《Daddy the Miracle Medic》 Chapter 1 Dad Takes The First Step Chapter 1 Dad Takes The First Step Chapter 1 Dad Takes the First Step "Daddy, it hurts! I''m dying..." "I''m not receiving the treatment, okay?" "I don''t want to feel hurt like this anymore. I don''t want you to spend money on me anymore." "Can you take me home? I want to go home... really want to go home..." Inside the ICU ward, a tiny bodyy there. The once delicate and lovely little face was as pale as paper, but blood kept flowing from the mouth and nose, with spots of bleeding all over the body!! A small hand, using all its strength, grabbed L Willis''s hand with big eyes full of pain and reluctance to leave her father! L''s eyes were red, and he felt like his heart was being pricked by a needle. The pain was ten thousand times worse than the knife wound on his left kidney. "Nora, be good. I will definitely find a way to cure you. When you get better, I will take you home and make fried chicken wings for you, okay?" L held the little hand and choked back tears as he spoke. "You''re lying. I know I cannot be cured. Save the money. When I die, you still need to live." "Daddy, please don''t spend any more money on me..." As he spoke, the little one struggled to lift her small head and took off a dragon-shaped jade pendant from around her neck. "This jade pendant is useless for me to wear. I let you wear it and let it bless you!" This jade pendant was a relic left by L''s father. It was said to be an heirloom passed down from generation to generation in the Willis family and had the ability to ward off illness and avoid misfortune. After Nora fell ill, L put the jade pendant on the little one, hoping to bless her. But now, it seemed like all the efforts to ward off illness and misfortune were just wishful thinking! Hearing these words, L felt his heart being sliced with a knife. He tightly held onto the jade pendant that still carried Nora''s warmth, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly. Nora was only five years old but so mature for her age. The more responsible she became, the more it tore at L''s heartstrings! It felt like there was a lump in his chest that he couldn''t cough up, driving him crazy! His daughter followed her useless father and never got to enjoy the joys of this world - was she going to leave them? No! No way! Even if he had to risk his life and reputation, he would make sure his daughter continued living. "Mr. Willis, you''ve used up the payment fromst time. Are you going to continue with treatment? If we use special medication for your daughter''s condition, then perhaps she can hold on for a few more days. Maybe we''ll even find a matching bone marrow donor in these next few days," Jason Saunders asked L expressionlessly. "Treat her! Of course treat her!" L grabbed onto Jason''s arm and pleaded desperately, "Dr. Saunders, please continue treating my daughter with special medication! I beg you - Nora can''t die!" "Pay first before treatment," replied Jason indifferently. "Fine then I''ll go gather money right away!" "Dr. Saunders, please give me medicine for my daughter!" L pleaded desperately. "Please! I''m begging you!" he continued, rushing out of the hospital room like a madman. Behind him, Jason and several nurses whispered and sighed in sympathy. "How could we give him medicine first? Oh..." "I heard that guy just sold one of his kidneys to pay for his daughter''s treatment." "Poor parent... but without money, everything is useless." At this moment, L rushed out of the hospital like a crazy person but stopped at the entrance. Money! Money! Money! Now, money was Nora''s only hope for survival. But where could he get it from? He realized that he had already borrowed all that he possibly could in order to raise funds quickly earlier. With no other options left, L dialed a number on his phone! At this point, all he could do was try to plead with her - even if it meant sacrificing his pride and dignity. Butpared to Nora''s life, what did his dignity even matter? "Who is this?" On the other end of the phone, a sweet and sultry voice answered. "It''s me, L." "It''s you? Why are you calling me? We''ve been divorced for ages!" The coquettish tone from earlier disappeared as soon as udia heard it was L. udia Carter was not only L''s ex-wife but also Nora''s biological mother. Back when they were in college together, L had some sess with his small business and made a few hundred thousand dors annually. udia was the belle of their department and took advantage of her good looks to seduce him at a ss reunion. They ended up getting married. Things were fine at first; udia even gave birth to their daughter Nora. However, everything changed when Nora was diagnosed with leukemia. To pay for Nora''s treatment, L spent all his savings and even mortgaged his business before selling it offpletely. He went from being middle-ss to broke overnight. udia revealed her true colors after that; she became cold-hearted and materialistic towards her husband who had fallen on hard times due to their daughter''s illness. She repeatedly obstructed any attempts by him to spend money on treating their daughter''s illness. Moreover, she started to behave improperly outside, and even before getting a divorce, she got involved with a wealthy second-generation individual, plotting her own path ahead. Finally, one month ago, she initiated the divorce and heartlessly kicked out L and their daughter. As a biological mother, she hadn''t evene to see her child in a month, as if she had escaped the gue! If it weren''t for the circumstances forcing him, L would never have contacted her. "udia, can you... lend me some money?" L asked with difficulty. "Hah... you''re asking me for money? You''re really something else. How did you end up like this? I must have been blind to marry you in the first ce. Thank goodness I woke up early," udia sneered and mocked. "Get out of here. Who do you think you are?" Upon hearing this, L''s heart sank. "Nora is about to die!" "If we can''t pay for medical expenses, Nora will die!" "udia, please lend me 20 thousand dors on ount of our daughter! No? Then how about 10 thousand?" "I''ll definitely pay it back to you! Definitely!" L said urgently and fearfully that udia might hang up on him. There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds after he finished speaking. "I''m sorry but I''m living well with my current husband now. Leukemia can''t be cured; it''s just an endless pit. Forget about it..." The line went dead before he could say anything else. The cold sound of the busy tone made L''s heart feel like it was frozen solid. "udia, you have such a cruel heart!" he thought to himself. "Nora is our own daughter, how can you just ignore her like this?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t bear it. He hated everything about this situation - he hated the unfairness of life, he hated udia for being so heartless, and most of all, he hated his own helplessness. As he thought about his little girl lying there in pain and calling out for him with every ounce of strength she had left, L''s eyes went from despair to determination - even madness. "No!" He shouted inwardly. "Daddy won''t let you die, Nora! Even if you have to leave this world eventually my dear baby girl... Daddy will be right there with you." L knew that he was powerless to change what was happening but at least he could do something - anything- for his daughter. If she had to go then they would go together. "Baby girl," He whispered softly as tears streamed down his face. "Daddy will take care of everything now." With that final resolve in mind, L mmed the door shut behind him as he walked out into the night air- determined not to let Nora die alone in that sterile hospital room. With a heavy muffled sound, L''s body flew straight out. Afternding, a shocking pool of blood spread under L''s body. In his hand, he still tightly grasped the dragon-shaped jade pendant. It seemed that this thing that his daughter had been wearing for several years was his most precious treasure. However, when the blood stains touched the dragon-shaped jade pendant in his hand, they were mysteriously absorbed. "Ga!" At this moment, a Bentley Mulsanne stopped and two people hurriedly got off the car. One man and one woman. The man looked like a bodyguard or driver, while the elegant beauty appeared to be the master. She was in the prime of her life, with delicate and beautiful facial features, and a slender and graceful figure that surpassed those so-called female celebrities. Wearing professional OL attire, her temperament was cool and capable. "Scamming forpensation?" The driver looked at L lying in a pool of blood and said with a gloomy face. "Risking his life to scam us?" The stunning beauty furrowed her brows and ordered in a cold tone, "Regardless of the situation, call an ambnce quickly." At this time, L, who was in aa, only felt a vague voice ringing in his mind. "Trash! How could I have such a trash descendant?" "If you lose a human kidney, I will give you a dragon one!" Chapter 2 Your Hearts Are So Cruel Chapter 2 Your Hearts Are So Cruel Chapter 2 Your Hearts Are So Cruel "What? He''s okay and awake?" eximed Miranda Lowe''s driver in disbelief at the downtown hospital. "The patient is fine. It looks like just a minor injury," nodded the doctor in his white coat. "How is that possible? After he was hit, it looked really serious and there was so much blood," said the driver with a shocked expression. "As you said, it only looked that way," replied the doctor calmly. Miranda raised an eyebrow skeptically but after confirming that the doctor wasn''t joking, she said nonchntly, "Then I''ll go see him." Pushing open the door to his room, Miranda saw a bewildered man sitting on the bed. L couldn''t believe he wasn''t dead and something felt off about his body. His mind was also filled with all sorts of random information - Dragon Soul Immortal Technique? Dragon Emperor''s Canon? Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique? What were these things? And now there was a warm sensation spreading from his left kidney to every part of his body which felt oddly pleasant. As L was studying intently, Miranda walked in. He looked up and was struck by her beauty. She outshone udia, who had once captivated him. "Who are you?" L asked uncertainly, his mouth agape. Miranda didn''t answer but instead stared at him and asked, "Are you trying to pull a scam?" L was momentarily stunned before realizing what she meant. He had crashed into her car head-on like a scammer would do. "No," he said with a wry smile and shook his head. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Oh, so you just don''t want to live anymore?" Miranda asked casually. "Yeah," L nodded in agreement. "But what if you didn''t die? What''s your n, to keep seeking death?" Miranda asked, her eyes shing with an unknown purpose. At this question, L sat in silence for a moment. Miranda coldly surveyed L before speaking the words that nearly made him jump out of his seat. "Let''s get married. What do you say?" L gasped and stared at her in shock. "What? What did you say?" "I said let''s get married!" Miranda repeated expressionlessly. L was dumbfounded and even wondered if he had been hit by a car earlier instead of standing before this beautiful woman. How else could she have said something like that? "Don''t look at me like that! I''m perfectly sane!" Miranda frowned as she felt the weight of his gaze on her. L coughed awkwardly. "But why? Why me? You think so highly of me?" "No! Quite the opposite actually," replied Miranda seriously as she shook her head. "I chose you because I don''t respect you. To put it simply, I need someone who isn''t afraid to die to be my fianc¨¦." "And since you''re already looking for death, you''re naturally the best candidate. Since you don''t even value your own life, it''s a wasted life anyway. Why not let me make use of it? Of course, I won''t use you for free. I''ll give you appropriatepensation!" As soon as he finished speaking, L''s eyes lit up - she was clearly wealthy. "Alright! As long as you can give me 20 thousand dors - no, 80 thousand dors - to save my daughter, anything goes!" The daily cost of an ICU ward was astronomical and who knew how much money would be needed if they really found a matching bone marrow donor. Anyway, this woman didn''t seem tock money so L decided to ask for more since she might also bargain with him. Hearing this, Miranda raised her eyebrows in amusement, "Just so we''re clear beforehand - your status as my fianc¨¦ is actually fake and I won''t have any substantial rtionship with you!" "It doesn''t matter. As long as you give me 80 thousand dors to save my daughter, anything goes!" L repeated. "You''ll need to marry into my family and may suffer quite a bit of injustice since no one in my family will respect or value you. To put it bluntly ¨Cyou''re just a tool." Miranda wanted to get all the ugly words out in advance. "80 thousand dors to save my daughter! Anything goes!" "Alright..." Miranda stopped talking. She could tell that this man in front of her would do anything if he had enough money to save his daughter. He can give up his life, and even more so his dignity. In the ICU room, Jason, Nora''s attending physician, lifted the little girl''s eyelids and nced at the nearby equipment. "It''s hopeless. Prepare to handle it," he said. "Understood, Dr. Saunders," replied the nurse as she pulled out a white sheet to cover Nora''s body. At this moment, Nora had already closed her eyes andy motionless on the bed like a fragile life that had reached its end. Jason looked at the little girl with an indifferent expression that showed no pity or guilt. "If they can''t afford their medical bills, then they can''t continue using imported drugs to prolong their lives for a few more days. Poor people can only wait for death!" Jason muttered under his breath with disdain. Just then, someone rushed into the room in a hurry. L saw the white sheet in the nurse''s hand and his tone changed, "Stop! What are you doing?" "The patient has already passed away..." The nurse was startled by L''s sudden appearance. "No! How is that possible?" "Nora! Nora!" Upon hearing this, L was struck like lightning and ran to the bedside with a low growl. Seeing his daughter lying there lifeless with her eyes closed, his eyes instantly turned red as blood. He unwillingly grabbed Nora''s small hand and gently shook it. "Nora, wake up!" "Open your eyes and look at Daddy!" "Nora! Nora, my daughter!" At this point, Jason impatiently said, "What are you yelling about in the hospital room? She is dead. Hurry up and let the nurse take her away!" "No, Nora won''t die!" "How could Nora die so quickly? Did you use special medicine on her?" "You used special medicine on her. How could she die so quickly?" L asked with red eyes. Jason chuckled sarcastically and said, "You haven''t paid your bills yet. Do you think hospitals are charities?" "You bastard! You heartless doctor!" "Why didn''t you give my daughter medicine? Why? Didn''t I tell you to give my daughter medicine first before I go get money?" "How can you just watch my daughter die like this? How can you bear it?" L tearfully questioned with bloodshot eyes. "What are you saying? Do you think it matters? Who do you think you are? Your daughter is already dead, so tell the nurse to take the body away! The ICU room is charged by time, so if you have money, feel free to keep making a fuss here!" Jason sneered and then impatiently urged. "No, my daughter did not die! Did not die!" L grabbed Nora''s small hand and roared unwillingly. The next moment, a thought crossed his mind. A warm stream flowed from his hand, entering Nora''s small hand and spreading into her body. "Once a person is dead, what''s the point of holding on? Either take her home and hold her properly, or stop making a scene here!" Jason shouted. "No, my daughter is not dead! She will definitely survive!" L continuously transfers the heat flow from his body to Nora''s body. The burning sensation in his left kidney and the extra information in his mind let L know that there were some changes happening to his body. He still didn''t understand these hot streams that surged from his left kidney, and he was not very adept at using them. But even if there was a glimmer of hope, he will not give up, relentlessly injecting into Nora''s body, hoping for a miracle to happen. "Survive? Are you crazy? All vital signs are gone, how do you expect her to survive?" "If your daughter can survive, I''ll walk backwards for the rest of my life!" Jason scoffed, and the nurse beside him snickered. But at that moment, the monitoring device still attached to Nora emitted a "beep!" Immediately after, the heart monitor screen disyed a wave pattern where there had previously been a straight line. The waves grew stronger and more regr with each passing moment. Chapter 3 Retribution Is Coming, You CanT Handle It Chapter 3 Retribution Is Coming, You Can''T Handle It Chapter 3 Retribution is Coming, You Can''t Handle It "Bang!" Jason''s mouth dropped open, looking as if he had seen a ghost. The nurse beside him was also dumbfounded, wearing an expression of disbelief. How could this be? How did she suddenlye back to life? Was it a hoax? "Daddy... is that you?" "Daddy, don''t leave!" At that moment, Nora groggily opened her eyes. L''s departure to raise money had clearly left the little girl feeling uneasy. All she wanted was for her father to be by her side during her final moments. "Nora, you''re really awake!" "Daddy is here. Daddy will stay with Nora and won''t go anywhere." Tears streamed down L''s face as he cried tears of joy and poured his warmth into Nora''s body even more recklessly than before. She woke up! It actually worked. Nora really came back to life. L was trembling with excitement, feeling like he had gone from hell to heaven. The sensation was so overwhelming that even a grown man like him couldn''t help but cry. He held Nora''s small hand tightly, as if he had grabbed hold of the entire world. He was afraid that if he let go, it would all turn out to be an illusion. No one could understand the joy and anxiety of regaining something they had lost until they experienced it themselves. "Daddy, your hand is so warm andfortable!" "Why are you crying, Daddy? Don''t cry, I don''t want you to cry." Nora''s pale face turned red as she reached out her other small hand and wiped L''s face. "Okay, I won''t cry anymore. I''m very happy!" "Hahaha! You''re okay now! My Nora is alive again!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Feeling the clumsy touch on his face from that little hand made L feel more grounded than ever before. Heughed and cried at the same time like a nervous wreck. "Daddy, I want to go home." The little girl didn''t know what had happened; she just didn''t want her dad to spend any more money on her medical bills. "Okay, I will take you home." L hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. He removed all the tubes attached to Nora''s body and picked up his daughter in his arms ready to leave. "Hold on there! You still haven''t paid your medical bill yet; you can''t leave!" Jason stood in front of L. "How much money?" L asked coldly. "38. 88 thousand dors!" Jason said, taking out a list. "What? How is it possible that there are so many?" L''s face darkened as he took the list and asked. "Nonsense, do you think ICU lets you stay for free? Do special medicines not cost money?" Jason sneered. "Why are there still special medicines being used on the prescription? Didn''t you stop my daughter''s medication because I owed fees?" L saw through the trick in the list and angrily questioned it. "Oh, I made a mistake just now. Your daughter''s special medicine didn''t stop today! Hurry up and pay, if I hadn''t given your daughter the medicine, could she have survived?" Jason''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he shamelessly boasted. "What is this progesterone injection? You deceitful doctor, trying to confuse me because I can''t understand?" L grabbed Jason''s cor angrily, wishing he could kill that bastard right then and there. Progesterone injection is generally used to prevent miscarriage in pregnant women or to treat menstrual disorders. Nora was only five years old, how could she possibly need this? This heartless doctor not only refused to save lives but also prescribed expensive medicine that swindled patients. It was really pushing people towards a dead end! "Let go, what do you want to do? I advise you to pay up obediently. Do you want to y rough? Don''t you know about my influence in Ednd?" Jason threatened arrogantly. Even after being exposed, Jason remained unfazed and continued his haughty warning. "Hmph, I''d like to see how much influence you really have. Dare to be so reckless?" Just then, a cold voice rang out. Miranda walked in with an angry expression on her pretty face that made her look even colder than usual. She didn''t want toe in originally; L and his daughter had already experienced enough separation and death. Miranda didn''t want any part of it. But now she couldn''t stand by any longer. "Hmm? Who is she? Your wife?" Jason asked with a sneer when he saw Miranda''s angry expression. He thought she was L''s wife since no one had seen the mother of the child since Nora was admitted into ICU. He never expected her to be such a beautiful woman? "My friend," L hesitated for a moment before answering. "Friend? Hmph, I don''t care what your rtionship is. Hand over the money now or no one''s leaving. You dare cause trouble in the hospital, I''ll call the cops on you!" Jason threatened. "Such arrogance. I''ll ask your president how a hospital can have scum like you," Miranda said coldly as she pulled out her phone. Upon hearing this, Jason sneered, "Oh? Are you going to call the president?" Although Miranda had an air of elegance and didn''t seem like an ordinary person, Jason didn''t take her seriously either. If she was friends with someone like L who was broke and couldn''t even afford to keep his kidney, how important could she be? Miranda wasted no time and dialed a number, "Mr. Davidson? This is Miranda. I''m in pediatric intensive care unit room 3. Can youe over?" "Oh wow, sounds serious. Do you have the president''s number? Did he answer?" Jason mocked. Miranda just sneered back at him and stood there coldly without saying another word. In no time, the door to the room swung open, and a slightly chubby middle-aged man walked in. "Mr. ... Mr. Davidson?" Upon seeing the neer, Jason''splexion changed instantly. He hadn''t anticipated that L''s friend could just make a call and have Sean Davidson, the hospital''s president, actually come over. "Ms. Lowe, what are you doing here? This is..." Sean asked Miranda politely but with suspicion. Seeing Sean''s attitude, Jason felt a knot in his stomach and broke out in a cold sweat. He didn''t expect that Miranda actually knew Sean, and the way he was acting gave Jason an ominous feeling. "Tell Mr. Davidson what happened. I believe he will give you justice," Miranda signaled to L. Knowing what wasing next, Jason looked at him pleadingly. Without even looking at him, L handed the bill to Sean and said, "This is the detailed list of charges given to me by Dr. Saunders. From the time I owed money until now, it has been less than two days but it cost over 30 thousand dors." "My daughter is only five years old and has leukemia of bone marrow cells; however, there are drugs for abortion and high blood pressure on this bill - we''re just missing birth control pills! And also 24-hour dosages that amount to ten kilograms? Even if it were for an elephant''s IV drip, it would be too much!" After listening to all this, Sean''s face changed several times before pping Jason across the face with his hand. "Jason! You''ve done a great job! You''re such a disgraceful person who has brought shame upon our hospital! From now on you''re fired!" Hearing this news left Jasonpletely stunned as he begged, "Mr. Davidson, please don''t do this! I did make some mistakes but I promise not to do them again - give me another chance!" "Mistakes? Is that what you call them? What you did was fraud - ying with people''s lives!" shouted an angry Sean. At that moment, Miranda let out a dissatisfied hum and said, "Just firing him? I think we should hand this over tow enforcement for a thorough investigation! If it is not avable for you, Mr. Davidson, I can have someone from mypany''s legal department follow up!" "Yes, yes! Ms. Lowe, you''re right. We need to investigate thoroughly when ites to these pests in the hospital. Don''t worry, I guarantee that we will handle this matter seriously!" "I''ll call the Bureau of Enforcement right now!" Upon hearing this, Sean shuddered and quickly said so. Originally he wanted to protect Jason but after hearing what was said he immediately changed his mind. He couldn''t afford to offend the Lowe family. Miranda wanted to take down Jason and there was no way he could protect him. Plop! Jason copsed like mud on the ground and cried out pleadingly, "Mr. Davidson please don''t do this! Ms. Lowe, I was wrong. I won''t do it again!" "Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis please have mercy on me. Please let me go!" In the end, this corrupt doctor crawled at L''s feet with snot and tears begging for mercy. He knew that if all of his shady dealings were exposed, he would be lucky if he only got ten or eight years in prison. This life of his was over! L snorted coldly and kicked Jason away with one foot. "Mercy? Have you ever shown any mercy towards those patients and their families who were ruined by you?" "You''ve been too despicable as a human being so now karma hase knocking at your door." Chapter 4 What Nonsense Are You Talking About? Chapter 4 What Nonsense Are You Talking About? Chapter 4 What nonsense are you talking about? "Thank you, really!" L said seriously to Miranda outside the hospital room. "No need, you''re kind of mine now," Miranda replied casually. "Uh..." L''s expression was a bit strange. Miranda was like a goddess, and hearing her say that he belonged to her made him feel... well, it made him think some inappropriate thoughts. The next second, it seemed like Miranda also realized how that sounded and changed the subject, "By the way, do you know medicine? Is your daughter suffering from leukemia?" She had heard everything clearly outside the door before - his daughter had no vital signs but somehow came back to life. And now she looked pretty good! It was all quite miraculous! So an idea popped into Miranda''s head, "Do you have some medical knowledge?" L hesitated for a moment before nodding his head, "A little." "In that case," said Miranda decisively, "take care of your daughter first and thene with me - I need your help!" Miranda''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Next, L returned to the hospital room and spent some time soothing Nora until she fell asleep before leaving carefully. Thanks to Miranda''s connections, Sean personally arranged for another expert toe and give Nora one-on-one treatment at the hospital. Currently, L''s use of dragon energy was still uncertain, and the Dragon Emperor''s Canon in his mind was also unclear. Although Nora wanted to go home, it was clearly better for her to continue receiving professional treatment at the hospital. Half an hourter, L followed Miranda to a private hospital. Compared to public hospitals, the medical conditions here were better and more advanced equipment was avable. Of course, costs were not something ordinary people could imagine. Only rich or wealthy people could afford treatment here! "Mr. Elliott is someone I''m trying very hard to win over - he''s a very important business partner! His son also has leukemia. If you can cure him or improve his condition in any way possible, then you''ll have done me a huge favor! Understand?" Miranda said seriously outside of a high-end ward door. "I''ll do my best!" L replied nonchntly without making any promises. Without saying anything else, Miranda knocked on the door of the ward and led L and her driver inside. As a third-generation member of the Lowe family with outstanding personal abilities and ruthless business acumen; her beauty wasn''t something she cared much about showing offpared to other things she possessed. But s, Miranda was born a daughter and was never favored in the Lowe family. What she couldn''t ept the most was that Isa Austin, the son of the Austin family in the capital, had taken a liking to her and proposed to the Lowe family. Except for Miranda''s younger brother, everyone in the Lowe family agreed to this marriage proposal. Not only because they couldn''t afford to offend the Austin family but also because it would establish a rtionship with them. Even Miranda''s parents hoped that their daughter could join forces with the Austin family. Miranda resisted fiercely and finally won herself an opportunity. If she could increase profits tenfold at Lowe''s Pharmaceutical within two years, her family wouldn''t force her into marriage. However, this was almost an impossible task. Her family wouldn''t help her and Isa would use his connections to hinder her at every turn. But Miranda was stubborn by nature and continued working hard. She seized every opportunity that came her way. Albie Elliott was one of the state''srgest wholesale suppliers of raw materials for medicine production; if she could reach a deal together, it would save astronomical amounts on production costs for Miranda family''s pharmaceutical company - something that couldn''t be underestimated. Even though proud as she was, Miranda had no choice but to beg Albie with all due respect since he always remained lukewarm about cooperating with her. That was until she saw how Nora got saved by L - suddenly giving birth new ideas on how best approach Albie once again... Upon entering the hospital room, they saw a young boy, around seven or eight years old, lying on the bed with a pale face simr to Nora''s earlier. However, thanks to superior medical conditions, his condition seemed stable. A doctor in a white coat was carefully examining the little boy''s physical condition. "Mr. Elliott, your son is doing well! Don''t worry; I guarantee that we can keep him stable in the chronic phase for at least two years! During this time, our hospital will also do everything possible to search for matching bone marrow sources!" The doctor smiled and said. "Good! That''s great news! Thank you so much Dr. Atkinson!" Albie breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. His son had chronic myelogenous leukemia (CML), which is divided into three phases: chronic phase, elerated phase and st crisis phase. The fact that doctors could guarantee his son would remain in the chronic phase for two years was considered the best result possible. "Dn, don''t worry! I will cure you no matter what it takes!" Albie sat down beside Dn''s bed and held his hand tofort him. "Yeah Dad, I believe you!" Dn nodded with bright eyes as he looked up at his father with a smile on his face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Albie seemed to notice Miranda and herpanions for the first time and nodded politely. "Oh hi Ms. Lowe, I''m sorry buttely I haven''t been feeling up to discussing any business deals." He thought Miranda hade to talk about potential business opportunities again. "Mr. Elliott, you misunderstood! I''m not here to talk about cooperation, I find a..." Miranda smiled and began to speak. But before she could finish her sentence, a urgent voice interrupted her. "This child is in critical condition! We need to take action immediately!" The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention towards the speaker. Shocked, angry and cold stares filled the air. Albie''s expression turned dark as he red at L and asked, "Who is this, Ms. Lowe?" No one would have a good reaction when they hear that their child is in critical condition! Miranda remained silent while her driver looked at L with disdain and said, "Mr. Elliott, this is Ms. Lowe''s new fianc¨¦! He may not know how to speak properly so please don''t mind him." "What nonsense are you spouting?" Miranda was furious as she coldly questioned L. This guy just opened his mouth and said that Albie''s son was dying? "Ms. Lowe, are you trying to threaten me? If I don''t cooperate with you, my son will be in danger?" Albie demanded an answer. Miranda sighed, "Mr. Elliott, I never meant it like that! This guy just likes to talk without thinking first. It doesn''t matter if we cooperate or not. We can still be friends." As Miranda spoke, she red at L once again, seething with anger. "Aren''t you going to leave?" she spat out coldly, pointing her finger towards the door. She had brought L here with the intention of trying him out to help cure Dn''s illness. But now, he had managed to offend Albie just by opening his mouth. Miranda regretted her impatience and recklessness in seeking cooperation so desperately. Meanwhile, her driver seemed to be enjoying their predicament a little too much and held a grudge against L for some reason. Regardless of their reactions, L remained focused and serious as he urgently eximed, "I''m telling you the truth! This child is in danger of losing his life any minute now! We need to act fast - we only have twenty minutes before it''s toote!" Chapter 5 Being Driven Away Chapter 5 Being Driven Away Chapter 5 Being Driven Away "Bullshit! I think you''re the one in danger!" Albie was thoroughly angry, his voice cold. The man in the white coat, Luca Atkinson, sneered. "Our hospital has stabilized Dn''s condition very well! He has chronic myeloid leukemia and is currently in a chronic phase. How could he be in danger? Are you here to cause trouble?" "I didn''t say it was because of leukemia! This kid was poisoned!" L exined. He infused dragon energy into his eyes and could see that Dn''s body was flowing with strands of dark green poison. In no time at all, it would invade his heart. "What do you mean? Are you saying our hospital would poison patients?" Luca grew even angrier and pointed at L. "That''s not what I meant! Some foods don''t mix well together. They may not be poisonous on their own but can be deadly when eaten together," L shook his head. "Don''t be ridiculous. Do you think this private hospital would make such a basic mistake?" Luca scoffed and looked at Albie with dissatisfaction. "Mr. Elliott, do you believe this nonsense? Do you not trust us? Or should we let this guy treat your son?" Upon hearing this, Albie quickly shook his head and said, "Dr. Atkinson, I absolutely did not mean that." He snorted heavily and said, "Ms. Lowe, why don''t you make your dog disappear?" In the upper circles of Ednd city, many people had heard about Miranda''s search for an live-in husband and knew what was going on. When he heard the driver say that L was Miranda''s fianc¨¦, Albie immediately thought of several adjectives: useless, gigolo, shameless and vain! How could he believe what such a person said? His son still needed treatment here; he couldn''t offend the doctors here. Hearing Albie call L like that made Miranda feel sad. She knew Albie was really angry! The cooperation project had completely fallen through! The next second, Miranda gritted her teeth and red at L, "I told you to get lost; didn''t you hear me? It''s better not to let me see you again!" Upon hearing this, a self-deprecating look appeared on L''s face. However, even though everyone treated him like a joke, when leaving, he still reminded them all that the little boy lying in bed was innocent! Looking at Dn, L seemed to see his own daughter. "Once the poison takes effect, you can pierce the child''s right big toe and draw blood. At the same time, feed him a couple of ounces of chicken blood. Perhaps that might save his life!" After saying this, L turned his gaze to Miranda. "I''ll repay you for the medical expenses you covered for my daughter as soon as possible." "Hehe..." Miranda sneered in disdain, turning her face away and refusing to give L another nce. He was someone who would put his life at risk for money, stooping so low as to intentionally cause idents forpensation, how can she expect him to repay any money? She couldn''t believe she had even considered asking such a person to help Albie''s son. After being kicked out, L returned once again to the downtown hospital. Nora still hadn''t woken up in her hospital room. As he watched her face regain its healthy color and saw the effects of the medicine taking hold once more, L felt that all his suffering was worth it. Suddenly, Nora seemed startled by something in her sleep and began iling her arms around wildly. "Daddy! Daddy, don''t leave me!" she cried out. "Mommy doesn''t want me anymore... I only have you left. Daddy! Don''t abandon me!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. L quickly grabbed onto his daughter''s small hand andforted her softly, "Daddy is here... Daddy is right here." Feeling the warmth of his big hand on hers, Nora calmed down immediately and a peaceful smile spread across her little face as two dimples appeared on either side of it. "Daddy... Daddy..." she murmured quietly with a contented expression on her face. L felt his heart melting! "Nora, your dad will definitely make you healthy and happy. Definitely!" Meanwhile, in the private hospital room on the other side, Miranda was still apologizing to Albie after L left. "Mr. Elliott, I didn''t authorize this! Even if we can''t do business together, I would never let someone curse your son." Albie smiled slyly and said, "Hehe, Ms. Lowe, you should have found a more sensible guy even if you wanted to find a gigolo. This kind of troublemaker will only bring you trouble sooner orter!" "Yes, Mr. Elliott, you''re right," Miranda nodded with a bitter smile. "Daddy... Daddy... I feel so bad!" However, at that moment when Dn was lying quietly there before suddenly grabbing Albie''s arm and calling out painfully. Cough cough! Puff! The next second the little boy coughed twice before blood suddenly gushed out from his mouth and nose! A small face suddenly turned pale! This time, Albie waspletely dumbfounded! "Dn! Son, what''s wrong?" Albie''s voice trembled, and the next second he grabbed Luca''s white coat and asked in a furious tone, "Dr. Atkinson, what is going on?" Luca was also stunned, "H-how... how could this happen?" Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip... Drip! At this moment, the monitoring device attached to Dn emitted an urgent sound, indicating that the little boy''s vital signs were undergoing a drastic change! "Hurry, hurry and save my son! My son has had a serious ident. If you can''t save him, then the hospital might as well close down!" Albie shouted with red eyes. However, Luca was at a loss for what to do and had no idea what was going on. "Idiot! What are you standing there for? Save him!" Albie shouted hysterically. Cough! Cough! Dn''s mouth and nose continued to expel blood, his body started convulsing and twitching, and his face turned a frightening shade of blue. "What''s going on? What''s going on exactly? He was fine just now!" Luca murmured to himself, feeling utterly lost and unsure how to proceed. When Albie saw his son coughing up blood and convulsing, he was on the verge of losing his mind. The grown man was even crying. Right at that moment, Miranda suddenly recalled L''s instructions before he left. After a brief hesitation, she spoke up, "Could it be that Dn is really poisoned? Should we... try the method L mentioned earlier?" As her wordsnded, Albie clung to her suggestion like a lifeline. "Yes! Yes! What did he say? What did he say?" In his desperate state, his mind was hardly functioning. Or perhaps, due to his disdain for L, he hadn''t really paid attention to the details at the time. "Puncture Dn''s right big toe to release blood and feed him a couple of ounces of chicken blood," Miranda remembered clearly. "Release blood! Quickly release blood for my son!" "Do we have chicken blood? Chicken blood!" Albie grabbed Luca and shouted hoarsely in his desperation. Chapter 6 Women, TheyRe Really Unreasonable Chapter 6 Women, They''Re Really Unreasonable Chapter 6 Women, they''re really unreasonable Beep! Beep! Beep! Ten minutester, the instrument''s sound steadied once again. From Dn''s right big toe, blood flowed with a tinge of blue. After taking the chicken blood, the little boy''s condition miraculously stabilized! "Okay! It''s really okay!" Albie cried tears of joy, overwhelmed with excitement. Luca wiped his sweat and let out a long sigh of relief. Just now, he was under immense pressure! If anything happened to Albie''s son in the hospital, this hospital would be shut down and he himself might not have a good ending either! "Dr. Atkinson, it seems like the young master is really poisoned?" Miranda asked. Albie red at Luca angrily. "The hospital''s cafeteria actually poisoned my son?" "No way! How could we? We would never poison anyone!" Luca turned pale as he spoke. The next second, his peripheral vision caught sight of a thermos on the nearby table. Inside was leftover snake soup! "Where did this snake soupe from?" Luca suddenly thought of something and asked in suspicion. "My wife made it for Dn, to nourish his body. What''s wrong?" Albie asked. "I know now! The problem is with this snake soup! The hospital cafeteria had white radishes today! Both foods are not poisonous on their own, but eating them together can be life-threatening!" Luca shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed. "I didn''t expect that young man earlier to have already figured it out. He was right about everything!" As soon as he finished speaking, Albie''s expression changed several times! It turned out that it was because of the snake soup he brought that his son almost died. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if L hadn''t reminded him before leaving! For a moment, Albie''s heart was filled with fear, guilt, gratitude... The next second, he walked up to Miranda, "Ms. Lowe, please thank Mr. Willis for me! Also, I agree to cooperate with yourpany ording to the conditions you proposed before. We will sign the contract in a few days. By the way, when we meet again next time, please make sure Mr. Willis comes along." "He is my son''s savior and I must personally apologize and express my gratitude!" Albie repeated. Miranda''s delicate face couldn''t help showing surprise and astonishment. "Oh... okay." Albie agreed to the coboration? Miranda couldn''t believe how quickly things had turned around. She realized she had been wrong about L all along. Despite having helped her, she had driven him away. What was she going to do now? The next morning at 7:30 am, L was meditating when he heard a noise from Nora. He opened his eyes and felt a surge of energy despite not having slept all night. The dragon energy flowing from his left kidney continued to nourish and strengthen his body. He spent the night organizing and integrating memories in his mind. Dragon Soul Immortal Technique was a martial art that involved attack, defense, and killing techniques. Dragon Emperor''s Canon was an extensive medical practice while Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique dealt with divination ranging from personal fortune-telling to predicting national destiny. "Daddy." At that moment, a soft voice sounded. Nora woke up and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her father sitting next to her with big eyes full of joy. "How do you feel?" L asked indulgently, touching his daughter''s small face. In fact, at this point in time, after infusing dragon energy into his eyes, he could clearly see Nora''s physical condition. The little one was doing well overall but there was still a hint of ck energy lingering inside her bone marrow indicating that she had not fully recovered yet. "I''m so hungry! I want to eat fried dough stick ..." the little one pouted and rubbed her small belly like a greedy kitten. "Okay, I will go buy it for you!" L felt so happy when he heard his daughter say she was hungry. Previously when Nora''s health deteriorated, she had no appetite at all and even vomited everything fed to her mouth. Now that she said she was hungry on her own initiative meant things were looking up! "No! I don''t want you to leave." "I''m so hungry but don''t want you to leave... what should we do?" The little one grabbed onto L''s hand and pouted again. L chuckled and pretended to be angry. "Listen, Nora, I will be back soon." "Oh. Daddy, did you not sleep against night? Maybe you should go to bed first. I... I''m not that hungry," the little girl said obediently. But her stomach betrayed her with a few loud grumbles, making her blush with embarrassment. "Hahaha, still not hungry? I''m not tired yet. Just wait here," L teased as he watched his daughter''s shy expression. "Daddy''s mean! Daddy''s teasing Nora! Hmph!" Nora protested from under the covers. After soothing his daughter for a while longer, L went out to buy some fried dough sticks. As he stepped outside the hospital entrance, he received a phone call from Miranda! Yesterday, L had "sold himself" to her and signed an agreement that included exchanging contact information. "Ms. Lowe?" L answered the phone. "Why didn''t youe pick me up? Didn''t I tell you that you''re responsible for taking me to work from now on?" As soon as she came on the line, she asked in a questioning tone, hitting L with a barrage of questions. Unseen by L on the other end of the phone was Miranda''s face, which had turned slightly red. She had told him to get lost yesterday, so it was obvious what she meant. But today, after much hesitation, she finally made this call. So she used this surface-level aggression and intimidation to cover up her embarrassment. "What? Pick you up? Yesterday you told me..." L looked confused and didn''t quite catch on. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Cut the crap! We signed an agreement yesterday and I also paid for your daughter''s medical expenses. What''s wrong? Do you want to back out?" Miranda snorted lightly and questioned him. "I..." L broke out in a sweat. What did she mean by wanting to back out? It was clearly her who told him to get lost and not let her see him again. How did it be his fault now? Women were truly unreasonable creatures. "What do you mean? What exactly are you trying to say?" Miranda asked coldly, seemingly very angry at L''s change of heart. "So should Ie pick you up now?" L let out a bitterugh and asked. "Not necessary now. I''m already at the office. How about we grab lunch together at the Cottage?" Without giving L a chance to refuse, Miranda hung up the phone. Chapter 7 The One Who Causes Trouble Chapter 7 The One Who Causes Trouble Chapter 7 The one who causes trouble Within half an hour, L arrived at the morning market in the west city district. He saw a fried dough stick stand on the roadside near the market entrance. The reason he came all this way was because he knew they used good oil here. "Boss, give me two pounds... no, five pounds. Just make it ten pounds of fried dough sticks... and two bowls of tofu pudding to go!" L said to the stand owner. The stand owner looked at L strangely and asked, "Young man, are you here to cause trouble?" L shook his head speechlessly and said, "How about I pay you first?" The dragon energy constantly surging from his left kidney nourished and strengthened his body while also making him feel like a bottomless pit in need of nutrients. Nora was hungry but L was even hungrier! He felt like he could eat an entire cow! Hearing that L wanted to pay first, the stand owner finally rxed and pointed at a pile of fried dough sticks in front of him saying, "This is all we have but it might not be exactly ten pounds. I''ll weigh them for you so you can pay for what you get." "Okay!" L nodded. At this time another group arrived at the breakfast stall as well. At their head was an imposing old man holding a porcin doll-like little girl who appeared to be only six or seven years old. In addition, there was a handsome young man and a middle-aged man with an imposing presence. "Grandpa, Dr. Bailey said you can''t eat greasy food. If my grandma finds out you snuck out to eat fried dough sticks, she''ll scold you again!" The handsome young man sighed. "Who said I came out to eat fried dough sticks? I came out for morning exercises, got it?" The old man red at the young man. "Okay! Okay! You came out for morning exercises." The handsome young man clearly couldn''t do anything about his grandfather and shrugged helplessly. It''s said that some people never grow up, and his grandfather who used to be a dominant figure was no exception. "This ce uses good oil and the tofu pudding is also delicious. Let''s go over and have a few bites!" The old man walked over without hesitation with an eager expression on his face. "Boss, give us four pounds of fried dough sticks and four bowls of tofu pudding," the old man ordered without hesitation. The stall owner was weighing L''s order when he heard this request. He apologized, "Oh, Sir, I''m really sorry but we''re sold out of fried dough sticks." As someone who had been in business for years, he could tell that the old man wasn''t an ordinary person just by looking at him. "No more? Then what are these?" The handsome young man furrowed his brow and pointed to the pile of fried dough sticks. "He''s buying all of these?" he asked. The vendor exined politely, "Yes, he is." "So he''s going to eat all of them himself? Can he even handle that? Give us half!" The young man didn''t wait for a response from L before making his demand. L couldn''t help but notice the arrogance in the young man''s demeanor. He was used to dealing with people like him. "Um... could we split them up a bit?" The vendor looked at L for guidance. L frowned and nced at the old man. He replied calmly, "Sorry, I don''t have enough for myself. I don''t want to share." The young man''s attitude annoyed L. He hadn''t even had enough food yet, so why should he give any away? And besides, what about the old man''s health? "Hmph! You can''t possibly eat all of those by yourself! Are you some kind of pig? Hmph!" The little girl next to the old man pouted and spoke rudely towards L; she clearly wasn''t happy with him. "Kid, you better watch your mouth." The handsome young man''s face turned cold, with a warning implied. "Hehe, this old man isn''t in the best of health. Eating fried dough sticks could lead to sudden death. It''s better not to have any," L said casually. If the young man was going to speak like that, he wouldn''t be polite either. "What did you say? You''re asking for it!" With those words, the young man''s expression changed and he pointed at L fiercely rebuking him. This guy not only didn''t know how to show respect but also didn''t know his own limits. How dared he curse his grandfather? "Kid, kneel down and p yourself ten times in the face or else just based on what you said now, you can disappear from this world!" The middle-aged man with a heavy aura spoke viciously as well. "Henry, Rowan, forget it! Since he doesn''t want to share, then let''s not force him. Let''s go." However, the old man waved his hand and stopped his grandson and subordinate from doing anything further. Henry Ward snorted coldly without saying anything more in front of his grandfather but gave L a chilling look instead. However, deep down inside him, Henry had made up his mind that if he didn''t take care of this kid later, then he would have failed as an heir of the Ward family! "No worries, sir. I''ll split these fried dough sticks with all of you." At that moment though, without any hesitation or exnation needed, the vendor simply took out half of what should have been sold to L and handed it directly over to the old man who hesitated for a moment before epting it anyway. It was the vendor''s decision, nothing to do with him. "Ha! Piggy, you''re so annoying!" the little girl made a face at L and proudly shook her head. The four of them found a spot to sit down in the next second. The old man couldn''t wait and took a big bite of his fried dough stick. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What do you mean? There should be an order here. This dough stick is mine!" L asked unhappily. "What do you mean it''s yours? You haven''t paid yet. Young man, when you''re out and about without money or power, it''s better to be smooth or else trouble wille knocking sooner orter!" The stall owner sneered at L with an eerie tone. This guy was dressed inly and looked poor with his old 2G phone from years ago. Inparison, the old man and young people looked either rich or wealthy. Naturally, the stall owner wanted to sell well. L shook his head and said lightly, "It doesn''t necessarily have to be me who brings trouble upon myself." After losing everything due to his daughter''s illness, L had seen enough of this kind of snobbishness from stall owners like him. He paid for what he had eaten and prepared to leave with the remaining fried dough sticks in hand. "Oh! So your meaning is that I offended you so I''m asking for trouble?" "I can''t believe it! Look at yourself before you start making fun of others! Disgusting!" The vendor sneered behind L. Suddenly, something strange happened. The elderly man who was happily eating his fried dough stick just a second ago suddenly clutched his chest in pain and copsed on the ground. "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" "Mr. Ward! Mr. Ward!" "Great-grandpa, please don''t scare me! Waaah..." Henry and Rowan James were so frightened that their voices changed pitch. The little girl burst into tears with a loud wail! The vendor who was mocking L earlier was stunned by the sudden turn of events. Chapter 8 Ignored Feelings Chapter 8 Ignored Feelings Chapter 8 Ignored Feelings Henry quickly crouched down and shoved a few quick-acting heart pills into the old man''s mouth. However, the old man''s condition did not improve at all. Instead, his expression became even more painful, and his face turned as pale as paper in the blink of an eye! "Grandpa! Grandpa!" Henry eximed in panic. If something happened to the old man, how could he exin it when he went back? The entire Ward family couldn''t bear such bad news, and Ednd, the city, would experience a major earthquake! Rowan quickly took out his phone and dialed 911. The surrounding pedestrians and diners pointed and discussed. "What''s going on?" "It seems like someone is having a heart attack!" "Could there be something wrong with this fried dough stand?" At this moment, Henry was desperate to pinch the old man''s acupoint. However, when he put his hand on him, his face suddenly changed. The old man''s breathing had already stopped! The next second, he checked for a pulse but then sat down on the ground inplete shock. The pulse had stopped! In other words, his grandpa... was dead? "You bastard, what did you put in the fried dough? How did my grandpa suddenly die?" "Speak!" "If anything happens to my grandpa, I''ll make your whole family apany him to the grave!!" In the next second, Henry rushed towards the vendor with red eyes and grabbed his cor while shouting. "I didn''t... put anything in it! I used good oil and flour, nothing was added!" The vendor cried out in defense with regret written all over his face. He should have sold L''s share of fried dough instead of giving half to these folks who were already on their way out. It was his own greed that caused this unnecessary disaster. "The fried dough stick is fine; it''s just that your grandpa had a bad heart and shouldn''t have eaten greasy food!" At that moment, a voice spoke up. The vendor turned around and saw that it was the young man who spoke. He immediately showed gratitude and shame on his face. Just a moment ago, the vendor was mocking and taunting L. But now, surprisingly, he stood up for him and spoke in his defense. "Thank you! Thank you! There''s really nothing wrong with my ried dough stick!" The vendor cried out as he wept. "You dare to talk back to me!" Henry red at L with anger in his eyes. L didn''t bother responding to him. He walked straight towards the old man lying on the ground and grabbed his wrist. "What do you think you''re doing? Let go of my grandpa!" "Rowan!" Upon seeing this, Henry eximed in shock and simultaneously directed amand towards the robust middle-aged man. Rowan let out a cold snort and delivered a kick towards L. This kick carried the sound of breaking wind, clearly showing his practiced skill. Thud! In the next instant, L''s fist arrived slightly ahead, colliding with the iing foot. He was crouched there, his posture already off-bnce, and he ended up somewhat embarrassedly plopping down on the ground. Rowan, on the other hand, retreated three steps in quick session, the tip of his right foot touching the ground, his entire leg trembling slightly. In his eyes, a look of astonishment was revealed! "By the time the ambnce arrives, your grandfather will have already passed away! If you don''t want him to die, don''t interfere with me!" L said calmly as he stood up and warned Henry. Henry was also taken aback when he saw Rowan being punched back by L. Hearing what L said, Henry hesitated for a moment. However, L ignored them and focused on treating the old man. He urately massaged various acupoints on the old man''s body in sequence and with specific force. His movements were skilled and his expression was serious and confident. Seeing this scene unfold before their eyes, Henry and Rowan exchanged nces with a hint of relief in their eyes. The little girl stopped crying and watched quietly with her big eyes while the vendor looked anxious as if praying for something good to happen. After a moment or two, the unconscious old man suddenly coughed once. This sound was like music to Henry''s ears. Next, Erik Ward opened his eyes wide, "I''m still alive?" "Old man, your heart is not healthy. You should watch what you eat! Eating fried dough stick early in the morning is like asking for trouble! Don''t be greedy from now on; it would be best if you could throw up everything you just ate!" said L. "Yes, yes, young man, you''re right! Thank you for saving my life. What''s your name?" Erik nodded back and sincerely thanked him. The feeling of death just moments ago was still fresh in his mind. He felt like he had walked through the gates of hell but this young man had pulled him back to life. He was filled with gratitude. "Grandpa, are you okay?" "Great-grandpa! How are you?" Henry and the little girl came over at this moment and asked with concern. "I''m fine now. You should thank this young man here. If it weren''t for him, I would have died today!" Erik shook his head and said. "Sir, thanks! This is my business card. Consider me, Henry Ward, owing you a favor. No matter what happens to you in Ednd, feel free to look me up." Henry handed L his business card with a bit of bravado in his tone but given the power he wielded as well as the resources avable through the Ward family, it wasn''t an empty promise. "Wow, Pigsy, you''re really amazing! Thank you for saving my great-grandpa!" the little girl eximed beside him. "No problem, just don''t bother me again," L waved his hand and nodded at the old man before quickly leaving with his fried dough sticks and tofu puddings. Out of the four people there, L only had a good impression of the old man. He didn''t have time to waste with them; his daughter was still hungry. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry let out a grunt as he held his business card in mid-air looking embarrassed. "Damn it!" The next second, he cursed under his breath. He never thought that even the Ward family''s business card would be rejected one day. His connections were not taken seriously by him? Damn it! Back at the hospital, L had breakfast with Nora and spent the morning with their little girl before leaving at eleven o''clock to go to the Cottage. It was an upscale specialty restaurant where it was said that per capita spending for one meal could easily reach thousands of dors. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare take another step. When he arrived at the entrance of the Cottage, Miranda called him and said she was on her way, asking L to wait a little longer. Just as he hung up the phone, a mocking voice sounded. "L? What are you doing here?" "How did you know I had lunch with Tom here and shamelessly came to wait for me?" "I won''t lend you any money. Give up on that idea!" A man and a woman got out of a BMW X6 and walked towards them. The man was dressed in shy clothes while the woman was dressed seductively. It was L''s ex-wife udia and her rich husband Tom Bet. Chapter 9 Ex-Wife Is Not A Wife Chapter 9 Ex-Wife Is Not A Wife Chapter 9 Ex-wife is not a wife udia was dressed provocatively, with a seductive sway in her walk that exuded a sultry aura. It had to be said, this woman did have some looks! L used to have some assets himself, but over the years udia had spent his money on maintaining herself and she looked even younger than before. There was no trace of having given birth on her body! L watched as his ex-wife walked towards him with someone else''s arms around her, feeling a sharp pain in his heart. "I''m not here to borrow money from you! I''ve already raised enough for Nora''s treatment!" L said coldly. "If it isn''t for borrowing money, then why are you following me? Do you still have feelings for me? I advise you not to delude yourself!" udia raised an eyebrow and looked down at L disdainfully. "You poor bastard. How dare you still think about udia? Take a look at yourself first. udia won''te back to you again. Give up already. Haha..." Tom spoke, his arms wrapped around udia''s waist, and he nted a firm kiss on her face. "Mmm... Tom, stop provoking him. What if he can''t handle it and ends up doing something drastic?" udia twisted her body slightly, using a sweet andining tone towards Tom. Seeing this scene, L turned his face away, feeling a wave of nausea. He realized he had been blind back then, foolishly thinking that udia would be with him for the long haul. "L, why don''t you just leave? Don''t stand here dirtying up someone else''s doorstep! It costs tens of thousands just to eat here. Thanks to me following Tom. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even dream of eating here if I followed a loser like you for the rest of my life! I''m telling you, don''t ever show your face in front of me again. You''re so shameless for following me around. It only makes me more disgusted!" udia humiliated L with disdain written all over her face. "Me shamelessly following you? udia, you think too highly of yourself." L shook his head speechlessly. "What? Is that not true? You''re a poor bastard who isn''t even worthy enough to lick my shoes right now." udia arrogantly raised her chin. Just then, a bright red Ferrari pulled up and screeched to a halt next to udia and Tom. The car was less than twenty centimeters away from them. "Ah!" udia screamed in fear as she thought the Ferrari was going to hit their. "You f*cking..." Tom was also taken aback, subconsciously moving behind udia for cover. Just as he was about to burst out with foulnguage, his voice caught in his throat. Because in the next second, he saw an enchantingly beautiful figure stepping out of the Ferrari. Those sexy long legs, those deadly curves of the waist and hips, that cool and noble temperament made Tom hold back his curse words. Beautiful! So beautiful! udia looked at this beautiful woman and also felt a little inferior. Seeing Tom staring at the woman, drool was about toe out, feeling annoyed in her heart, udia pinched Tom hard and Tom finally came back to his senses. In the next second, to the disbelief of udia and Tom, this stunning goddess actually walked towards L. "L, how long have you been waiting? Don''t be angry with me for not showing up." After Miranda came over, she immediately hugged L''s arm and sweetly asked. L was stunned for a moment; he didn''t expect Miranda to behave like this. He looked at her with a strange expression. He only saw Miranda give him a disdainful look and a nce. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. L understood in his heart and smiled, shaking his head and saying, "It won''t be long. Whenever you''re ready to have a meal together, I''m willing to wait however long it takes!" "Uh-huh." Miranda smiled and had a sweet and satisfied expression. Watching this scene, udia, who had just mocked L and told him not to have any delusions about her, was dumbfounded. That heavily made-up face changed constantly. Tom cleared his throat and his eyes were full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. "L, who is she?" udia pointed at Miranda and asked sharply, her tone thick with jealousy. Some people were just like that. She could heartlessly kick L to the curb, but when she found another woman, udia couldn''t ept it for a moment. If L had found an ugly duckling, udia wouldn''t care and would even turn around and mock him fiercely. But unfortunately, L had found a woman whopletely overshadowed her in every way possible. This poor guy! Who did he think he was? "L, who is she again?" Miranda also turned her head and asked with envy in her beautiful eyes. Her behavior was like that of a woman deeply in love, anxious about the rtionship between her husband and another woman. "Oh, she''s my ex-wife, udia. Don''t worry. I have no connection with her anymore," exined L calmly. "Ex-wife? An ex isn''t a wife anymore; it doesn''t matter," said Miranda sweetly while pouting coquettishly. "L, let''s go inside to eat. I''m hungry." "Okay!" smiled L as he hugged Miranda''s arm and walked into the Cottage restaurant together. Outside, udia''s face was beyond ugly. Seeing Tom still staring at Miranda''s back, she was even more infuriated, her face twitching with anger. "Tom! Have you seen enough?" Tom finally came to his senses and awkwardly smiled as he withdrew his gaze. "She looks good, doesn''t she?" udia gritted her teeth. "Haha, she''s not as good-looking as you''re. In my eyes, you''re the most beautiful." Tom coaxed without blinking an eye. "Hmph! That''s about right!" udia snorted and pouted. Although she was very angry in her heart, she didn''t dare to be too reckless in front of Tom. She could only vent a little bit of frustration and let it go. After all, he was the rich second generation that she had worked so hard to hook up with. "Didn''t you say your ex-husband was a poor loser? Howe..." Tom hesitated before asking. "Hmph! I''m afraid he deliberately found a woman and rented a sports car just to make me jealous," udia said firmly. "He even asked me for money yesterday. Who would want him?" udia couldn''t believe that after divorcing herself from L, he could find someone better than her. "Haha, you''re absolutely right. People like him are really despicable, ying these tricks just for some vanity! Daring to upset my udia, wait until I sort him out!" Tom sneered contemptuously. "Yes, give him a good beating for me, let him realize he''s nothing but trash and worthless!" udia said fiercely. Meanwhile, after entering the Cottage, L voluntarily let go of Miranda. "Thank you," he said. "No need. I pped your face yesterday and helped you p someone else today. Consider it my way of apologizing to you," Miranda replied coolly. Hearing this, L couldn''t help but feel speechless. "Apologizing to me through pping people''s faces? It seems like, back and forth, it''s always you hitting others." Miranda snorted lightly at his words, her beautiful eyes carrying a hint of dominance. "What''s wrong? Do you still want to hit me?" Chapter 10 Do You Really Want To Slap Me Back? Chapter 10 Do You Really Want To p Me Back? Chapter 10 Do you really want to p me back? L finally understood why Miranda came back to him. Was it to apologize for what happened yesterday? He guessed that Albie''s son had the poison attack, which made Miranda''s behavior towards him seem unreasonable and insulting. In the face of Miranda''s aggressive questioning, L calmly smiled and met her gaze. "I suppose Mr. Elliott''s son had a poison attack yesterday? If I''m right, the child didn''t die and he is probably grateful to me now, right? So your cooperation with him is likely already established." He continued, "In other words, I helped you out yesterday but you told me to leave. Now that the truth hase out today, can''t I give you a p in the face?" Although his tone was t, every word he spoke was precise and logical. Miranda was stunned by his response. She never expected such an answer from L. This guy really wanted to p her? This surprised Miranda while also making her feel resentful and aggrieved as she looked at L with her beautiful eyes. Both of her previous puppet fianc¨¦s werepletely submissive in front of her, not daring to take a breath without permission. They acted like servants, and calling them "ves" wouldn''t be an exaggeration. Not only were her two previous fianc¨¦s like this, but most of the men she had encountered from childhood to adulthood were also like this. They always tried to please and obey her. It was because of her beauty and family background. No man had ever dared to hit her before. At first, Miranda''s attitude towards L was no different from that towards the previous two fianc¨¦s - just a servant or tool for her use. In her mind, L should also be obedient, pleasing and submissive like the others. However... this guy actually wanted to p her? Even if it was just talk, it made Miranda feel a little indignant. She realized that this man in front of her might be different from the previous two. He only became engaged to save his daughter and for money - he didn''t seem interested in pleasing anyone else. "Fine, you can p me back," said Miranda through gritted teeth. "But that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want! Understand our rtionship!" L shrugged his shoulders with nothing else to say. "Okay then... why did you even bother asking?" Miranda gave him a re and the two of them ordered a private room to sit down in. L could see that this was a woman who was dominant, domineering and extremely arrogant. Perhaps, for a woman to be willing topensate him in this way, it was already not easy. "Quickly eat. After we finish eating, we will go get our marriage certificate and then go see my younger brother!" Miranda resumed her expressionless coldness and said. "Ah? Marriage Certificate?" L eximed in surprise. "Yes, didn''t we agree on this before? We will have a fake marriage and act out the whole thing!" Miranda had an air of entitlement. "I thought it was just pretending to be an unmarried fianc¨¦. But after getting the certificate, isn''t this a case of ying with fire?" L asked. "You''re overthinking it. Even if we get married, nothing can happen between us. Get that clear!" Miranda said coldly, then exined, "Originally, I did intend to only find a nominal fianc¨¦, but this time I have carefully considered it." "I don''t want anyone else to be ruined or killed because of me by Isa anymore..." Next, Miranda told L about her thoughts. After getting married to him, it was Miranda''s way of showing her determination to her family and Isa that she refused their ns. It was also a way of protecting herself from Isa''s schemes. The two fake fianc¨¦s she had before, one jumped off a building and the other was now in a vegetative state in the hospital. Miranda knew that it was all Isa''s doing! The reason why Isa acted so recklessly and went after men around her was because everyone knew that the fianc¨¦s were fake. By marrying L this time, she sent out a signal to everyone: this time, Miranda was serious! L was really her husband and he was also the son-inw of the Lowe family! So if anyone wanted to mess with L, they might want to think twice. Simrly, those who truly cared about Miranda will protect L because of his rtionship with her. And this person was none other than Mason Lowe -Miranda''s younger brother- who stood firmly on her side in this matter! "A way of protecting me?" L raised an eyebrow as he looked at the cold and strong-willed Miranda in front of him. He felt slightly moved inside; perhaps this woman wasn''t as cold-hearted as she appeared on the surface. "Hmph! Don''t overthink it! Even if you are my dog, I won''t allow others to bully you!" Miranda rolled her eyes at L before continuing, "Nowadays, the underground forces in Ednd can be said to be in a three-legged race, with Tiger Webb, also known as Mr. Webb, who has been famous for over a decade and is not only highly respected in the underworld but also has the most power among the three factions. The other two are the heir from the Ward family and my younger brother. If Isa wants to mess with you, others may not be able to protect you but my brother can! Mason is very influential and has many ruthless subordinates. He cares deeply about me as his older sister and will do everything he can to protect you if he believes that you are really my husband. So from now on, in front of outsiders, you have to show that we are very affectionate towards each other so that Mason will believe that you really are his brother-inw. Do you understand?" L nodded, "How exactly should I do it?" Hearing this, a shadow crossed Miranda''s pretty face, and with a touch of embarrassment, she said, "Do I need to teach you even this? Weren''t you quite adept at provoking your ex-wife just now?" L awkwardly touched his nose, "So you''re saying that I can be all sweet and cuddly with you in front of others, hugging and embracing?" A faint blush appeared on Miranda''s delicate cheeks, but she nodded, "When necessary, yes! But if you dare to intentionally take advantage of me, I won''t hesitate to turn you into a eunuch!" "Eh!" L broke into a cold sweat and instinctively squeezed his legs together. ... On the other side, inside the Ward family estate. Eriky in bed while a middle-aged doctor conducted various tests on him. A white-haired but rosy- cheeked olddy stood next to him, looking at her husband with a face full ofints. However, due to the incident that happened earlier in the morning, she dared not scold him at this time. "Dr. Bailey, how is this shameless old man doing?" The olddy couldn''t help but ask. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "This... this is impossible!" Clifford Bailey had an expression as if he had seen a ghost and muttered to himself. The next second he looked towards Henry and Rowan, "You said that Mr. Ward had fallen ill this morning and almost died? How is it possible? His condition has even improvedpared to before!" Erik''s condition would worsen every time he fell ill even if he didn''t die. However, after careful examination by Clifford, it was discovered that Erik''s physical state not only did not worsen but also miraculously improved. What on earth was going on? Chapter 11 What Kind Of Thing Are You? Chapter 11 What Kind Of Thing Are You? Chapter 11 What kind of thing are you? Next, Rowan recounted in detail what had happened that morning. As a martial arts practitioner, Rowan had some knowledge of acupoints, so he was able to describe clearly how L had stimted the old man''s acupoints. After listening to the story, Clifford''s face was filled with amazement. "Incredible! Who is this genius doctor from an extraordinary family? To be able to use this method to revive his heart... no wonder Mr. Ward recovered after his illness." Everyone present was stunned by Clifford''s words. "Dr. Bailey," said Erik''s wife, Gabri Ward, eagerly, "since Rowan has told you how it was done, can''t you do it too?" Henry also looked excited and said, "Yes! Yes! Dr. Bailey, follow that young man''s method!" However, Clifford shook his head and replied, "I can''t do it. It''s far from simple. The order of massage is important and each acupoint stimtion affects the next one like a ry race. If any link goes wrong, the consequences would be unimaginable! "Moreover," he continued," I cannot master the strength needed for massaging." "Unless that young man personally intervenes, no one can replicate it!" "Stunning, truly stunning!" Clifford eximed nervously. Watching this scene unfold, both Erik and Gabri as well as Henry couldn''t help but exchange a nce. Clifford was already a prominent figure in the field of traditional medicine and had been specially invited by the Ward family from Iylonio city to treat Erik''s illness. Such an aplished healer actually held such high regard for the young man who had helped earlier that morning. Was his emergency technique really that impressive? "By the way, did you get that young man''s contact information? What''s his name?" After muttering to himself for a while, Clifford suddenly remembered to ask with hopeful eyes. "Well... I gave him my business card at the time so he could reach out if needed but he didn''t take it," Henry replied. "He didn''t take it?" Hearing this response, Clifford looked at Henry strangely before shaking his head in disbelief. Henry felt embarrassed by Clifford''s expression and felt like he was being treated like an idiot. And unfortunately for him, he was right! At this moment, Clifford found the young master Henry quite amusing. "Someone with such exceptional medical skills would surely have people seeking their help. Who do you think you are?" Clifford thought to himself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although the Ward family had some influence in Ednd, it was not muchpared to other states and even the whole country. However, with the divine doctor''s medical skills, even Iylonio''s prominent families would treat him as an honored guest! What difference did it make to have one more life when they could befriend such a divine doctor? Henry dared say that that young man didn''t know how to appreciate good things? That was ridiculous! "Henry, be more low-key from now on. There are many experts in this world; learn to be humble when dealing with others!" Erik scolded his grandson in a low voice. He regretted his actions at that time. Although he had been polite to the young man back then, it was not enough! If only he had been more sincere and humble at that time, he could have extended his lifespan by a few years. No one truly valued their life unless they were faced with death. As long as Erik was alive and well-connected, the Ward family could continue its glory for generations toe. If he was fallen, the Ward family will definitely decline! "Yes, Grandfather, I remember." "Grandfather, you can rest assured that as long as this divine doctor is still in Ednd, I will definitely find him." Henry''s face became serious as he nodded earnestly and patted his chest. Although he didn''t even know L''s name, with his power as a young master of the Ward family, Henry was confident that he could find this person. At worst, it would just take more time. ... Gold Coast Club, the top secret casino. "Ms. Lowe!" "Ms. Lowe!" Outside a lounge belonging to Mason alone, Mason''s subordinates respectfully called out to Miranda. They knew Miranda and knew that Mason loved and feared her at the same time. It was the kind of fear a younger brother had for his older sister but also showed deep sibling affection. Therefore, these tough guys from Mason''s gang on the streets wouldn''t dare offend Miranda even if they angered their boss. "Sis! Why are you here?" "Both of you, get out!" Mason, who had been flirting with two beautiful women, instinctively stood up and ushered them out when Miranda walked in with L on her arm. The next second, he was taken aback to see his own sister cozying up to a man. "Sis, who''s this guy?" he asked. "This is your brother-inw! L!" Miranda introduced him. Mason sneered at the name. Another tool for his sister? He never took these fake "brothers-inw" seriously. "Why bother introducing him?" he said dismissively. But then Miranda''s expression turned cold as she rebuked him sharply. "Call him by his name!" Mason was taken aback and pointed at L. "Sis, he''s just a phony brother-inw and tool man. Why bother?" How could he call someone like that his brother-inw? And why did she suddenly want him to call this puppet by name? He couldn''t help but wonder - in all the years before this one - why had she never made such a request? "What do you mean ''tool man''? I just got married to your brother-inw this afternoon! He''s the man I truly love!" Miranda eximed, looking at L with affection in her eyes. "L, don''t be angry. Mason doesn''t know any better." "It''s okay. He''s your little brother and my little brother too. How could I be mad at my own little brother?" L said, wrapping his arms around Miranda''s waist. Watching this scene unfold, Mason smirked and his eyes flickered for a moment before he let out a cold snort. "Sis, stop messing around! I don''t believe you really fell in love with this guy. He''s just another gigolo you''re using to disgust Isa again, right? The other two guys are either dead or useless now so you don''t want anything bad to happen to him and that''s why you''re pretending like it''s real this time and making me protect him?" It had to be said that Mason knew his sister very well. Because he knew her so well, he didn''t believe her at all. What kind of person was his older sister? How could she easily favor a man? Speaking of this, Mason pointed at L and scolded without any politeness, "Who''s your little brother? What are you even?" "Take your hand off my sister, or I''ll chop it off!" Chapter 12 Something Really Happened. Chapter 12 Something Really Happened. Chapter 12 Something Really Happened. When Mason said this, Miranda''s facial expression changed slightly. Because her own ns werepletely seen through by her younger brother. At this moment, L chuckled and said, "I heard that the children of big families are well- educated, but it seems not always true. Miranda, is your brother talking to me like this as his brother-inw?" As he spoke, not only did he not let go of Miranda, but he also tightened his grip on her and pulled her closer to him. For a moment, the fragrance wafted over him, causing his heart to flutter. With a soft "Ah," Miranda fiercely pinched the soft flesh at the small of L''s back, but on the surface, she disyed a shy and bashful look. She didn''t expect that when facing her brother who saw through everything, L was completely unfazed. This guy was really different from the previous two. Just based on this level of courage, he was notparable to those two submissive tools. No woman would look up to a man who bowed his head and submitted. Although Miranda couldn''t be moved by this, she secretly looked up at L. When Mason heard this, his facepletely darkened. This gigolo dared to say he had no manners? And even provoked by hugging his sister tightly? "Whose brother-inw you''re? I''ll shoot you!" Mason said, and directly pulled out a revolver from his pocket, fiercely aiming it at L. Who was he? He was the third generation core member of the Lowe family and the underground boss of Ednd! "Pop!" "Mason! What are you doing? Let me say it again, he''s your brother-inw, he''s my man! Are you trying to kill my man?" Upon seeing this, Miranda pped Mason across the face. Mason was stunned by the blow, staring wide-eyed at his older sister. His sister actually pped him for a gigolo? "Have you not put away the gun yet? Apologize to your brother-inw!" Miranda scolded sharply, and then raised her hand. Mason shrank his neck and finally obediently put away the gun. It is said that it''s best to discipline younger siblings early, and Miranda had done well in this regard. From childhood to now, Mason, her own younger brother, had been frequently disciplined by her. As a result, even until now, Mason was afraid of his older sister. Moreover, he was more afraid of her instead of their own parents. So when Miranda really lost her temper, Mason finally didn''t dare to go too far. However, it was absolutely impossible for him to apologize to L. At this moment, L tugged at the corner of his mouth and deepened his understanding of Miranda''s domineering strength. Looking at Mason, who was covering his cheek, he suddenly realized that he wasn''t too wronged by this woman driving him away yesterday. This woman was really tough! "Sis, you actually hit me for an outsider?" Mason asked aggrievedly, staring at L with murderous eyes. He now doubted whether his own sister had been enchanted by this guy. "Don''t stare at me. Let me remind you that today is a sign of losing money for you. Your club may have trouble. Be careful!" L said unkindly. Hearing this, Mason sneered, "I''m going to lose money? Brat, don''t y tricks here!" He looked at Miranda and said, "Sis, did you find a liar? Which one of my clubs doesn''t make a fortune? I''m going to lose money? That''s ridiculous! This club has all the connections from top to bottom and there are plenty of experts in charge here. Trouble will arise here? Ha..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Just as Mason hadn''t finished speaking yet, someone knocked on the door of the lounge. "Come in!" Mason rubbed his face and said in a deep voice. "Mr. Lowe, something happened! Tiger''s men brought gambling experts to cause trouble and we''ve lost 20 million already!" One of his subordinates spoke with a serious expression. As soon as the words fell, Mason was stunned and then his expression changed rapidly. Not only because of the losses at the casino, but also because of L''s reminder just now. Something had gone wrong!! "I''ll go take a look!" Mason gave this so-called "brother-inw" a deep look and quickly walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Miranda stared straight at L as if she wanted to see through him. How did this guy know that her brother''s ce was going to be in trouble? He had been with her all day since lunch! For the first time, Miranda felt curious about a man. "Why are you looking at me like that? Let''s go together and check it out?" L was getting nervous under Miranda''s gaze and asked with a smile. ... The magnificent casino! A gambling expert who managed this ce wiped off sweat from his forehead and looked like he had eaten something awful. Lost again! 5 million lost in this round! He was the most skilled yer at the Gold Coast Club, but he continued to lose to his opponent. The other guy had down-turned eyes and exuded a gloomy and calm aura since he sat down at the gambling table. He was Tiger Webb''s expert gambler from Agosville, another city, with a nickname that made many of his peers tremble: Snake! Beside Snake stood a man with a diagonal scar on his face, arms crossed as he watched. His expression was full of pride! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He was Scar, one of Tiger''s fierce warriors. "Ha ha ha, Mr. Lowe is here?" Mason walked into the casino with his entourage as Scarughed heartily. "I thought it was someone else. It turns out to be you, Old Scar! What brings you here today?" Mason asked with a fake smile on his face. "Mr. Webb said your ce has good surroundings and quality girls. I just had toe see for myself!" Scar grinned before adding sarcastically: "But there aren''t any real challengers here? My friend won almost 30 million, hahaha..." The sarcastic words from the other side made Mason itch with anger, wishing he could chop the guy''s hands off himself. But even though they were all involved in a street-smart scene, business dealings couldn''t be reckless. Scar wasn''t there for a fight, but rather to cause trouble through gambling. So Mason could only try to win back his losses at the gambling table. With a dark expression, Mason asked the casino manager, "How much did we lose?" "Boss, 20. 8 million dors!" The manager swallowed hard and spoke with difficulty. Upon hearing this number, Mason''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. They had already lost nearly 30 million? This was really... a huge loss! On the other side of the gambling table, Snake''s chips were piled up like a mountain while Mason''s skilled gamblers had run out of chips again and sweat dripped down their faces. Their pressure could be imagined! "Mr. Lowe, my friend hasn''t had enough fun yet. You''re not going to stop him from ying now, are you? Keep giving your people more chips," Scar teased. It was clear that after winning almost 30 million dors, he didn''t intend on stopping anytime soon. For a moment, Mason''s face reached its limit! However since he opened this casino and started doing business with customersing in through his doors, he couldn''t just stop them from ying because they won money; otherwise his casino would be finished before it even got started! Was it impossible for the guest to win, only to lose? If this got out, who will dare toe and y again? "Move aside, I''ll take over!" Just then, one of Mason''s skilled gamblers was pushed aside by someone. Mason was taken aback as he saw L sitting across from Snake. Chapter 13 DonT Want To Live Again? Chapter 13 Don''T Want To Live Again? Chapter 13 Don''t Want to Live Again? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. L suddenly pushed aside Mason''s men and sat across from Snake, surprising everyone. The skilled gambler looked at Mason with a questioning gaze. Mason had no idea what L was up to and turned to his sister for answers. But Miranda was just as confused, staring at L in bewilderment. "Heh heh, switching yers again?" Scar teased. "Kid, you wanna y with me?" Snake raised an eyebrow and asked slyly. "Why else would I sit down?" L nodded before shouting to Mason, "Brother-inw, chips!" "Brother-inw?" Scar heard L''s address for Manson and burst outughing. "Ms. Lowe changed fianc¨¦s again?" Mason walked over to stand beside L with a stern expression. "What are you trying to do? Do you even know how to gamble?" Damn it, this guy wasn''t trying to scam him on purpose, was he? "Put some chips down!" L smiled. Did L gamble? He wouldn''t say he was an expert; he''d yed a bit with small amounts of money before. But did he need to be an expert? Not at all. He just needed to focus his dragon energy on his eyes and he can see through the cards, knowing what both himself and his opponent had in their hands. So all he had to do was bet when his hand was good and fold when it was not. Mason hesitated for a moment before adding, "But if you try any funny business tonight, I''ll chop you up into little pieces that even my sister can''t protect you!" With a warning issued, Mason turned to the casino manager and demanded 10 million chips. When they arrived, Snake asked with a sly grin on his face, "So friend, what game would you like to y?" He was so confident that he had let Mason''s side choose whatever game they wanted since arriving at the casino. They had already yed several different games because Mason''s people kept losing. They hoped to change things up and turned the game around, but the results were always the same. Even with L on their team, Snake continued to taunt and provoke. He was confident that he can handle L. Because L didn''t even look thirty - there was no way he was a gambling expert! But as far as L was concerned, any kind of gambling was fair game. "Oh? Anything goes?" he raised an eyebrow. "Yep, anything goes!" Snake nodded. L chuckled wickedly. In the next moment, he turned to Mason and held out his hand. "Little bro-inw, give me your revolver! And throw in another 20 million in chips while you''re at it." "What are you nning?" Mason asked nervously. "The death roulette - haven''t you heard of it?" L asked calmly. As soon as he spoke, everyone in the room changed their expression. "What the heck!" "Here you go." Mason cursed and handed L a revolver with a twitching corner of his mouth. "L, what are you doing?" For some reason, when Miranda heard that L wanted to y death roulette, she felt nervous. Was she really getting nervous about this guy? Russian roulette? Was this guy ying for keeps? "You want to y Russian roulette?" Snake''s expression also changed slightly as he asked coldly. "What? Are you scared? If you''re scared, just give back the winnings," said L. Hearing this, Snakeughed a few times and looked at L mockingly, "Kid, do you think I''m easily intimidated? Too naive! Alright then, let''s y Russian roulette!" As an expert gambler from Agosville who had seen all kinds of situations before, Snake was not afraid of anything. The Death Roulette is indeed dangerous, but as a gambling expert, Snake''s techniques were quite exquisite. Just like rolling dice, a gambling expert can control the number on the dice. Snake also had some confidence that he can use his technique to control the approximate number of rotations of the revolver cylinder and avoid actually spinning to the bullet. At this moment, everyone looked at L with eyes that seemed to be full of disdain and mockery. So he wanted to scare off his opponent with Death Roulette? That was too naive! How could a gambling expert from Agosville be so easily intimidated? "Damn it! You better blow your own brain outter!" Mason cursed angrily, feeling like they had lost this round for sure. Miranda shook her head and looked at L with disappointment. She regretted thinking highly of him before. "Let''s just go all in and decide our fate once and for all!" After receiving his chips, L pushed out 30 million chips in front of him. "Alright! Hehe..." Snake nodded, also pushing out all of his chips. This gambling game, of course, had to go all-in! If luck was on his side, it might take a few rounds to determine the win or loss. But as long as he lost, he would lose his life, and the gambling game would naturallye to an end. "Alright, then I''ll go first!" L said with a smile. "Please!" Snake sneered. Mason''s revolver had a six-round chamber, and it was currently full. Next, L took out all six bullets. Then, with a hiss, he directly pulled a piece of ck cloth from the edge of the gambling table, blindfolding himself. Afterward, he picked up a bullet and loaded it into the chamber. Just when everyone thought he was about to close the chamber, a surprising scene unfolded. L picked up another bullet and loaded it in again. "Two bullets? Kid, I admire your courage!" Snake squinted his eyes, but in the next second, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink. L''s movements didn''t stop as the third bullet entered the chamber. "Sis, who is he?" Mason leaned in close to his sister and whispered. Miranda shook her head without speaking, her beautiful eyes fixed on L. She had already started sweating profusely in her palms. The disdain from earlier had turned into nervousness. But what made everyone''s scalp tingle was that L hadn''t stopped yet! He continued to load the fourth bullet and then the fifth! "Kid, are you crazy?!" Snake''s facepletely changed as he shouted out loud. "Freak!" Scar swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Sis, where did you find this crazy guy? Is he trying tomit suicide bying to me today?" Mason''s mouth twitched as he asked. "I... I don''t know!" The cold and aloof female CEO was surprisingly flustered and at a loss. What was going on? Could it be that his daughter''s condition had worsened again? "You bastard, do you really not want to live anymore?" Chapter 14 Mental Breakdown Chapter 14 Mental Breakdown Chapter 14 Mental Breakdown Click! The sound of the gun chamber closing echoed through the otherwise silent room, causing everyone to jump. L had finally closed the chamber of his revolver. Inside were five bullets, with only one empty slot. "Don''t use me of cheating. Check it yourself!" L said, blindfolded as he slid his revolver across the table towards Snake. Snake and Scar exchanged a nce before Snake picked up the revolver and inspected it thoroughly. It was indeed clean. As he slid it back to L, who was still blindfolded, L flicked open the chamber and spun it around with his hand. "Kid, this isn''t gambling anymore; this is pure suicide," Snake said in a hoarse voice thatcked its previous calmness andposure. In his eyes, L was as good as dead. Gambling always had an element of chance to it; there was always a possibility for victory. But now Snake felt that there was no way out for L ¨C he would surely die. "You said it, so how about we bet on it? Can you handle the stakes?" L yed with his revolver in his hand, seemingly unconsciously turning the cylinder. To everyone else, this was just a casual action without any meaning. After all, he had spun the cylinder many times before and it had stopped randomly. So under these circumstances, no one thought much of him fiddling with the cylinder again. Besides, from start to finish, L had covered his eyes with a ck cloth. "Can''t handle it? Kid, you still trying to bluff me?" Snake sneered. His expression looked somewhat ferocious. "Shoot then!" "You shoot first!" Snake shouted as everyone''s hearts tightened and they stared at L! Their eyes didn''t dare blink for even a second! In the next moment, they saw L''s finger move! He really pulled the trigger! "L!" Miranda couldn''t help but cry out. Click! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the imagined gunshot did not ur, only a slight clicking sound. Empty! Despite having five bullets in the magazine, L had won the bet. How was this possible? Yet, it happened right before their eyes. Phew... The next second, everyone who had been holding their breath let out a sigh of relief. When there was only one bullet left in the gun, everyone wanted him dead! But when there were five bullets in it instead, everyone hoped that he''ll stay alive! Miranda felt her palms sting and realized she had unknowingly dug her nails into her flesh. Mason wiped his sweat and noticed that his back was drenched with perspiration. They had faced life and death before, and Mason had even killed someone with his own hands. But this situation was... too exciting! "No! It can''t be! How is this possible?" At that moment, a voice with a different tone sounded. Snake''s eyes widened as he stared at L like he was seeing a ghost. He nervously yelled out, "What the hell? It''s impossible!" "Enough talk. It''s your turn now," L said as he finally removed the ck cloth from his eyes and slid the revolver in front of Snake. Trembling, Snake grabbed the revolver and opened the chamber to check it again - all five bullets were still there! L hadn''t tampered with it or removed any bullets. "Please! I hope you can survive too, Snake bro. That way we can y more rounds," L gestured and said. Snake rotated the chamber of the revolver while taking deep breaths before cing it shakily against his own forehead. "Ahh!!!" He widened his eyes, paused for a few seconds, and suddenly screamed out in a burst of emotion. Peng! Thud! Immediately after, there were two muffled sounds. The revolver was heavily thrown onto the gambling table by him, and he fell to the ground. As if, he had lost all his strength in his body. "I... I won''t gamble anymore! I admit defeat!" "I admit defeat!" Snake''s voice, full of despair, rang out and even had a hint of crying. Just now, he swept through the casino with calm and collected gambling skills, but now his mental state was close to copsing. He really didn''t have the courage to pull the trigger. That exquisite gambling technique cannot guarantee that he will definitely switch to an empty chamber. Snake felt like he was pulling the trigger, and today he might truly die right here. He didn''t want to die, he hadn''t enjoyed enough yet! He had money and several charming mistresses in Agosville. "Scar, I''m returning Mr. Webb''s payment to me... double!" "I''m not gambling anymore..." Snake sat on the ground, staring nkly at Scar. Scar didn''t say anything, just nodded in understanding. He knew how Snake felt; he himself didn''t have the courage to pull the trigger either! "Heh heh, Scar, don''t let the door hit you on your way out!" Masonughed and made a mocking gesture of seeing them off. He felt so satisfied watching Scar and Snake in such a sorry state. It was cathartic! "You think you''re tough? You think you can sweep through my casino?" Mason sneered at them both. "If you''re so tough, then keep being tough!" After Scar helped Snake up and they left together with their tails between their legs, Mason turned to his brother-inw L with suspicion in his eyes. "Thanks for your help! Who are you really?" Mason stared intently at L as if trying to figure him out. The contempt in his eyes had turned into surprise and suspicion. This guy was definitely not an ordinary person. It was obvious that he wasn''t a useless puppet either. But this made Mason suspect L''s intentions for getting close to his sister even more. "I''m your brother-inw!" L shrugged, as if it were obvious. Just as Mason was about to say something, the sound of hurried high heels tapping against the ground echoed through the air. Miranda walked towards L with a cold expression on her face and a determined stride in her step. The next second, she raised her hand and pped it towards L''s face. Startled, L grabbed onto her hand before it could make contact. "What are you doing?" Damn it! He had helped her brother out and now this woman was acting crazy? "You bastard! Don''t you want to live anymore? Do you know how worried I was just now?" Miranda''s beautiful eyes turned red as she scolded him angrily. Rolling his eyes, L thought to himself: Here we go again... "Don''t worry, I''ve got this under control. Didn''t I do all of this for our little bro? Come on now, don''t cry!" L grabbed Miranda''s hand and smoothly pulled her into his embrace, settling her onto hisp. Hiss... This feeling was truly something else! Miranda was taken aback, widening her eyes as she looked at L! Since when had she ever been in such an ambiguous position with a man? However, in front of her younger brother, she couldn''t just get up at this moment. In an instant, she felt a mixture of embarrassment and annoyance. The look in her eyes as she gazed at L seemed to carry a hint of hostility. The next second, she clenched her teeth and leaned in close to L''s ear. "You jerk, just you wait!" But this scene, seen by others, practically made everyone drop their jaws in astonishment. The usually aloof and indifferent Miranda was actually sitting on a man''sp. And, to add to the shock, they seemed to be bantering intimately, their heads almost touching. Mason cleared his throat, his expressionpletely changed. Could it be that his sister, this time, was being serious??? Chapter 15 Thrown Out Chapter 15 Thrown Out Chapter 15 Thrown Out After leaving the Gold Coast Club, Miranda continued to cling onto L''s arm, looking like a woman deeply in love. At this point, Mason no longer believed that L was just a tool for his sister. Instead, he worried that his older sister had been deceived. Even someone as strong and arrogant as his sister might have their intelligence drop below zero when they fall in love. L''s behavior today made him feel like this person was dangerous! "Find out everything about him! Dig up everyst detail!" Mason ordered. "Yes, boss!" Meanwhile, after getting into the Ferrari, Miranda''s charming smile disappeared instantly and her face turned icy cold. "L, you better behave yourself from now on. If you every your hands on me again, without Isa, I''ll make sure you disappear before he even notices." The haughty and aloof Miranda was clearly extremely angry at being pulled onto hisp by this bastard. In her eyes, L was still just a tool to be manipted at will. However, now she had the feeling that L was slipping out of her control. "Oh? Ms. Lowe, you should also behave yourself and noty hands on me so easily?" asked L nonchntly. "What do you mean?" snapped back an irritated Miranda. "We''re doing business here. I can be your puppet if needed; I can let people order me around. I can''t stop you from looking down on me internally but please don''t attack my body so casually. Even if we''re acting together, there is no need to p my face, right?" L''s face was cold. "You..." Upon hearing his words, Miranda''s tone faltered for a moment as she stared at him with wide eyes. Her gaze flickered a few times, revealing an imperceptible hint of grievance from the depths of her eyes. Was it all an act when she had stormed over and pped L in a fit of anger? It must have been, right? There was no way she could be genuinely worried about this guy! Taking a deep breath, Mirandaposed herself and once again made herself look emotionless. "Although you helped my brother today, Mason seems to be suspicious of you. I''ll talk to him about protecting youter. Let''s go get our marriage license." "It doesn''t matter if he protects me or not. Are you sure about getting married?" L asked. "Don''t waste my time! Give me back my money!" Miranda replied coldly. "Well then let''s just get married since I don''t have any money now," shrugged L. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. On their way to the civil affairs bureau, L hesitated for half a moment before tentatively asking, "Ms. Lowe, how do you n on thanking me for helping your brother today?" Miranda smirked, "What? You''re not trying to ask me for money, are you?" "No, no! I just want to take a few days off with you. Once my daughter''s situation stabilizes, I''ll officially take the position. Just a few days!" L pleaded. Miranda hesitated for a moment, surprised that this was all L wanted. Compared to him helping his brother win back 30 million dors, this request seemed insignificant. "Okay! But you better hurry up or someone might miss you," Miranda said with a coy smile. "Uh, Ms. Lowe... it''s just us here now. You don''t have to put on an act," L sweat profusely. Miranda snorted and red at him fiercely. "Get lost! Who do you think I am?" This guy was such a bore! He couldn''t even please people or crack jokes; he only thought about his daughter? In a luxurious vi in the capital city... "Miranda, you bitch!" A young man''s expression turned ferocious after answering a phone call. "Do you like to look for men?" "You find one, I''ll kill one!" As he spoke, he smashed almost everything that could be smashed in the room into pieces. This young man was Isa, the eldest son of the Austin family. He swore to get Miranda! In reality, even if he obtained her, Isa wouldn''t be able to do much, as he had a physical defect. It had been there since he was young! But precisely because of this, it had created his twisted personality and perverted possessiveness!! ... Two dayster, L took a taxi and arrived at an old bungalow area. This was where he rented a ce. In order to treat Nora''s illness, he sold all his original houses and could only rent a house to live in. At this moment, L had an unconscious smile on his face! Nora''s condition hadpletely stabilized and she can be discharged from the hospital and go home. He came back early today to tidy up and give the little girl a warm home. L, who had initially mastered the Dragon Emperor''s Canon, had absolute confidence in maintaining his daughter''s condition from deteriorating further. Moreover, the prescription he personally prepared was much more effective than those imported medicines. Most importantly, there were no side effects. L even had confidence that he could cure Nora if he could find a precious medicine called "Dragon Marrow Herb." However, he had already searched all the major pharmacies in Ednd these past few days and still couldn''t find this herb. It seemed like they would have to rely on luck! As L walked up to his rental house, his face showed anger as he saw his belongings scattered all over the ground outside the door. Someone had thrown them out! Just then, theirndy came out with a package and threw it outside as well. The package fell to the ground and opened up to reveal Nora''s teddy bear and some of her old clothes. "What kind of junk is this? It''s so annoying!" Their overweight middle-agedndy muttered under her breath as she threw things around. L carefully picked up Nora''s doll and clothes before walking over with an angry expression on his face. "Mrs. Morgan, what do you mean?" Thendy smirked at L and said sarcastically, "Oh, you''re back? I thought you ran away!" "Why did you throw my stuff out? I paid my rent this month, didn''t I?" L asked angrily. "Why did I throw your stuff out? You''re a poor bastard who owes a ton of money for your dead kid''s medical bills. Your lease was up and you had no money to renew it. Should I have waited for someone else toe along while my property sits empty? Yesterday someone came to look at the ce so I cleaned up early. If anything, consider yourself lucky that I''m refunding the remaining days'' rent! Now get lost!" Thendy''s fat jiggled as she spoke in an unpleasant tone. She then pulled out a hundred-dor bill from her pocket and threw it directly into L''s face. L turned red with anger and asked through gritted teeth, "So you just threw all of my things outside?" "What''s wrong with throwing them outside? Let me tell you, if you hadn''te back yet, they would''ve ended up in the trash bin soon enough! It was just some crappy junk anyway that dirtied up my doorstep." Thendy sneered arrogantly as she pointed at the pile of items on the ground, "Hurry up and pick this garbage up before leaving since I already gave you your money back!" "What if I don''t leave?" L gritted his teeth and asked, ring at thendy''s face. He wanted nothing more than to punch her in the mouth! Chapter 16 My Legs Cannot Bend Chapter 16 My Legs Cannot Bend Chapter 16 My legs cannot bend After Nora''s condition worsened and she was hospitalized, L packed some daily necessities and stayed at the hospital to apany his daughter. He never expected that after a period of time, thendy would not even say hello and directly kick him out. Why should L leave? The rent for the house had already been paid, so he had the right to live there. Just because thendy looked down on him and thought he couldn''t afford to renew his lease, she wanted L out early? Although L had received some kind of opportunity, it hadn''t yet tranted into money. Last time, Miranda only paid for Nora''s medical expenses and didn''t pay in any other way. Now, L didn''t have money to find another ce to live. Besides, Nora was still waiting to go home. If they were kicked out by thendy now, how sad would she be? "Not leaving? Do you believe I''ll find someone to beat you up?" Thendy pointed at L''s nose arrogantly. Just then another voice with an eerie tone spoke up, "L, you can''t even afford your rent, and now you''re being kicked out?" As soon as these words fell silent, a man and a woman entered with a group of fierce-looking people. It was udia and her current husband Tom! "Haha, and he''s even refusing to leave!" Tomughed loudly and then spat at L, "Damn it, with your appearance, you still hired someone to anger my udia? You''re a pathetic person who values face over everything else. If you saved the money from hiring someone and renting a car, it would be enough to pay your rent for several months." udia then mocked and said, "L, where is your wealthy girlfriend? Have her drive over in her Ferrari and pay your rent!" As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and said with a strong sense of hatred, "You deliberately tried to provoke me. Your behavior is simply childish and ridiculous." "Today, I''ll let you wake up and realize that you''re just a piece of trash that should be stepped on by others!" "Tom, give him a good lesson for me, make him kneel down and beg me for mercy!" "Baby, don''t worry!" Tom grinned and looked at the fierce-looking thugs, addressing a bald man, "Mr. Johnson, give this guy a proper lesson, beat him until he kneels and begs my wife for mercy!" "Mr. Bet, rest assured, if he refuses to kneel, I''ll shatter his knees to make him kneel!" The bald man grinned and looked at L, "Kid, are you going to kneel down on your own or do you want us to do it for you?" He was a big bully in this area, bullying men and dominating women, and doing all sorts of evil things. He himself was a ruthless person, and he had about one hundred and eighty little men under his command, who were all fearless and skilled in using weapons. In addition, there was an even more powerful presence covering him, so Greyson Johnson can be said to be reckless. This shantytown was undergoing development, and the demolition work was under Greyson''s responsibility. Anyone who dared to resist relocation was paid a visit by Greyson''s crew, which usually made themply obediently. There was one household that was forcefully demolished by him. During the demolition process, the man of that family was crushed to death by a bulldozer. The unexpected turn of events resulted in a loss of money and no resolution. Therefore, Greyson took Tom''s money and promised to break L''s knees, not just empty words. He was serious about taking action! "A happy marriage is built on trust! udia, how could you do this? Bringing these thugs to deal with me?" L ignored Greyson and angrily confronted udia. He had always been devoted to her throughout their years together as a husband. As far as he knew, he had never done anything wrong towards her. After all these years of love and devotion, udia was now so heartless? When he fell on hard times, she kicked him while he was down! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. How foolish he had been all these years! udia sneered at him from above with malice in her eyes, "Who said we have a happy marriage? Are you even worthy? If anyone is to me here, it''s you - poor and pretending! You''re nothing but trash that deserves to be stepped on!" "F*ck off! I''m talking to you! Get down on your knees!" Greyson barked at L when he saw that the man wasn''t responding. "Sorry buddy," L replied sarcastically. "I''ve got some leg problems. Can''t bend them like that." L said expressionlessly. "Damn it! Then today, I''ll teach you a lesson! What are you waiting for? Beat him up for me, right now!" Upon hearing this, Greyson''s expression became ferocious. The next second, Greyson''s group of henchmen fiercely surrounded L. "Ha... I''ll make you stay and not leave! Now I don''t have to find someone, there''s someone to deal with this scoundrel." Upon seeing this scene, thendy also gloated and said with pleasure. However, the next second, a jaw-dropping scene appeared. Peng! Peng! Peng! L threw a punch, causing a thug''s ribcage to cave in as his ribs snapped one by one. His leg swept out like a battle axe, making three burly men cough up blood as they were sent flying! This scene had a very strong visual impact! L didn''t actually know any techniques, but his speed, strength, and reflexes werepletely superior to these people. Nourished by the hot flow of dragon energy, L''s physical strength had long surpassed the limits of humanity. In less than half a minute, Greyson''s henchmen were seen screaming in agony as they fell to the ground one after another. Light injuries result in broken bones and torn tendons, while severe ones can cause unconsciousness or even death. L had just gained this powerful ability, but he didn''t know how to control it yet. Greyson rubbed his bald head and was dumbfounded! Tom was also dumbfounded! udia''s face, with its enchanting makeup, was full of shock and disbelief. How could this poor guy be so good at fighting? They had been married for years and she never knew? And he sold a kidney too? How could he still be so strong? At that moment, L walked towards Greyson with the momentum from before. Greyson looked panicked and nced at his henchmen. His face twitched violently. This guy really hit hard! He saw several of his henchmen with broken arms and legs, their bone fragments exposed! "Bro, where are you hanging out? Today I was blind and didn''t recognize you, let''s not stir up trouble." "Don''te over! I advise you not to cause trouble. Even if you are very skilled in fighting, you cannot afford to provoke the people behind me!" Seeing L still walking step by step, Greyson threatened fiercely. At this moment, Tom snapped out of his shock and turned pale with fear. He pulled udia, who was still in shock beside him, and whispered, "udia, let''s go! Quickly!" udia nodded in panic upon hearing the words. The two of them took advantage of L''s attention being on Greyson and were about to sneak away. Damn, this poor guy can actually fight so well? It seemed that Greyson can''t handle it anymore. What if this poor guy turned around and attacked them again? If they were not running, what were they waiting for? Thendy''s face also trembled with fat as she quietly moved towards the door. However, at this moment, a group of people rushed in from outside. The leader was a middle-aged person with a fierce momentum, followed by a group of well-trained subordinates. The unified ck vest and ck trousers were far beyond what Greyson''s subordinates can compare to. Upon seeing this group of people, Greyson, who was originally panicked, suddenly showed a look of ecstasy. "Mr. James!" "Mr. James, save me!!" Chapter 17 That Would Be So Spectacular! Chapter 17 That Would Be So Spectacr! Chapter 17 That would be so spectacr! After Rowan and his men entered, they were stunned by the scene in the courtyard. Then, with a start, Rowan looked straight at L! At that moment, Tom and udia who had nned to sneak away couldn''t help but stop in their tracks. Even Darcie Morgan, thendy was taken aback. They heard Greyson''s shout. "Mr. James, you came just in time. This guy hurt so many of our brothers and he was too ruthless! You have to speak for us!" Greyson said as he looked at L with a smug expression. "Kid, don''t think you''re tough stuff. Your little bit of fighting skills are nothingpared to Mr. James'' real martial arts skills! And his power can crush you easily! My little influence means nothing before him!" "You''re done for! Hahaha..." As soon as Greyson finished speaking, Tom and udia along with the landy gave up on their escape npletely. Even fools could see that people like Greyson followed Rowan around because of his immense power and influence. With Rowan around there was no way L could bounce back from this situation. In the face of absolute power and strength, personal martial arts skills were nothing. Besides, ording to Greyson, Rowan himself was also a practitioner. However, just as everyone was waiting for Rowan to challenge L with his boastful words, something unexpected happened! Rowan stared at L for a few moments before walking up to him with a respectful attitude. "Mr. Willis, what happened? Are you okay?" he asked. This Mr. James was none other than Rowan James by Erik''s side. He had been nervously assessing L''s condition in case he had been injured by some foolish person while they were trying to locate him. "Mr. Willis!" The group of men in suits behind Rowan also respectfully called out in unison. This scene left some people extremely shocked! Greyson''s smirk froze on his face and he let out a strange cry as if someone had choked him. udia''s lips trembled and her eyes nearly popped out. Tom''s heart skipped a beat and he felt that today''s situation was really not good. "I''m fine! Is this bald guy one of yours?" L shook his head and asked calmly. "Is it because he offended you, Mr. Willis? But not really." Rowan carefully asked. Strictly speaking, Greyson was not considered to be one of Rowan and Henry''s people. He just worked within the sphere of influence of Henry and gave some money to them every month. "It''s nothing, just to smash my knees." L said lightly. "What?" As soon as the words fell, Rowan''s face changed suddenly. The next moment, a pair of eyes gleaming with icy coldness turned towards Greyson. "You''ve blinded your eyes." With that, Rowan waved his hand dismissively. "Break his limbs and throw him into the sea!" "Yes!" As soon as the words fell, Rowan''s subordinates mercilessly took action. "No! Mr. James, don''t!" "Please spare me this time!" "Mr. Willis, have mercy! It was my mistake, please spare me!" "Ah! Ah!" After a series of screams like a pig being ughtered and the sound of bones breaking, the ruthless bully who had been running rampant was dragged away like a pile of mud. The oue can be imagined! Gulp! Watching this scene, udia and Tom exchanged nces and saw cold sweat on each other''s foreheads as well as disbelief and panic in their eyes. What was going on? What was going on here? How could a poor man earn such respect from Greyson''s backer? Watching Greyson''s fate, udia and Tom felt their legs trembling. "Mr. Willis, what about them..." Rowan looked at the man and woman in front of him with uncertainty about what they were doing there so he didn''t make any rash moves. "Just let them go!" L said coldly. His voice no longer contained any emotion. If he had any illusions about udia before, they werepletely gone now. But udia was Nora''s biological mother, so L couldn''ty a hand on her. "Alright, let''s go! Let''s go!" Tom eximed in relief and pulled udia away from L''s gaze as they ran off together. "Mr. Willis,st time you saved Mr. Ward and we didn''t have a chance to properly thank you," the top fighter under Henry said with great respect. "This time, Mr. Ward and his grandson would like to invite you over to express our gratitude. Do you have the time?" "If not today, we can arrange for another day that works for you, Mr. Willis," he added politely. L originally wanted to refuse but changed his mind at thest moment. "Do you happen to have Dragon Marrow Herb?" he asked abruptly. Rowan hesitated for a moment before replying, "I''m not sure about that but Mr. Ward has been collecting rare herbs due to his poor health so there might be some." "Good! Let me pack up and follow you then," L nodded in agreement with an experimental attitude. However, the next second, when L was about to tidy up the things that were thrown out by thendy, he found that they were no longer on the ground. "L! I have tidied up everything for you in the house. So, just live herefortably and stay as long as you want. Anything is fine, anything..." A chubby face full of ttery and anxiety leaned in. He didn''t know when, but thendy actually personally collected the things she had thrown out before and brought them back into the house. It was hard to imagine that despite her bulky figure, she still moved quite nimbly. L looked at thendy''s expression and couldn''t be bothered to deal with someone like her. "You guys stay here and help Mr. Willis deal with things." "Mr. Willis, please!" ... On the other side. "udia, who exactly is your ex-husband? You fucking told me he was a poor bastard?" Tom asked with some excitement. He was driving and almost flipped into a ditch due to his emotional fluctuations and fear afterwards. Damn it! Which poor bastard can be so awesome? If the rich beauty fromst time was acting, could it be the same this time? How was this possible? Greyson was the one he brought in? Did he really go so far as to break his own hands and feet just to act? udia stuttered, "I... I don''t know!" Compared to Tom, udia''s shock was even stronger. How could this be happening? When did L be so amazing? Wasn''t he selling his kidney just to pay for their daughter''s medical bills before? Wasn''t he already a poor man? udia''s mind was about to explode with confusion. If she had known that L was this amazing, she would have never divorced him! Thinking back on how Rowan showed respect towards L and how those ck-d men shouted "Mr. Willis" in unison, udia didn''t know what she was feeling. If only she hadn''t divorced L... N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Did these people have to show such respect to her as well? How glorious that would be! Chapter 18 What If I Could Cure It? Chapter 18 What If I Could Cure It? Chapter 18 What if I could cure it? L first took Rowan to the hospital toplete Nora''s discharge procedures, and then brought the little one with him to visit the Ward family. With today''s incident and his daughter still in the hospital, he was feeling a bit uneasy. When Nora heard that her father was taking her to someone else''s house as a guest, she was quite happy. In reality, at five years old she should have already been attending kindergarten, but due to Nora''s condition, she never had the opportunity. Therefore, Nora often felt lonely and wished for more human interaction. Upon arriving at the Ward family''s home, they saw two elderly men sitting face-to-face ying chess in a courtyard. On Erik''s right side sat the little girl holding a Barbie doll while watching her great- grandfather y chess. The other elderly man wore an unusual blue mask on his face. Standing behind him was a beautiful young woman in her twenties with an exquisite appearance and an extremely curvaceous figure. After L arrived and nced at the masked elder for a moment before settling his gaze on this young woman who caught his attention. After staring at her for some time with an odd expression on his face, she asked, "What are you looking at?" The young woman noticed L staring at her and immediately raised her eyebrows coldly rebuking him. This woman seemed to have quite an attitude problem. "Mr. Willis! You''re here!" Upon seeing L arrive, Erik stood up to greet him. Since Rowan was able to find out where L lived, it was only natural that the Ward family would also know his full name. The old man with the mask and the young woman were surprised by this scene. As someone of Erik''s status, why would he be so polite to a young man? "Reeva, calm down. This young man seems to be Mr. Ward''s distinguished guest," advised the masked old man. Reeva then let out a soft snort and put away her hostile gaze towards L. However, in her heart she had alreadybeled him as a frivolous person because of where he kept staring at. "Hello there, Mr. Ward," said L confidently. "And who might this little one be?" asked Erik as he looked at Nora. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "She''s my daughter. Nora, say hello to grandpa," replied L while holding Nora''s small hand. "Grandpa," Nora called sweetly. "Hey,e here. I will give you a hug," Erik smiled kindly and crouched down to pick up Nora. Seeing this scene, Chloe Ward pouted and red at Nora with resentment as if her own great- grandfather had been snatched away from her. After some pleasantries, Erik put down Nora and got straight to the point, expressing his gratitude for what happenedst time. He pulled out a bank card with 2 million dors in it and an exclusive ck diamond card. With this card, L could enter any of the Ward family''s business establishments for free. L waved his hand dismissively. "Mr. Ward, I don''t need these things. If you really want to thank me, do you happen to have Dragon Marrow Herb? My daughter has leukemia and I only need this herb to cure her." "Leukemia!" Erik''s eyes turned towards Nora with added tenderness upon hearing L''s words. At the same time, he gained a new appreciation for L''s medical skills - leukemia was a worldwide problem that even top doctors struggled with treating. Yet L imed he could cure it? Meanwhile, Chloe - who had been hostile towards Nora earlier - blinked before walking over while holding her Barbie doll out towards her. "Here! You can y with it." Although Chloe was somewhat mischievous at times, she didn''t have bad intentions in mind. "Dragon Marrow Herb? I haven''t heard of that, but I have collected some precious herbs myself, many of which I can''t even name. Why don''t you go find it yourself, Mr. Willis?" Erik said uncertainly. L hadn''t spoken yet when a cold voice rang out, "Mr. Ward, be careful not to be fooled. What does this person do that you keep giving him things?" Reeva red at L with an unfriendly look in her eyes as if she was looking at a rogue or a swindler. "Forget my manners! Let me introduce you guys. Can Bates and Reeva Bates, this is L Willis, the divine doctor who saved my life when I fell ill the other day." Clifford also had high praise for L. "Oh yeah Can, maybe L can help you with your injury," Erik suggested. "It''s not an illness; it''s an injury that cannot be cured. Besides even if he could cure me, it would be like taking away my medal!" Can waved his hand dismissively and continued seriously, "Besides, I''ve never seen such a young divine doctor before." His words were filled with doubt towards L. "A medal?" L raised his eyebrows as he looked at Can. "Yes! When we fought against foreign enemies years ago, Can was injured in battle. To us old folks here those injuries are medals! Unfortunately... the ce where he was injured..." Erik sighed and didn''t continue speaking any further. Can''s injury was on his face! Years ago, an enemy bullet pierced through his cheek, leaving him unrecognizable. As a result, Can had been wearing a mask for many years, living in the shadows. Despite holding a high position and having a thriving family with many descendants, he never dared to show his true face to anyone. His personality had be increasingly solitary and irritable, unwilling to interact with others or evenmunicate with his own family members. Now residing in Iylonio for most of the year after leaving Kreanford, the state behind, Can only had his granddaughter Reeva by his side. The impact of disfigurement on him was unimaginable! As Erik finished speaking, L looked at Can with deep respect in his eyes. An elder generation who had fought bravely on the battlefield deserved everyone''s admiration. "Mr. Bates," L said seriously. "I can cure you so that you don''t have to live behind your mask anymore." But as soon as he finished speaking came a cold snort, "Get lost! I don''t need it!" Can''s irritable personality caused him to curse directly. His granddaughter Reeva even sneered, "Who do you think you are? You dare make such arrogant remarks without knowing my grandfather''s situation?" "A bullet piercing through the face causing disfigurement," L said lightly. "Hmph! Even if you know, what''s the use? No matter how many divine doctors or saints there are, modern advanced stic surgery technology is also helpless. Can a fraud like you cure it?" Reeva sneered. "What if I can cure it?" L asked in a deep voice. "Do you like me? If you can cure it, I''ll take off my clothes for you to see! If you can''t cure it, then that means you''re a fraud and get out of Mr. Ward''s house!" Reeva raised her head and said fiercely. "It''s settled then!" L also got angry and looked at Can. "Mr. Bates, what do you think?" Listening to his granddaughter''s bet with L, Can''s face behind the mask was extremely ugly! His granddaughter not only made decisions for him but also used her own body as a bet! It was simply outrageous! But he had always loved his granddaughter very much and thought that since L couldn''t win anyway. Then just treat it. He was already like this anyway; even if he couldn''t be cured anymore, he wouldn''t get any worse! In an effort to help out Erik, Can decided to expose this fraudster. He gave L a cold stare before ultimately standing up. Chapter 19 IsnT There A Bet On This? Chapter 19 Isn''T There A Bet On This? Chapter 19 Isn''t there a bet on this? Nora and Chloe were already ying together now, leaving Rowan to watch the two little ones while the others went inside. As per L''s request, Erik had someone deliver a set of silver needles. Can theny down and took off his own mask. Before "exposing" L, he was still very cooperative. After taking off the mask, Erik was moved by the appearance of his old friend. Even Reeva, who had been with her grandfather all year round, felt a chill and heartache!! After all, Can wouldn''t easily let his granddaughter see his true appearance. He himself knew how terrifying that was! Can''s facial features were twisted! The bridge of his nose was nted to the left, his chin was tilted to the right, and even his dental arch was exposed. On both sides of the cheeks, there were two shocking circr scars! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His face waspletely unrecognizable and unbearable to look at! Reeva covered her mouth, and a mist rose in her eyes. Seeing her grandpa like this, she felt extremely ufortable inside. If someone can really cure her grandpa, let alone make her strip naked, even sleeping with him will be fine. But she absolutely didn''t believe that this scammer can do it. Can himself didn''t believe it either, lying there with a cold tone and saying, "So? Do you still think you can cure me now?" Reeva spoke coldly, "You still have time to admit that you''re a fraud. If youy a finger on my grandfather and it doesn''t work, the consequences will be more than you can handle. Think about it!" People like L were nothing new to her after all these years. They were in it for the money, fame, or to gain favor with her family for other reasons. But none of them had been able to cure her grandfather''s condition. In fact, they couldn''t even make a difference. "Of course he can be cured! Mr. Bates'' condition is mainly due to blockages and ruptures in his facial meridians causing his features to be distorted." L remained calm as he spoke. "Hmph! That sounds easy enough," Reeva sneered. Erik stood silently on the side. He wanted to see if L was really as skilled as Clifford imed or if he only knew one massage technique. "Old hero, you might feel a little itchter on but bear with it!" L didn''t waste any more words and pulled out a silver needle before piercing Can''s facial acupoints. Reeva was surprised by how confident L appeared when he took action without hesitation. It made her unsure of what would happen next. Upon seeing L''s first needle go in, he held the silver needle for a moment before moving on to the second. During this time, he infused his own dragon energy through the silver needle into Can''s facial acupoint. While he could use his hands to infuse Nora with dragon energy to ease her symptoms, treating Can required precise control of the flow of dragon energy through the use of a silver needle. This was why he held onto the needle and spaced out each insertion for an extended period of time. Once inside Can''s acupoint, the dragon energy flowed along specific meridians, repairing and clearing blockages. The dragon energy that surged from L''s left kidney nourished and strengthened his physical body - it was no wonder that Nora was able toe back from near death with such powerful life force within her. "Hmph! You call yourself a miracle doctor? It takes you so long just to insert one acupuncture needle! Can''t you do any better than this? If not, get lost!" Reeva coldly scolded L while staring at him skeptically. Even Erik looked doubtful as there were several minutes between each insertion, which made it seem clumsy and unfamiliar. However, as soon as Reeva finished speaking, Can spoke up with an uncertain tone, "Using needles to transfer energy? Is this... using needles to transfer energy?" Immediately after that statement came out of his mouth - despite previously having no hope or even resistance towards this treatment - Can shouted at his granddaughter, "Reeva! Be quiet! Don''t disturb him!" While others could only see L''s slow movements as being "clumsy," Can personally felt every single strand of heat flowing through him which brought about an overwhelming sense of shock! This young man was actually using a silver needle to transfer energy into him?! Although he had never heard of such methods, as a warrior, Can understood how incredible it was! Reeva was stunned for a moment; she didn''t expect her grandfather to scold her for this fraudster. At this moment, L said seriously, "Old hero, please don''t speak and don''t move!" "Oh! Okay! Okay!" Can always said that he didn''t want to be cured, and that this face which was neither human nor ghost was a badge of pride for him. But in reality, only he himself knew that these words were just self-constion under desperation. Didn''t he want to take off his mask? Didn''t he want to see the light again? Over the years, he hadpletely given up hope. However, at this moment, L showed him a glimmer of hope! Therefore, Can with a difficult personality obediently agreed twice like a good child at this moment, then closed his mouth and didn''t move. Next, as L slowly pierced down with each stitch, an astonishing scene unfolded! First, the scars on Can''s face began to fade, and then those contorted features gradually realigned to a noticeable degree right before their eyes. The dragon energy within L''s body was gentle, but when activated by the silver needle and entering Can''s body, it appeared somewhat domineering! "This... this isn''t an illusion, right?" Reeva blinked her beautiful eyes and muttered to herself in disbelief, still too afraid to speak loudly. "This isn''t medicine, it''s pure magic!" Erik eximed, shaking his head in disbelief. Time ticked by slowly as L carefully inserted twenty silver needles into Can''s face. Throughout the process, Can felt a mixture of numbness, itching and pain on his face. But being a seasoned veteran who had weathered many storms in life, he gritted his teeth and remained still. An hourter... Can stared at himself in the mirror with trembling hands. Despite all that he had been through in life, tears welled up in his eyes as he saw the transformation before him. "Haha... is that really me? Is that old man staring back at me from the mirror?" Can burst out laughing uncontrobly, throwing caution to the wind and disregarding any sense of dignity or composure. Looking closely at himself again, he noticed how much better he lookedpared to before - not only were his features more symmetrical but also smoother and younger-looking. Even scars on both sides of his cheeks had faded significantly. In this moment of euphoria and liberation from decades-long emotional burden weighing down on him like a dark cloud overhead, Can felt like a new person altogether. No one could experience the kind of ecstatic joy that seemed to clear away the clouds and reveal a sunny day, except for him. "Grandpa..." Reeva choked up a bit. The more her grandpa acted like this, the more Reeva could imagine how much pain he had been living in for so many years. At this moment, she was both happy and sad. Her beautiful eyes looked at L with a hint of gratitude. "Hehe, am I still a good liar?" Lughed and teased when he saw the performance of these two generations. "What''s so great about it? It''s notpletely cured yet." Reeva held back tears and refused to admit how amazing L was. "Well, your grandpa''s condition is quite serious. The blockage in his veins has caused deformation in his facial bones. He won''t be able to fully recover from just one treatment. He''ll need another one after a month," L nodded honestly. Just then, Can who had vented his emotions walked towards L with big strides and bowed down! L was taken aback by this sudden gesture and quickly supported him to prevent him from kneeling down. "Mr. Bates, what are you doing?" "Doctor Willis, please forgive my previous rudeness and negligence! You cannot imagine the pain I have endured over these years with this half-human, half-ghost appearance. What kind of suffering I have had to endure? I bow down to you as an elder!" Can said excitedly. L shook his head speechlessly and said, "You did it for the country and for all people''s injuries in Priocia (the country where they are living). Without heroes like you sacrificing their lives and shedding blood, how could we have peace in our country today? Therefore, it is only right that I treat your injuries. Besides, I am not treating you for free; your granddaughter made a bet with me." As soon as he finished speaking, Reeva standing next to him blushed so much! Chapter 20 In A Little While, ILl Make You Cry Chapter 20 In A Little While, I''Ll Make You Cry Chapter 20 In a little while, I''ll make you cry "Reeva, admit defeat! Mr. Ward and I can step aside for now," Can said, giving his granddaughter a deep look before putting on his mask and walking out. It wasn''t just for himself - he was willing to sell even his own granddaughter. It was because Reeva had made a bet with L, and one''s word should be their bond. Besides, L seemed interested in Reeva - wasn''t that a good thing? "Mr. Willis seems like quite thedies'' man," Erik said suggestively as he followed Can out. But in reality, Erik was calcting which of the eligible girls from the Ward family were pretty enough to introduce to L. L had an eye for beauty? Well then! When people wanted to get close to someone, it was most frightening when they had no desires or expectations. As Can and Erik left one after another, Reeva stood there at a loss for what to do next. The next second she red at L with eyes that could eat him alive. "You''re already married with child! How shameless can you be?" she gritted her teeth and cursed him out. "Men are young until they die, don''t you know that?" L smirked. "You..." Reeva''s face turned red. After taking a deep breath, she showed a determined look. The next second, she closed her eyes and looked as if she was about to make a brave sacrifice. "Fine! I''ll admit defeat. Let''s just say I am watched by a dog!" She said as she began to undo her clothes to fulfill the bet. However, at that moment, a warm hand grabbed her wrist and stopped her actions. "What do you mean? Do you still want to humiliate me?" Reeva asked angrily after being stunned for a moment. L chuckled. "Forget it. Actually, I didn''t win either. The bet was that I could cure your grandfatherpletely but he''s not fully cured yet so let''s call it even." As soon as he finished speaking, Reeva eximed in surprise, "What?" Just when she started having slightly better thoughts about this guy in her heart, L''s next words almost made her explode with anger. "Besides... I''m not interested in seeing all of your thick body hair." L sneered. "What did you say?" Reeva stared at L with a look that could kill, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "Am I not right? Miss Bates, do you practice martial arts all year round? However, the techniques you practice are too masculine andpletely unsuitable for you." "Is your menstruation less and less often? Theye monthly, but you''re almost on a yearly basis, right?" "Moreover, the body hair is bing more and more abundant!" "If you continue like this, sooner orter, you will be a big man with a full beard!" said L. Upon hearing this, Reeva widened her eyes and covered her cheeks as if she had already grown a beard there. "How do you know? How do you know everything?" A girl, having her embarrassing secret exposed by someone, one can imagine how ashamed and angry Reeva must be feeling now. She wished she could kill L to silence him first, and then dig a hole herself to crawl into! "I am a doctor, and observation, listening, questioning and pulse diagnosis are the basic techniques of traditional medicine. In fact, I was staring at you from the beginning because I noticed your problem!" L said naturally. "Oh, I see! It seems that I misunderstood you? You are still a gentleman, aren''t you?" Reeva''s pretty face turned red and she stared at L, asking. She was so ashamed and angry that she could barely speak, but after taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and asked, "Can you cure it?" Although it was embarrassing to have such a shameful secret revealed by someone of the opposite sex who was about her age, Reeva still asked with suppressed anger after seeing the effect of L''s treatment on her grandfather. "You don''t need to be cured. Just stop practicing for a year or two and you''ll naturally recover!" Lughed. "But I like kung fu. Is there no other way?" Reeva''s eyes dimmed. "Well, I have a martial art that is suitable for girls. I''ll write it down for you when I get back!" L thought for a moment and said. In his memory, besides Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperor''s Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, there were also some misceneous things that were suitable for women''s cultivation techniques. "Really?" Reeva''s beautiful eyes lit up as soon as she heard this. L nodded. "Alright, I''ll trust you this time! If you dare to deceive me, I''ll kill you!" "Give me your phone number!" Reeva said, biting her lip and trying to sound fierce. ... When L left the Ward family''s house, it was already 8 pm. Erik insisted on having dinner with him and Nora before sending Rowan to take L and his daughter home. Unfortunately, L had searched the Ward family''s medicine room but didn''t find any Dragon Marrow Herb. However, Nora was feeling much better now and wasn''t in a rush. Two more days passed! During these two days, he mainly helped Nora enroll in school with the help of the Ward family''s connections. She would be attending the same kindergarten as Chloe. The two kids had a great time ying together that day when they found out that they would be going to school soon and could y with other children. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The next morning after L dropped off Nora at school, he called Miranda to let her know he could start working today. She told him toe directly to thepany. When he arrived by taxi at thepany entrance though, security stopped him. "Hold on there! Who are you?" A security guard gave L a once-over and asked, "Who are you?" "I''m the new assistant to Ms. Lowe," L replied. "I''ve never heard of an assistant for Ms. Lowe. Do you have any identification? If not, get lost!" the guard said rudely. L frowned at his words. Miranda had told him that he was her exclusive driver and assistant from now on, but she hadn''t given him any identification to prove it. Just as he was about to call Miranda to ask her to talk to the guard, a beautiful figure caught his eye. It was Shelly Parry, Miranda''s secretary! Miranda had told him beforeing here that he should find someone named Shelly Parry and she would arrange an office for him. So when L saw Shelly''s name tag approaching, his eyes lit up with recognition. "Are you Shelly Parry?" he called out excitedly. "I''m Ms. Lowe''s new assistant and this guard doesn''t know me. Can you exin who I am?" As someone close to Miranda, L thought that Shelly must know why he was there. But after giving him a quick nce over her shoulder, Shelly asked in a sarcastic tone, "Oh really? Who are you? I don''t remember seeing you before." L felt anger boiling up inside of him at her mocking expression. He knew that she was deliberately making things difficult for him. "I am Ms. Lowe''s husband, she just called me toe to thepany. As her secretary, don''t you know?" L asked coldly. "Ms. Lowe''s husband? That''s hrious! You really think you''re her husband? You''re just a dog, a tool for Ms. Lowe! Don''t think that just because she called you back, you''re someone important! Trash!" Shelly said contemptuously, mercilessly humiliating L. As Miranda''s personal secretary, of course she knew that Miranda had found herself an "fianc¨¦". Shelly also knew what kind of person this "fianc¨¦" was like and looked down on L even more in her heart. L red at her and suddenly his eyes shed as he stared at the beautiful secretary''s chest with a cold smile on his lips! This woman had big problems! Humiliating him and making things difficult for him huh? In a little while, he''ll make you cry! "Asshole! What are you looking at?" "I never thought that a worthless dog like you would be so disgusting!" Shelly felt L''s gaze and her face immediately changed. She covered her cor and cursed. Chapter 21 The SecretaryS Panic Chapter 21 The Secretary''S Panic Chapter 21 The Secretary''s Panic L''s gaze lingered on Shelly, causing the beautiful secretary to seethe with disgust. If he were a promising young man or a wealthy heir, even an old man with some status, she might have indulged him with a flirtatious nce. But instead, he was just a useless puppet of a son-inw ogling her curves. The security guard next to her spat out in contempt, "What shameless behavior!" Meanwhile, passing employees pointed and whispered about L''s audacity. "What''s going on?" "That guy ims to be Ms. Lowe''s fianc¨¦!" "Another fianc¨¦? More like just another dog! Haha..." "It''s pitiful really. He may be Ms. Lowe''s supposed fianc¨¦ but he can''t even touch her finger." "Look how thirsty he is! Can''t take his eyes off Miss Parry!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Tsk tsk..." Hearing these harshments, L''s face darkened. In the next second, he charged towards Shelly who was still insulting him with her words and said, "Miss Parry, I came to thispany at Ms. Lowe''s request. As her secretary, how can you not even follow your boss''s instructions? Should I call Ms. Lowe and ask how you became a secretary?" Upon hearing this, Shelly''s face flickered for a moment as she looked at L with disdain and said, "Pathetic! A grown man who wants to tattle on someone!" After spitting out those words in disgust, she eventually waved her hand at the security guard and said, "Forget it! Let him in so we don''t embarrass ourselves here!" With that said, she twisted her body and walked into thepany. L snorted coldly before following closely behind. After the elevator opened up, Shelly went in first while L followed closely behind. The beautiful secretary frowned as she looked at L with disgust before turning away from him completely. It seemed like sharing an elevator ride with L made her feel nauseous too. As soon as the elevator door opened again upon reaching their floor level destination; this woman twisted her body around quickly before walking out of it briskly saying, "Encountering such scum early in the morning is really unlucky!" However just then, L took a few quick steps forward blocking her path directly. "Miss Parry, would you mind talking alone for a bit?" Shelly was stunned for a moment as she looked at L like he was an idiot before sneering, "You? Talk alone with me? Do you know what is more contemptible than being useless? It was being useless yet still not knowing your ce!" "Be a good fianc¨¦ to Ms. Lowe and stop flirting with other women in thepany. Don''t you fear that she''ll skin you alive if she finds out?" "Let''s talk in private, or else you''ll end up behind bars! I''m serious!" L didn''t waste any time and Shelly hesitated for a moment upon hearing his words, her expression uncertain. At first, she was dismissive of what L had said but looking at his stern face made her feel uneasy. "All right then! Let''s see what kind of trick you''re trying to pull!" After some hesitation, Shelly walked towards a storage room. Once inside the room and leaning against the door with her chin held high, Shelly asked arrogantly, "So tell me, what do you want?" "Miss Parry," L chuckled. "It seems like you don''t hold me in high regard." "A puppet who lives off others'' money? Should anyone respect that?" Shelly rolled her eyes and scoffed. "You''ll soon change your mind about me! You might even beg for my attention!" L narrowed his eyes as he spoke. "Beg for your attention? Ha... that''s hrious!" Shelly felt like she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. Suddenly, L made a move and grabbed at Shelly''s cor! With a light sound, one of the buttons on Shelly''s shirt was directly pulled off by L, revealing a glimpse of fairness underneath. "Ah! You despicable bastard, what are you doing?" Shelly screamed angrily as she red at L and tightly covered her cor. "Speak up! Who sent you to my wife? A corporate spy? Or are you working for Isa?" After crushing the button, L asked expressionlessly. "Are you crazy? I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Shelly retorted. "I will definitely report today''s events to Ms. Lowe! You scoundrel, I won''t let you get away with this!" Shelly cursed loudly as if she was about to be defiled. "A listening device disguised as a button - quite an advanced technological product. Tell me, how manypany secrets have you leaked to your backers?" With his voice bing stern and cold, L held up the broken button in front of Shelly. Initially embarrassed and angry, but now looking at the button in L''s hand - suddenly everything became clear for Shelly! "This... this is..." Shelly opened her mouth, then panicked and shook her head repeatedly. "I don''t know! This isn''t mine! What''s going on?" "What''s going on? You''re asking me? Stop pretending! Should I call you Miss Parry or Miss Special Agent?" L sneered. "I don''t know! Don''t use me falsely! It has nothing to do with me, really. I truly don''t know anything!" Shelly kept shaking her head and defended herself in a distressed tone. "Arguing with me won''t help you at all. Go exin it to your boss. If she finds out that her trusted secretary secretly nted a bug on her, how do you think she''ll deal with this traitor?" L''s expression was stern. As soon as he finished speaking, fear and panic were evident in Shelly''s eyes! She knew that Miranda had made a two-year agreement with her family to fight against arranged marriages. During these two years, she had to increase thepany''s profits tenfold! For this goal, she, the personal secretary, saw how hard and desperate Miranda worked every day. If Miranda knew that there were traitors around her who leaked thepany''s business secrets, obstructed her two-year goal, and made all her efforts go to waste, how angry Miranda would be. How much she would hate the traitor who lived on her while helping others secretly! She will absolutely mercilessly send this traitor to prison. It was even possible to kill this traitor!! Even if Miranda herself didn''t take action, her brother Mason will definitely not spare this person!! Chapter 22 He Should Disappear Chapter 22 He Should Disappear Chapter 22 He should disappear Shelly waspletely panicked! L sneered and reached out to pull her, "Miss Parry, move aside!" Shelly shuddered and struggled desperately, blocking the door with all her might. "Mr. Willis, it''s not my fault! The bug isn''t mine; you can''t use me of something I didn''t do!" She leaned against the door with her body and spoke in a slightly tearful voice. "It doesn''t matter what you say to me! Let Ms. Lowe decide if the bug is yours," L said expressionlessly. As he spoke, he tried to pull Shelly away again. Shelly grabbed onto L''s hands tightly and then suddenly knelt down in front of him with a thud. "Mr. Willis, please don''t tell Ms. Lowe! Please!" she begged desperately. "As long as you keep quiet about this, I''ll promise you anything!" As she spoke these words seductively while grabbing at L''s hand towards her chest area, her eyes blinked coquettishly at him full of charm. L sneered and directly threw off Shelly''s hand, "Get lost! Ms. Lowe is my wife. I''ve tasted delicacies from all over the world; why would I drink dirty water?" Upon hearing this remark from L, a sh of resentment crossed Shelly''s eyes. Dirty water? Was she really that disgusting? And what was he pretending for? It was not like anything happened between him and Miranda. How could Miranda let him touch her? But even though she thought this, she didn''t dare say it out loud. "Mr. Willis, please, I beg of you, don''t tell the CEO! This bug isn''t mine, I swear!" Shelly said tearfully. L stared at her for a moment before asking, "Then tell me, besides you, who else could have touched your clothes?" From Shelly''s initial reaction to seeing the bug, it seemed like she really didn''t know anything about it. There was a traitor among them! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this news, Shelly thought for a moment before saying, "Rex Hussain! He''s been Ms. Lowe''s dedicated driver and bodyguard all along. As Ms. Lowe''s bodyguard, he has to ensure her safety so when I go out with Ms. Lowe to discuss business matters he always checks my personal belongings too." "He had the opportunity to tamper with my clothes!" "That driver?" L narrowed his eyes and smirked. The next second he held onto the bug and opened the office door again. Shelly was startled once again upon seeing this and clung onto L''s leg as she pleaded, "Mr. Willis, what are you going to do? Please don''t say anything!" "Do you think it''s beneficial for you to keep this a secret? If youe clean now and let Ms. Lowe investigate, it''ll benefit you too. Otherwise, one day you''ll end up dead because of this. Who knows, if it blows up in the future, Rex might even use you as a scapegoat!" L said coldly. Upon hearing this, Shelly blinked and thought about what L had said - he had a point. "Mr. Willis, please speak up for me! You have to tell Ms. Lowe that I''m innocent! I''m also a victim!" Shelly pleaded. "As long as you''re truly innocent, Ms. Lowe won''t implicate you," L replied calmly. He then leaned down and grabbed Shelly''s chin while saying, "By the way, remember to be polite to me from now on. Because I can expose all your dirty secrets! ckce with an open crotch - Miss Parry, you''re quite bold, aren''t you?" Shelly was stunned by his words before her face turned red with embarrassment and fear - did he really know everything? After wiping away her tears, she stood up from the ground and quickly followed him out. L put the bug into his pocket before heading towards the CEO''s office where he saw someone standing guard outside - Rex! The former driver who was now Miranda''s bodyguard was ying with his phone when he noticed someone approaching him so he quickly put it away in his pocket. L squinted, channeling a strand of dragon energy into his eyes as he nced at Rex''s pocket. "What''s up?" Rex saw that the person approaching was L and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes. He asked indifferently, "What brings you here?" "I have some business with my wife." L said calmly. Hearing this, Rex couldn''t help butugh. "Kid, I call you Mr. Willis just to save face for Ms. Lowe. Do you really think you''re someone important? What did you just call Ms. Lowe? Your wife? You can''t even tell your own identity?" "We got married under Ms. Lowe''s witness, so she is naturally my wife! Move aside, I need to go in." L said coldly. But Rex stopped him with one hand, "Ms. Lowe is working right now and doesn''t allow anyone to disturb her!" "Okay then, can you please inform her that I have urgent matters to discuss with her?" L said with a calm face. "I already told you that Ms. Lowe is working and I cannot disturb her!" Rex sneered sarcastically in his speech filled with mockery and teasing tone. At this moment, Shelly stood in the hallway, hesitated for a moment and chose to wait and see instead ofing over. The argument between L and Rex immediately attracted some employees to stop and watch. "What''s going on?" "It seems that Ms. Lowe''s fianc¨¦ wants to see her, but was stopped by Rex!" "Doing nothing all day long, stilling to disturb the CEO!" "Haha, that''s just being immature!!" Listening to the employees'' discussions, Rex''s face became even more mocking. "Mr. Willis, you said you have something important to talk about with the CEO? Then tell me what it is. If it really is urgent, I can let you in!" He didn''t believe L had anything important; he probably just wanted money from Miranda for his daughter''s medical expenses again. "It''s not convenient to talk about it here!" L said. "Not convenient? If there is something important, why can''t you say it directly? Is it too embarrassing? Don''t tell me... you want money from Ms. Lowe again?" Rex taunted. Hearing this remark made by Rex caused the employees who were watching in the hallway burst intoughter instantly. Everyone was looking at L with a disdainful expression, as if he were a freeloader. "What''s going on?" Just then, the door to the CEO''s office opened. Miranda walked out with her eyebrows slightly furrowed and asked. "Mr. Willis wants to see you right now and says it''s urgent. I asked him what it was about but he wouldn''t say anything!" Rex had an innocent yet angry expression on his face as if everything was L''s fault. Miranda''s face turned cold upon hearing this and she snapped at L, "What do you want that couldn''t wait? You''re disturbing my work!" Her impression of L hadn''t changed much since they first met; in her mind, he was just a puppetpared to Rex who had been working for the Lowe family for years and had been by her side for over a year now. "Of course I have something important! This guy should disappear from your side!" L pointed at Rex and said in a deep voice. Chapter 23 A Desperate Person Chapter 23 A Desperate Person Chapter 23 A Desperate Person As soon as L spoke, the room erupted in chaos. "What did you say? You want me to disappear from Ms. Lowe''s side?" Rex asked with a scowl. "Yes," L nodded. Miranda looked on with a hint of suspicion in her eyes, opening her mouth to rebuke L before thinking better of it. She couldn''t help but wonder what this man was up to, given his tendency for surprise and even awe-inspiring behavior. Surely he wasn''t just shooting in the dark? Rex sneered and pointed at L. "Who do you think you are? Just a puppet son-inw who thinks you''re somebody important?" "You want me to disappear from Ms. Lowe''s side? What, do you have the power to fire me or something?" Rex continued sarcastically. "Or maybe you''re trying to y politics in the harem?" The room erupted intoughter at Rex''s words. "Harem politics? Haha, Rex is quite clever!" "This guy is like Ms. Lowe''s third fianc¨¦ - isn''t that basically harem politics?" "I can''t believe it..." muttered a few employees under their breath. "Puppet? You''re wrong!" L snorted coldly, scanning the room before addressing everyone. "Listen up, all of you! I am your CEO Ms. Lowe''s legitimate husband." With that said, he turned to Miranda and asked, "Do you believe me?" Miranda hesitated for a moment before nodding her head with an "Mm-hmm." She had wanted everyone to believe that L was really her man and in front of thepany''s employees, she naturally had to keep up appearances. Seeing this scene unfold before them, those who had initially shown disdain when they heard L call himself Ms. Lowe''s husband were now surprised by his boldness and intimacy towards their boss. And Rex''s face couldn''t help but change as he felt a sense of unease creeping into his heart for some unknown reason. The next second, L smiled at Miranda as he crouched down in front of her and asked yfully, "Wifey, how about lifting your right foot?" Miranda raised an eyebrow but still lifted her right foot obediently as instructed. L went straight for it, grabbing the smooth and beautiful ankle of Miranda and taking off her high heel. Miranda looked confused, standing on her tiptoes with a look of embarrassment as she stared at L with questioning eyes. "L, what are you doing?" The others were also taken aback. Damn! This guy was too bold! He actually took off Ms. Lowe''s shoe in public? Click! The next second, faced with Miranda''s questioning gaze and a mix of shock, envy, jealousy and hatred from the crowd around them, L broke off the heel of Miranda''s shoe. Then he dug out a round gadget from inside the heel. "Take a look for yourself!" L handed over this device that had both listening and tracking functions to Miranda. Miranda blinked her beautiful eyes several times before epting it with an uncertain expression on her face. Her delicate face suddenly turned cold! "Miranda, there''s more fun toe! But standing like this is tiring. Let''s go inside and sit down!" As he spoke these words, L picked up Miranda in his arms. Miranda was taken aback, her body stiffening up. She then red at L fiercely, but ultimately didn''t struggle. She wasn''t the type of woman to be overly dramatic. Since she had agreed to y the part of a loving couple with L, as long as he didn''t go too far, she could ept it. This scene left all the employees in thepany dumbfounded! Taking off her shoe earlier wasn''t enough; now he actually... carried her? Next, L went about his business in Miranda''s office and found one bug after another. Underneath the desk, in screw holes on walls and even inside sofa cushions - even under the floorboards! It must be said that these ces were all very well-hidden and installed with extreme professionalism. But somehow, L managed to find them all! As she watched this scene unfold before her eyes while sitting there, Miranda''s face grew increasingly unpleasant. Her pretty face almost looked like it was covered in frost! The inner anger was easily imaginable. Outside the door, Rex''s forehead was covered in ayer of cold sweat. Looking at L''s gaze, he was filled with shock and resentment. He hadn''t expected that when L sought out Miranda today, it was to discuss this matter. How did this guy find out?? The other employees looked at each other, murmuring and discussing amongst themselves. "This was found on Miss Parry today, a listening device disguised as a button!" L asked in a deep voice, "Miranda, you have a traitor by your side. I don''t need to say more about it! Besides you, who else cane into your office regrly?" Miranda''s voice was icy cold as she replied, "Rex, Shelly!" In the next moment, this cool female powerhouse threw her other high heel to the side and walked out of the office barefooted with grace. "Ms. Lowe, it wasn''t me! It wasn''t me! Mr. Willis also found a listening device on my clothes today but that''s not mine! I don''t know anything about it," Shelly finally mustered up the courage to exin herself to Miranda. Miranda remained expressionless and looked coldly at Rex. "Rex, what do you have to say for yourself?" Rex''s eyes flickered for a few moments before he put on an innocent face full of grievances. "Ms. Lowe, I didn''t do it either! I''ve been loyal to your family all these years. Ms. Lowe, please believe me!" "It wasn''t you? If my memory serves me right, Rex, then you''re from special forces with excellent reconnaissance and anti-surveince skills! If it wasn''t you, then why did L discover these things around me while you never noticed them?" Miranda proved once again why she was such an influential businesswoman - calm and intelligent beyond ordinary women. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I... I..." Rex stammered, sweating profusely. The next second, he fell to his knees with a thud. "Ms. Lowe! I was wrong, please forgive me this time! I... I was only following the orders of your parents! It was your parents who asked me to do this! I... I dare not disobey!" As soon as he finished speaking, Miranda''s delicate body trembled slightly. Her hands clenched into fists so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. It was clear that she had reached the peak of anger. She never expected that the people she trusted most would betray her like this! No wonder every n she made or new product herpanyunched would always be preempted by theirpetitors. Thepany''s secrets had been leaked all along! Miranda''s eyes turned red with anger and heartache. Were her own parents really behind Rex''s actions? Did they really want their daughter to lose the bet and marry into the Austin family? "He''s lying! Tell him to show us his phone so we can see who ordered him!" But just then, L spoke up. Rex''s face changedpletely at the words. In the next second, his eyes showed a fierce and ferocious expression as he pounced towards Miranda in front of him. Chapter 24 A Family Of Three? Chapter 24 A Family Of Three? Chapter 24 A Family of Three? When L mentioned wanting to check his phone, Rex''sst shred of hope vanished. Having been by Miranda''s side for so long, he knew just how much effort she had put into this two- year agreement and how much it meant to her. If things were to be exposed, being caught by Miranda would be the least of his worries. Mason, who was protecting his own sister, would surely kill him! Therefore, Rex refused to let himself get caught. He took action and headed straight for Miranda! As long as he could take her hostage, no one would dare make a move against him. Once he escaped this predicament today with his skills and Isa''s protection on his side, he could do whatever he wanted in the future. Rex moved quickly with lightning-fast reflexes honed from years as a special forces soldier. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have qualified as Miranda''s personal bodyguard. However, just when he thought that victory was within reach and that he could grab hold of Miranda at any moment... another figure shed past even faster than him! Crack! "Ahh!" With a sharp sound, apanied by a wail, Rex''s body was sent flying. His right hand twisted and deformed, every bone in his arm shattered inch by inch! On Miranda''s delicate face, there remained a hint of surprise. She thought that she was going to be kidnapped by Rex. However, the next second, she saw a figure blocking in front of her. And Rex, unexpectedly flew out? A touch of brilliance couldn''t help but sh from her eyes. Miranda was well aware of Rex''s skills, yet he was not a match for L? Even being punched and sent flying? However, L''s actions did not stop there. Peng! Peng! Amid a dull thud and the sound of bones breaking, L ruthlessly severed Rex''s remaining three limbs with brute force, rendering himpletely powerless to resist. Looking at this scene, everyone''s face twitched! No one would have thought that the new fianc¨¦ that Miranda found would be so ruthless! Was he really a puppet, a gigolo? "Ah! Don''t!" "L, you devil! You won''t live for too long!" "You will not die a good death! You will suffer an ill fate!" Rex looked at L who was squatting beside him with a nk expression on his face, and let out fearful screams and curses. "Can you tell me, why do you have to make things difficult for me?" "Why do you have to be so difficult with me?" "Why do you have to look down on me?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Speaking of this, L''s eyes flickered and he punched Rex in the spine. This person was utterly ruined! Even if the bones of his limbs were reattached, he would still be confined to a wheelchair in the future. Rex screamed again and passed out directly from the pain. Yes, L''s moves can be considered ruthless! Since his daughter fell ill, he had experienced bankruptcy, selling the factory, his ex-wife''s betrayal, and so on and so forth... People''s feelings were warm and cold, and the world was full of coldness! All of this made his heart unusually cold and hard. The only soft and warm ce was left for Nora. So when it came to dealing with enemies, L showed no mercy. "Miranda, I''ll leave this to you. He wanted to harm you, and I acted in self-defense by taking care of him. You can handle this small matter, right?" L stood up and looked around. He also took Rex''s phone out of his pocket and handed it over to Miranda. At that moment, as L looked around, all thepany employees who met his gaze quickly averted their eyes. No one dared to meet his gaze. Especially those who had mocked and ridiculed L just now wished they could bury their heads in the ground. Shelly next to him had a wandering gaze; she seemed like she wanted to look at L but didn''t dare. Thinking about her mockery of L earlier this morning made Shelly feel scared afterwards. Miranda gave a deep look at L before taking the phone from him. The next second she used the phone to make a call. "How is it? Do you have any new information?" On the other end of the line was a cold and low voice. "Isa, do these vulgar tricks interest you?" Miranda gritted her teeth as she asked. The person on the other end paused for a few seconds before hanging up the phone. Miranda''s face flickered with mixed emotions, and then she coldly asked those around her, "What are you all doing here? Don''t you have jobs?" As soon as she finished speaking, the employees scattered. Miranda was a very strict CEO who was known to be an iceberg. ... A momentter, in the CEO''s office. Miranda had already called her family to send someone over to take care of Rex. When dealing with traitors like him, she would never choose to call the police. The family had their own way of handling things. "How did you find out about these bugs around me?" Miranda stared at L and asked. "Oh, I used to be a soldier," L casually replied. "Forget it if you don''t want to say," Miranda pouted andined slightly like a little girl for once in rare asion. Looking at the man in front of her, Miranda admitted that she was curious about him. However, her pride prevented her from asking any questions. This guy knew medicine, gambling and now it seemed he knew kung fu too? How could someone like him be forced to crash her car and seek death over a small medical bill? Shaking her head, Miranda didn''t have the energy to think too much about it. She sat in her office chair staring into space. Today''s events were a blow to her. The person she trusted most turned out to be a traitor. The anger and heartache were indescribable. After some time had passed, Miranda looked up at L for the first time with an expression of exhaustion and vulnerability. "L, do you think I can seed in my struggle? Sometimes I feel like I''m fighting for nothing! Ha ha..." "Of course you can!" L nodded firmly without hesitation. For some reason, the weariness in Miranda''s heart dissipated instantly as if L''s simple words had once again awakened her fighting spirit. "Good! I hope you can stay alive forever and be my husband." "I will always stay alive." L nodded again before changing his tone with a smirk on his face, "By the way Ms. Lowe, this time I helped you out again right? Can we talk about another condition?" Miranda rolled her eyes at him, "Go ahead." "Can I not stay in thepany anymore? There''s really nothing to do here. I just have to pick you up and drop you off every day, pretending to be your man. But mainly, I have to pick up and drop off my daughter from school," L said sheepishly. Miranda snorted but nodded her head anyway. "Fine! But if I need you, you bettere running!" she said with a hint of dominance in her voice. She remembered how her previous two fianc¨¦s had wanted to stick by her side all the time, even though it was all fake. This guy was different... "Oh yeah, is your daughter out of the hospital? Is she already going to school? How about we pick up your child tonight and have dinner together as a family of three?" Miranda suggested. "A family of three?" L looked at Miranda with a strange expression on his face. Feeling embarrassed under his gaze, Miranda huffed and said, "Yes! We''re supposed to be a family of three now since everyone thinks you''re my husband. As her supposed stepmother figure, shouldn''t I eat dinner with the child too? It''s only natural." L nodded awkwardly. "Yeah... yeah." Chapter 25 If You DonT Want To Embarrass Yourself, Then Get Lost! Chapter 25 If You Don''T Want To Embarrass Yourself, Then Get Lost! Chapter 25 If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, then get lost! Today, Miranda left work early to go pick up Nora from kindergarten with L. They drove in the same Bentley Mulsanne as before, but this time L was driving. On the way there, Miranda asked him to stop so she could buy Nora a 4X locator watch that also had calling capabilities. She felt it was only right and proper to bring a gift for her first official meeting with his daughter since their brief encounter in the hospital. L didn''t say much but silently acknowledged that women from prominent families like hers always observed formalities and protocol. "Daddy!" After school, Nora spotted L immediately and ran over to him with joy in her eyes. Seeing his little girl running towards him filled L''s heart with tenderness and contentment. He couldn''t help but smile indulgently at her antics. Compared to when she was lying helpless on a hospital bed barely clinging onto life, seeing Nora now bouncing around full of energy made it seem like two different people entirely. Miranda stood by watching them interact and couldn''t help feeling a twinge of jealousy at how lovingly he looked at his daughter. It seemed like he had transformed into an entirely different personpared to the ruthless man who would not hesitate to take down Rex in theirpany meetings. For some reason, thinking about how caring he was towards his daughter reminded her of her own father which made her feel sad inside. She wished that he could be just as supportive of her as well - someone who would always have her back no matter what happened or when she needed them most. But instead, all they wanted for their daughter was for her to marry into the Austin family which made Miranda feel even more alone than ever before. "Nora, did you have fun at school today? Did anyone bully you?" L squatted down and picked up Nora, giving her nose a little scratch. Hearing this, Miranda couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Didn''t most parents ask if their kids were good or not? If they misbehaved? This guy just cared about his own daughter and whether she was being bullied or not. Talk about ying favorites... "Nope! I had so much fun today! I yed with lots of other kids and the teacher was really nice to me," Nora said. It made sense though - Nora got into the school because of connections through the Ward family, and even the principal had talked to her teacher beforehand. "Good! As long as you''re happy. Say hi to Auntie Lowe!" L said happily. "Hi Auntie Lowe! You''re so pretty!" Nora eximed, looking up at Miranda with wide eyes. The little girl had been having a great time at school these past few days - she was in good health and seemed more cheerful than ever before. "Aww, you''re such a good girl, Nora! Here''s a present for you - try it on and see if you like it," Miranda said with a smile as she helped put on the watch for Nora. Nora nodded her head, "I like it, thank you Auntie. But Daddy said I can''t take other people''s things." "Nora, Auntie Lowe is not someone else. She is your stepmother and my new wife," L chuckled. Miranda heard this and a blush shed across her pretty face as she rolled her eyes at L. "Stepmom?" Meanwhile, Nora blinked her eyes but a hint of sadness flickered across her small face. L felt a pang in his heart when he saw this! He knew the little one was thinking about her own mother! Ah... udia could be ruthless and unfeeling, but surely Nora couldn''t forget about that heartless biological mother of hers!! After getting into the car, Miranda took the initiative to sit in the back seat and gave the front seat to Nora. All along the way, L was deliberately trying to cheer up the little one. Children have simple minds so she quickly became happy again. "Nora, what do you want to eat? I will take you there!" L asked. "I want to eat hot pot!" The little girl''s eyes lit up, licking her lips like a hungry kitten. "Haha, alright then, let''s go eat hot pot!" Lughed. Miranda had no objections. Although she had a cold and aloof personality, she wouldn''t act that way towards a child. Twenty minutester... Following Miranda''s suggestion, L drove to a local hot pot restaurant in Ednd called "Love Boiling". Compared to the famous brand, this restaurant was more unique and upscale with fresher ingredients and tastier broth. Of course, the prices were also higher! Compared to those chain restaurant, the truly influential people in Ednd preferreding here for hot pot. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Oh! Isn''t this Ms. Lowe? What a coincidence!" As soon as the three of them got out of their car and walked towards the restaurant entrance, an eerie voice sounded out. A woman covered in jewels was arm-in-arm with a balding man who happened to run into L''s group at the door of the hotpot restaurant. The woman looked at Miranda with eyes full of provocation and teasing. The bald man''s expression was not friendly either! The Lowe family was a prominent n in Ednd, and most people gave them respect. Miranda, the heiress of the Lowe family, was also well-known in the upper circles of Ednd and generally not someone to be messed with. However, there were always exceptions. Dominic Moss - a balding man who happened to be worth millions as the owner of Dominic''s Pharmaceutical. Unfortunately for Miranda, Dominic''spany was a directpetitor to her own company - Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. As such, they were naturally rivals and enemies. To make matters worse, Dominic had some connections with Tiger - an underground boss in town. This meant that he wasn''t afraid of the Lowe family or Miranda herself. And then there was Rose Moss - Dominic''s wife who was over twenty years his junior but exuded elegance and refinement while carrying her Prada bag. Her clothes were all limited editions and her features delicate; however she gave off an air of vulgarity. "Oh! It''s Mr. Moss and Mrs. Moss!" said Miranda upon seeing them both without much warmth or enthusiasm. She had a cool and cold personality, disdainful of speaking in weird ways like them. After replying, it was time to lead L and Nora in. However, Dominic''s wife clearly didn''t want to let Miranda off the hook. She quickly walked a few steps and stood in front of Miranda. In the next second, a woman with double eyelid surgery done, wearing a mischievous expression, looked at L. "Ms. Lowe, who is he? Did you find another gigolo?" Miranda''s face darkened, "It has nothing to do with you, please move aside!" At this moment, Dominic also came forward and pointed yfully at L, "Ms. Lowe, that''s not right! We''re old acquaintances after all. You found a new fianc¨¦ and didn''t introduce him? Haha..." Miranda''s expression sank as she looked at the couple blocking her way. They had an attitude that they were going to embarrass her today which made her feel annoyed and helpless. She couldn''t possibly start yelling or fighting with these two people like a shrew. Subconsciously, she turned around and looked at L with pleading eyes. L snorted coldly and stood in front of Miranda. He pushed Dominic and Rose away with his arm. "Don''t block the road like dogs! What are you two babbling about here - one being a cuckold while the other has some venereal disease?" "If you don''t want to make fools out of yourselves then get lost!" Chapter 26 Are You Protecting Her? Chapter 26 Are You Protecting Her? Chapter 26 Are you protecting her? Upon seeing L standing in front of her and hearing his words, Miranda felt a slight sense of relief. She knew that she wouldn''t need to intervene in this situation today. While she excelled in the business world, dealing with these types of confrontations was not her strong suit. "What did you say, bastard?" Dominic red at L and questioned him menacingly. "Who do you think you are? Your boss hasn''t spoken yet, so why are you barking like a dog?" Rose''s face immediately turned red as she pointed at L''s nose and yelled excitedly. "You nasty woman! You can''t talk about my Daddy like that!" Nora heard her father being insulted and immediately became upset. Pouting her little face angrily, she shouted back. "Who do you think you''re talking to? I''ll p the hell out of you!" Rose sharply retorted as she raised her hand to p Nora. However, there was no way that L would let Nora get hit. He quickly pulled the little girl behind him while his eyes turnedpletely cold. "What are you looking at? Is this your daughter? Her father likes to bark like a dog so now even the little ones have learned how to bark too?" Rose cursed and was vulgar. L''s words just now made her feel like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. The next second, she coldly looked at Miranda and said, "Ms. Lowe, I never thought you would stoop so low as to go after a man with a child. Are you that desperate for a man? What kind of person does that make you? Even if you want a gigolo, at least find someone young and handsome!" Miranda blushed in embarrassment and didn''t know how to respond to Rose''s rude behavior. Rose intentionally raised her voice so that everyone around them could hear. People nearby started pointing fingers and gossiping about the situation. Seeing this scene unfold before them, Rose finally felt relieved while Dominic sneered repeatedly. They were here today specifically to humiliate Miranda. Humiliating L was just an added bonus since they saw him as nothing more than Miranda''spdog. However, despite being publicly humiliated by this couple, there was an eerie smile on L''s face - almost sinister! In the moment when Rose pped Nora across the face earlier on in their confrontation with each other; L knew exactly what he needed to do. Some people may look morous on the outside, but they never knew how ugly they were underneath until they uncovered their facade. "You''re notcking in men, are you? How many times have you cheated on your husband?" L sneered. Rose''s face immediately changed and her voice became sharper. "What did you say, you bastard? Say it clearly! Who cheated on my husband? You''re talking nonsense!" Dominic''s face also turned very ugly as he pointed at L fiercely. "Kid, watch your mouth! Apologize to my wife right now or I''ll beat the crap out of you! No one can protect you!" What was the biggest shame for a man? Being cuckolded! When L publicly used Dominic''s wife of cheating on him, it was like pping Dominic in the face. The CEO of this pharmaceuticalpany was furious. "Ha ha, she spends your money recklessly and even gets sick from ying around outside. And yet, here you are still protecting her?" L calmly delivered his words with deadly impact like a deep-water bomb exploding. As soon as he finished speaking, all eyes shifted from Miranda and L to Dominic and his wife who were being talked about by everyone around them. "What did you say? You''re sick! Your whole family is sick!" Rose was bing hysterical, jumping up and down while cursing at L. As she spoke, she even raised her hand to hit him. L quickly dodged, saying "Don''t touch me, you''re too dirty!" "You better exin yourself clearly, boy! What disease are you talking about?" Dominic''s face changed as he asked with an uncertain expression. "If I''m not mistaken, your wife hasn''t been intimate with you for over three months because she has venereal disease that can''t be touched until it''s cured. If you don''t believe me, take a look under her clothes yourself! As for how she got the disease... well I think we all know how that works. Heh heh..." L said nonchntly. After hearing this sharp and vicious remark from L, Rose looked at him in panic and fearfully wondered how he knew about her illness. Rose had only married Dominic for his money despite the twenty-year age gap between them. Since their sex life wasn''t very harmonious due to Dominic''s advanced age and Rose being naturally promiscuous and cheap-minded woman who kept several young men on the side using Dominic''s money to support them financially. This was how she contracted the disease in question. "Rose! What''s going on?" "Dominic asked with a calm face. "Honey, don''t listen to his nonsense! I''m not sick, how could I possibly be sick?" Rose shook her head, but her hand instinctively grabbed the hem of her clothes as she desperately tried to conceal something. Upon seeing her behavior, Dominic''s heart skipped a beat. The next second, he pped Rose''s hand away and lifted up her clothes. Then, her face alternated between red and livid with anger, and in his fury, he forcefully tore open Rose''s blouse. Everyone showed a look of amazement. "Bitch! I''ll kill you!" Dominic was both surprised and angry, shaking with anger, and swung his arm round to hit. "Ah!" "Honey, I was wrong! This illness is from when I went to get beauty treatments! I didn''t cheat on you, really!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rose was thrown to the ground, spinning around, and she cried out in pain and desperation. "Don''t even try to defend yourself! I''ll kill you, you wretched woman!" How could Dominic still believe it? As the onlookers discussed amongst themselves, L covered Nora''s eyes and turned to Miranda with a grin. "Wife, let''s go inside! We''re not needed here anymore. Let Mr. Moss and his wife enjoy themselves," he chuckled. Miranda nced at Dominic and Rose with a hint of satisfaction in her beautiful eyes before nodding lightly at L. "Mhm." This guy really didn''t disappoint her. Once they entered the restaurant, Miranda ordered a private room while each person ordered their own dishes - Nora being the one who ordered the most. It wasn''t long before several waiters walked into their room to serve them food. However, as they entered, L squinted his eyes slightly. A strange look shed through his deep gaze for just a moment. The next second, he smiled at Nora with narrowed eyes. "Baby girl, are you tired from kindergarten today? Why don''t you take a nap first before eating?" Nora looked at her father curiously and shook her little head while staring hungrily at all of the delicious food like an adorable little gluttonous cat licking its lips. "I amn''t tired! But I''m very hungry," she replied innocently. "Good girl! You must be sleepy..." L patted her head gently before pressing down on the back of it lightly so that she could rest peacefully for awhile longer. Nora blinked a few times and fell into a deep sleep. "L, what are you doing?" Miranda looked confused. But at that moment, a cold voice rang out. "Kid, you noticed? Seems like you have some skills!" "Aren''t you just trying to hide your death from your daughter? What a great dad!" Chapter 27 DonT Scream Chapter 27 Don''T Scream Chapter 27 Don''t Scream "You''re wrong! I don''t want my daughter to see what your death!" L''s eyes were sharp, and he exuded a terrifying aura. He spoke in a cold voice. At this moment, the door to the private room was locked from the outside, and there were eight assassins disguised as waitstaff! They all had a deadly intent in their eyes, firmly fixed on L. The leader was a young man with long hair, emitting a sinister and cold aura. "Kid, I don''t know where you get your confidence from." With that, the sinister young man with long hair turned to Miranda and sneered, "Ms. Lowe, you''ve really angered the young master this time. He ordered us to kill this man in front of you. He wants you to watch how he''s brutally killed, all because of you." Upon hearing these words, Miranda''s pretty face became extremely ugly. This man did not directly mention Isa, but Miranda would not fail to understand who the "young master" in their mouth was. "How dare you! If you want to kill him, you''ll have to kill me first!" Miranda gritted her teeth and said, unexpectedly blocking in front of L, using her delicate body to protect him. "L, take Nora and jump out of the window, run quickly! They won''t dare to harm me!" She anxiously said, while taking out her phone to dial Mason''s number, hoping to have her brother send someone over quickly. However, the next second, Miranda''splexion changed. The signal here had been localizedly blocked by someone! Miranda''s face was filled with panic and self-me. Was he going to die because of her again? Although she had approached L initially because he was willing to risk his life, she couldn''t ept it now. Especially after their recent interactions, she had developed a special feeling for this man. "Do you think you can help me stop them? Hold Nora and hide somewhere while I stand in front." However, just as Miranda was panicking, a warm hand patted her shoulder and a tall figure stood in front of her. Seeing Miranda''s behavior surprised and touched L. He didn''t expect that when facing the killers, she would stand in front of him. In L''s mind, their rtionship was just a simple transaction between him and his wife. But at this moment, something else had been added to the mix. "You''re quite clear-headed! Tell me yourst wish before you die," the long-haired youth asked coldly as he looked at L like he was looking at a corpse. "I only have one request. Don''t scream so loudly before you die; don''t wake up my daughter! Can you do that?" replied L calmly. As the words fell, the eight assassins'' expressions darkened, and in their eyes, along with the intent to kill, there was a hint of grim determination and anger. They had been involved in numerous killings and had grown ustomed to witnessing the despair and pleas of their targets just before death. For them, this was also a sense of achievement and pleasure. However, today, this man actually dared to provoke them! "Go! Don''t end him so quickly. Let him suffer a bit before he dies!" The long-haired and sinister young man waved his hand and ordered the other seven people. As soon as the words fell, seven assassins grinned and surrounded L, their sharp knives glinting and captivating! "L, danger!" Miranda shouted urgently. "Close your eyes and stand a little further away with Nora!" L''s face was stern, and his eyes were shining brightly. Just then, one of the assassins lunged forward, a sharp knife in hand, aiming straight for L''s abdomen. His skills were extremely agile, clearly having received professional training. However, no matter how professional the training was, it was impossible to surpass the limits of the human body. And in front of him, L, nourished by the dragon''s energy, had long be like a "little Superman". Moreover, he had never stopped practicing the "Dragon Soul Immortal Technique" these days. In addition to his strong physical body, L had already mastered some attacking martial arts techniques. In the blink of an eye, L urately grabbed the assassin''s wrist. With a strong grip, L crushed the assassin''s hand bones. The sharp knife in the opponent''s hand immediately fell off, and L quickly grabbed it! "Pfft!" A sound of a de piercing flesh, and the knife was suddenly lodged in the assassin''s throat. The pain caused by the shattered bones in his hand made this assassin instinctively want to scream, but the scream abruptly stopped. The assassin''s eyes widened, blood gushing from his throat, and he could only make choking sounds. His face was filled with both frustration and the fear of death. "Don''t shout! I''ve already said, don''t wake up my daughter!" L had no expression on his face and said coldly. "Damn it, this guy''s no pushover either! Everyone, attack together, no holding back! Kill him!" Upon seeing the situation, the young man with long hair finally had a change in his facial expression. Originally, he had intended to slowly torment L, but upon seeing how efficiently L had dispatched one of hisrades, he quickly changed his mind. ... And at this time, on the other side! After beating Rose half to death outside the hotpot restaurant, the anger burning inside Dominic showed no signs of diminishing. He hated Rose for cheating on him, and he hated L even more for publicly revealing it and making himself aughingstock. "Kid, you have made me lose face and embarrassed myself! If I don''t vent my anger, then I''m surnamed with you!" Dominic got on the car and then made a phone call. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Dominic, what''s the matter?" On the other end of the phone, a solemn and deep voice sounded. "Mr. Webb, I made a huge fool of myself today! You have to help me vent my frustration!" Dominic said angrily. "Oh? What happened?" The other party, surprisingly, was the big shot in Ednd, Tiger Webb. "Miranda that little bitch, found another pretty boy to pretend to be her fianc¨¦! Today, I suffered losses because of this pretty boy and I can''t bear this anger anymore!" Dominic exined today''s matter once. This was just how people were. If someone more powerful than him stepped on him, then so be it. There was no need to feel unbnced about it. But if that person was just a small-time yer in his eyes, or even worse, a freeloading pretty boy, then that was not eptable. "I understand! I''ll have Scar take care of him for you!" Tiger replied with a cold and deadly tone. The pretty boy by Miranda''s side? Last time at Mason''s Gold Coast Casino, the gambling expert Tiger found was defeated and Scar had already reported the details to him. So Tiger knew who L was and harbored ill intentions towards him. If it weren''t for this pretty boy by Miranda''s side, Mason would have suffered heavy lossesst time! "Kid, Scar couldn''t touch youst time at Mason''s ce. This time around, let''s see who can protect you!" Chapter 28 The Elegance Of The Devil Chapter 28 The Elegance Of The Devil Chapter 28 The Elegance of the Devil L didn''t know that there were people on the other side who wanted to cause trouble for him. Inside the private room, a thick atmosphere of imminent violence hung in the air! Miranda waspletely stunned as she watched the scene unfolding before her eyes! In the morning, she saw L make a move and disable Rex, who had a special forces background. At that time, it was quite unexpected. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Butpared to the emotional shock she was experiencing now, it was like being pale into insignificance byparison. des glimmered, and the sh of blood erupted! L fought alongside the remaining seven assassins with the sharp knife he had taken by force. However, the positions of hunter and prey had already been reversed! "Pfft!" Another sound of a de piercing flesh, and the seventh assassin clutched his throat, falling to the ground. There was a conspicuous, prative blood hole in his neck. It seemed like L was genuinely concerned that the screams of these assassins before their deaths would awaken Nora. Hence, all of his lethal strikes had targeted their throats. Finally, only the long-haired young man who led the way was left! The opponent was brimming with energy, and the knife in his hand came at L''s back with lightning speed while he was upied with another assant. The long-haired youth was also a formidable expert, with strength that had reached the level of Makliaphere Realm among warriors! "Poof!" In the next moment, the knife in his hand inevitably struck L''s body. The young man with long hair''s eyes lit up and revealed a look of ecstasy. However, this burst of joyous color had not fully bloomed yet and froze in ce! After striking L, he continued to exert force, but he found that the knife in his hand could no longer move forward, and the de was visibly deformed! That feeling was like stabbing a piece of rubber with a blunt knife. L''s physical body was unexpectedly so strong! The long-haired youth was shocked and lost color. Just when he was distracted, L turned around and swept his leg, hitting him. Peng! The long-haired youth spitted blood and fell backwards! However, the location of the fall made L frowned and secretly thought that his control over his actions was still not enough. He had the misfortune of falling right at Miranda''s feet while she was holding Nora. The long-haired youth was indeed skilled. Although L''s attack made him seriously injured, he had not lost his ability to move. His reaction was swift as well. After getting up, he reached for something without hesitation, aiming it at Nora, who was in Miranda''s arms. It was a gun! "Ms. Lowe, don''t move! Or I''ll shoot!" The long-haired youth snarled menacingly, then turned his red-eyed gaze toward L. "Bastard, and you! If you don''t want your daughter to die, drop the knife! Your knife may be fast, but can it be faster than my gun?" In the midst of his madness, there was a deep sense of fear in his eyes. He never expected that the so-called gigolo to kill would be so terrifying! L was calm, and unhesitatingly threw away the sharp knife in his hand. He wouldn''t risk his daughter''s life! "Let them go, and you can run alive!" L said in a low voice. However, the long-haired youth''s fear in his eyes decreased slightly after seeing L drop his weapon, but his ferocity increased even more. "Run? Bastard, I''m here to kill you today!" "Die!" The long-haired youth spoke and suddenly turned the gun, aiming it at L to shoot. He believed that a knife cannot kill this guy, but a thermal weapon like a gun definitely can! However, in the blink of an eye, a silver light shed by. "Pfft!" The knife that L had thrown away suddenly lifted off the ground and shot towards the long- haired youth. In the next moment, the long-haired youth was sent flying, both his hand and the gun severed by the de! This move was none other than the "Control of Objects" technique that L just mastered from the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique! Before throwing away the sharp knife, L infused it with dragon energy and then controlled the knife from a distance by manipting the dragon energy within it. The young man with long hair stared at his right hand flying out, his eyes almost bulging out, and deep in his eyes was full of disbelief and horror. Just as he was about to scream in agony, a blur of motion appeared, and a hand as strong as steel mped down on his throat. "Shh!" Click! L gestured for silence and then ruthlessly snapped the long-haired youth''s neck. "Hehe, they say guns are faster than knives, why don''t I believe it?" L chuckled wickedly and looked down at the young man with long hair lying on the ground who had not yet breathed hisst. The long-haired young man opened his mouth and let out a final cry. In his consciousness before death, there were only one word: grandmaster! The power of energy flowed through the object, enabling a remote kill! This was a grandmaster''s technique! Isa actually sent them to kill a grandmaster! "It''s fine now; I''ve taken care of all of them. But can you handle it?" At this moment, L took a wet wipe from the dining table and wiped away the bloodstains on his face while asking. Miranda took a long time toe back to her senses. A pair of beautiful eyes, sparkling with astonishment and horror. What kind of demon did she find to impersonate her fianc¨¦? However, after the brief shock, a glimmer of brilliance appeared in the depths of Miranda''s eyes. For the first time, she felt that she truly had hope to resist everything. Just because of this man in front of her! "They are going tomit violence, right? I will help you handle it." Miranda nodded and then gave a bitter smile, "It seems like I don''t need to ask my brother to protect you after all..." Why would someone like this need protection from anyone else? ... "Damn it, that bastard relied on his friendsst time! This time, I must personally disable him to vent my anger!" "Mr. Moss, don''t worry! I will definitely help you vent your anger!" In the hallway of the hot pot restaurant, a group of people walked with great momentum and their steps were full of vigor. The leading man had a very obvious scar on his face, and it was none other than Scar, one of Tiger''s subordinates. Beside Scar was Dominic! Behind them were Scar''s henchmen. The owner of the hotpot restaurant, at this time, meekly followed and showed them the way. Both Scar and Dominic were not the owner can afford to offend. Of course, he wouldn''t dare to offend the daughter of the Lowe family. But Scar and Dominic were not dealing with Miranda, but the gigolo beside her. "This is the private room!" The hotpot restaurant owner said. Scar snorted coldly, kicking the door of the private room open in a rough and menacing manner. Last time at the casino, they wereparing gambling skills, and it was at Mason''s ce. Therefore, Scar won''t do anything to L! But this time, he damn well came to hack him up! If it weren''t for that guy, why did he look so miserablest time and was mocked badly by Mason? Dominic also wore a smug and menacing expression on his face! However, the next moment, when they saw the scene inside the private room, they all froze in ce, taking in a sharp breath of cold air. Inside the room, there were corpses strewn about in all directions! The blood holes in their throats sent shivers down their spines! A young man was calmly wiping the blood from his hands with a wet cloth, somehow maintaining an air of elegance! An elegance akin to a demon''s! Suddenly, Dominic felt like his calf was cramping up. Scar swallowed hard, feeling a chill run down his spine as well! Chapter 29 Is He From The Ward Family? Chapter 29 Is He From The Ward Family? Chapter 29 Is he from the Ward family? After seeing the people standing outside the door in a daze after breaking in, Miranda couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows slightly. This room full of corpses was undoubtedly going to be a lot of trouble for too many people who had seen it! "So it''s Mr. Moss and Scar, what are you guys doing?" Miranda still had Nora in her arms and asked coldly. L dropped the wet wipes stained with blood and looked at these people expressionlessly. Dominic''s legs trembled and he felt L''s gaze, his heart almost jumping out of his chest. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, there were only L and two others in the private room, and it didn''t take a genius to figure out who had created all these corpses. Miranda was impossible! That little girl was even more impossible! In other words, L had killed all of these people! "I, I am here to express... my gratitude to Mr. Willis!" Dominic''s voice trembled as he spoke, and an ugly smile squeezed onto his face. "Oh? You came to thank me?" L raised an eyebrow and asked with interest. "Yes, yes! If it weren''t for Mr. Willis helping me expose that bitch Rose, I would still be in the dark now! Not only did she frame me, but I might have even contracted the venereal disease from her." "Mr. Willis, you are my great benefactor!" Dominic spoke with great emphasis and emotion, as if he was truly grateful to L. "What does it mean for you to bring these people here?" asked L. "Mr. Willis, you don''t know! Rose, that bitch, relied on her looks and knew some thugs. I''m afraid she''ll hold a grudge against you ande after you. That''s why I brought Scar here to protect you and Ms. Lowe!" As Dominic spoke, he turned back to Scar and gave him a nod, "Right, Scar?" Wiping his sweat off his forehead, Scar quickly nodded, "Yes! Yes! It seems that someone dide looking for trouble. But Mr. Willis solved it himself... haha..." He admired Dominic secretly thinking how clever businessmen were. Scar was indeed a big thug who had shed plenty of blood while following Tiger around but there was one thing that separated thugs from ouws - thugs didn''t dare kill easily even if they did take lives behind closed doors; they would use various means and connections to settle things with money instead of violence like L who killed without hesitation. Finally understanding why this guy had dared y Russian roulette with five bulletsst time around made him believe that this guy really was an ouw through-and-through! "Uh, you don''t need us anyway! Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, we''ll... we''ll leave first!" Dominic said cautiously with a look of fear on his face. He didn''t want to stay here for even a second! "Yeah! Yeah! We''re leaving too!" Scar wasn''t doing much better. "Please keep today''s events confidential! These aren''t just some random people Rose brought in, they''re real assassins and L was acting in self-defense!" Miranda nodded and instructed them. Upon hearing this, Dominic and Scar were even more shocked. They saw the severed hand on the ground and the gun it held tightly. They had no doubt about what Miranda said now. What regr person would carry such a standard-issue handgun? And one man killed seven professional assassins? How powerful must he be? How ruthless must his methods be? "Don''t worry Ms. Lowe, we won''t say a word!" "Yeah! We''ll keep our mouths shut for sure! Besides, Mr. Willis acted in self-defense so if there are any problems, we can testify!" Dominic and Scar repeatedly expressed agreement, then hurriedly led people to leave. Just as the owner of the hot pot restaurant was about to flee, Miranda stopped him. "Ms. Lowe, Mr. Willis! I... I... it''s not my business!" "I promise, I won''t say anything either!" The hot pot restaurant owner almost kneeled down. "Don''t be nervous, help us find another private room!" Miranda made a nomittal expression by pursing her lips. ... Ten minutester! Miranda had already made a call to have someone handle the bodies, and the restaurant staff were fully cooperating in keeping this incident under control. Actually, even if the police were alerted, L wouldn''t have any trouble. However, there were still some troubles that needed to go through certain procedures. In another private room, L rubbed Nora''s head and the little one woke up. At this time, various delicious ingredients had already filled the table, and the owner even gave some tasty dishes as a gift. Nora blinked her eyes, looking cute and a little shy as she said, "How did I fall asleep? I want to eat something delicious!" As the little one looked at the things on the table, she couldn''t help but smack her lips. L smiled and patted Nora''s head. "What do you want to eat? I will cook it for you." "Uh-huh!" Nora nodded her little head. Miranda sat next to them, watching L''s soft and indulgent expression. She thought that what happened just now was a dream... Meanwhile, at Gold Coast Club. Mason respectfully answered a phone call from his father Emmanuel Lowe. "Dad, what''s up?" "I heard your sister has found another fianc¨¦! Who is this guy? Do you know anything about him?" Emmanuel asked in a deep voice. "Well... I''m not too sure! Actually, I''m investigating him right now," Mason replied. "What have you found out?" "Nothing yet! This guy... seems pretty ordinary! He used to own a factory before bankrupting himself due to his daughter''s illness and then got divorced... nothing special," Mason hesitated as he spoke. "Nonsense! This guy can''t be so ordinary! He''s different from the previous two puppets your sister dated. Keep investigating and find out everything about him!" Emmanuel spoke in a cold voice. Come on, how could this guy have gone through something so ordinary? This morning, he just helped Miranda expose the traitor Rex and took care of him! Tonight, he also took down seven professional assassins! Miranda had someone take care of these things and naturally it reached the ears of the Lowe family. How could someone like this be an ordinary person?? "Okay, Dad, I know! I care more about my sister than you do. I want to know what this guy is up to with my sister!" "I''ll definitely investigate!" Mason said. After a few more words between father and son, they hung up the phone. Just then, one of Mason''s men knocked on the door and walked in. "Mr. Lowe, we found something!" "Speak!" Mason''s eyes narrowed. "L seems to have some connection with the Ward family!" As the information was reported to him, Mason''s expression fluctuated. It included L''s contact with Rowan, their visit to the Ward family estate, and Nora''s entrance into Eastview Kindergarten through the Ward family''s connections. After hearing all of this, Mason''s expression became uncertain. The Lowe family and the Ward family did not have a good rtionship. Mason and Henry were even considered enemies due to territory disputes and some gray interests. In fact, all three major underground forces in Ednd were hostile towards each other and constantly at odds. Upon hearing that L had a connection with the Ward family as well as contact with Henry''s subordinate Rowan, Mason began to specte. "Damn it! So he is from the Ward family?" "Henry, if you have any guts,e after me directly! What kind of skill is it to send someone close to my sister?!" Chapter 30 Claudia Changes Her Mind? Chapter 30 udia Changes Her Mind? Chapter 30 udia changes her mind? After finishing their meal, L drove Miranda back to her residence in the Imperial View Vi Area before returning with his daughter to their rented home. L was calcting in his mind that he needed to buy a house soon, a ce that truly belonged to him. Renting a house was not ideal for him anymore. Of course, the most important factor was that L had money now. Even though he repeatedly declined at the Ward family''s gathering, Erik still gave him two cards as gifts. This meant that L had over 2 million dors in his ount and buying a house would be an easy feat. When they arrived home, it was already eight o''clock at night and as they got out of the car, they saw someone lurking by their front door. Seeing this person made L furrow his brow and wonder why she was there? But Nora blinked her big eyes and first looked surprised then showed excitement. "Mommy! It''s Mommy who came!" "Daddy look! It''s Mommy!" Seeing how happy Nora was made L smile awkwardly and nod along with her excitement. The next second, Nora unbuckled herself from her seatbelt, opened the car door and jumped out! "Mommy!" The small figure ran straight towards the silhouette. Who else could it be but udia? Despite udia''s coldness, Nora always remembered that she was her mother. L parked the car and walked away without much expression. "Mommy, you came to see me!" The little one ran over and opened her arms to udia excitedly. She only knew that their parents used to argue a lot before they separated, and she hadn''t seen her mother in a long time. Naturally, L wouldn''t tell the child about udia''s heartlessness and abandonment so as not to hurt her young heart. "Good girl, Nora!" Facing her daughter running towards her with open arms, udia just reached out and touched Nora''s head. Her eyes looked at L... and his Bentley Mulsanne behind him! They were driving a Bentley? "What brings you here?" asked L expressionlessly. "What kind of question is that? Even though we''re divorced now, can''t Ie see you or our daughter?" udia''s voice waspletely different from thest time they spoke on the phone. It had a hint of bitterness and softness to it. She was dressed in a sexy outfit today, with stockings, high heels, a short skirt and an off-shoulder top. Her face was beautifully made up. She looked incredibly alluring. As soon as she finished speaking, L couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. One night of love was worth a hundred of friendship? How could he forget how heartlessly she had humiliated him when he asked her for Nora''s life-saving money? But he didn''t say anything in front of their daughter. After about ten minutes, L managed to put Nora to sleep. During that time, udia interacted with Nora - whether it was genuine or not remained unclear - but either way Nora seemed happy. Looking at his little girl sleeping soundly with a sweet smile on her face, L silently wished that their family could beplete again someday. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However... Giving udia a cold nce, L gently ruffled Nora''s head, ensuring she slept soundly, and then he said expressionlessly, "Let''s go. If you have something to discuss, do it outside." "Okay." udia nodded cleverly and followed L out. When they reached the courtyard, she smiled and asked, "You''re driving a Bentley now?" "It''s someone else''s," L raised an eyebrow. He felt that udia''s attitude today was off. "Come on, don''t be coy," udia said as she leaned into L. L pushed her away and said coldly, "Do you have something to say or not? If not, then leave!" Hearing this, a hint of anger shed in udia''s eyes before turning into sorrow. "Honey, what are you doing?" "What did you call me? We''re divorced now. Your husband is Tom! Don''t call me that!" L sneered. "Honey, do you really think I would fall for someone else? Actually... I''ve always loved you in my heart. The reason why I divorced you was all for money from Tom so we could treat Nora''s illness." "Do you know how much effort I put into it? When we had to sell our factory back then and lost everything... do you know how much it hurt me to see that happen to us?" "That''s why I left with Tom! Do you know how painful it has been for me these past few days pretending to be happy around him?" Tears streamed down udia''s face as she clutched onto L''s arm, pouring out her heart to him. L couldn''t help but feel a slight flutter in his heart as he watched her. Although he suspected that udia was probably just putting on an act, he couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Did udia divorce him just to get money for Nora''s medical treatment? "Heh, do you remember what you said when I called you asking for money?" L asked indifferently. It was because of udia''s heartlessness that L had chosen to risk his life and scam others for money. "Tom was right there next to me when you called! I... I really wanted to say yes, but I couldn''t..." udia exined with a pouty expression. "What about hiring someone to teach me a lessonter?" L asked sternly. Hearing this question, udia bit her lip and stared at L with an expression of resentment and jealousy. "The deeper the love, the stronger the hate! Do you know how jealous I was when I saw you being all lovey-dovey with another woman outside the restaurant that day?" "I admit it, I had Tom arrange for someone to teach you a lesson because I hated you at that time!" "I hated you for all those promises you made to me back then, they were all lies!" "I hated you for being heartless and unfaithful! I endured humiliation and carried heavy burdens, pretending to be happy with other men just to earn money for our daughter''s medical treatment. And yet, you were out there fooling around with other women, enjoying your freedom!" "L, you''re a scumbag! Can you even face me?" udia''s voice grew more and more agitated as she spoke until finally she burst into tears of resentment. It was as if her heart was filled with countless grievances. Her confession of love-hate only made L waver in his heart. After all, they had been married for so long - five or six years of emotions! After all, L had truly loved and doted on udia at the beginning. Her sincere expression made L doubt whether he had really misunderstood udia. "Don''t cry!" Taking a deep breath, L patted udia''s back gently in a softer tone. "Honey! I know you still love me, right? Was that woman from the other day just an act? Can we go back to how things were before? Honey..." udia cried out tearfully with her voice full of emotion that sent shivers down his spine. She leaned weakly against him while breathing hot air into his ear. He must say, udia was quite attractive and had a seductive aura about her. This move left L feeling like a cat scratching at a post. In this situation, a man''s ability to think logically was likely to be lost, as he was led around by the nose by this woman. Whatever she said, he believed! However, L was no longer the same person he used to be! Chapter 31 True Colors Revealed Chapter 31 True Colors Revealed Chapter 31 True Colors Revealed After experiencing the harsh realities of life and feelingpletely hopeless, L finally regained his rationality. He thought about udia''s reaction after seeing Nora earlier. The little one had opened her arms wide and happily pounced on her mother, but udia only gave Nora a casual pat on the head. Her gaze, however, lingered on Miranda''s Bentley Mulsanne! Was this the appropriate response from a mother who had endured so much to treat her daughter''s illness? For a moment, L''s eyes flickered with emotion before he calmed down once again. He watched udia''s performance as if he were an impartial observer. "udia, how much money did you get from Tom? Give it to me now!" L pushed udia away from him and grabbed her shoulders anxiously. udia was taken aback by his sudden demand and looked at him strangely. She had seen him drive off in his Bentley after impressing Rowan and his crew; she assumed that he didn''t need any more money. She didn''t know what opportunities hade L''s way that turned him into such an impressive figure! That was why she came back with thoughts of reconciling with him. Of course, she hadn''t broken things off with Tom yet; she would do that once she officially got together with L. But she never expected L to ask her for money. Did this guy still need money? "What''s wrong? Weren''t you following Tom to raise money for Nora''s treatment? What about the money?" L asked anxiously. "Don''t you have any money? Besides, isn''t Nora better now?" udia''s eyes flickered a few times. "No! She just temporarily used some special medicine, so there has been some improvement! And if we find a matching bone marrow donor, it will cost a lot of money!" "udia, I''ve been wrong about you all along. You''re enduring so much humiliation and hardship for our daughter. The money I earned from selling myself is all gone now. Whether or not Nora can be cured depends on you! Hurry up and give me the money!" L begged with his eyes wide open. As soon as he finished speaking, udia''s face changed several times. "What did you say? What do you mean by selling yourself? L, what are you trying to say?" "I really don''t have any more money! If I had any more, would I still be living here with Nora?" L shrugged and said with a bitter smile. Looking at udia''s current behavior, a hint of coldness floated in his eyes. To expose whether someone was true or false, it was actually quite simple! Just touch on what she cared about most and see how she reacted. Sure enough, after L made udia pay the bill, her attitude changed immediately. "You... are you ying me? Honey, you must be testing me, right?" udia stared at L and asked with a forced smile. Squeak! At this moment, apanied by the sound of brakes, several Range Rovers stopped at the door. Then a group of people jumped out of the cars! The leader was a young man who walked with wind. Several fierce followers followed behind him. It was none other than Miranda''s brother Mason! After entering the door and seeing L, Mason snorted coldly. "As long as you''re here!" L raised an eyebrow. "Little brother-inw, why are you so angry?" Mason red at L with cold eyes and said, "Get lost! Who do you think you are calling me your little brother-inw? You''re not worthy! Don''t think that my sister can fool me into thinking that you''re anything more than a puppet. And a puppet with ulterior motives at that!" At this moment, Mason was filled with anger. Miranda was his closest sister, and he would always stand by her side no matter what. Even though the entire Lowe family supported Miranda marrying into the Austin family, Mason remained steadfast in his support for his sister. This showed just how deep their bond truly was. So when he discovered someone scheming to get close to his beloved sister for some unknown purpose, Mason exploded in rage! He personally led a team of men to capture L overnight! "What puppet? What are you talking about?" udia asked L skeptically after hearing Mason''s words. L shrugged and replied nonchntly, "Like I said before, I sold myself to someone else. She''s the daughter of the Lowe family and I pretended to be her fianc¨¦ - or rather - her fake fianc¨¦ since we got together through unconventional means." "That Bentley over there belongs to her too. I''m just a driver," he added. Upon hearing this news, udia''s face turned sour as she red at L menacingly. "What about Rowan from earlier?" she asked him pointedly. "He probably did it out of respect for the Lowe family since they''re such an influential n in Ednd," replied L casually as he grabbed onto udia''s shoulders urgently. "udia, don''t ask so many questions! I''ve spent all 80 thousand earned from selling myself already; Nora needs further treatment now so it''s up to you to pay for it! Quick tell me how much money have you squeezed out of Tom?" "I won''t pay any damn money!" retorted udia furiously. "So not only are you broke but also shameless enough to live off others'' wealth?! Being someone else''s fake fianc¨¦ is bad enough but now we know it wasn''t even real?! Disgusting!" udia pped L''s hand away, her face full of strong disgust and contempt. L stood there and chuckled, hisughter filled with mockery. Mocking himself just now, he actually still held a hint of luck towards udia. "L Willis, what are you trying to pull here? If you don''t want to die,e with me! I advise you to cooperate nicely, or else my guys aren''t known for being careful with their trigger fingers!" At this moment, Mason impatiently scolded. Click! Click! Click... All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As he spoke, several of Mason''s henchmen behind him reached into their pockets and pulled out handguns, all of them aiming at L simultaneously. Mason also learned about what happened on "Love Boils" today, so he came prepared to deal with L. At this moment, the people around him were all those he trusted the most and also had the strongest abilities. Moreover, everyone was equipped with a gun! Upon seeing this posture, udia was almost scared to pee! In her heart, she showered L with a barrage of insults! What trouble did this poor bastard get into? Don''t let her get involved too!! "Don''t, don''t shoot! It''s not my business!" udia trembled as she spoke. L hesitated for a moment, but then raised his hands and said to Mason, "I can go with you, but I need to talk to my ex-wife first." Mason snorted coldly. "Fine! Say what you need to say!" L nodded and looked at udia. "udia, stay here tonight and keep Norapany for a while. No matter what happens, our daughter is always happy to see you." "Get lost! Who are you calling your ex-wife? What does it have to do with me whether she''s happy or not?" udia cursed directly at L before turning nervously towards Mason. "This young... young master! I have nothing to do with him. Let me go! I don''t even know him... whatever he did has nothing to do with me." At this moment, the woman was desperately trying to distance herself from L. Mason gave udia a cold nce before ignoring herpletely and saying only one thing, "The child should not suffer for the sins of the father. I will make sure someone stays here tonight to protect your daughter." Chapter 32 You, My Little Brother, Are Settled! Chapter 32 You, My Little Brother, Are Settled! Chapter 32 You, my little brother, are settled! Mason left a trusted person here to protect Nora. L obediently cooperated, even allowing them to handcuff his hands behind his back, and was then escorted onto the car. It was not that he was afraid of Mason and these guns, but L was also unsure about what happened. Considering that he was Miranda''s younger brother, L didn''t want to fight with them and decided to rify the situation first before taking any action. "Mason, what do you mean? I am your brother-inw." L was handcuffed and seated in the back seat. Mason came up and sat directly next to him, his eyes like knives, staring fiercely at L. "Is Mason the name you called?" Mason spoke and pressed the gun directly against L''s forehead. "Speak! Who are you really? What''s your purpose in getting close to my sister?" "You should have already investigated where I live, can you find it? Who am I, don''t you know?" L asked lightly. "Of course I have investigated you! You are Henry''s person, he sent you to get close to my sister, right?" Mason asked fiercely. Upon hearing this, L was stunned for a moment, and then had an expression of speechlessness. "Little brother-inw, have you been watching too many conspiracy theories?" "Don''t you admit it yet? I found out that you have close ties with the Ward family. As an ordinary person, how can you have ess to the Ward family?" Mason pressed the gun against L''s head and threatened menacingly, "Admit it honestly, and I might consider sparing your life! Otherwise, I have ways to make you tell the truth! I guarantee you''ll be begging for life and longing for death!" "Tell me, how do you n to harm my sister, or use her against me?" L looked at Mason and couldn''t help but reveal a wicked smile. "If I wanted to deal with you, do I need to go through your sister? This opportunity is good now!" Swish! As soon as the words fell, Mason only felt a lightness in his hand. Caught off guard, the gun in his hand was instantly seized by L, now pointed back at Mason''s head. Mason widened his eyes and showed a strong expression of doubt and surprise. This guy, didn''t his hands get tied up? How...? In the next second, Mason''s pupils contracted as he noticed that L''s hand still had a dangling handcuff attached to it. The handcuffs made of alloy were unexpectedly broken off at some point! "Let go of Mr. Lowe!" "Put down the gun!" The sudden change in situation made the two henchmen in the front seat pale with shock. They shouted at L, their voices full of anger. Ignoring them, L turned to Mason and asked calmly, "Can we talk now?" Mason took a deep breath and waved his hand at the two henchmen. "Put your guns away. I need to talk to my ''brother-inw''." He emphasized the words ''brother-inw'', gritting his teeth as he spoke. "Hehe..." The two henchmen hesitated for a moment, but L put down his gun first and patted Mason on the shoulder. "Bro, my rtionship with the Ward family means that I am one of their people?" When Mason heard him call him "bro", he red at L fiercely, filled with resentment. Damn it! He was Mr. Lowe, owner of Gold Coast Club and boss of Ednd''s underground scene! "Otherwise," Mason asked coldly, "how could you have a rtionship with the Ward family?" "If you really want to investigate me," L replied calmly, "you should do it properly. Five days ago in front of Farmers Market in West District there is a deep-fried dough stick stand where something happened that morning." Hearing this response from L made Mason curl up his lips. However, when L said this with a time and ce, Mason was somewhat skeptical. "You saved Erik? You also know medicine and martial arts? And you can gamble too? Damn, you''re amazing!" Mason teased. "Thank you! How else could I have caught your sister''s eye?" L grinned unashamedly. "Damn it!" Mason realized that this guy wouldn''t listen to reason. He stared at L intently and said, "I still don''t believe you! Unless... you can prove your medical skills. Otherwise, I''ll do everything in my power to kick you out of my sister''s life!" L shrugged his shoulders. "How do I prove it? By curing your recent insomnia? That''s not difficult at all!" From hisplexion, L could tell that Mason hadn''t been sleeping welltely. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mason hesitated for a moment before saying word by word, "You want difficulty? Fine! I''ll take you to meet someone. If you can cure her illness, then I''ll believe in you!" "Not only will I believe in you," Mason continued excitedly. "You''ll be my brother-inw and I''ll be your little brother! Even if you p me, I''ll stand straight!" L raised an eyebrow and grinned again. "Oh really? Then consider me your future brother!" ... L never expected that Mason would bring him to a military base in the outskirts of Ednd city! This was where the city''s security forces were stationed. Even Mason followed all the rules whening here. Only their Land Rover drove in and all the guns they carried were taken away by other subordinates beforehand. At the entrance of this heavily guarded area, Mason made a phone call. After a moment, a dark green jeep came out and Mason took L into it while leaving two subordinates outside. Along the way, fully armed soldiers patrolled everywhere! On both sides of the road stood upright figures emitting an iron-blooded aura. No wonder why even Mason behaved himself here. Compared to these well-trained soldiers, his men were no match for them no matter how ruthless they may be. Sitting in the jeep, L couldn''t help but click his tongue and wondered what kind of person did Mason want to deal with by bringing him here? The scene was quite intimidating! After a while, they arrived at a living quarter within this heavily guarded area and stopped at the entrance of a courtyard. Because Mason had already called ahead earlier on, there was already one middle-aged man wearing military uniform waiting for them there. Under the guidance of a middle-aged man, the two entered the courtyard. It wasn''t luxurious, but it was filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers, giving off a peaceful vibe. However, L''s peripheral vision caught sight of several hidden positions. He could sense that amidst this peaceful sceney hidden danger. Although there seemed to be no guards around, several highly skilled snipers were concealed in strategic locations. If he and Mason dared to make any sudden movements, they would likely be met with a bullet! "Who are we here to treat?" L couldn''t help whispering. "The daughter of the Chief General of the Ednd Security Forces." Mason lowered his voice. As soon as he finished speaking, L noticed a hint of worry and sadness sh across Mason''s eyes. Chapter 33 Not Far From Death Chapter 33 Not Far From Death Chapter 33 Not Far from Death Upon arriving at the second floor room, there was already a group of people present. Scarlet Harris lay on the bed, her features strikingly beautiful but her face had turned pale and looked somewhat frightening. She appeared to be in a vegetative state with her eyes closed. A doctor wearing a blue coat was observing her condition at the bedside while another middle-aged man stood next to him with an imposing presence. His face, which usually exuded authority without anger, was now filled with anticipation and concern. This middle-aged man was none other than Zak Harris, themanding officer of Ednd Garrison Command! In addition to them, there was also a young man sitting on the other side of the bed. The youth''s gaze was filled with tenderness and sorrow as he looked at Zak''s daughter lying on the bed. The young man''s name was Conor Cox - he was Scarlet''s university ssmate who worked together with her in biological technology research institute within Ednd Science Academy. At the same time, he was also pursuing Scarlet romantically and their rtionship had be somewhat ambiguous. When Mason came in, he first nced at Scarlet lying on the bed before turning his attention to Conor who met his gaze indifferently. "Mr. Harris, how is Scarlet doing?" Mason asked concernedly. Zak nced at him and shook his head, his expression serious. Mason''s face showed a hint of embarrassment, but Mason, who was known for his temper, didn''t dare to lose it here. Zak''s position was there for all to see - he controlled the entire Garrison Command and not just Mason but even the entire Lowe family were beneath him. Moreover, Mason was Scarlet''s suitor; how could he be disrespectful to her father in front of her? He also knew that Zak didn''t like him because of his involvement in many gray industries and wouldn''t allow him to have contact with his daughter. "Mr. Lowe, can you stop talking? Can''t you see Dr. Bailey is treating Scarlet?" Conor teased. "Didn''t you say it too?" Mason retorted coldly, looking displeased at this rival of his. "Enough!" Zak raised a hand and stopped them impatiently before turning to the doctor and asking, "Dr. Bailey, how is my daughter doing? Can you wake her up?" This doctor was none other than Clifford Bailey who worked with Erik! He was rumored to be a descendant of a famous physician from ancient time. Whether true or false no one knew for sure but Clifford''s medical skills were truly remarkable! Although he had been invited by the Ward family to Ednd, he wasn''t exclusively Erik''s personal physician. Zak heard that he was in Ednd, so he invited him over to see his daughter who had suddenly fallen into aa three days ago. No one knew what strange illness she had contracted despite various tests and hospital visits. Zak could only hope for the vast knowledge of traditional medicine. "Don''t worry, Mr. Harris. I''m 70% confident that I can wake your daughter up! Her symptoms are called ''syncope copse'' in traditional medicine, which is caused by excessive brain fatigue and external evil energy blocking the meridians during sleep at night." "Modern medicine can''t cure it or find the cause, but all I need to do is apply a few needles to expel the evil energy and unblock her meridians. Your daughter will naturally wake up afterwards! Just make sure she rests more!" Clifford said with some confidence after examining Scarlet. Everyone present showed joy upon hearing this news. Zak was particrly excited and repeatedly nodded his head saying: "Good! Good! Dr. Bailey, you really live up to your reputation! Thank you so much!" Mason was also thrilled upon hearing that Scarlet could be cured but felt guilty for bringing L along unnecessarily. Conor was even more relieved and excited than anyone else as he held onto Scarlet''s hand with tears of joy streaming down his face saying, "Scarlet, this is wonderful news! You can finally wake up!" L looked at Conor with a deep meaning hidden in his eyes as he watched on silently from afar. Although Conor appeared extremely happy, L still caught the sh of mockery on his face. Who was the mockery aimed at? At that moment, Clifford pulled out a pair of silver needles and began sterilizing them to begin acupuncture! However, just then, L stepped forward and sternly advised, "Dr. Bailey, you must not do this! If you stick these few needles in her, Miss Harris will not only fail to wake up but also be in danger!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was shocked and turned to look at L. "Brat, what did you say?" Clifford''s face darkened as he asked with anger. "Mason, who is this guy?" Zak asked with an unfriendly expression. Just when he learned that his daughter might wake up soon after being in aa for so long time, someone came along and said such rming things. It was no wonder that Zak''s mood would be bad. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Uh... he is the doctor I found! Originally I wanted him to try treating Scarlet." Miranda exined awkwardly. He didn''t know how to introduce L; all he could say was that he had found him himself. He couldn''t tell Zak that this guy was his brother-inw? "Hmph! This has nothing to do with you two anymore!" Zak snorted, the intention to drive them away couldn''t be any clearer. "Mr. Lowe, where did you find this brat? Are you trying to save Scarlet or harm her?" Conor teased. Mason''s face immediately turned red and he couldn''t help but turn around and re fiercely at L. He cursed inwardly at this unreliable bastard who had caused him to be ridiculed in front of Zak. "Young man, are you also a doctor? Then you should understand that there is no shortcut for doctors. It all requires years of experience. If your skills are not enough, then you should speak carefully and study hard! Instead of talking nonsense and even harming people! Do you understand?" Clifford said sternly and coldly to L with a reprimanding tone. L''s words just now clearly questioned his medical skills, so naturally Clifford was unhappy about it. The implication was that L was too young and his medical skills were simply not good enough. "Dr. Bailey, don''t mind him, please hurry up and help Scarlet!" Zak waved his hand impatiently as he spoke urgently. It could be said that he was anxious for his daughter''s safety and didn''t want Clifford to pay attention to L at all. "Yes! Yes! Quickly give Scarlet the needles! Everyone is waiting for Scarlet to wake up," Conor urged. Clifford nodded in agreement and stopped arguing with L. He held a silver needle and pierced Scarlet''s temple. Seeing this, L couldn''t help but shake his head silently. He knew what Clifford was going to do next, and he had guessed which acupoints Clifford was going to target. But as soon as these needles were inserted, Scarlet would be close to death! Chapter 34 Needle Under The Needle Chapter 34 Needle Under The Needle Chapter 34 Needle Under the Needle Everyone watched eagerly as Clifford worked to revive Scarlet. Clifford confidently inserted a silver needle into Scarlet''s temple, followed by over ten other acupressure points on her face and forehead. "Alright!" Clifford wiped his sweat and calmly dered that he was confident in the treatment. Suddenly, Scarlet made some soft noises from her throat. "Miss Harris is waking up!" Clifford eximed with a smile. The people present were delighted to see this progress. "Great! Dr. Bailey, you truly deserve the title of ''divine physician''. I will definitely repay you generously," Zak said gratefully, his face full of relief. However, his words were cut short by what happened next - a scene that left Zak''s face twisted in horror and shock! "Uh! Uh..." Scarlet''s throat still kept making sounds, but the more they listened, the more abnormal it sounded. It seemed to be filled with intense pain and struggle, as if a scream was stuck in the throat but cannot be released. Immediately after that, Scarlety there, convulsing violently all over her body, as if she had been electrocuted. It was like the premonition of corpse transformation in some movies. Finally, her entire body stiffened abruptly, and shey there once again, motionless andpletely silent. This time she was not only unconscious, but also her vital signs were rapidly deteriorating! This sudden and dramatic change had left everyone stunned! "Scarlet! Scarlet, what''s wrong?" Zak was so scared that his face turned pale and he shouted in trembling voice. He only felt like he''d fallen directly from heaven into hell. The next second, he grabbed Clifford''s cor and asked fiercely, "What did you do to my daughter? What happened to her?" "How... how could this happen? It shouldn''t be like this. It was supposed to have been cured! Why? Why did it turn out like this?" Clifford was also scared out of his wits and quickly checked Scarlet''s pulse. His whole body went numb with shock. "You ipetent doctor! If my daughter suffers any harm, even if I have to discard my military uniform and face a military tribunal, I will kill you!" Zak angrily raised his head and roared. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Just at this moment, a figure shed over and directly pushed Clifford to the side. "I''ll do it." Upon seeing the person who came, Clifford was momentarily stunned and said, "It''s you... you..." Pushed aside by the young man, he wanted to scold him, but suddenly remembered L''s earlier reminder. Just now L said that if a few more needles were inserted, Scarlet would be in danger of losing her life. Clifford sneered at this and did not approve of it. However, now... "Brat, don''t touch my daughter!" Zak shouted angrily and loudly. "If I don''t touch her, she''s about to die! We wouldn''t have had time to rush her to the hospital for emergency treatment. Are you sure you don''t want me to intervene?" L asked expressionlessly. "You... " Zak naturally had no trust in this young man, but upon hearing these words, he hesitated. He was really afraid that his daughter cannot be saved! "Can you save Scarlet?" Zak asked in a low voice. "Of course!" L nodded firmly. "Mr. Harris, don''t listen to his nonsense. Hurry and take her to the hospital. Scarlet may still be able to be saved!" "If you let him handle it, Scarlet will bepletely finished!" At this moment, Conor''s eyes flickered a few times and he eagerly urged. L nced at the person and said to Zak, "Mr. Harris, your daughter''s pulse is already weak. You saw what happened earlier." "Are you choosing to trust me, or wasting life-saving time by taking her to the hospital?" "Fine, treat her! If you can really save my daughter, I''ll personally bow down and apologize to you. But if you can''t, I''ll kill you and this ipetent doctor together!" Zak stared at L for a few seconds, then finally gritted his teeth and said. He exuded a strong aura of iron and blood all over his body. As someone who hadmanded military forces and fought on the battlefield, no one would doubt the authenticity of his words. L chuckled and appeared extremely calm, "Actually, Dr. Bailey can''t be considered a quack doctor! His treatment method is correct, of course, provided that no one has tampered with your daughter''s body!" "What do you mean?" Zak''s face turned cold and he asked. "That''s something you''ll have to ask him!" L pointed at Conor. As soon as the words fell, Zak paused for a moment and looked at Conor with some suspicion and inquiry. Conor''s face suddenly changed upon hearing this. With a gloomy expression he said, "Brat, what do you mean? Do you think you can''t cure Scarlet and are trying to shift the me onto me in advance? It''s despicable!" "Who said I can''t cure it?" L snorted with contempt. He first removed the silver needle that had been inserted by Clifford, then he pped his palm on the acupoints on Scarlet''s head. Next, a hair-raising scene appeared! Only Scarlet''s temples, forehead and other acupoints where Clifford had previously applied acupuncture, were now covered with thin needles that looked like strands of hair. These needles are extremely thin, even modern medical equipment cannot detect them! As L forced these fine needles out with his dragon energy, Scarlet suddenly let out a soft hum, her eyelids twitched, indicating signs of awakening. Seeing this scene, Zak, Mason, Clifford and others couldn''t help but shrink their pupils! Who would have thought that there were still needles under the needles? Even these hair-thin needles had been cruelly driven deep into Scarlet''s body. "Damn it! Who could be so vicious to harm my daughter like this?" Zak''s strong body trembled as he growled with red eyes. The anger in his heart was palpable. "Grab him and question him, maybe we can get something out of him," L pointed at Conor. As he said this, Zak, with his intense gaze, directed his attention towards the young man. L removed the thin needles from Scarlet''s body, forcing Zak to take every word seriously. Conor, upon hearing this, disyed a mixture of anger and grievance. He looked indignant and said, "Mr. Harris, how could it be me? Why would I harm Scarlet? These past few days, I''ve been taking care of her tirelessly!" Zak''s expression shifted slightly upon hearing Conor''s words. It was true that Conor had been caring for his daughter day and night, something he himself couldn''t have done. He felt genuinely touched. He began to question whether he should suspect a junior who had shown such deepmitment because of a stranger. "You''ve been sticking close to her because you wanted to ensure that Scarlet wouldn''t wake up," L coldly chuckled and then turned to Zak, saying, "Mr. Harris, just make him take off his pants! A normal Priocian wouldn''t wear the kind of underwear that looks like a diaper, which only people from Ski wear." "What?" Hearing this, Eduard''s eyes locked onto Conor like a sharp de. Chapter 35 He Is My Brother-In-Law! Chapter 35 He Is My Brother-In-Law! Chapter 35 He is my brother-inw! As soon as L spoke, Conor''s face turnedpletely pale. A deep sense of panic and resentment shed through his eyes. Swish! The next second, Conor who was just pleading for mercy, suddenly rushed towards the window on the second floor. He wanted to jump out of it and escape! Zak snorted coldly when he saw this and chased after him like thunder. Although Conor had some skills, he was no match for Zak who was a warrior on their side. After exchanging a few moves, Zak hit Conor with one palm at the back of his neck which made him faint instantly. They pulled off Conor''s pants and found that he was wearing something like a diaper. It looked like something worn by wrestlers in some country. "Hmph! Ski people?" Zak sneered heavily with coldness and anger in his eyes. "I knew this guy wasn''t any good!" Seeing this scene, Mason cursed through gritted teeth with a hint of satisfaction in his expression. "Hmm..." At that moment, a faint whisper was heard and Scarlet woke up from her slumber on the bed. "Scarlet! Scarlet, you''re awake!" Zak eximed with a choked voice. "Dad..." Scarlet called out in confusion before her face suddenly changed and she urgently asked, "Conor! Where''s Conor? He''s a Ski spy who infiltrated the research institute!" "I already know!" The truth was finally revealed! It was because Scarlet had identally discovered Conor''s identity that she fell victim to his murderous scheme! "Bring Conor Cox down and interrogate him thoroughly!" Zak ordered coldly as a high-ranking military official of Priocia. He undoubtedly hated enemy spies. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Scarlet, you''ve finally woken up! I brought people over to save you and caught this spy! I told you earlier that he wasn''t a good person and not to get too close to him!" At this point, Mason approached Scarlet with an air of pride on his face, hoping to win her favor. "It turns out it''s Mr. Lowe! Thank you so much!" Scarlet smiled politely, her pretty face showing no sign of distance or intimacy. It was clear that Mason still had a long way to go in pursuing her. At that moment, Zak strode up to L and said, "Thank you for saving my daughter, little miracle worker! I was disrespectful before, so let me apologize and make it up to you!" As he spoke, the high-ranking official was about to kneel down and apologize to L. L quickly held him back and said, "Mr. Harris, you''re too kind. This is all part of my job. I cannot ept such a behavior from you..." Zak looked at L with surprise in his eyes. He was powerful enough that kneeling down wasn''t just an act of courtesy but something he really intended to do. However, despite his strength, he couldn''t kneel down and was held up by this young man. A master! Unexpectedly, this young man not only had excellent medical skills but also formidable martial arts abilities. "Alright, I won''t beat around the bush. I''m a rough person, not very slick, and I don''t have much money to repay you with. But there are people who want to curry favor with me, so they gifted me a vi in Emerald Green Estates. I''m not ustomed to living in such a ce, and it''s been sitting vacant. How about I give it to you, my young friend?" Zak stood tall as he spoke boldly. Upon hearing this, Mason''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. The vis in the Emerald Green Estates were worth millions of dors, and it was said that Zak''s vi was one of the best in the entireplex. And yet, Zak was giving it as a gift to his brother-in- law? What a generous gesture! "I don''t need this," L shook his head, trying to decline. But Zak waved his hand dismissively. "Apologies are enough, but you must ept a token of gratitude! Otherwise, it would be like you''re looking down on me. Come on, my daughter isn''t worth less than a rundown vi, is she?" With no other choice left for him now that things hade to this point, L could only nod and ept the offer. It just so happened that he had been nning on buying a house in a few days anyway; now it seemed like there was no need for him to do so anymore... "By the way little bro," Zak asked eagerly. "What''s your name? Do you have your ID with you? I''ll get everything sorted out right away." "L Wills," he replied with a smile. As soon as he spoke those words though, Clifford''s expression changed slightly - excitement flickered across his face as he asked, "You''re Mr. Wills? The one who saved Mr. Ward at the morning market and is also known as our little miracle worker?" L nodded once again, "Yes... why do you ask?" Clifford chuckled bitterly and shook his head in self-deprecation. "No wonder! No wonder... If I had known it was you, the little miracle worker, I wouldn''t have made a fool of myself today!" Thinking back to when L had warned him earlier and he had still lectured him with veiled insults, Clifford felt ashamed. At this point, Mason looked at Clifford and then at L. Finally, he let go of hisst bit of suspicion towards L. It seemed that this guy really did save Erik! Next, Zak warmly invited L to sit in the living room downstairs. "Scarlet, why don''t youe over and thank your savior?" Scarlet obediently walked over and bowed deeply to L. "Thank you so much for saving my life." "Don''t thank me; you should thank Mason instead. He''s the one who brought me here. This guy hasn''t slept well for several days because of you," said L as he waved his hand dismissively towards Mason. L knew that Mason was pursuing Scarlet and didn''t mind doing a favor for him. Upon hearing this, Scarlet smiled at Mason gratefully, "Mr. Lowe, you''re very kind." "It''s nothing; it''s nothing!" Mason eximed excitedly while thanking L with a grateful look. L rolled his eyes inwardly thinking how even Mason was acting like apdog in front of his goddess... Zak snorted lightly as he nced at Mason fawning over his daughter. It was clear that he still had some animosity towards Mason. However, he didn''t want to embarrass Mason since he was in a good mood. Although Scarlet had just woken up, L injected her with a strand of dragon energy which made herplexion rosy and her spirit surprisingly full. Zak couldn''t help but be amazed at L''s medical skills. "L, not only are you skilled in medicine, but also martial arts?" Zak asked tentatively after chatting with L for a while. He wasn''t one to stand on ceremony and had already started calling L his first name. L nodded modestly. "Hmm, I know a little." "Haha! Anyone who can hold their own against me is definitely more than just ''a little'' skilled. You''re young, incredibly skilled in medicine, and exceptionally powerful-a remarkable individual!" Zak praised sincerely. "I''m not like that," L replied humbly. "It''s the various martial arts of Priocia that are powerful enough to make me like this." Zak pped his thigh upon hearing this and eximed, "Well said! It''s the martial arts of Priocia that are impressive! Not only do you have great skills, you also have an unwavering love for your country! Truly rare!" Zak looked at L with increasing admiration in his eyes. As he spoke, he nced at Mason with disdain. "Unlike some rich kids who do nothing all day but hang around without contributing anything to the country or society! And yet you want to pursue my daughter! Hmph!" With that, Mason''s face turned red and his expression was as awkward as it could be. Mason was a prominent figure in Ednd, but now he was being scolded and dared not talk back. "By the way, L, are you married? My daughter is twenty-six years old this year. She''s pretty enough. You guys can get to know each other more!" Upon hearing this, two people present were suddenly anxious. "Dad, what are you talking about?" Scarlet said angrily. "Mr. Harris... he''s my brother-inw!" Mason eximed with an involuntary twitch of his face. Chapter 36 IM Here Chapter 36 I''M Here Chapter 36 I''m here Zak''s appreciation for L was not hidden at all, from calling him his first name to even wanting to introduce his own daughter to him. Although it may have sounded abrupt, it was actually well thought out. His medical skills were so advanced that even Clifford felt inferior. The significance of befriending such a skilled doctor was self-evident. Furthermore, his martial arts skills were impressive upon first testing! Aside from the other benefits that coulde with befriending L, just having someone like him develop in the military would mean limitless potential for the future. Zak truly had developed feelings of admiration and respect for L. However, Mason beside him was getting anxious and frustrated. Goodness gracious! The more Zak talked about introducing Scarlet, his dream lover to his brother- inw, the more absurd it seemed! Scarlet was Mason''s dream girl after all. Now Zak wanted to introduce her to his brother-inw? "Mr. Harris, he is my sister''s husband!" Mason said helplessly yet urgently. As soon as these words fell out of his mouth, Zak suddenly became stunned, "Your sister''s husband? Which sister?" "My real sister Miranda," Mason replied with a bitter smile on his face. Upon hearing this response, Zak clicked his tongue and said, "Then it must be fake!" Obviously, Zak had also heard about Miranda finding someone to pretend to be her fianc¨¦ and fight against the family''s arranged marriage. So when he heard that L was Miranda''s husband, he didn''t take it seriously at all. He was just a little curious as to why someone as capable as L would y this role. "No! It''s not fake! This time it''s real!" Mason quickly shook his head, afraid that Zak would still try to match Scarlet with L. As he spoke, he hugged L by the shoulder and leaned in close, showing how intimate they were, "Mr. Harris, he is really my brother-inw! My real brother-inw!" "Right? Brother-inw?" Mason said while winking at L. L was speechless for a moment. Now he had be his real brother-inw? But although Scarlet was beautiful, he didn''t have any thoughts about her. He smiled lightly and said, "Yes Mr. Harris, both me and Miranda have gotten our marriage certificate already. And I''m already a father too. Scarlet is stunningly beautiful; if I could be her big brother I''d be honored." Since Zak treated him well now, there wasn''t much else for him to say except praise his daughter. Hearing this statement, Zakughed heartily a few times; it seemed like his previous thoughts were unnecessary after all. Even if Zak admired him greatly, he wouldn''t let his daughter get involved with another woman''s husband. "I apologize for being rude earlier," Zak said politely. "Scarlet why don''t you greet him?" Scarlet pursed her lips but didn''t feel any resistance in her heart. She sweetly called out, "Brother L!" L was her savior, and he was truly exceptional. It didn''t bother him that Scarlet called him "brother." Mason watched L with envy and resentment in his eyes, feeling a twinge of bitterness as Scarlet called L brother. If only Scarlet could call him like that, he would wake upughing from his dreams. Zak continued to chat with L while Clifford couldn''t resist asking for medical advice from the man holding the Dragon Emperor''s Canon. L gave clear and concise answers to all his questions, leaving Clifford feeling enlightened and sitting up straight like a schoolboy in front of his teacher. Zak was even more impressed by L''s eloquence and tried to find out if he had any ns for advancement in the military. However, it was gettingte, and L had to leave because he missed Nora at home. Zak gave him a free pass toe back anytime. As they left the military zone, Mason ordered his two subordinates to take another car while he talked privately with his brother-inw behind the wheel. "What else do you want to talk about? If you were able to make friends with Zak today, you could have done so earlier with the Ward family," asked L from the passenger seat as he raised an eyebrow. Mason chuckled, "No, no, it''s not about that! Brother-inw, I believe you now..." He coughed a few times and nervously continued, "I''m pursuing Scarlet and you''ve seen it. So some of the things you saw before, brother-inw, you have to keep it to yourself and don''t tell Zak or Scarlet!" Zak admired L so much that he even introduced Scarlet to him. They exchanged contact information and would probably be seeing each other often in the future. In case... Mason thought to himself, if L said something unexpected, he felt like he would lose all hope. As the words fell, L responded with a questioning "Hmm?" before realizing what Mason was hinting at. A mischievous smile crept onto his face. "You mean the day you were surrounded by many women at the casino, right?" "Brother-inw, I''m not that kind of yboy. I had strict upbringing since childhood and I am deeply in love with Scarlet. That day was just because she told me she had already gotten together with Conor which hit me hard emotionally so I went to find two girls at random in hopes of releasing my emotions!" Mason exined anxiously. "What do you need to exin to me for?" L shrugged nonchntly. "Just don''t go bbering about it!" Mason warned sternly. "How are you talking to me?" L teased. Mason tugged at the corner of his mouth, finally revealing a pleasing smile. "Brother-inw, you''re my real brother-inw! I''m your little brother, and when your little brother needs help finding a girlfriend, you as the big brother have to lend a hand. Right? In Ednd there''s nothing I can''t handle." L nodded his head. "Don''t worry, as long as you behave well, I won''t say anything." Hearing this made Mason breathe a sigh of relief. But in his heart he thought: Do I have any leverage that this cheap-ass brother-inw could use against me? On the way back home, Mason drove and personally took L back to his rental house. When he got home, Nora was still asleep. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The night passed without incident... The next day, L first drove Nora to kindergarten before heading over to pick up Miranda for work from her estate. Security in this vi area was pretty good but since the Bentley Mulsanne had already been registered, there were no obstacles entering or leaving. However, upon arriving at Miranda''s vi living room door, L could faintly hear an argument inside. "Uncle, Auntie," said Miranda''s voice with a hint of anger. "My affairs don''t seem to concern you guys right?" "How is it not our business?" Romeo Lowe, Miranda''s uncle retorted angrily. "You''re finding yourself another toy boy again; isn''t that provoking Mr. Austin? Isn''t that provoking the Austin family?" "If you really anger the Austin family, our entire family will suffer with you! I''m telling you, kick that pretty boy to the curb now. Otherwise, we''ll take care of him before Mr. Austin even gets a chance!" "Where is this pretty boy? Bring him here!" Romeo was a dominant figure and barked at Miranda. "I''m here," L replied as he walked in with a calm expression. Chapter 37 If You DonT Teach, I Will Teach. Chapter 37 If You Don''T Teach, I Will Teach. Chapter 37 If you don''t teach, I will teach. The living room door was pushed open and L walked in with a serious expression. Inside the room, besides Miranda and her hired servant, there were a middle-aged couple and a young woman. All three of them were dressed elegantly with an air of superiority about them. It was clear that they were used to living a life of luxury. The middle-aged couple turned out to be Miranda''s uncle Romeo and his wife Eliza, while the young woman was Miranda''s cousin Harlow Lowe. When they saw L enter, the family trio looked surprised for a moment before sizing him up with condescension. "So you''re the gigolo my cousin just found?" Harlow raised an eyebrow as she spoke, looking at L as if he were livestock bought from the market. Although members of the Lowe family had heard about Miranda''s fianc¨¦ who seemed to have some skills - taking down Rex and killing seven assassins - it wasn''t enough to impress them. Being good at fighting didn''t mean anything in terms of social status; those so-called experts who could take on ten men alone often ended up being hired as bodyguards orckeys by people with money and power. "You should probably call me your brother-inw," L said coldly, feeling annoyed by Harlow''s attitude. "Brother-inw? Hrious, you''re not even worthy!" Harlow sneered, her face full of disdain. Romeo and Eliza were so arrogant that they didn''t even look at L in the eye. They just turned to Miranda and said, "Miranda, you''ve been pretending to be engaged to this kind of man several times. It''s ridiculous behavior and a challenge to Mr. Austin and the Austin family! Our family has given you two years to struggle, which is our greatest tolerance for you." "Today your grandmother sent us here with her message: either kick this man out or apologize personally to Mr. Austin." "Otherwise, your deadline will change from two years to two months. Within these two months, unless you can increase thepany''s profits tenfold, you must marry Mr. Austin obediently." "If you still resist then our family will cut off all ties with you so as not to affect everyone else! Humph!" Hearing this news made Miranda tremble slightly; her beautiful eyes filled with sadness and despair. What? Increase thepany''s profits tenfold within two months? How was that possible? "Is this... grandma''s idea?" Miranda gritted her teeth and asked. "Of course it is! What are always pretending about? It''s good fortune that Mr. Austin likes You! Marrying into the Austin family would be good for our family as well but instead of epting Mr. Austin''s proposal like any sane person would do, you keep on provoking him by associating yourself with trash like him." "Once youpletely offend the Austin family because of you, everyone in our family will suffer!" Harlow said in a sarcastic tone, trying to sound righteous. "You can''t be so selfish as a person!" "Why don''t you marry?"Miranda asked coldly. "You..." Harlow was blocked and felt angry inside. She wanted to get married too, but Isa didn''t like her. Although Harlow was also beautiful, there was still some gap between her and Miranda in terms of temperament and aura. Isa didn''tck beautiful women either; he only wanted to conquer strong and cold queens like Miranda, which he had no interest in Harlow. "Miranda, stop talking nonsense here. If this happened to Harlow, she would definitely be more sensible than you. Even if she doesn''t want it herself, she would make sacrifices for the entire family. What about you? The message has been delivered; it''s up to you how to handle it." "Hmph! Now that Mr. Austin is pursuing you normally just because of your affiliation with the Lowe family... What are you if kicked out by us? Our family won''t care about you anymore; Mr. Austin has a hundred ways to get what he wants from someone like you then y with your feelings." "Don''t pretend! Hmph!" Eliza saw her daughter looking down and couldn''t help but make a cutting remark. She acted as if she was on a moral high ground, silently cursing Miranda for being selfish. The words were harsh and hurtful. Miranda''s pretty face turned red with anger. Her eyes betrayed her fury, but she wasn''t one to argue with others. She trembled with rage instead. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Aren''t you supposed to be an elder? How can you insult someone younger like a shrew? You''ll never amount to anything in your life." L couldn''t bear it anymore and stepped in. He felt sorry for Miranda, who was facing this family of three all alone while feeling so humiliated. After all, he was technically her husband now. Could he just stand by and watch? Eliza''s expression became stern as she pointed at L and scolded him, "Do you have the right to speak here?" Romeo snorted coldly while staring at L with dark eyes. Harlow raised her hand and pped him across the face without hesitation. "You bastard! Who let you bark like that?" She had been upset after being confronted by Miranda earlier, so she needed an outlet for her frustration. As soon as L spoke, Harlow found her outlet for venting. In her eyes, L was nothing more than Miranda''spdog, at best a slightly ferocious one. The Lowe family didn''t see him as human next to this fake fianc¨¦ of Miranda''s. Wanting to hit and curse was just a matter of course. How could she possibly hit or even touch L now? He dodged with a tilt of his body and avoided it altogether. "If I hit you, you dog dare to dodge? Do you believe I''ll make you disappear?" Harlow fumed in anger after missing the p again. She raised her hand once more. Smack! This time the sound of a crisp p echoed through the air. But it was Harlow who held her face and stumbled back. "You...!" she shouted in disbelief while holding onto her cheek. "Miranda, how dare you p me?" "Bang!" Miranda with a cold expression, emitted an invisible aura from her body, and then pped Harlow again. "Miranda, you''re going the wrong way! What do you want to do?" Romeo was furious when he saw his daughter being beaten. Eliza supported her daughter, "Harlow, how are you? Does it hurt?" As she spoke, she pointed at Miranda''s nose and scolded, "You actually fought for an outsider against your cousin, are you crazy!" "L is my husband, not an outsider! Harlow insulted and abused her own brother-inw. If you don''t teach her, as her elder sister, I will teach her how to behave!" Miranda said in a cold voice, the domineering aura of the female CEO was fully demonstrated. L pursed his lips beside her... His wife was really amazing!" "Then as your uncle, I will also educate you well!" Romeo was so angry that he raised his hand and gestured as if he was going to p Miranda. However, at this moment, he only felt his wrist as if it were being mped by a steel pliers, and his bones were throbbing with pain. "Wanna hit on my wife? Do you believe I''ll break your hand?" L squinted his eyes and asked with a coldugh. Chapter 38 There Is A Third Option Chapter 38 There Is A Third Option Chapter 38 There is a third option Romeo''s face darkened, and he let out a cold snort before lowering his hand. He knew he couldn''t beat L in a fight; if they got physical, they would surely lose. "Miranda, we delivered your grandmother''s message! You have two choices: either kick this guy to the curb or wait to be kicked out of the Lowe family!" Romeo said to Miranda. In his eyes, how could Miranda have doubled the profits of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical in just two months? So she only had these two options. Miranda''s beautiful eyes shed with helplessness and confusion. Despite her strong exterior, she was ultimately a weak woman. At this moment, she felt powerless. The entire Lowe family revered their matriarch and even her own grandmother had given her an ultimatum. What could she do? Who else could she rely on? Her parents? They hadn''te personally to deliver the message or force her into anything - that was already their biggest "favor." Could she count on Mason? Although he had some influence in business matters, he couldn''t really help much now and dared not go against their grandmother''s wishes either. However, at this moment, a cold and determined voice rang out. "My wife has a third option! That is to increase thepany''s profits tenfold within two months! Let you all understand that even if she doesn''t marry into a wealthy family, she can still rise with the Lowe family!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned. The next second, Romeo and his family sneered at L. It seemed like they had heard the biggest joke in the world. "I''mughing so hard! A lowly dog like you doesn''t even understand what business is? Your master hasn''t spoken yet and you dare to bark!" Harlow mocked bitterly while covering her face. "I want to see how you can increase profits tenfold in two months!" She continued sarcastically. "Eliza, Harlow, let''s go!" Romeo sneered coldly before leaving with his family. After they left, Miranda breathed a sigh of relief and her dominant aura dissipated. The next second she sat down on the sofa feeling somewhat powerless. She looked at L with bitterughter in her eyes as she said, "How could I possibly increase profits tenfold within two months? You''re just boasting for me to save face." Miranda seemed to have already imagined how embarrassed she would be after two months. However, L spoke firmly, "Don''t worry; I''ve got your back. I''ll help you." Miranda paused for a moment, a hint of disdain shing across her pretty face undetected. She also thought L was full of it, but she held back from mocking him out loud. After all, he was just trying tofort her... However, only L knew that his words were not just empty talk. If Miranda''spany focused on any other industry besides medicine, he wouldn''t be so confident. But with even a slight modification to one of the prescriptions in Dragon Emperor''s Canon, it could be a best-selling drug or health supplement. Meanwhile, on the other side... The Romeo family of three left Imperial View Vi Area with sour expressions on their faces. Harlow especially red with hatred in her eyes. "Dad! Mom! That self-righteous bitch Miranda dared to hit me!" Harlowined indignantly while holding her swollen cheek. "Don''t worry daughter," Eliza gritted her teeth in anger. "That little bitch won''t have a good ending!" Romeo snorted coldly and his eyes gleamed with malice. "Trying to increase Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s profits tenfold within two months? That''s just wishful thinking!" Romeo sneered at Miranda. "Not only will she not achieve that, but thepany will also suffer losses and even copse!" It was worth noting that Romeo was in charge of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, a position he had held for many years. Many of thepany''s key employees naturally followed his lead. Moreover, he was also using the name of Miranda''s grandmother to further his own interests. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. To vent his anger on Miranda today, Romeo didn''t hesitate to sacrifice Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. Meanwhile, L drove Miranda to work and she received a call from her secretary Shelly on the way. After hanging up the phone, Miranda looked extremely upset. Earlier this morning, many executives in thepany suddenly resigned or requested leave for various reasons. She knew it was all because of her uncle meddling behind-the-scenes! "What happened?" Seeing how upset she looked, L knew something had gone wrong. "Many executives in ourpany have resigned or requested leave!" gritted her teeth as she spoke. In the midst of anger, there was panic and helplessness. With so many key employees leaving, how could thepany continue to operate? Even if they were to immediately recruit new talent, it would be toote! Miranda grew angrier as she thought about it and decided to call her grandmother. The Lowe family''s matriarch owned all of their industries. Miranda couldn''t believe that her grandmother would allow her uncle to sacrifice thepany''s interests just to suppress her. "Grandma! It''s Miranda! Uncle... " Miranda exined everything to her grandmother, but after hanging up the phone, she looked even more upset. "Your uncle must have his reasons for doing this." That was the response from Miranda''s grandmother who had forced Miranda into marrying into the Austin family at any cost, even if it meant sacrificing apany. The Austin family was one of the most prominent families in Kreanford, the state, and among Ednd''s elites. The Lowe family only had some influence in Ednd; they couldn''tpare with the Austin family at all. Once Miranda married into the Austin family and established a rtionship between their families, they would reap immeasurable benefits. The Lowe family will rise through their connection with the Austin family. Compared to sacrificing a pharmaceuticalpany that made less than 100 million annually, what did it matter? "What should I do? What am I supposed to do?" Miranda was truly panicked, feeling like there was no way out. Thepany wasn''t really hers; she was just the CEO. Romeo''s move had cut off herst hope. Even with Miranda''s business acumen, she couldn''t change anything. Was this the end of her struggle? Miranda closed her beautiful eyes and leaned back in the car seat, exhausted and helpless. She didn''t want to show any weakness or let anyone see how helpless and wronged she felt, so she closed her eyes. However, a crystal tear still slipped from the corner of her eye. Just then, she suddenly felt a warm hand grab onto hers delicately. "Let me talk to those troublemaking executives separately," he said reassuringly. "I promise they won''t leave thepany." Chapter 39 Do You Have A Lot Of Confidence In Him? Chapter 39 Do You Have A Lot Of Confidence In Him? Chapter 39 Do you have a lot of confidence in him? Miranda opened her eyes, a mocking smile crossing her stunning face. She felt a wave of turmoil within her. "You talk to them? They''re all my uncle''s old subordinates, they don''t even listen to me. Why would they listen to you?" she asked angrily. "Who do you think you are?" "L, can''t you stop causing trouble for me?" Miranda questioned him loudly with frustration and anger in her voice. She was filled with negative emotions and couldn''t help but vent them out on this guy. As she spoke, tears of grievance streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. L smiled and took Miranda''s small hand in his own. "Trust me, okay?" He knew how Miranda was feeling at the moment so he didn''t take it personally. Looking at the gentle smile on his face, for some reason Miranda''s emotions stabilized. Just now when sheshed out at him it wasn''t because she really looked down on him but rather because she needed an outlet for all the pent-up frustration inside of her. After calming herself down a bit, Miranda was surprised by how uncharacteristic that outburst had been from her who usually remained cool and collected even when unhappy - especially towards men... Was this the behavior that only women should exhibit? And yet here she was, getting angry at this man. What was wrong with her? It seemed like she was truly losing it... Miranda attributed her behavior to a sense of helplessness deep within herself. After a few seconds of silence, she nodded slowly and said, "Okay! I believe you." At 8 o''clock in the morning, Miranda and L arrived at thepany. When they reached the top floor, they saw more than ten people gathered around the CEO''s office. Shelly had a wry smile on her face as she tried to persuade these key members of thepany. "Oh look who finally decided to show up," one person said. "Ms. Lowe, my wife has been diagnosed with oral cancer and needs to go abroad for treatment. I need two months off," another person said. "Ms. Lowe, my husband is going to have surgery in another country and also needs two months off," yet another person chimed in. "I''m sorry Ms. Lowe but I think ourpany is going bankrupt so I want to resign!" someone else eximed. As soon as they saw Miranda approaching them, these key members started shouting all at once. They either quit directly or took at least two months off. The timing was good though. If she hadn''t achieved her goals in two months, it was probably time for her to leave. The beautiful CEO''s face turned red with anger, and she wanted nothing more than to kick these people out. But after ncing at L beside her, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright! Whether you want to quit or take a leave of absence,e see me one by one. And give me some time; I have other things to deal with." "Ms. Lowe, dying won''t help anything," a middle-aged woman with lingering charm said. "I''m definitely quitting this job! If you don''t approve it, I can report you to the relevant department!" Miranda replied coldly, "Don''t worry. We''ll handle everything this morning! Shelly,e in here." Shelly answered and followed Miranda into the office. L followed behind them and closed the door. "Go find all the information on those people outside for me!" Miranda instructed Shelly ording to what L had told her before. "Not just their resumes but also their personal information like habits and family situations - gather everything that can be collected as soon as possible!" Shelly didn''t ask any questions and quickly went off to prepare. After about half an hour passed by, Shelly returned holding a stack of freshly printed A4 papers back into the CEO''s office. However, upon entering, she was stunned for a moment. L was sitting in Miranda''s office chair, while Miranda herself was resting on the nearby sofa with her eyes closed. "Ms. Lowe, what is going on?" Shelly asked confusedly. "Just give the documents to L," Miranda said calmly. Shelly let out a surprised "Oh," but didn''t ask any further questions. "Alright honey, leave it to me. You all can go out first and let Macy Waree in," L said as he looked through the documents for a moment before waving his hand at Miranda. L had some tactics up his sleeve that he didn''t want to reveal to Miranda just yet. Miranda gave him an annoyed look and felt like she had be his subordinate instead of the other way around. However, she knew better than to doubt her team members'' abilities without reason. So she nodded in agreement before giving Shelly a nod and leaving the room while telling Macy outside, "Ms. Ware, you can go in now." "What does this mean?" Macy asked with confusion written all over her face. Miranda emerged from the room, and Macy asked, "What do I go in there for?" "Aren''t you quitting? Someone inside can help you with that," Miranda said. She remained expressionless as she sat down on a chair in the hallway. She seemed to have given up. Although she believed in L, her hope was dwindling. It was like trying to revive a dead horse. "I want to see what game you''re ying,"Macy said as she walked into the office. Meanwhile, Shelly sat next to Miranda and whispered, "You''re letting Mr. Willis handle this?" Mirandaughed at herself and replied, "Yeah! He says he can handle it so let him try. I''m out of options." Shelly''s face flickered for a moment before saying confidently, "If Mr. Willis says he can do it then he probably can." "Oh?" Miranda looked surprised at Shelly''s confidence in L. "It''s just my intuition," Shelly said nervously. Miranda looked at her secretary, a hint of suspicion shing in the depths of her eyes. It was the kind of suspicion that belonged to women. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ... Inside the office. "What''s the meaning of Ms. Lowe? Is she really nning to let her man intervene?" Macy came in and stared at L sitting there, sneering. "Yes! Today I came to talk with you!" L''s eyes shed with silver light and an evil smile appeared on his face. Macy raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Willis, don''t think that just because you got rid of Rex everyone will be afraid of you! I''m just resigning from my job; whether or not I do so is up to me. I don''t believe you would dare do anything to me!" "Ms. Ware, right? I dide here to intimidate you but not through violence; that would be too low- ss." "Oh? You really want to intimidate me? How scary!" Macy said mockingly but her face changed when L spoke again. "Twenty-three hours ago, yesterday morning at nine o''clock, you had an abortion in the hospital!" L looked at the middle-aged beauty in front of him and said with a smile. "You... how did you know?" Macy widened her eyes, looking shocked and incredulous. She had gone to a private hospital for the procedure, even her little lover didn''t know! She was confident that she had kept it hidden from everyone! But how could this man in front of her know so clearly, even down to the exact time? A sense of panic rose from Macy''s heart. And what L said next made that panic reach its peak. "Actually, abortion is not a big deal. But most importantly, your husband had a vasectomy ten years ago. How did you get pregnant? You''re really careless!" L stopped there without continuing his words and just grinned at Macy. "I... I won''t resign! Is that okay?" Chapter 40 Humiliate Her In A Little While Chapter 40 Humiliate Her In A Little While Chapter 40 Humiliate her in a little while In the depths of Macy''s eyes, there was panic and a certain fear. Facing L''s gaze, she felt as if she was naked and everything was exposed. This feeling was extremely terrifying! "Hey, it''s okay! Thepany definitely protects the privacy of its employees!" "And staying in thepany is definitely a wise choice for yourself!" "I can responsibly tell you that thepany will receive at least billions of orders in the near future. As high-level executives of thepany, you can all enjoy high dividends!" "So don''t think too much about it, just work hard." L nodded and smiled innocently. He understood that giving someone both punishment and reward was necessary to make this kind of rtionship more solid. The office door opened and Macy walked out with a slightly pale face. She seemed to have be much more restrained. "Mr. Boyer, please go in." Macy said to a man. "Ms. Ware, have you finished your resignation procedures?" someone asked. "I... I''m not resigning!" Macy shook her head. The executives who were waiting to resign or take a leave of absence were all stunned by her sudden change of heart. What was going on? Macy was known for being the most resolute and close to Romeo among them. She had said that if she resigned from here, Romeo would arrange for her to be the general manager of anotherpany in the Lowe family. She even threatened that she wouldn''t stay in this company even if Miranda gave her the position of executive director. Now, what happened... In the next second, Macy walked up to Miranda with a smile on her face. "Ms. Lowe, I have been with thispany for so many years and have developed deep feelings for it. After careful consideration, I really can''t bear to leave." "I will work hard and do my best in the future," she added earnestly. Miranda looked at Macy strangely, surprised but also doubtful. Did Macy really decide not to resign? What did L do exactly? Or how did he manage it? At this moment, Miranda''s curiosity was rapidly growing. And at that moment, when Oliver Boyer entered the office and looked at L with the same expression as Macy before him - surprise, disbelief, and mockery. "Mr. Boyer, it''s hot outside. Aren''t you ufortable wearing women''s clothing?" As soon as he finished speaking, Oliver''s face turned red in an instant. "You... you... were you spying on me?" Oliver was so embarrassed that he looked like a woman. "Ha! Sorry about that. I don''t have such a hobby! I just want to let you know that I can dig up all your secrets!" L was speechless. A few minutester, Oliver walked out of the office with a red face. "I remembered it wrong! My wife has all her teeth filled; she doesn''t have oral cancer. I won''t take leave..." Seeing this scene unfold before them left everyone feeling confused and uncertain. What was going on here? Why did Macy change her mind earlier? And now Oliver too? Miranda blinked her eyes excitedly; finally seeing hope for herself after feeling helpless and hopeless for so long as a beautiful female CEO. Next, it seemed like they were repeating a process. Thepany executives who were supposed to resign or take leave had all changed their minds after entering and leaving the office. They went from being dismissive and even arrogant to bing cautious and polite, expressing their loyalty to Miranda. Finally, with thest marketing managering out, they all went back to work obediently, signaling the end of this farce. Miranda let out a long sigh of relief and a rxed smile appeared on her stunning face. It seemed like there was even a hint of sweetness in the air. As an independent and domineering female CEO, she only felt that it was good to have someone share her troubles... even better if someone could help turn things around for her. But in the next second, she couldn''t help but nce at her secretary Shelly beside her. "Mr. Wills did an excellent job," Shelly said sincerely as Miranda''s personal secretary. Miranda moved her lips slightly but didn''t say anything else. Meanwhile, inside a private vi... Romeo''s family was still waiting for news about Lowe''s Pharmaceutical chaos. "That little bitch Miranda dared to hit my daughter! I''m waiting for her toe begging us!" said Eliza proudly. "Dad, even if she begs you, don''t be soft-hearted! You have to let her taste what despair feels like!" "If she dares to hit me, we''ll make her regret it!" Harlow gritted her teeth. "Of course! Your grandma and the entire family are on our side. It''s easy to take care of her," Romeo sneered. He looked at the time and said, "It''s almost time. Have my old subordinates left thepany? Let me check! Hahaha..." "Yes, check it out! Then we''ll go to thepanyter and see Miranda''s face for ourselves," Harlow eagerly replied. A sense of satisfaction appeared on her face as if she had already seen Miranda''s helpless expression. "What other expression could there be? She might even vomit blood from anger," Eliza gloated. "Alright then. I''ll make a call first. Later we can humiliate this little brat in person at thepany." Romeo waved his hand and dialed a number with a smug look on his face. "Ms. Ware, how is it going? Have youpleted your resignation procedures?" He asked with a smile. "Sorry Mr. Lowe, for now... I don''t really want to resign." After speaking, Macy hung up the phone. "Hello? Hello?" Romeo shouted a few times into the phone, then made an unhappy "tsk" sound. "What''s wrong, Dad?" Harlow asked nervously. Was there any unexpected situation with the matter? "I don''t know what''s wrong with Macy. It''s fine, one person can''t affect much. I''ll make another call to someone else." Romeo cursed a few times, then made another phone call. However, the answer he received this time made his expression even more unpleasant. His heart skipped a beat, and Romeo quickly dialed the next one. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After each phone call he made, his face became even more unpleasant to look at. Finally, it turned into a dark iron color! "Dad, what''s wrong?" Harlow cautiously asked, sensing that something was off. "Damn it! These damn fence-sitters!" Chapter 41 Go For What? Chapter 41 Go For What? Chapter 41 Go for what? When Romeo finished hisst call, his face was so dark. All of his former subordinates at Lowe''s Pharmaceutical had chosen to stay, without exception. Some even refused to answer his calls. "What''s wrong, honey? What happened?" Eliza asked anxiously. "L! It''s that L! These turncoats all talked to the guy with L and changed their minds!" Romeo said through gritted teeth. "What? That gigolo next to Miranda? How is that possible? A gigolo like him has no power," Harlow eximed incredulously. "Who knows what dirty tricks he used! And the most ridiculous thing is that he boasted about having orders worth at least 100 million in the near future! Damn it, did these turncoats believe him just because of this?" Romeo''s expression was constantly changing. Of course, thesepany executives couldn''t reveal their own shady dealings and instead used L''s "pie in the sky" promises as an excuse for their betrayal. "Haha, orders worth 100 millions? This L is really a clown who dares say anything! Are these turncoats all idiots for believing him?" Harlowughed angrily. "The situation definitely isn''t that simple!" Romeo spoke in a low voice. "So... are we still going to thepany?" Eliza asked. Hearing this, Romeo exploded with anger, "Are you stupid? Why would we go there? To humiliate ourselves?" Meanwhile, in Miranda''s office, she stared at the man before her as if trying to see through him. The more she looked at him, the more mysterious he seemed. "What are you looking at? Am I handsome?" L touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. Even he felt his heart skip a beat when being scrutinized by such a stunning goddess. "Well... you''re kind of handsome," Miranda smiled and nodded before continuing to stare at L. "How did you do it?" L shrugged his shoulders and said cryptically, "It''s a secret." Everyone has something they don''t want others to know about - things that often manifest in their physical condition or personal habits. After infusing his eyes with dragon energy, L possessed a pair of eyes that were skilled at discovering secrets. For example, Macy''s miscarriage and the fact that apany executive was actually suffering from HIV, which no one else knew about except for him. This disease is protected by hospital privacyws and society advocates against discrimination towards those who suffer from it. Any employer was not allowed to refuse employment to someone because they had HIV. However, despite these regtions and advocacy, just imagine the pressure this person would face if their secret was revealed. Being mortified would be inevitable! It can be said that they sumbed because L sent them a signal: I can expose you and all your hidden secrets! Just like Shelly before them, they feared L - even dread him. "Hmph! Forget it then!" Miranda snorted lightly with some dissatisfaction before asking again, "L, why are you helping me like this? In reality, we''re just in a business deal. I haven''t been particrly good to you." L smiled and replied, "You''ve been pretty good. Today, you even helped me deal with your cousin. You''re this protective of your family, so as your husband, shouldn''t I be too?" In fact, L''s attitude toward Miranda had changed from the moment she had shielded him from seven assassins the day before. This fake marriage was no longer just a transaction to him. "Who is your wife?" Miranda heard the words and gave L a sharp look, muttering under her breath. But there was still a faint smile on her pretty face, indicating that she wasn''t really opposed to the idea. "Oh, I forgot. There''s no one else here," L said sheepishly. "Well then, Ms. Lowe, if you don''t mind, I''ll be going," he added. But just as he turned to leave, the beautiful CEO''s face suddenly turned cold and she red at him fiercely. "Just go! I can''t stand seeing you!" she snapped. L broke out in a sweat and thought to himself, "Women are so unpredictable!" After leaving thepany premises, L went to several pharmacies and bought arge amount of medicine. Since he had decided to help Miranda out from now on, it was time for him to take action. He chose four types of medicine: scar removal cream for beauty treatment; hair growth tonic; powerful hemostatic agent; and leukemia medication. However, instead of improving their effects like they were supposed to do originally, he nned on reducing the potency of the first two medicines by substituting some expensive herbs with cheaper ones so that they could be mass- produced more cost-effectively. Of course, even if the effect was weakened, it would still be much more powerful than the scar removal and hair growth products on the market today. L nned to use Zak''s connections to try and open up channels within the military for a strong hemostatic drug. As for the medicine to treat leukemia, L was going to put his heart into it and have a serious talk with Miranda when the time came. He wasn''t nning on using it for profit. It could be used to establish Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s brand image, but it had to be sold at an affordable price. L knew all too well how devastating leukemia could be for a family after experiencing it firsthand with a patient. Drugs like "Gleevec" cost astronomical amounts of money and leave many families bankrupt and desperate. After spending all morning "reforming" four types of drugs, L took out his phone and began making calls. This was where personal rtionships came in handy. "Hello, Mr. Ward? This is L! How have you beentely?" L greeted him warmly. "I know, I know you''re that young doctor L! I''ve been taking that prescription you gave mest time and my heart feels like I''m back in my twenties! When will you have some free time? I want to personally thank you again." Erik spoke with gratitude and enthusiasm. Last time he insisted on giving Lpensation but he naturally returned the favor by leaving Erik with a prescription for maintaining heart health. "Let''s talk about visiting once I''ve moved into my new house. I''ll definitely invite you, Mr. Ward, to come over as a guest. Right now, I''m preparing tounch several new drugs on the market," L exined his purpose. "What? Little miracle doctor, you''reunching new drugs? That''s great! It''s like benefiting society!" Erik eximed and patted his chest in agreement. "Thank you so much, Mr. Ward! I can guarantee the effectiveness of these drugs. Once we have samples made, I can let those distributors and agents try them out freely," L said confidently. "Hey little miracle doctor, there''s no doubt your medicine will be effective!" Erikughed. After chatting for a while longer, L hung up the phone. He then contacted Clifford and Zak separately to discuss this matter. Clifford was a renowned medicine expert in the country and knew many people in this field. When he heard that L wasunching new drugs on the market, he became excited and eager to help out by promising that he would take care of everything himself. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thest time they briefly exchanged ideas for a moment or two had resulted in many medical problems that had been guing him being resolved at once. Clifford was thoroughly impressed with L''s medical skills. He hadplete faith in the medicines he prescribed and gave him his full support. However, after L finished his call with Zak and exined his purpose, the attitude of the commander became somewhat ambiguous. In fact, his words gradually shifted from admiration to dissatisfaction and indifference. Chapter 42 After Slapping Once, ThereS Still Another Slap Chapter 42 After pping Once, There''S Still Another p Chapter 42 After pping once, there''s still another p After hanging up the phone, Zak''s brow furrowed tightly, unable to hide his disappointment. Beside him, Scarlet sneered. "I thought he was really something special, but it turns out he''s just another greedy guy. He only wants to use your connection to make money for himself! So disappointing!" The wealthy heiress shook her head and spoke with a heavy dose of disdain towards L. "I never expected L to be so desperate for sess! He wants me to promote his new blood clotting medicine in the military?" Zak shook his head as well, now having a much lower opinion of L. "Dad, don''t help him! Hmph!" Scarlet pouted her lips. "Let''s wait and see. He said he made a sample that I can try out. If it works okay, I''ll turn him down. But if it actually works well... I might give him some help as a favor." Zak spoke calmly. "Hmm... let''s see the sample first before making any decisions. I don''t believe his medicine could work better than what we already have in the military." Scarlet sounded unimpressed. Meanwhile on L''s end, after hanging up the phone call with Zak, he also sensed an attitude shift from Zak towards him. "Ah... the more you use favors from people like this guy and Zak, the less they''re worth." He shrugged off his change in demeanor without much concern since he didn''t expect anything intimate or personal from him anyway. "Let''s just use up these favors and move on," L thought to himself, determined to help Miranda through her troubles. Just then, his phone rang and he recognized the number with a p to his forehead. He had almost forgotten about this. "Hello? Miss Bates?" he answered, trying to sound casual. "Well well well, you still remember me?" Reeva teased on the other end of the line. "How could I forget?" L chuckled nervously. "You promised me some secret techniques," she reminded him. "How about we meet for lunch today?" ... At 11:30 am, Reeva and L met at Ranlins Manor - a farm-themed amusement park known for its delicious cuisine and leisurely activities. They didn''t bother with one of the quaint wooden cabins; instead they found a spot in the main hall to sit down together. "Hey, did you bring it?" Reeva asked impatiently as soon as she saw L. It was no secret that this was a big concern for a beautiful woman like her. Otherwise, Reeva wouldn''t have contacted L herself - she just couldn''t wait any longer. "I brought it!" L smiled and handed her a handwritten copy of the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra. Reeva took it uncertainly and asked, "Are you sure this will improve my physical condition?" "Not only that, but practicing this should make you very powerful! However, if you use it to bully the weak or do evil deeds, don''t me me for using my skills to stop you!" L warned seriously. The Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra was one of the techniques stored in L''s memory. He wasn''t sure how powerful it waspared to his own Dragon Soul Immortal Technique which he had practiced himself. But he knew for sure that it was much stronger than those so-called martial arts in today''s society. Hearing this warning from L made Reeva snort dismissively. "I won''t do anything evil with it. And if you try to stop me by force... well..." This girl thought highly of herself because she had trained with her grandfather since childhood and already developed her energy at such a young age. She believed that although L might be good at medicine, he couldn''t possibly be better than her in martial arts just because he had obtained this technique - after all, having ess to something didn''t necessarily mean mastering its use. Regardless of medical skills or martial arts, they all require years of hard work to achieve sess. L was young, but his medical skills were already so aplished. He must have devoted himself entirely to medicine and couldn''t possibly have the energy to study anything else. When L saw the disdainful expression on this girl''s face, he didn''t pay much attention and just smiled. At this moment, Reeva thought of something and a blush appeared on her pretty face. After hesitating for a while, she tentatively asked, "By the way, L, your medical skills are so amazing. Can you treat... that kind of illness?" "What kind?" L was taken aback. "That kind! Oh my..." Reeva stomped her foot in embarrassment. L looked at her with a strange expression before saying: "You''re pretty healthy and don''t have any venereal diseases." "It''s not me! And it''s not venereal disease either. It''s... it''s just difficult to use! It''s my cousin who got injured there when he was young. Can you... treat him?" Reeva bit her lip and said with a bright red face. "I see... should be no problem!" L said speechlessly. "Great! When can I bring him over for you to take a look? If you can really cure him, my family will definitely thank you," said Reeva, "Okay!" L chuckled and didn''t take it too seriously. Just then, a group of people walked into the lobby. At the forefront was a young man dressed in Armani with sunsses on and Lamborghini keys hanging from his waist. He looked very trendy and had that kind of walk that exuded confidence. Behind him were a bunch of followers, all tall and strong with fierce momentum. "Mr. Webb!" "Young master!" As soon as the young man entered, the head waiter and several waitresses here respectfully called out to him. It seemed like they were very afraid of this young man. The young man didn''t even bother looking at them as he headed upstairs. But in the next second, after scanning through the lobby with his eyes, his gaze suddenly fixed on Reeva''s body. Immediately after that, he walked straight towards her with his entourage in tow. Reeva was already charming enough to begin with; if they were just talking about looks alone, she could score nine out of ten points. Moreover, she had been practicing martial arts for years which gave her a special aura about her bodynguage. At that moment, her pretty face was flushed and dripping with allure. The young master took one look and was immediately drawn in. "Hey beautiful, eating here? Want to join me?" Josiah Webb smiled at Reeva as he approached. He didn''t even nce at L sitting next to Reeva as if he were invisible. But before he could finish his sentence, Josiah swung his hand and pped L across the face! L reacted quickly but never expected Josiah to hit him. He didn''t care about Reeva since she wasn''t his wife or lover. If she wanted to sleep with someone else, it had nothing to do with him. So he never thought that Josiah would p him. A me ignited in L''s eyes as they locked onto Josiah with a hint of malice. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "What are you looking at? Get lost! Can''t you see I am talking to this beautifuldy? You''re just a worthless dog sitting here..." Josiah shouted angrily, his dominance and arrogance reaching its peak. Smack! However, before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying through the air! After pping Josiah with one hand, L slowly stood up and wiped his hands with a wet towel. "If you want me to leave, I will. But for that p just now... I''ll have to return it twofold!" "Now, all that''s left is one more p!" Chapter 43 What Kind Of Son Are You? Chapter 43 What Kind Of Son Are You? Chapter 43 What kind of son are you? Josiah covered his face and stood up, his body staggering a bit. L''s p left him seeing stars, and half of his face swelled up immediately. A strong sense of hostility and resentment appeared in his eyes. The followers and bodyguards around him had a look of astonishment mixed with coldness. In the Ranlins Manor, and even in the entire Ednd, there were actually people who, without any provocation, pping the young master in the face? "Beat him up and throw him out!" Josiah spoke word by word. "Yes!" The henchmen all responded in unison and then moved towards L, attacking him without hesitation. One by one, they were fierce and intimidating, with a terrifying aura. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What do you want to do?" Reeva quickly stood in front of L and made a move to stop them! She asked L out, and because she got involved in this matter, Reeva naturally cannot stand by and do nothing. Next, the seemingly delicate and charming beauty appeared and fought with a group of burly men. "Beat them up together!" Upon seeing Reeva protect L, Josiah didn''t care about being chivalrous and shouted at his men. Women were just ythings to him. But this girl Reeva was surprisingly strong, holding her own against ten of them without faltering. She fiercely protected L from behind. Josiah''s bodyguards were all skilled fighters as well, and the two sides fought evenly matched. The situation was at a stalemate. Seeing this scene made Josiah furious. He touched his hot and swollen cheek and looked at L standing calmly behind her with disdain. "You coward! What kind of man hides behind a woman?!" "Why don''t you crawl back into your mother''s womb and start over again!" Josiah cursed vulgarly. The diners around them had all backed away to watch the spectacle, whispering amongst themselves with contemptuous looks towards L. "What kind of man needs a girl to protect him when he starts trouble?" "If I were that beauty, I wouldn''t care about him! He''s shameless." "Any woman who marries a man like that is too weak!" "If my boyfriend acted like this, I''d use my shoe to beat him!" "Hiding behind your girlfriend when things go wrong? Disgusting!" Those who enjoyed watching drama without considering the consequences won''t care about what happened before or after. They only saw Reeva fighting against a group of tough guys while L, the big man, hid in the back. Some brainless girls even stood on Josiah''s side and spoke with contempt and disdain towards L. After all, Josiah was dressed in designer clothes with a bullhead keychain hanging from his waist. He looked like a rich kid from an affluent family. Meanwhile, L dressed inly and looked like an ordinary guy. "Hey, I''ll hold them off for you. You run!" Reeva turned around to look at L and saw him standing there calmly. She became annoyed and urged him on. This guy didn''t see how hard it was for her to block them? Although she had good fighting skills, there were still many opponents. Moreover, Josiah''s bodyguards were not ordinary thugs either. "Run? I still have one p left for him!" L raised his eyebrows mischievously as he spoke. Upon hearing this, Reeva couldn''t help but roll her eyes and became somewhat annoyed with this guy. And the people present heard these words and immediately became even more contemptuous of L. "This man is not only cowardly, but also immature!" "His girlfriend worked so hard to protect him, but he still didn''t run away quickly!" "This kind of man is really contemptible!" Josiah, in a fit of rage, sneered and pointed at L, mocking him. "You piece of trash, can''t you see the situation right now? Want to give me another p? Well, if you have the guts,e out and fight me yourself! You coward hiding behind women!" L squinted his eyes, and the wicked smile on his face gradually grewrger. The next second, he pulled Reeva who was struggling, "Give him to me. Take a break!" "What are you doing? Don''t be silly! Hurry up and run!" Reeva was about to fight with someone, but when L pulled her, she almost lost her bnce. Suddenly, she coldly rebuked with some dissatisfaction. Listening to the discussions of the people around her, Reeva also had some opinions about this guy in her heart. If it weren''t for L curing her grandpa''s disfigurement, Reeva would hate to have anything to do with him. A strong man took advantage of Reeva''s momentary pause and punched her. This punch was about tond on her delicate body. Crack! In the blink of an eye, a shadow shed by and the burly man was sent flying. Reeva and everyone else were stunned by what happened next. Crack! Crack! Crack... L pulled Reeva behind him and took matters into his own hands. Unlike before, where it was difficult to tell who had the upper hand, L simply pped each of the tough guys in front of him one after another. His movements were simple but extremely violent! Each p carried an indescribable beauty in its brutality and visual impact! One by one, the burly men fell back like dominoes. If people didn''t know any better, they''d think L was swatting flies. The diners who had been talking earlier were now dumbfounded at what they saw. The coward who hid behind the woman turned out to be so fierce? He used to keep a low profile but was truly amazing! "So... so handsome!" "I didn''t expect him to hold back before!" "That''s too violent! But I like it..." A few brainless girls changed their stance in an instant and their eyes were shining with stars. In just a dozen or so breaths, all of the followers beside Josiah had fallen to the ground and could not get up. One by one, they had their mouths twisted, eyes rolled back, and were rendered unconscious by the blows. L''s face was adorned with a wicked smile as he began to walk towards Josiah step by step. At this moment, Josiah fiercely swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his footsteps unconsciously kept retreating. Finally, he bumped into a chair and lost his bnce. He fell down on the ground with a thud. "What... what the hell do you want to do?" Josiah asked in a stern and hesitant manner. "I said, if you p me once, I''ll return it twice!" L said as he lifted Josiah by his hair with one hand and raised the other hand to p him. "Do you dare! Do you know who I am? I''m Tiger''s son, Tiger Webb, do you know that? If you dare touch me again, I promise you''ll end up dead and in pieces!" Josiah''s scalp felt like it was being torn off, and the pain twisted his expression as he threatened fiercely. As soon as the words fell, L''s movements suddenly paused and he released Josiah''s hair. Josiah had a smug grin spread across his face. "You scared now, kid? How dare you hit me? Get down on your knees..." Tiger Webb was one of the three underground giants in Ednd! His father''s name was enough to make this guy back off. Smack! Before he could finish speaking, he flew out with a few teeth. L wiped his hands and shook his head disdainfully. "The young master of the Webb family! Your dad is just as good as my little brother-inw. What are you?" Chapter 44 Make Him Lose Face Chapter 44 Make Him Lose Face Chapter 44 Make him lose face After putting Josiah''s subordinates in their ce and returning the p, L left the manor with Reeva. "I never thought your martial arts skills were this impressive! Who''s your master?" Reeva asked with a hint of admiration in her eyes. "I don''t have a master, I''m self-taught!" L replied with a smile. Hearing this, Reeva couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Bluffing!" Her natural charm and yfulness made even rolling her eyes look incredibly alluring, leaving L feeling a flutter in his heart. Next, they went to a different restaurant for a meal. Reeva inquired about her grandfather''s condition, and L mentioned that Can would need another treatment in a month to fully recover. She then helped set up a specific time for her grandfather''s next appointment. As they neared the end of their meal, L received a phone call. "Is this Mr. Willis? I''m one of Mr. Harris'' subordinates. The paperwork for the Emerald Green Estates vi has beenpleted. I''ll be sending the property deed and keys to you shortly. Would it be convenient for you to meet this afternoon?" The caller asked politely. Although Zak''s attitude toward L had changed, the promised arrangements remained the same, and his subordinates were unaware of the change in attitude. All they knew was that Zak had specifically instructed them to assist L with this matter. "Let''s meet directly at the entrance of Emerald Green Estatester, thanks," said L politely. "What''s up?" Reeva blinked and asked, seeming quite interested in L''s affairs. "It''s nothing. Someone gave me a set of vi and asked me to go there to get the property certificate and keys," L said indifferently. Once upon a time, when a vi in Emerald Green Estates was presented before him, he would have been excited enough to lose sleep over it. But now, he had be much more indifferent. Thinking back to just a week ago when he was struggling with tens of thousands of dors in medical bills with no way out, L felt an unreal sensation. And all this was because of the dragon-shaped jade pendant. Because of it, he obtained a dragon kidney and various cultivation memories. Feeling emotional inside again, he couldn''t help but take out that piece of jade pendant once more. He saw that it had already turned from its previous emerald green color to dullness without any light; however, L still kept it close as his most precious possession. His father had said that this jade pendant had been passed down from generation to generation by their ancestors. Then what kind of people were his ancestors who possessed such magical jade pendants? Suddenly, L became curious about his ancestors and wanted to learn more. Perhaps they were important figures, maybe even a dragon? Just then, Reeva interrupted his thoughts with a question, "Someone gave you a vi? Is that for real?" "If you don''t believe me,e see for yourself," L replied with a smile. "Sure, I''lle," Reeva said in her sassy tone. Reeva had tagged along with her grandfather from Iylonio to visit the Ward family. Since there was nothing else to do, she figured she might as well hang out. Since Reeva had taken a taxi there, L drove them both in his Bentley Mulsanne towards Emperor''s Garden Estate. The vis were built on hills located in the northeast of Ednd and boasted excellent geomancy. Theyout faced northward and provided an unobstructed view of the entire city of Ednd. Living here was undoubtedly a symbol of wealth and social status. Upon arriving at Emperor''s Garden Estate, L and Reeva parked their car at the entrance and waited for Zak''s staff to arrive. A saleswoman soon emerged from the sales office and politely asked them if they were interested in viewing any vis. It must be said that even their saleswomen were rare beauties here at Emperor''s Garden Estate. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After all, the vis here were worth several million or even billions. Only the truly wealthy can afford to buy a house here. How could they possibly entertain clients of this caliber with unattractive salespeople? The saleswoman''s attitude towards L was naturally good when she saw him driving a Bentley. She assumed he was a rich second generation. Although his attire was somewhat ordinary, there were plenty of low-key wealthy people these days. Moreover, Reeva by L''s side was stunningly beautiful and made the saleswoman feel inferior. How could anyonepare to someone with such high standards by their side? "I already have a house here, but I haven''t moved in yet. I came to take a look today! You can go back to what you were doing," L exined with a smile. "Oh, then sir please enjoy yourself," the saleswoman replied disappointedly. Ah... so he already had a house here. If he didn''t own one yet and bought one from her, she would have earned tens of thousands just frommission alone! Even if it meant apanying him for meals or other activities... But looking at Reeva by L''s side, the saleswoman thought that her looks probably wouldn''t interest him anyway... Just as she was about to leave, an eerie voice suddenly rang out. Of course, it wasn''t directed at her, but towards L standing at the entrance of themunity. "Hey? Isn''t that L? What are you doing here?" At this moment, a BMW X6 parked next to them and four people got out of the car. It was L''s ex-wife udia and her rich second-generation husband Tom. In addition, there was also a middle-aged couple who were udia''s parents and L''s former inws Adam Carter and Maisie Carter. Maisie spoke just now. She wore a gold ne around her neck and a gold bracelet on her wrist. She walked over with arrogance and pride on her face. Today she came here to look at vis, wearing all of her valuable jewelry that she could wear. It seemed like it would make her look like someone who had money, bing an aristocrat in high society. She looked down on L with an air of superiority as she asked teasingly, "Are you going to buy a vi here too?" "How could this poor bastard afford to buy a vi here? He''s just a gigolo pretending to be someone else!" udia walked over with Tom while looking down on L before taking out her phone to take pictures of him and Reeva. "I never thought that you would be able to deceive women so well! Cheating behind your girlfriend''s back while trying to hook up with other women outside! If your girlfriend finds out about this, I doubt you will survive!" udia shook the phone as she looked towards Reeva before cursing enviously, "I really don''t understand why these women are so stupid; how could they fall for such poor trash?" Reeva was obviously more beautiful than udia herself. Seeing another stunning beauty by L''s side made udia feel even more unbnced inside! She was determined to humiliate L today, exposing his true nature in front of this beautiful woman. This poor guy, how dared he leave her and still manage to seduce so many gorgeous women? Chapter 45 The Gift From The Commander Chapter 45 The Gift From The Commander Chapter 45 The gift from themander L stood there silently, not bothering to engage with them. Reeva heard Maisie and udia''s taunts and couldn''t help but ask, "L, who are they?" "Don''t know them, don''t need to bother," L replied calmly. His attitude infuriated udia to the point of grinding her teeth. The greatest humiliation in this world was not loud cursing butplete disregard. L''splete disregard for her twisted udia''s mind. This poor guy who was supposed to be a fake son-inw dared to ignore her? "Haha... Don''t know me? You''re just afraid of admitting it! Afraid I''ll strip away your fig leaf and make you lose face in front of this beautifuldy?" udia sneered and pointed at L''s nose. Tom also sneered, "Poor bastard. I thought you were really something. Turns out you sold yourself as a dog for the Lowe family missy. Hahaha..." He looked at Reeva and said, "Beauty, did he bring you here saying he''d buy you a vi? Don''t believe him! He''s just a poor loser! If my wife hadn''te with me today to buy a vi and we happened upon him trying to scam you..." Tom emphasized that he came here specifically to buy a vi in front of Reeva. Maybe it would impress the beauty enough for her to like him. After udia went homest night she naturally didn''t tell Tom about hooking up with L; she only told him that L became Miranda''s gigolo. So when Tom saw L again, he became arrogant once more. Reeva looked at L strangely and said, "Him? A poor guy?" These people were crazy, weren''t they? How could L be a poor guy? As far as she knew, Erik gave L 2 millionst time. No matter what, he couldn''t be considered a poor guy. "I told you not to pay attention to them!" L shrugged and wanted to take Reeva away from udia and the others. Out of sight, out of mind! However, udia quickly walked a few steps and stood in front of L. "Want to run away? After divorcing me, have you learned how to deceive naive girls? Today I will expose your true face!" "You''re such a loser! Poor is poor; just be honest!" Adam also said disdainfully at this time. "That''s right. Thanks to our daughter waking up in time and following Tom! Otherwise we would have been deceived by this waste for life! Disgusting!" Maisie spat out. L coldly nced at the two of them and couldn''t help feeling chilled. What kind of parents taught what kind of daughter? udia was so heartless and ungrateful. Adam and Maisie were not to be underestimated either. When he had some capital and was a small factory owner, they called him good "son-inw" as if he were their own flesh and blood. Now they humiliated him like this, the world was really cold! "Do you know each other?" At this moment, the saleswoman turned her head back and looked at L with a nted eye. "Of course we do! He''s my wife''s ex-husband, a poor loser! Beauty, he won''t tell you he wants to buy a vi too? Don''t let him fool you into wasting your whole afternoon! Don''t be fooled by his Bentley; it''s not even his own car. He works as an escort for others while driving their cars around town cheating on other girls. Hahaha..." Tomughed. N?velDrama.Org content. The saleswoman nced at L once more and thought to herself that he was just another scammer? Looking at L''s eyes made her feel contemptuous instantly. Even the security guards outside were pointing fingers at him with disdainful expressions on their faces while talking about L. "He didn''t say he wanted to buy one; instead, he said that he already has one of these vis here." The saleswoman sneered with sarcasm in her tone of voice. "Haha... I''m dying ofughter! He has one of these vis here? What a liar!" udiaughed. "No wonder you can charm so many beautiful women. You really dare to say anything." Tom burst outughing. Maisie shook her gold bracelet and pointed at L. "So, which vi is yours?" "Yeah, take us in and let''s sit down," Adam sneered, watching L like he was a joke. L replied coldly, "Are you worthy?" "What did you say? You poor guy! Your fig leaf has been stripped off and yet you still talk big? If you have the guts, tell us which vi is yours!" udia cursed. "Yes sir, which vi is yours? I know all the owners here but I don''t remember seeing you," the saleswoman teased. "L, tell them to shut up!" Reeva believed in L and was angry when she heard these people mocking him. L shrugged. "Okay then! It''s in Block A. Vi 001!" As soon as he finished speaking, the saleswoman was stunned for a moment before bursting into laughter. "What did you say? Vi A1 is yours? Sir, this joke is getting out of hand! Do you even know who the owner of that vi is? It belongs to Mr. Harris, themander-in-chief of Garrison Command. When did it be yours?" The saleswoman looked at L with a mocking expression. "Mr. Harris gave it to me," L said in a low voice. "Gave it to you? Is that so?" The saleswoman smirked. "L, are you going crazy from being poor? Do you have delusions now? That''s the commander-in-chief we''re talking about. What makes you think he would give a vi to someone like you, a gigolo of the Lowe family? Do you think everyone has to give face to people like you?" udia sneered. "Hahaha... I''m dying!" Tom held his stomach and exaggerated his expression. Adam and Maisie alsoughed so hard they were doubled over as if they had heard the biggest joke in the world. Even nearby security guards couldn''t help butugh out loud one by one. "Security! Where''s security?! Get rid of this liar quickly before someone diesughing and holds us responsible," Maisie pointed at L and shouted. The saleswoman also waved her hand at the security guard with a mocking smile on her face. Several security guards pulled out rubber batons and walked towards L with mocking expressions, mixed with a hint of ferocity. "Kid, go somewhere else and sober up. Don''t tarnish the image of the estate here!" The leading guard sneered. They usually dealt with wealthy and influential people here, which led to a sense of superiority. They would nod and bow to the rich but show their vicious side when facing someone like L who was "poor". Looking down on others was nothing new! "Stop!" However, at this moment, a cold-blooded shout rang out. A dark green military vehicle screeched to a halt beside them. Click! Click! Click! "Drop your weapons!" Several fully armed soldiers jumped off the car and pointed their guns at the guards who were about to attack L. "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry we''rete! Are you okay?" The leading officer quickly approached L with an apologetic tone. Everyone present was dumbfounded at the sight!! Even the security guards were trembling in fear, crouching on the ground with their heads in their hands. What on earth was going on? How could dealing with a poor guy attract military personnel? Chapter 46 Son-In-Law, What Do You Really Mean? Chapter 46 Son-In-Law, What Do You Really Mean? Chapter 46 Son-inw, what do you really mean? "I''m fine, sir. And who might you be?" L waved his hand to show that he was okay and politely asked. The man in military uniform saluted L and said, "I am Mr. Harris'' deputy, Ralphie Palmer. Mr. Willis, you can call me Ralphie." "So you''re Mr. Palmer. Thank you for your help," L smiled. Ralphie replied with a nod and then enthusiastically said, "Please let me take you to the vi, Mr. Willis." After someone gave this vi to Zak as a gift, Ralphie took care of all the details smoothly. He looked coldly at the security guards and gestured to his soldiers below him saying, "Let them go; they are just some lowlifes." Then he led L and Reeva into Emerald Green Estates and arrived at Vi A1! This vi was situated on the highest ground in this area of vis giving it an unparalleled view over everything else around it. It came with its own garden courtyardplete with swimming pool and other amenities! Moreover, it had already been decorated so one can move in anytime they wanted. ording to Ralphie''s introduction, this vi plus decoration was once offered 50 million dors but Zak refused to sell it. Now it had been given as a gift to L which showed how grateful Zak was for him curing his daughter! However, deep down inside L sighed: He had just contacted Zak aboutunching his new medicine earlier today; yet this afternoon someone from his team brought over the paperwork along with keys for the vi - making him feel like he owed something back! Meanwhile, on the other side, as L and Ralphie entered Emerald Green Estates, udia and the rest of them including the salesdy were all dumbfounded. One by one, they all looked a little silly! Looking at the jeep with military special license tes and several armed soldiers, no one doubted their identity. Ralphie''s respectful attitude towards L just now made udia''s face change constantly. Thest time it was Rowan, this time it was a military officer. Why were they all so polite when they saw L? Was a mere gigolo from the Lowe family really that prestigious? Or... was things not that simple? "What... what''s going on? Does L really know these military people?" Maisie asked in surprise as she stared at L walking in. "How is that possible? How could someone like Mr. Harris give a vi to this poor guy?" Tom shook his head repeatedly as if he had been struck hard. "It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!" "Maybe it is possible. We can just go in and take a look! After all, you guys are here to buy vis too right? Why note in together?" The salesdy looked at Tom hopefully after hearing him say he wanted to buy vis earlier. She had set her sights on him now. Whoever bought it, as long as she can earn amission, it was fine. "Yes! Good son-inw, we''re here to buy a house today anyway, let''s go in and take a look!" Adam''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. "Let''s go see! I don''t believe that themander would give L a house. Maybe this poor guy just knows some soldiers and is trying to show off to us!" Maisie rolled her eyes but still couldn''t believe that someone like Zak would give L a vi. "Yes, honey, let''s follow them and take a look!" udia agreed with Maisie. She was filled with resentment at seeing how well L was doing now. "Okay then, let''s go in and check out the houses too," Tom nodded his head in agreement after hesitating for a moment. The group followed closely behind L and his twopanions as they walked into the luxurious vi. "This... is actually Vi No. 1 in Block A! Did Mr. Harris really give this vi to him?" The saleswoman eximed incredulously upon hearing this news. udia and her family were all shocked by what they heard - disbelief mixed with envy and jealousy written across their faces. "Has this poor boy be rich now?" Maisie muttered. udia''s face turned sour as she stared at the vi for a long time before looking at Tom with pleading eyes. "Honey, I want a vi too! Can you buy me one?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Exactly! It''s not impressive if someone else gives it to you. Buying it yourself shows real strength!" Adam snorted, acting like he didn''t care. "Sir, would you like to take a look around?" The saleswoman''s eyes lit up as she looked at Tom, hoping for a bigmission. She knew she couldn''t rely on L anymore and could only hope that Tom would buy one from her. "Well... haha, sure! Let''s take a look and see if there is anything suitable." Tomughed awkwardly but eventually waved his hand grandly and said. "Honey, you''re amazing!" udia beamed with joy upon hearing this and clung onto Tom''s arm in an affectionate manner. After spending the afternoon touring the vi with Lac, Ralphie helped him take care of the ess cards. Once everything was settled, Zak''s subordinate left. "I can finally live in a big house with Nora," L said contentedly as he stood in the nearly 100 square meter living room. Meanwhile, on the other side... "Heh, Mr. Bet, I''ve been showing you around all afternoon. Are you going to buy or not?" The saleswoman looked at Tom impatiently and with a hint of annoyance. She thought he would be a big client but instead she had spent almost an entire afternoon showing him and his group around every unsold vi here without any intention to buy. "Um... let me see! Let me see..." Tom stammered. "You still want to see? We''ve already toured the entire Emerald Green Estates from top to bottom! If you really want it, just put down a deposit! Tsk tsk... you were even saying that Mr. Willis was a fraudster earlier but now it seems like you''re just wasting my time." The saleswoman scoffed at him. "You''re broke aren''t you? What are you pretending for?" The saleswoman was getting fed up with Tom''s excuses and evasions, and she couldn''t help but sneer at him. She felt like she had wasted her entire afternoon. Tom''s face turned sour as he retorted, "Who said I can''t afford it? I just haven''t found the right one yet." udia became anxious upon hearing this. "What do you mean, Tom? Who said there isn''t a suitable one? I''ve already picked out several that I like! Even L, who''s dirt poor, lives here. Why can''t we?" "Come on now, udia. Let''s take another look," Tom coughed awkwardly as he tried to cate her. Adam looked at his son-inw skeptically and asked pointedly, "What exactly are you trying to pull here? Did you bring us here today just to string us along?" Chapter 47 Have You Ever Had Another Woman In The Car? Chapter 47 Have You Ever Had Another Woman In The Car? Chapter 47 Have you ever had another woman in the car? As soon as Adam spoke, udia and Maisie looked at Tom with questioning eyes. They saw him as a rich son-inw and wondered why he had reacted so quickly to remind Reeva not to be fooled by L. Tom felt guilty because he knew he was just as calcting. He brought udia and her family here today just to impress them with the vi. He knew they were all vain and wanted to show off. If it weren''t for L, Tom could have easily convinced them that they didn''t need such an expensive vi. But now, after being stimted by L''s words, udia''s family was not so easily fooled. The saleswoman showed them around all afternoon but did not give in to Tom''s demands or show any respect for his status as a wealthy second-generation heir. Tom felt like he had been outsmarted and embarrassed himself. "What stringing along? Let''s go back home and think about which one we want, thene back another day!" Tom said with a hint of embarrassment on his face. As soon as the words fell, the saleswoman sneered, "Why don''t you put down a deposit first, sir? Then tell me which one you''re interested in and I''ll reserve it for you." Tom''s face immediately darkened at her words. "Didn''t I say we need to think about it?" he replied. "Pfft! I bet you can''t even afford it! You poor peoplee here pretending to be something you''re not just to make yourselves feel good," the saleswoman said disdainfully. udia was instantly furious upon hearing this, while Maisie and Adam felt their faces flush with embarrassment. They were all very concerned about their image and being mocked like this made them want to crawl into a hole. "Tom! Are you just trying to cate me today? L can afford to live here, why can''t we? I don''t care what anyone says; we have to buy today! You''re worse than that poor guy!" udia yelled in frustration before finally starting a tantrum. "Smack!" As the words fell, there was a loud p. Tom, with arge palm, fiercely struck udia''s face. Unable to contain his anger any longer, he eximed, "udia, what the hell are you yelling about here? Aren''t you just a secondhand item? Being able to be with me is your good fortune. Do you still want many? If you can make it, fine; if not, then get lost! Don''t you even look in the mirror before you talk!" udia stumbled from the blow and was left in a daze, holding her face while looking at Tom. Maisie quickly supported her daughter and angrily questioned, "How could you... how could you hit udia?" "Tom, what did you say? Who did you call second-hand item? udia is so beautiful, and yet you don''t know how to cherish her!" Adam was trembling with anger as he pointed at Tom. Upon hearing this, Tom spat out a curse word and turned around to leave. "What a bunch of idiots," he muttered under his breath. The saleswoman stood there with her arms crossed, enjoying the spectacle of this family''s drama. They had been here all afternoon trying to sell a house but hadn''t made any progress. At least she could watch the show and get some entertainment out of it. udia covered her face in embarrassment but couldn''t stop crying on the ground. She looked towards Block A through tear-filled eyes. Maisie and Adam tried tofort their daughter while also ncing in that direction. Who would have thought that the poor guy they looked down upon had managed to live in such a big vi? And yet their so-called rich son-inw only knew how to bully others before running away after hitting their daughter. If udia hadn''t divorced L, would they be living in that big vi too? ... L had no idea about themotion behind udia''s family or simply didn''t care if he did know about it. He shrugged it off with a smile when he left Emerald Green Estates since it was time for him to go anyway. First, L took Reeva back to the Ward family''s house, then went to pick up Nora from kindergarten. Miranda worked hard and wouldn''t leave thepany until before 6 pm. During this time, he took the little girl back to their old rental house. He packed some things that he couldn''t bear to throw away into the car and waited to take them to their new home. "Daddy, are we moving?" Nora looked at L with a sweet voice. She blinked her big eyes and looked at this rental house. She seemed a little reluctant because even though it was rundown, it was still home for her. "Yes, I am taking you to live in a big house. It''s much better than here." L picked up Nora and said indulgently. Nora nodded, "Okay!" As she spoke, she opened her small hands tightly around L''s neck, "Daddy, Mommy doesn''t want me anymore. I know that. Only you''re left for me now. I love you no matter where we are." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Although only five years old, Nora had experienced divorce between her parents and illness which made her more mature than other children of her age; she understood everything very well in fact. udia''s abandonment made the little girl feel insecure so she often said that only Daddy was left for her now. Children have no concept of how big or small a house is; all they care about is being together with their loved ones. L could feel Nora''s emotions and it made him ache with sympathy. Yes, there were so many things in the world of adults, but for Nora, he was practically her whole world. "I love you too! I will always be here with you, okay?" L sniffled as he held little Nora tightly. Nora released her grip on L''s neck and giggled. "Mmhmm! I love you more!" "Who said that? It''s obviously I love you more." L yfully rubbed his nose against hers. Nora pouted but spoke earnestly while holding up her hands. "Hmph, it''s obviously that I love you more! You didn''t even love me for the first twenty years of your life before I came along. But I loved you since the day I was born so that means I love you more!" Hearing this melted L''s heart as a father. He couldn''t help but hold his little girl tighter as tears welled up in his eyes. Baby girl, daddy can''t love you longer but I can always love you more! After packing everything up he headed to pick up Miranda from work together with little Nora. "Auntie hello!" When Miranda got into the car, little hands waved from behind rolled down windows and greeted her excitedly. "Nora, you''re such a good girl," Miranda said, smiling softly. There''s a saying that goes "love me, love my dog." Because she had already developed some feelings for L, Miranda found herself liking Nora even more. But when she got into the car and saw L again, the beautiful CEO let out a huff of annoyance. It seemed like she was still angry about what had happened that morning. L was at a loss as to why this woman was so upset. Even though Miranda''s angry expression was quite charming in its own way, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. And then suddenly, Miranda wrinkled her nose and her stunning face took on an expression of suspicion. Her eyes locked onto L''s gaze. "Has another woman sat in this car?" Chapter 48 To Go Back On His Word Chapter 48 To Go Back On His Word Chapter 48 To Go Back on His Word Miranda''s eyes were filled with a hint of fierceness as she stared at L and asked. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In certain situations, a woman''s sense of smell can be as sensitive as a high-precision detection instrument. Reeva sat in the passenger seat and her scent was immediately caught by Miranda. L "uh"ed, feeling a bit guilty from her question. But he still nodded and truthfully said, "I have a friend who has sat on it before." Miranda snorted coldly, and an inexplicable feeling of resentment and anger surged up in her heart. However, L''s calmness made her feel unable to express her frustration and anger. "Why am I getting angry?" "Could it be that towards this fellow..." "How could it be? It must be because he let someone else sit in my car without my consent." "Moreover, we are only married in name. It seems that we do not have the right to inquire about each other''s private lives," Miranda thought to herself. ncing at Nora, Miranda didn''t pursue the matter in front of the child. She just snorted and said, "This is my car. Without my permission, why do you let others sit? Be careful next time!" L nodded awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry! But..." As he spoke, he turned his head to look at her wless profile and asked with a mischievous smile, "Honey, are you jealous?" Upon hearing this, Miranda''s pretty face turned red and she snorted with disdain. "Don''t be so presumptuous! Call me Ms. Lowe. Hmph!" L chuckled and stopped teasing her. He knew that he and Miranda weren''t at that level yet. It was okay to joke around a bit, but if he went too far, it would only bring about her displeasure. Without further ado, L handed over several sheets of paper to Miranda. "Ms. Lowe, these are the recipes for four different types of medicine. Can you make some samples for each one?" Miranda was stunned for a moment as she took the papers and looked them over with an unusual expression in her beautiful eyes. The paper listed the forms for four different medicines along with their corresponding effects. Miranda couldn''t understand the forms but she could understand the effects that L had noted down. "Are you sure these four medicines are as powerful as you say they are?" She couldn''t help but ask. The scar removal products on the market were not very effective; it might take years of use before any results could be seen. As for hair growth products... don''t even get started on those! Hair loss and graying had always been ultimate challenges in both medical circles and health product industries. Although various hair growth products boasted about their effectiveness, they hardly had any effect at all! If these two types of products were really as powerful as what L wrote above, then with proper marketing strategies they would definitely be bestsellers! And the highly effective hemostatic drugs, as well as the drugs for treating leukemia, if their effects were really as described by L, they will probably be in high demand. However, Miranda had doubts about the effectiveness stated by L and suspected that it might be exaggerated. Nevertheless, L nodded seriously. "Of course! If you can quickly produce a sample, we can start clinical trials right away." "Great!" Miranda looked deeply at L and nodded heavily. At this moment, her emotions were stirred up. From L''s performance, she could see his absolute confidence and assurance. If it was really like this, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical was truly going to take off! The bet that she couldn''t see any hope in before now seemed to have a ray of light piercing through the dark clouds and shining in. "Oh yeah. I have one condition! That is for the drug used to treat leukemia. I hope it can be sold at cost or even zero profit. The main profits wille from two products: scar removal beauty products and hair growth ckening products," said L with a serious expression on his face. Miranda''s eyes flickered a few times before she immediately understood what was on L''s mind - Nora was a leukemia patient, so he must feel the same way.! "Okay. I promise you," said Miranda with a smile looking at L; her beauty indescribable at this moment. L couldn''t help but stare, looking like a stunned pig. "Hey, have you seen enough? If you have, start driving," Miranda said, feeling a bit embarrassed by his gaze and giving him a re. "Giggle giggle... Auntie is so pretty! Daddy is Pigsy, Pigsy... giggle giggle..." Little Nora sat in the back seat pping her hands andughing. L snapped out of it and was immediately annoyed. "What''s with this Pigsy nonsense? Who taught you that?" he asked. "Chloe! She said Daddy is Pigsy," the little girl replied while shaking her head. L leaned back with a sigh and remembered Erik''s great-granddaughter Chloe who was just as mischievous as Nora. The two troublemakers went to the same kindergarten together and she had already corrupted his daughter! ... In just a few days'' time had passed since then. During these few days, L had already moved into Emerald Green Estates with Nora and hired a nanny for when he wasn''t around on weekends. With the little one having time off from school during those times, someone needed to take care of her. During this period of time, Miranda had already gotten the production department at the pharmaceuticalpany to make samples of four different drugs. During this period, the beautiful CEO personally supervised the quality and confidentiality of the samples. After the samples were produced, thepany invested in clinical trials while L gave some to Erik, Clifford and others to try out with their own contacts. L was confident in the effectiveness of these drugs. L also contacted Zak about it, but Zak''s attitude was somewhat perfunctory and he only said he would get back to him in a few days. L thought to himself that after receiving this vi from Zak, there probably wouldn''t be any more favorsing his way. One afternoon, Miranda asked L to apany her to meet a client. It turned out that it was Albie, Kreanford''srgest wholesale supplier of raw materials! In a VIP room at a tea house, Albie greeted Miranda and L warmly, "Ms. Lowe is here? And Mr. Willis too! Haha..." Albie then looked at L with gratitude, "Mr. Willis, thanks again forst time saving my son''s life! I can''t thank you enough so please ept this small token of appreciation!" With that said, Albie pulled out a check worth 1 million dor from his briefcase. L waved his hand, "Mr. Elliott, please, you don''t need to be so polite; as a father myself I couldn''t just stand by when I saw your son poisoned." "Besides," he added with a smile, "you promised my wife that you would sign on for cooperation; that is already the best thank-you gift!" Miranda chimed in, "Don''t be too modest now, Mr. Elliott!" However as soon as they finished speaking, they noticed an unnatural expression on Albie''s face... "This... the coboration, there''s been a problem! Ms. Lowe, I''m sorry," said Albie. "What do you mean, Mr. Elliott? We agreed on everything during ourst phone call. If you''re not satisfied with the price, we can negotiate again," said Miranda with changing face at the news. Albie shook his head and blushed as he spoke up, "It''s not about the price." "Then what is it? Mr. Elliott, L saved your son and you promised to work with ourpany," Miranda pressed on impatiently. L furrowed his brows and a hint of anger shed across his face. What was Albie ying at? "Hehehe... Ms. Lowe, don''t waste your breath! I offered him a more attractive deal that made him reject your offer!" came a voice from outside the door as it opened to reveal a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses walking in nonchntly. Upon seeing this man, Miranda''s face immediately darkened and her teeth ground together audibly in anger. Her eyes were filled with thick resentment and fury as she recognized him - he was Isa''s personal lawyer! One of hisckeys! It was Isa again! Chapter 49 Let Go Of This Chapter 49 Let Go Of This Chapter 49 Let go of this Miranda gritted her teeth and asked, "What''s going on, Mr. Elliott? What conditions did he propose that I can''t agree to?" "Let it go, Ms. Lowe. Don''t make things difficult for me," Albie sighed and shook his head. "Tell us what the condition is," Miranda demanded. Kayden Lloyd, also known as the man with golden-rimmed sses, smirked and said teasingly, "Mr. Elliott''s son has acute myeloid leukemia and is now in a critical stage where even private hospitals can''t help him. But Mr. Austin can save the child''s life! Who do you think Mr. Elliott will listen to?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Albie groaned heavily before saying to Miranda with a bitter smile, "Ms. Lowe, I''m truly sorry! Last time when Dn was poisoned, although he was rescued at that time, his condition suddenly deteriorated and he quickly entered a critical phase." "I cannot watch my son die," Albie continued while looking exhausted. "Kayden has contacted a prominent figure in the traditional medicine field for me. They have a miraculous remedy and guarantee that even during the critical phase, Dn''s condition can be stabilized, allowing him to survive. The condition... is that I have to refuse to cooperate with you! I truly have no other choice!" It was evident that deep within Albie''s eyes, there was a hint of weariness. His son''s deteriorating condition had left him emotionally exhausted. When chronic myeloid leukemia entered the critical phase, it was essentially a waiting game for death. In this moment of despair, someone offered to save his son''s life and he naturally agreed. Upon hearing this, Miranda trembled slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with deep helplessness. L raised an eyebrow and said, "Oh? So that''s how it is! It''s well known that after leukemia enters the acute phase, even many medical experts in the world can''t do anything about it. Can this so-called medicine expert really cure it? Mr. Elliott, don''t be fooled!" Kayden sneered at L and said, "Kid, you''re the short-lived guy Ms. Lowe hired right? Heheh... Do you have a say here?" "Short-lived guy?" L raised an eyebrow. "You won''t live long. Mr. Austin said that," Kayden replied with a cold smile. "He said that? He''s nothing," L scoffed. "Kid, we''ll see about that. Let''s see how long you canst!" Kayden challenged him. At this point Albie spoke up seriously to L, "Mr. Willis I understand your and Ms. Lowe''s feelings but he is indeed a big shot in the field of traditional medicine; I''ve heard of him before and he definitely isn''t a fraud." "Alright then. If that''s what you say then I also have some miraculous medicine on hand which will surely save your son! In fact I can even make him recoverpletely!" "As soon as you sign the contract with my wife, I will immediately go and treat your son! How about that?" L said confidently. Miranda''s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. "Yes! Mr. Elliott, we also have a miracle drug for treating leukemia in our hands! Even if it enters the acute phase, the effect is amazing!" Just now she was flustered, if it weren''t for L bringing it up, she would have almost forgotten. One of theirpany''s four new drugs was a special medicine for treating leukemia! However, when Albie heard this he showed impatience. "They have a miracle drug and you also have one? Ms. Lowe, stop talking! I won''t joke around with my son''s life or blindly gamble on it. Our cooperation is unnecessary to discuss further. Please leave!" Although L indirectly saved his sonst time, one impressive performance clearly did not convince Albie. Compared to that he naturally chose an experienced medicine expert. And at this moment L and Miranda''s behavior seemed suspiciously like they were willing to do anything to reach an agreement in Albie''s eyes. Oh so they had a miracle drug too? He also had one? Did they not consider his son''s life when trying to reach an agreement with him? How can he possibly trust them? Miranda looked disappointed as she saw Albie''s reaction. Just then Kayden answered a phone call and after listening for a few moments handed it over to Miranda saying, "Ms. Lowe, Mr. Austin wants you to listen," Kayden pushed his gold-rimmed sses up and said ndly. "What''s up?" Miranda took the phone from him and gritted her teeth. "Isa!" "Hehe, Miranda, what''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" A yful voice came from the other end of the line. "Isa, you despicable person! If you''re still a man, don''t use these low tactics to prevent me from fulfilling my family''s bet fairly! If I lose, I''ll marry you. What does it matter to you? You''re just making me despise you even more!" Miranda shouted in anger. "Hehe, I don''t need your respect. All I want is for you to belong to me! I want to make sure that anyone who goes against me will face despair! You can''t escape my grasp. Hahaha..." Isaughed with a twisted and insane tone. "You freak!" Miranda was so furious that her body trembled, but she also felt a wave of helplessness. She angrily threw the phone at Kayden, who barely caught it. Then, with a smug expression, he said, "Ms. Lowe, go ahead. It''s impossible for Mr. Elliott to consider working with you again. Give up on that hope." However, as soon as the words fell, Albie lost his patience and cursed directly, "Get out of here!" L''s face suddenly became a little ugly! Kayden looked mocking andughed, "Get out! The famous doctor I found is about toe. Mr. Elliott won''t be fooled by you." "Good! I hope Mr. Elliott doesn''t regret it!" L gritted his teeth and finally gave uppletely, taking Miranda''s hand, "Miranda, let''s go! Even if the cost of the original medicinal materials doesn''t change, the new medicine can still bring enough profits to thepany." Miranda nodded coldly at Albie and Kayden before being pulled away from the private room by L. "Regret? It''s ridiculous!" Albie sneered at L''s warning. Bang bang... At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Albie asked. "It''s me! Clifford!" There was a strong voice outside. As soon as he heard this voice, Kayden''s eyes lit up and he quickly went over to open the door. "Ha ha ha, Dr. Bailey has finally arrived!" Chapter 50 Albie Knelt Down Chapter 50 Albie Knelt Down Chapter 50 Albie Knelt Down L had intended to pull Miranda away, but now he stopped in his tracks. Kayden had already opened the door to the private room and was beaming with a smile as he weed someone inside. Albie rushed over and bowed to the neer. "Miraculous Doctor, you''ve arrived! Please take a seat!" The person they were greeting was a renowned medicine expert who held his son''s life in his hands. Albie''s respect for him was evident. Albie and Kayden nked the doctor, pushing L and Miranda aside as they made their way into the room. "Shall we go? What are we doing here?" Miranda tugged on L''s arm self-deprecatingly. "It''s fine, let''s wait a bit," replied L with a shake of his head, causing confusion to flicker across her goddess-like face. He had been eager to leave just moments ago; why wasn''t he in such a hurry anymore? Meanwhile, Clifford had been respectfully ushered over to sit down while Albie and Kayden showered him withpliments. "Miraculous Doctor, you''re truly the best in Priocia''s medicinemunity!" "That''s right! When leukemia enters its acute phase, there is no cure anywhere else in the world except for your miraculous medicine! The lives of children depend on divine doctors like you!" "You must be exhausted! Please have some tea!" Clifford waved his hand, feeling a bit ashamed of thepliments and praise from the two men. "I''m not really a miracle doctor. I didn''t even research this medicine," he said. "Oh? So someone else researched it?" Albie''s expression froze at the news. "Yes! That person is the real miracle doctor," Clifford said with admiration in his voice. Albie and Kayden exchanged nces upon hearing this. "If only I could meet that miracle doctor! Then my son''s illness would be..." Albie trailed off, looking at Clifford with hope and pleading in his eyes. Clifford was a kind-hearted person and smiled at Albie''s request. "If there''s a chance, I''ll introduce you to that young miracle doctor! He has a good heart and will surely help you save your son. And with this new medicine he developed, saving your son should be no problem." "Thank you so much, Miraculous Doctor! And thank you even more to that young miracle doctor who researched this life-saving medicine!" Albie eximed excitedly while expressing gratitude towards Clifford for helping him out. Just then, Clifford noticed two other people in the private room who had been standing there silently all along. Turning towards them, he said, "Are you also friends of Mr. Elliott? Pleasee over here and join us instead of just standing there." But as soon as he spoke those words, he caught in his throat as if something had suddenly stopped him from talking further about them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just now, he was surrounded by Albie and Kayden on either side, and he couldn''t see these two clearly. But now, it was crystal clear. Kayden sneered and waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t mind them. They''re just two scammers who will do anything to sign a contract with Mr. Elliott." "Exactly! Don''t pay attention to them! You have the miracle medicine in your hands, but they im they have it too!" "Heh heh, they''ll stop at nothing when ites to business deals!" "Miraculous Doctor, please have some tea! Don''t worry about these two; I''ll kick them out right away." Albie handed Clifford a cup of tea as he spoke and looked towards Miranda and L. "Ms. Lowe, Mr. Willis, you are not wee here; why don''t you leave?" In Albie''s eyes, Clifford was like a god who had saved his son''s life; he was afraid that L and Miranda would offend him if they stayed here any longer. He became even more impolite towards Miranda and L! Suddenly... Ssh! As soon as the words left his mouth, Clifford pushed away the cup of tea that Albie had handed him before standing up abruptly. The scalding hot tea spilled all over Albie''s face and body. Albie looked confused but didn''t dare get angry because he didn''t know what had gotten into Clifford. At this moment, Clifford walked quickly to L, slightly bending his waist and bowing to him like a student meeting his teacher. "Dr. Willis, what are you doing here?" he asked respectfully. Albie wiped the tea off his face and couldn''t help but feel surprised at the scene before him. Kayden also stared wide-eyed in disbelief. What was going on? Why was the renowned medicine expert showing such respect to L? "Do you n on using the medicine I gave you on Mr. Elliott''s son?" L asked calmly. "Yes! Kayden came to me yesterday and said there was an acute leukemia patient who needed treatment. Coincidentally, you had just given me those new medicines so I..." Clifford exined. He had already guessed some things from Kayden and Albie''s conversation earlier. "I don''t agree with that," L said sternly. Clifford nodded quickly in agreement, feeling ashamed and apologetic as he spoke, "The medicine is researched by you so it''s up to you how it should be used. I didn''t know they had any conflicts with you or else I wouldn''t have..." Clifford was only asked by Kayden to save someone, and he had no idea about the specific details. "It''s okay, ignorance is forgivable," L waved his hand and didn''t me Clifford. At this moment, Miranda blinked a few times and turned to look at L with a hint of surprise and excitement in her beautiful eyes. Even if she reacted slowly, she knew that something seemed to have changed. At this time, Albie and Kayden''s faces were changing unpredictably. Especially Albie, there was already ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. Surprise, horror, panic, uneasiness... One person''s expression can actually be so rich! "Dr. ... Miraculous Doctor! What... what''s going on?" Albie asked with difficulty. Clifford snorted coldly, "You just said that Dr. Wills is a fraud? This medicine was developed by him! Since you say Dr. Willis is a fraud then I would be an aplice? Don''t let your son use this medicine!" Although he had apassionate heart as a doctor, when L issued an order, Clifford couldn''t go against it both in terms of emotions and reasoning. Firstly, the medicine was given to him by L himself. Secondly, he regarded L as a half-tutor and hoped to consult him more in the future, not daring to offend him. As soon as the words fell, Albie almost fell off his seat and copsed on the ground. What? The miraculous medicine Clifford mentioned was given by L? L was the real miracle doctor?? Albie widened his eyes and stared nkly for a few seconds. Then he stood up abruptly and rushed towards L, stumbling along the way. Without further ado, he knelt directly in front of L. "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry! I was wrong! Please give me another chance. I''ll sign a contract with Ms. Lowe right away!" The biggest herbal wholesaler in Kreanford worth billions of dors begged desperately while kneeling before L. L looked down at Albie expressionlessly and chuckled, "Mr. Elliott, are you a chameleon?" Chapter 51 Tearing Apart The Dark Clouds With Sunshine Chapter 51 Tearing Apart The Dark Clouds With Sunshine Chapter 51 Tearing Apart the Dark Clouds with Sunshine Albie''s face turned unnatural at L''s words. He knew that L was mocking him, but for the sake of his son, he had to put on a brave face. "Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, I really know I was wrong. I promise this time is a sincere cooperation. For the sake of my son, please have mercy on me and help save him! I beg you! Whatever conditions you ask for, as long as it can save my son." Albie knelt down and kowtowed while tears streamed down his face. He truly cried. Thinking about the possibility that his son might lose his life because of his own foolishness, Albie felt a deep sense of despair. Miranda pulled L aside and whispered softly, "L, let it go. As long as he cooperates sincerely, don''t be too harsh." L shook his head silently and took out a contract from his briefcase since Miranda came to sign with Albie today. "The price of medicinal materials seems a bit high," muttered L. Upon hearing this sentence, Albie shuddered in realization. "Yes! Yes! Last time Ms. Lowe gave me some benefits but the price was indeed too high! How about two-thirds of this price? What do you think Mr. Wills?" Hearing this proposal made by Albie, Miranda''s eyes lit up with surprise and excitement. Was he sure he wanted to lower the price by another third? L didn''t think Albie will be making much profit, and he might even lose money since he was in the wholesale business and profits weren''t that high. L nodded after considering the situation. "Since I understand your desperation to save your son, let''s go with this price." Although L was angry at Albie''s change of heart, he could empathize with him as a father who would do anything for his child. It was pitiful how far some parents would go just for their children to survive. Albie cried uncontrobly again and thanked L profusely. "Thank you so much, Mr. Willis! If there is ever anything I can do for you in return, I''ll do it without hesitation!" "That won''t be necessary," L said as he handed Albie something. "Take a look at this and see if you recognize it." Albie stood up from the ground while Kayden looked on with a gloomy expression on his face. He knew that Albie wouldn''t listen to him anymore due to his emotional rollercoaster ride. The sudden shift in emotions made Kayden feel like vomiting blood. At that moment, his phone rang and Kayden felt a sense of unease as he answered, "Mr. Austin!" "What''s up? Haha, did that little bitch Miranda give up?" Isa''s triumphant voice came through the line. Kayden wiped away a cold sweat and nervously replied, "Mr. Austin, there''s been some trouble! The strange medicine Clifford had in his hands was actually... given to him by L!" "What are you saying? How is that possible? Are you kidding me?" Isa paused for a moment before shouting incredulously. "It''s true... Albie even kneeled down to L. I''m sorry Mr. Austin, it was my fault!" Kayden stammered. "Damn it! Useless! All useless!" Isa cursed angrily and frustratedly. Suddenly, Kayden felt his phone slip from his hand as Miranda snatched it away. "Isa!" The goddess CEO spoke coldly into the phone. "Miranda! You bitch! Tell me what the hell is going on?" Isa''s voice was low and ominous. "What''s going on? Ha, you think your dark cloud can cover the sky? Someone will tear it apart!" Miranda sneered and mocked him. As Isa let out an angry roar on the phone, Miranda took it away from her ear and mmed it to the ground without hesitation. She felt a rush of anger in her chest that she couldn''t hold back any longer. Kayden saw his phone shattered into pieces and his face twitched a few times, but he didn''t dare do anything to Miranda. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He left the room like a dog with its tail between its legs. The goddess CEO turned her beautiful eyes towards L with a charming smile on her stunning face, as if Isa was the dark cloud covering her while L was the sunshine tearing through it. In the next moment, L felt a gentle breeze brush against his face with warmth that quickly dissipated. "You''re so kind!" said Miranda, beaming with beauty like an excited little girl who had just achieved something great. L rolled his eyes at this disy of childishness. Miranda actually kissed him? Damn! He didn''t even feel anything, and it was already over? This woman had no sincerity at all. A few minutester... L pushed a piece of paper in front of Albie, "I call this Dragon Marrow Herb. With it, I can cure leukemia. Do you have any?" Drawing the precious herb from memory, L asked Albie to identify it as thergest wholesale supplier of raw materials in Kreanford. Nora''s illness cannot go untreated for another day, and L cannot rest easy either. Albie stared at the drawing for a while and tried to remember, "I don''t have any on hand, but I think I''ve seen something simr before when I was purchasing goods in Yeginia." As soon as he heard this, L''s eyes lit up, "When will you be going to Yeginia next? Can you get your hands on some?" "I''ll be heading back there in a few days! I''ll do my best to find this herb!" Albie was also excited. His son''s condition was more critical than Nora''s situation; naturally he cared about this matter just as much. Although there was still some time until his next purchase trip, Albie decided to set off immediately after finishing all the cooperation matters with Miranda. "Take this drawing with you!" L nodded, filled with anticipation. In his mind, nothing was more important than curing Nora''s illness. At that moment, Miranda walked over with a furrowed brow and a look of hesitation and nervousness on her face. Just moments ago she had been all smiles. "What''s wrong?" L raised an eyebrow in confusion. "My grandmother and my parents want to meet you," Miranda said biting her lip. "If you don''t want to go, I can refuse for you." If L had been like the previous two puppets, she wouldn''t have even bothered asking for his opinion. Her previous puppets were obedient and went wherever they were told to go without question. But things were different with L; Miranda had begun to learn how to respect his opinions. "I''ll meet them eventually anyway," L smiled. Both of them knew it wasn''t going to be that simple. They arrived at the Lowe family mansion where Victoria Lowe lived - home of Miranda''s grandmother. A group of people sat in the lobby, their faces grim. The young man at the head of the group still had a swollen face. If it wasn''t Tiger''s son Josiah, then who could it be? Beside him sat a towering man exuding a powerful aura. The Lowe family members'' faces were all unpleasant, not because they were afraid of Josiah''s gang but because they harbored resentment towards someone. "Miranda found that gigolo and he did good!" muttered Eliza. At this moment, the burly man next to Josiah spoke up in a deep voice, "Madam, Mr. Webb said that although there was some friction between Mr. Mason and him, he doesn''t want topletely break ties with your family." "But L is your son-inw from your family after all. He hit my young master; what should you do?" "I understand! My family won''t really make enemies with your boss over just one guy! That kid will come over soon and we''ll take care of him ourselves before handing him over to you for disposal!" Chapter 52 Speaking With Strength Chapter 52 Speaking With Strength Chapter 52 Speaking with Strength L knew he couldn''t personally help Albie''s son with his illness, but there was a new sample of an effective medicine that even Clifford could use to stabilize the boy''s condition. So, L drove with Miranda to the Lowe family estate as she directed him. On the way, Miranda''s phone buzzed and it was a message from her brother Mason. "Sis, don''t bring your husband back! He hit Tiger''s son and they''reing for him! Grandma wants to hand him over!" Upon seeing this message, the beautiful CEO''s face showed anger and concern. "Stop the car. We''re not going back!" eximed Miranda urgently. "What happened?" raised an eyebrow L. Miranda showed her phone to L who immediately saw Mason''s message. "We should still go. It''s my mess; I don''t need anyone else covering for me," said L in a serious tone. Meanwhile at the Lowe family estate... Victoria''s words made Josiah feel smugly satisfied. "Haha! That''s great news! Thank you so much!" The burly man next to Josiahughed and said, "The olddy is indeed reasonable!" He was Tiger''s number one expert, nicknamed ck King Kong. His strength had just broken through to the early stage of Dark Force Realm. Warriors were divided into several realms ording to their strength: Horizontal Training, Bright Force, Dark Force, Transmutation Force, and Grandmaster. In the Dark Force Realm, internal energy had already been produced in the body. During offense and defense, true energy could be infused into hands or even the whole body with great power. Breaking gold and cracking stones was a piece of cake! With this kind of strength, he could dominate the city! As for Transmutation Force masters, they were a rare breed throughout Kreanford, and when it came to grandmasters, they were practically legendary beings. However, some people on the Lowe family''s side were dissatisfied with Victoria''s approach. Emmanuel frowned while Miranda''s mother Cara Lewis looked unhappy. Although they also supported their daughter marrying into the Austin family and didn''t like her finding a fake fianc¨¦, it didn''t mean they agreed to hand over their daughter''s fianc¨¦ in name only. After all, he was still their daughter''s person! Mason couldn''t sit still anymore and stood up directly saying, "Grandma, what is going on? We just hand over someone if others ask for it? If people don''t know better, they would think that our family is afraid of Tiger! I disagree with handing over my brother-inw directly." As soon as his words fell off, everyone looked at Mason strangely. Brother-inw? For this puppet that Miranda found as her fianc¨¦, the Lowe family never regarded him highly including Mason. "Wait, did you just call him your brother-inw?" Victoria asked, annoyed. "Yeah, your brother-inw? Mason, that''s just a fake guy your sister found. He''s not really your brother-inw," Harlow added with a sneer. Even Romeo and his wifeughed at the idea. Last time they tried to incite the executives of the pharmaceuticalpany to quit their jobs, but L somehow managed to stop them. They naturally saw L as a thorn in their side and wished they could hand him over to Tiger as soon as possible. "No, it''s true! My sister is serious this time and she''s in love with her husband. Their rtionship is different from her previous ones. He really is my brother-inw!" Mason eximed urgently. "Hmph," Victoria snorted coldly. Eliza chimed in sarcastically, "Mason, why are you like your sister? You don''t care about the bigger picture?" Cara, Miranda''s mother sneered, "Handing someone over when someone asks for them - that''s what you call caring about the bigger picture? Even if he isn''t officially part of our family anymore, he still married into it." The sisters-inw had never gotten along well. Cara didn''t speak up much, but she won''t spoil Romeo''s family. Next, opinions among the Lowe family present began to diverge regarding whether or not to hand over L. Both sides held their ground! Although everyone except Mason, including Miranda''s parents, didn''t consider L one of their own. They didn''t even consider him human. But as they said, people had to look at the owner when they beat a dog. Handing someone over like this would always make some people feel that it tarnished the reputation of the Lowe family as if they were afraid of Tiger or something. Especially Mason who was firmly against handing over L and even went so far as to say that even if the Lowe family didn''t protect him, he himself will protect him. "Dennis, Jeremy, bring our men here and wait at the door!" In fact, Mason had started calling people by then; his intention was clear - he wanted to protect L. "All right! Everyone quiet down!" Victoria pounded her cane on the ground and scolded sternly. As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence in the hall. "Mrs. Lowe what exactly do you mean? Are you really going to turn your backs on our boss because of a guy?" ck King Kong asked in a deep voice. Josiah snorted beside him, his face looking a little ugly. He touched his still slightly swollen cheek and knew that he wouldn''t let this go until he got revenge. Victoria pondered for a few seconds before slowly speaking up, "As you can see, the situation is delicate. Although my family doesn''t want to offend Mr. Webb, we also have to consider our family''s reputation. Handing over someone like this would damage our name." She continued, "Why don''t we settle this with strength? I''ll send out one of our top fighters and you can do the same. Both sides willpete and if you win, we''ll hand over the person in question. If not, let bygones be bygones - it''s better to resolve conflicts than hold grudges." After careful consideration, Victoria proposed this solution and no one from the Lowe family objected. Josiah nced at ck King Kong and asked softly, "King Kong, are you confident?" ck King Kong hesitated for a few seconds before nodding, "Let''s do it then. Judging from their attitude now, the Lowe family won''t budge anymore." ... When L and Miranda arrived at the old mansion of the Lowe family they could already hear sounds of fists colliding from afar. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A group of people had gathered outside with serious expressions on their faces exuding an intimidating aura. "Dennis? Jeremy? What are you doing here?" After getting off the car, Miranda asked in confusion. Naturally, Miranda knew her brother''s main confidants. "Ms. Lowe! The boss sent us here. He said that once Mr. Willis is taken away and the people leave the old mansion, we should act immediately!" Dennis Powell saw Miranda and respectfully nodded his head, saying in a deep voice. As soon as he finished speaking, Miranda was stunned and a hint of surprise shed through her beautiful eyes. When did her brother be so supportive of L? L was also moved by these words. This little brother-inw was quite thoughtful! Chapter 53 Make Him Kneel Down And Apologize Chapter 53 Make Him Kneel Down And Apologize Chapter 53 Make him kneel down and apologize As L and Miranda entered the old mansion, they saw two figures engaged in a fierce battle in the courtyard. The Lowe family and Josiah''s group were seated on opposite sides, watching the fight. Charlie Lowe, the guardian of the Lowe family, was fighting against ck King Kong. Charlie was an orphan who had been adopted and trained by the Lowe family since childhood. He was fiercely loyal to them and equally skilled as a beginner in Dark Force Realm. When everyone noticed Miranda and L approaching, all eyes turned towards them. "You dare toe here, you bastard!" Josiah snarled at L upon seeing him. The other members of the Lowe family also looked at him curiously. Except for Mason and Romeo''s families, including Miranda''s parents who were meeting him for the first time. Emmanuel and Cara looked at him coldly with undisguised contempt despite not agreeing to their daughter marrying someone outside their circle. Even though they had heard that he knew some martial arts skills they still considered him nothing more than a servant or gigolo in their eyes. Victoria gave him a cold look full of malice as she said mockingly, "Oh look who it is? The little gigolo has arrived?" Harlow sneered at L with a sarcastic tone. Eliza grinned but didn''tugh as she turned to Miranda and said, "Miranda, you said you wanted a dependable boy toy. This guy is nothing but trouble! He just got here and already caused problems for the family! And he did it all for another woman by offending Tiger''s son. You don''t even know about it yet, do you?" Right off the bat, Eliza was trying to stir up trouble. Miranda remained expressionless as she replied, "I know about it. But that was just L standing up for his friend. It''s what friends do." L had already exined everything to her that day. In truth, he hadn''t really been defending Reeva; Josiah had pped him first without provocation. "You know? And yet you still defend him? Are you really that taken in by this smooth talker?" Victoria asked coldly as she tapped her cane on the ground. "Grandma, things aren''t like that," Miranda tried to exin. But Victoria waved her hand dismissively and said, "We''ll talk about thister after the fight is over. If Charlie loses then I''ll let Mr. Webb take him away. No one else is allowed to say anything!" With those words spoken firmly by the matriarch of the Lowe family who never wavered from her decisions once made - no one dared defy her - Mason''s eyes flickered uncertainly before he decided not to argue with his grandmother directly. Miranda pursed her lips anxiously and looked towards her younger brother with worry etched in her beautiful eyes. Once the olddy had spoken, it was clear that if Charlie lost, the Lowe family would hand L over to Tiger''s men and wouldn''t protect him anymore. Miranda could only hope that her brother could keep L safe. To everyone else, even though L had single-handedly taken down seven assassins before, they were all at most in the Bright Force Realm. However, ck King Kong under Tiger''smand was a master of Dark Force. If L fell into his hands, it would be very dangerous! Mason gave his sister a reassuring look. He had already nned that once they took away L, he would have his men rescue him as soon as they left the old mansion. At this moment, while Miranda was nervous and worried about what might happen to L next, he himself seemed calm and rxed as he watched the fight unfold. "Honey," said L with surprise in his voice as he watched on. "I never thought your family would be so kind to me and actually protect me." Before anyone could respond to him, however Emmanuel snorted coldly, "You''re just an ignorant fool who doesn''t know any better! Do you really think that my family will protect you? We fought hard for this opportunity by Mason!" L made a sound of acknowledgement before turning towards Miranda''s parents. Miranda then remembered to make introductions, "This is my dad, and my mom." L chuckled and called out, "Thanks, parents-inw!" "Who''s your parents-inw? Don''t get too cozy. We just don''t want to lose face for the Lowe family and make people think we''re scared of Tiger," Cara, the supposed mother-inw, raised her eyebrows and said with a touch of annoyance. "Mother-inw, you''re quite young and pretty yourself. I thought you were Miranda''s sister! No wonder you could give birth to such a beautiful daughter." L didn''t get angry and replied with a smile. Hearing this, Cara''s voice faltered for a moment as she gave L an angry re. However, deep down inside she couldn''t help but feel pleased. There wasn''t any woman who didn''t like beingplimented on their youthfulness and beauty. "You smooth talker!" Emmanuel also had a cold expression as he scolded L. However, he couldn''t help but take another look at L with more interest in his eyes. If L was like the previous two men they met before - submissive in front of them - then they would only look down on him even more. Now that this guy was so open-minded and even has time to chat with them casually, which made Emmanuel think highly of him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Plus there wasn''t any man who didn''t enjoy hearingpliments about their wife''s beauty either. L''s words were music to Emmanuel''s ears... "I''m just speaking the truth!" Lughed; his words weren''t wrong either. Cara was able to give birth to such a beautiful daughter because she herself was once considered rare beauty when she was young; plus livingfortably all these years naturally helped her maintain her looks well. She looked like a beautiful woman in her thirties. "Hmph, you ignorant fool! Even at death''s door, you still have the nerve to talk back!" Romeo sneered. "At death''s door? Romeo, are you joking? With their fighting style, who knows when they''ll be able to determine a winner?" L shook his head and said after watching for a while. "Ha... who do you think you are? Do you have the qualifications to evaluate the fight between two dark force masters?" Harlow mocked. However, before she could finish speaking, Charlie and ck King Kong collided again and stopped at the same time. Harlow''s tone faltered and her expression became somewhat embarrassed. "Hmph! Our family is indeed full of hidden talents. I didn''t expect them to fight hundreds of rounds without determining a winner." ck King Kong snorted coldly and said with some frustration, "I concede!" Charlie wasn''t good with words but he arched his hand in respect, "Thank You." "Damn it! Why don''t you guys continue?! How can there not be a winner after so many rounds?" Josiah shouted unwillingly. With bitterness in his heart, Josiah shot a resentful nce towards L, secretly yearning to capture him, take him back, and subject him to torture to vent his anger. Victoria furrowed her brows; after all, they were in the Lowe family''s domain, and Josiah''s outbursts and profanity were unsettling to her. "They are evenly matched, and if we insist on picking sides, it will likely lead to serious injuries or worse. How about this, Mr. Webb, I''ll have L apologize to you, kneel and p himself to calm your anger. We can put this matter to rest. What do you think?" she suggested. "Grandma!" Miranda''s face immediately changed, and she eximed in urgency. "Shut up! Kneeling is better than dying! If you don''t know when to back down, I''ll just hand him over!" Victoria sternly scolded. Chapter 54 If I Hand Myself Over To You, Can You Handle It? Chapter 54 If I Hand Myself Over To You, Can You Handle It? Chapter 54 If I hand myself over to you, can you handle it? Upon hearing this, Josiah looked at L coldly and sarcastically, nodding his head. "Alright. I''ll give you face, madam!" The thought of making L kneel down and p himself was a source of pleasure for Josiah. "Well, that''s not bad!" "Madam, you''re wise!" "This way we won''t damage the reputation of our Lowe family while also avoiding aplete falling out with Tiger!" "Yes, after all, he''s just a nobody who will be kneeling down to p himself." "Everyone knows that he''s just a dog. Our Lowe family''s dog bit Mr. Webb. We''re only making this dog apologize but not handing him over. This already shows how strong our Lowe family is!" The members of the Lowe family all agreed with Victoria''s decision without any objections. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged nces but didn''t say anything further. "You little mutt! Why don''t you go kneel down and apologize?" Harlow urged L with yful eyes. "That''s right! Kneeling down is better than being killed by someone else. Besides, as someone like you who has no dignity or honor," Eliza sneered at L. Victoria looked at L coldly and said in an indifferent yet powerful tone, "You brought this upon yourself by getting involved in such trouble with Mr. Webb. It would have been normal for him to kill you off easily if it weren''t for Miranda choosing you as her puppet husband-to-be which gave you some luck to be associated with our prestigious Lowe family." "Now, kneel down and apologize. And p yourself in the face!" The olddy said this as if it were a matter of course, as if she had bestowed great favor upon L. "Hahaha, you mongrel! Come and kneel before me!" Josiahughed arrogantly. "Grandma..." Miranda''s face was ugly and she wanted to plead for mercy. Mason was also full of resentment and wanted to say something. However, the brother and sister were stopped by L''s raised hand. He stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "If I kneel down to apologize now, won''t it be a disgrace to the Lowe family? If I say that I can help these two distinguish themselves from each other?" "Haha... you''re just my cousin''s dog. If you kneel down to apologize now, what face does our family have?" Harlow humiliated L. "That''s right! You want us to protect you? Kneeling down is already enough for you to keep your life." the Lowe family people all sneered out loud. "You can help them distinguish themselves from each other? How do you n on doing that?" Victoria asked coldly. L chuckled, "It''s simple. I''ll give them a kick each. Whoever can stand wins." The crowd burst intoughter. "What did this guy just say? Did I hear it wrong?" "Charlie and ck King Kong are both experts in Dark Force. He thinks he can take them on with just one kick?" "Is he tickling them or what?" Emmanuel, the supposed father-inw, turned ck with anger. "Idiot! Making a fool of himself!" "It''s so embarrassing!" Cara, the mother-inw, also cursed through gritted teeth. The disdain and disgust that had been directed at L moments ago were now even stronger. "L, stop messing around!" "Brother-inw..." Miranda and Mason looked anxious. However, at this moment, L had already walked towards where Charlie and ck King Kong were standing. "Kid, are you trying to mess with me?" Charlie asked coldly. ck King Kong looked even more disdainful. "Kid, I''m just standing here letting you kick me. If you can make me stumble, then I''ll admit defeat! Hahaha..." "Alright!" L nodded and then suddenly moved his body. The next second, amidst the contemptuous or mocking gazes of everyone present, he turned his legs into afterimages and kicked out at lightning speed. Boom! Boom! Apanied by two muffled sounds, both Charlie and ck King Kong who were standing there... were sent flying one after the other. In that instant, the entire courtyard fell silent for a moment. The mockingughter that was just now continuous stopped abruptly as everyone stared wide-eyed with frozen expressions! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What? Two strong Dark Force experts were actually... kicked into the air by this guy? Thud! Thud! Thud! Only after Charlie flew back more than ten meters did he barelynd on his feet before retreating several steps to stand still in ce. The next second, however, he let out a muffled groan and spat out a mouthful of blood with a "plop." This scene left everyone dumbfounded. L''s kick actually injured Charlie? "How... is this possible?" The Lowe family, from top to bottom, were all horrified and changed color! "You... you guy, Charlie helped you fight against ck King Kong, but you hurt him?" After a brief shock, Harlow angrily used. "What a heartless and cruel thing!" Eliza also cursed along. "King Kong! King Kong, what''s wrong?" "King Kong! Wake up!" "Don''t scare me!" However, at this moment, a terrifying scream of panic came from the other side. Looking in the direction of the sound... After ck King Kong flew out, he heavily fell to the ground and couldn''t get up anymore. His chest that L kicked had copsed. Blood mixed with internal organs was pouring out from his mouth and nose. Josiah and a group of his men gathered around, shouting and screaming, but they could only watch as ck King Kong took hisst breath. "You... you killed King King!"Josiah shouted in horror and anger with red eyes. On the Lowe family''s side, the sound of inhaling cold air repeatedly rose and fell. "What?" Did ck King Kong die? The number one fierce man under Tiger''smand, died just like that? Did L kick and kill him with one kick? How was this possible? That was a master of Dark Force!! For a moment, everyone''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink as they looked at L with eyes full of horror. Harlow''s face turned pale and she couldn''t help but take a step back behind her father. Romeo and Eliza swallowed their saliva, panic appearing on their faces. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a nce and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Miranda covered her mouth, her eyes shining with surprise and admiration. This guy always managed to exceed her expectations. "Brother-inw! You... you''re amazing!" Mason smirked,pletely impressed! They had agreed to simply determine the winner and loser, but this guy went ahead and decided someone''s life or death? "Thanks for sparing me!" Charlie stood there, bowing respectfully to L. Just a moment ago Harlow had provoked L who injured him. Now Charlie felt nothing but gratitude towards him. He knew that he and ck King Kong were evenly matched in strength. If L could kick ck King Kong to death, why couldn''t he do the same to him? "You! You killed King Kong! How could you... how could you..." Josiah was now red-eyed with fury as he shouted at L. "How could I what?" L wore an evil grin on his face as he asked calmly. His in voice made Josiah shudder, causing him to swallow his words mid-sentence. "You... you''re too cruel! What kind of grudge did you have that required such a ruthless act?" Josiah''s voice trembled as he questioned, appearing weak andcking in confidence. "Sorry about that. But let''s be real, you guys couldn''t handle me even if I was handed over to you." Chapter 55 What If I Could? Chapter 55 What If I Could? Chapter 55 What if I could? Josiah and his men carried the body of ck King Kong as they hurriedly left the Lowe family estate. Even until their departure, Josiah didn''t dare to show any resentment or hatred towards L. "Wow! Brother-inw, what kind of power do you have? That was a master of Dark Force. You kicked him out with just two kicks?" Mason eximed in amazement. Ever since L cured his goddess Scarlet, Mason''s attitude towards his brother-inw had done aplete 180-degree turn. Now he looked up to him with admiration and even acted like a younger brother. Meanwhile, the entire Lowe family was still in shock. They kept saying that L only survived because he was associated with their family''s prestige. But now it turned out that their strongest fighter could only fight ck King Kong to a draw while L single-handedly defeated him with one kick... Did he really need the protection of the Lowe family? After Victoria recovered from her shock, her face couldn''t hide her anger anymore when she looked at L. Her eyes became colder and more hostile than ever before! "That''s enough, Mason! There is nothing special about being a warrior; ultimately they are just tools for others to use," Victoria scolded Mason who was still praising L before turning to give an icy warning to Miranda, "Miranda, cut off all contact with him as soon as possible and prepare yourself for marriage into the Austin family." As soon as the words fell, Miranda''s face changed immediately and she asked indignantly, "Grandma, wasn''t it still two months away? Uncle and his family passed on the message that the two-year agreement had been reduced to only two months for me. Isn''t that already unreasonable enough?" Now what did Victoria mean by this? "Two months? Is there any point in that? Do you think you can increase the profits tenfold within just two months? Is that even possible?" Victoria asked coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, Miranda''s tone faltered and she didn''t have the courage to give a positive answer. She really didn''t have confidence in increasing thepany''s profits tenfold in such a short amount of time. "Of course it''s possible! I''ll help Miranda!" However, a resounding response came out. L stood there holding Miranda''s hand with determination in his eyes. Victoria sneered repeatedly when she heard this. The entire Lowe family burst intoughter too. It seemed like they had finally found something to mock about this guy after witnessing L''s powerful strength. "Just relying on you? Do you know what increasing profits tenfold means? The average monthly order for pharmaceuticalpanies was around 2 million before. That means within your two- month timeframe, unless you can get orders worth 20 million! How are you going to help with just your own efforts alone? That is ridiculous!" Romeo scoffed disdainfully. "Exactly! How could you possibly receive 20 million orders within two months?" "Just because you think you can fight, doesn''t mean you''re powerful in everything." "Well-developed limbs, simple mind! Cut it out..." Mocking and tauntingments pierced into L''s ears. "You little brat, stop cracking jokes here! Miranda marrying into the Austin family is the trend. The benefits it can bring to the Lowe family cannot be measured by just one or two billion. You won''t be able to change anything!" Victoria sneered at L. Hearing this, L''s face turned cold as he asked word by word, "Madam, what if I can do it?" Facing Emmanuel and Cara, L could call them parents-inw because they were Miranda''s parents after all. No matter what happened between them before, they still cared about their daughter. This was evident from their stance and attitude just now. However, when facing Victoria, no matter how hard he tried to say "grandma," he couldn''t get it out of his mouth. She only talked about interests as if she treated her granddaughter like amodity exchanged with the Austin family without considering Miranda''s feelings or future happiness. Such an elder didn''t deserve to be called grandma by him. As soon as he finished speaking, Victoria remained silent while Emmanuel spoke up in a deep voice, "Good! If you really manage to help Miranda receive 20 million orders within two months then I will approve of your marriage. At that time I will personally arrange your wedding ceremony." As soon as the words fell, Miranda was taken aback and looked at her father in surprise. L also gave a deep nce to his supposed father-inw before nodding his head. "Good! It''s settled then!" he said. "Emmanuel! What nonsense are you spouting?" Victoria pped the armrest and angrily questioned. N?velDrama.Org content. Emmanuel took a deep breath and faced the pressure brought by the olddy, saying, "Mom, how could we possibly receive a 20 million order within two months? If it''s really possible, then it means this guy has some abilities besides just physical strength. As long as Miranda is willing, he can be considered worthy of her." "Nonsense! Hmph!" Victoria pounded her cane twice with force before standing up with an angry expression and leaving. At this moment, Miranda walked up to her father with eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you Dad!" Originally she thought that her parents were like everyone else who didn''t care about her feelings and only wanted her to marry into a wealthy family. But now it seemed that maybe not entirely! "Thank me for what? I don''t think this guy can do it! Quickly take him away from my sight!" Emmanuel scolded unkindly with an impassive face. ... Inside a private estate! Tiger looked at the body in front of him, his face alternating between dark and unsettled. Shock, sorrow, anger, resentment... This was his most powerful and capable subordinate, and yet he had been killed by someone! "Dad! L was too ruthless! You must help King Kong seek revenge!" Josiah had a sorrowful expression on his face as he cried out to his father. Smack! With that, Tiger pped him across the face, ring at his son with clenched teeth. "Shut your mouth! If it weren''t for you getting involved with the wrong people, would King King have died? L could kick ck King Kong to death. What kind of strength do you think he has? Do you think there aren''t enough dead people for me?" Josiah covered his face and asked with reluctance and grievance, "So, are we just going to let it go, Dad? I can''t ept that! You don''t know how arrogant that guy is..." Tiger snorted coldly, his tone icy. "Of course, we can''t just let it go! Whoever dares to kill my people will pay a heavy price. Your Uncle Butcher wille to Ednd in a few days; we''ll discuss it when he arrives!" Josiah''s eyes lit up instantly, and he gritted his teeth, saying, "That''s great! Uncle Butcher is a master of Transmutation Force. He can surely tear that guy into pieces!" "However, we can''t be careless! Since he can kill high-level experts in Dark Force in an instant, we can''t underestimate his strength! We need to be prepared on multiple fronts!" Tiger''s face revealed a sinister and cold look. "Investigate this guy thoroughly for me, find out if he has any fatal weaknesses!" Chapter 56 Brother-In-Law, Are You Tricking Me? Chapter 56 Brother-In-Law, Are You Tricking Me? Chapter 56 Brother-inw, are you tricking me? "Nora, call him Uncle," L said as they stood outside the gates of the kindergarten at 4:30 in the afternoon. L held Nora''s tiny hand and pointed to Mason. Nora timidly replied, "Hello, Uncle." L then gestured towards Mason''s two henchmen. "And say hi to your uncles too!" Dennis and Jeremy Raymond chuckled awkwardly at having to put on a fake smile for a little girl. It was quite out of character for them, considering their rough demeanor as thugs. Mason knelt down and scooped up Nora into his arms. "Ha ha! My lovely niece! Come here and give me a kiss!" Later that afternoon, Mason joined L in leaving the Lowe Family Mansion together with Dennis and Jeremy in tow. He even invited L over for some gambling at his Gold Coast Club. If he won, it would be considered L''s victory; if he lost, it would be on him. Knowing that L wasing to pick up Norater that day, Mason decided to tag along with his henchmen who were now responsible for escorting her safely back home from school every day. L didn''t need Mason''s protection, so he set his sights on getting closer to the child. He tried every trick in the book to get closer to L. Nora seemed a bit ufortable being held by Mason, and when she called out "Daddy!" she turned her head and looked at L for help. Miranda scolded her brother for being too familiar with Nora, saying "Why kissing? She doesn''t even know you." Mason chuckled awkwardly and muttered under his breath, "But I''m her uncle..." That night, Mason treated everyone to dinner. By the end of the meal, Nora had warmed up to him enough that she gave him a kiss on the cheek. Mason was known as an intimidating figure but now he wasughing like a flower in bloom. Miranda couldn''t believe how close her little brother had gotten with her husband. As they left the private room after dinner, Mason still held onto Nora like a doting uncle. "Nora, am I handsome?" "You''re handsome! But not as handsome as my Daddy!" Nora replied without hesitation - never forgetting who really mattered most in this family dynamic. At that moment, a few people walked towards them with the guidance of a waiter. "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Lowe?" One of them saw Mason and teased him. The group consisted of three men and two women, all dressed in military uniforms. The man who spoke was of average build with a crew cut and square face. His eyes carried a hint of yfulness as he looked at Mason. The other two men in uniform had simr expressions on their faces. One of the women was none other than Zak''s daughter, Scarlet. The other was her best friend, also quite pretty. "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Brooks! And Scarlet too? I''m done eating; take your time and let the manager know if you need anything." Mason smiled faintly as he greeted them. This Golden Family Hotel belonged to the Lowe family after all; so naturally Mason spoke like its owner would. "Don''t leave yet! Let''s have some drinks together!" Stephen Brooks tugged at Mason''s cor eagerly. "Yeah! Let''s have some drinks!" "Mr. Lowe, you''re not giving face?" The other two young menughed and said. N?velDrama.Org content. Mason furrowed his brow and discreetly removed Stephen''s hand from his arm. After ncing at Scarlet, Mason turned to his own people and said, "Sis, bro-inw, you guys go ahead. I''ll have a few drinks then head down." "Don''t drink too much!" Miranda cautioned. L also nced at Scarlet and sighed inwardly. Last time Zak had even made his daughter call him elder brother while this time it seemed like she didn''t even recognize him. It looked like asking for Zak''s help in promoting the new medicine in the military had caused some resentment on their end. After the vi was delivered as a gift, it seemed that their rtionship might be over. However, after L andpany left the hotel they waited in the car for half an hour but still no sign of Masoning down. "What''s going on? Is this kid gonna get drunk again?" Miranda furrowed her brow. "I''ll go check." L paused, gesturing for Miranda to look at Nora, before heading back into the hotel. As he approached the private dining area, he could hear mockingughtering from inside. "I mean seriously Mason, you can''t hold your liquor? You''re already puking after just a few drinks?" "Look at you. Do you really think you have a chance with Scarlet?" As he entered the room, he saw Mason hunched over and vomiting into a trash can while Stephen pushed a full ss of white wine in front of him. "Drink up! You have to finish it! I''ve already downed an entire bottle and you can''t even handle half? Are you trying to act like some kind of gentleman here?" Stephen said in his usual domineering tone. "That''s right! Today we''ll see who has better drinking skills between Mason and Stephen. Whoever loses has to stay away from Scarlet!" Orion Moore chimed in alongside ke Kelly. Both ke and Orion were just as much yboys as Stephen was. They all came from influential families with strong backgrounds, but now served under Zak''smand within Ednd''s Garrison Command. Stephen was also pursuing Scarlet so he had no qualms about tormenting Mason like this. After finally finishing his bout of vomiting, Mason looked pale as if he had drunk himself silly. "Don''t drink if you can''t handle it!" Scarlet nced at Mason and said expressionlessly. "Drink! Who says I can''t drink?" Mason gritted his teeth in front of Scarlet. "Good! Haha... Come on, let''s finish this ss!" Stephen grinned and ced the ss of white wine in front of Mason with a bang. "You won''t die from drinking..." ke sneered under his breath. Just then, they saw L walk in. "Who''s this guy?" Orion asked. "My brother-inw." Mason''s eyes flickered when he saw L, "L, why are you here? You can go with my sister first, no need to wait for me! I... I want to drink more with my friends." He was slurring his words from drinking too much and felt embarrassed that L had seen him like this. "It''s okay. It''s good to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. I will stay with you for a while!" "Come on, let''s finish it!" L patted Mason''s back as he spoke. Mason looked at L with a strange expression, thinking to himself, "Is this guy trying to kill me like Stephen and the others?" But the next second, Mason felt a rush of heat flow into his body from his back, making him feel invigorated. "Let''s do this!" Mason picked up the white wine in front of him and chugged it down! His face had turned pale from drinking earlier but suddenly became flushed with color. As the warm currents flowed into his body, arge amount of alcohol fumes escaped through his head while still warming up his internal organs. Mason''s stomach had been burning earlier but now feltfortably warm. "What? Is heing back to life?" Stephen was surprised when he saw Mason gulp down the drink in one go. The next second, Stephen''s gaze towards Mason became dark and filled with coldughter. Was he trying topete with him? Competing in drinking was simply foolish! Stephen''s uncle owned a liquorpany instead of pursuing military career so he grew up surrounded by barrels of alcohol. His record showed that he had downed 2kg of liquor and three bottles of red wine, all mixed together, without getting drunk. Scarlet was surprised when she saw Mason like this, her beautiful eyes sparkling. "Wow, Mr. Lowe is willing to risk his life for his beloved? Don''t drink until you vomit blood!" Scarlet''s friend covered her mouth andughed teasingly. Chapter 57 Do You Dare To Drink This? Chapter 57 Do You Dare To Drink This? Chapter 57 Do you dare to drink this? Scarlet''s best friend, Betty Ellis, came from a family that dealt in jade and was quite sessful. More importantly, Betty had some ambiguous rtionship with Orion, so of course she stood with Stephen and his crew. "Drink until you puke? Today Stephen drinks until he pukes, I can''t even throw up!" The hand on Mason''s back seemed to give him endless courage as he shouted loudly. "Good! This is what you said! If I can''t drink you under the table today, myst name will be the same as yours!" Stephen also got angry. In front of Scarlet, these two young men definitely couldn''t back down. L nced at Scarlet and saw that this wealthydy was looking down with an indifferent expression. He couldn''t help but shake his head secretly and thought to himself that if they kept going like this, Scarlet would probably just be watching them for amusement. But L had to help Mason; as for how he pursued Scarlet or whether he could catch her attention or not - L couldn''t control that. Next thing they knew it was a heated drinking contest between Mason and Stephen - one cup after another! Since L came inter on, both men had already drunk almost 1kg each! Stephen''s face was already purple-red indicating that he could barely handle it anymore while Mason appeared unfazed by all the alcohol. "Come on! Keep going! Damn it, drinking one cup after another isn''t enough excitement; why don''t we just chug straight from the bottle?" Mason spoke and opened another bottle of liquor, ready to toast with Stephen. As soon as he finished speaking, Stephen''s face twitched a few times! Damn, were they really going to chug this liquor? Was Mason crazy? How can he drink so much? "Haha, Mr. Lowe, Stephen drank more than you before! When we''re on vacation, we have to go around Ednd. I heard you''re doing well there and we''ll need your help! To show my sincerity, I''ll drink something fancy with you. How about that?" At this point, Orion''s eyes rolled and he smiled at Mason. The next second saw him take two beer sses and pour half a cup of liquor into each ss before filling them up with red wine. "Come on Mr. Lowe let''s finish this ss!" Orionughed but his smile looked sinister. He wanted Stephen to slow down while trying his best to get Mason drunk in one shot. Drinking liquor mixed with red wine like this would likely harm the body especially since Mason had already consumed so much alcohol. But Orion didn''t care about that; they had invited Mason over today just so they could crush him in front of Scarlet. It would be better if he drank himself dead! Looking at this mixture of beer sses, Mason immediately showed anger and stared coldly at Orion. "You go to the other side, I''ll drink with Stephen. What''s it to you?" "You can''t say that! Stephen drank at least one more 500g than you before, so let''s make it fair. You should first make up for what youck!" "What''s wrong, Mr. Lowe? Can''t handle it? Don''t let Scarlet look down on you!" ke was also fanning the mes and stirring up trouble on the side right now. "That''s right! Mr. Lowe, if you''re a man, then take care of it first." Betty also pursed her lips and urged them on. Mason''s face changed a few times. He was already prone to getting drunk after drinking, and he was doing it in front women. After ncing at Scarlet, Mason really wanted to act impulsively. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, at this time, someone seemed to be even more impulsive than him. "What''s the point of drinking this? If you have the guts, drink the 96-degree Water of Life! Dare you?" L pushed away the mixture and asked with great disgust. As soon as the words fell, there was a sudden silence in the private room, and everyone looked at L with a look of madness. Scarlet, who originally had droopy eyelids, looked over with a surprised expression on her face. "Water of life? What nonsense are you talking about?" Stephen''s eyelid twitched. "Mr. Lowe, is this your brother-inw? Does he have a grudge against you and want to y you to death?" Orion pointed at L, sneering. "Trying to win favor with the crowd? Hmph!" Betty rolled her eyes and looked at L disdainfully. "I just want to ask if you dare or not? If you don''t dare, then get out of here!" L pointed at Orion and said coldly, "Whoever ys who to death is uncertain!" Orion mixed liquor with red wine - how malicious! Since that was the case, L wouldn''t be polite anymore. "Damn it! Does Mason dare drink it? If he dares, then I will too!" Orion mmed his hand on the table through gritted teeth. "Good!" L nodded and patted Mason''s shoulder. "Do they have this kind of distilled liquor here? Have someone bring a bottle over." Mason tugged at the corner of his mouth and stared into L''s eyes for a few seconds before gritting his teeth. "Alright." He sawplete affirmation in L''s eyes. Mason chose to believe his brother-inw! Once he entered the private room, he was constantly being pressured by Stephen and his friends. Even in front of Scarlet, they ridiculed and insulted him. Mason couldn''t hold back this anger any longer. Especially when Orion pushed arge ss of mixed alcohol towards him, this resentment fermented to its peak. In no time at all, the waiter brought over a bottle of 96-degree liquor. "I''ll go first!" Mason nced at L before grabbing the bottle and opening it directly. "Mason, your brother-inw is crazy. Are you crazy too? Do you really want to drink?" At this point, Scarlet finally lost herposure and asked Mason coldly. She knew that Mason had gotten into this situation with Stephen and his friends because of her. "Of course!" Mason grabbed the bottle of liquor and chugged it down. In that instant, he only felt a warm current rushing into his body from his esophagus to stomach forming a protectiveyer within him. The fiery liquor went down Mason''s throat, but he felt nothing. Only a mist of alcohol rose from his head, invisible to the naked eye. The onlookers were stunned by this sight and showed their surprise. Scarlet''s beautiful eyes flickered as she saw how crazed Mason had be for her sake. She couldn''t help but feel a ripple in her heart. But in the next second, she nced at L with suspicion shing deep in her eyes. "Ha... that was awesome!" Mason shouted after downing half a bottle of liquor. Bang! He mmed the remaining half bottle heavily in front of Orion and yelled, "Come on! You said you''d drink if I did! If you don''t drink, you''re just a coward!" Orion''s expression changed several times before finally looking fierce and saying, "Damn it! What''s so great about it? Let''s drink!" If he didn''t drink now, he wouldn''t be able to face Mason or any other wealthy yboys they knew later on. Besides, he thought that if Mason could handle it without any problems then it couldn''t be that bad - all those rumors about the deadly effects of alcohol must have been exaggerated! Otherwise why would Mason have brought them this bottle? It was probably just to scare himself! Damn it all - there was no way Orion would let himself be scared off like that! With this thought in mind, Orion steeled himself, closed his eyes, and picked up the bottle, then began pouring it into his mouth. However, the next moment, as the first sip of the Water of Life entered his mouth, his face changed! Gulp! Gulp... After just two sips, Orion made a spluttering sound and sprayed out arge amount of liquid. Amidst it was a shocking and vivid crimson! This guy had actually vomited blood right after drinking it! Chapter 58 WhatS So Great About It? Chapter 58 What''S So Great About It? Chapter 58 What''s So Great About It? After drinking a mouthful of the water of life, Orion immediately spurted blood! His face was as red as a burn charcoal, and his expression was extremely painful! He held his throat with both hands, feeling as if a knife was scraping from his throat to his stomach. "Poof!" Another mouthful of blood, shocking to the eye! "Ah!" Upon seeing this, Betty screamed out loud directly. Scarlet''s face turned pale with fright and she covered her mouth. Stephen and ke hurried over to try to support Orion, but he fiercely struggled and broke free. Immediately after, Orion continued to vomit blood, looking extremely frightening. "Mason, I''ll freaking kill you!" Stephen roared angrily and pulled out a gun, pointing it at Mason. Mason sneered, "What''s the matter, can''t handle it? If you''ve got the guts, go ahead and shoot! But mark my words, if you do, none of you will make it out of here alive today!" At this moment, Mason was secretly amazed. He didn''t expect that drinking the water of life at 96 degrees would be so terrifying. Therefore, he understood how impressive L''s secret help just now was, and felt even more that his brother-inw was mysterious and profound! However, he had no guilt or pity towards Orion! He thought he could y with fire, but in the end, he couldn''t handle it. All he could do was me hisck of a good brother-inw... "Hurry, hurry and call an ambnce!" Betty cried out. ke quickly took out his phone and began dialing 911. "If you don''t want him to die, force-feed him this with water!" At this moment, L took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Betty. Inside were some white powder. "What is this? This can''t be poison, can it?" "It''s all you! You bastard and your rotten idea, trying to y Orion to death, huh?" ke demanded with red eyes, pulling out a handgun and pointing it at L. While he was drawing his gun, L made a move and squeezed the barrel. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, it was immediately taken away again, as he had been frightened. "If I wanted him dead, why would I need to go to such lengths? His esophagus and stomach have already suffered severe burns, with extensive bleeding. By the time the ambnce arrives, he might not make it! Even if they manage to save his life, his nervous system will have irreversible damage!" "Whether you feed or not, it''s up to you guys to decide!" L sneered. Those who harmed others will always be harmed themselves. Orion wanted to kill Mason, but in the end, he had nothing to pity himself for. L didn''t intend to kill him either. "Now is not the time for impulsiveness. Put away your guns and do what he says!" Scarlet urged anxiously. Stephen and ke finally put down their guns and held Orion down together, while Betty took the bottle from L''s hand and poured it into Orion''s mouth. "Don''t use too much, a quarter of the bottle is enough!" L reminded her. Betty stopped pouring and then gave Orion some warm water to drink. Suddenly, this notorious yboy convulsed violently before letting out a hoarse scream a few secondster. "Ah! It hurts so much!" "I... I''m going to die... help me!" He couldn''t even make a sound earlier but now after taking the medicine he was able to speak again. Moreover, miraculously his bleeding stopped as his condition stabilized. Upon seeing this scene, Stephen and the others were secretly surprised. "What kind of medicine is this? The effect is so immediate," Scarlet said as she took the bottle from Betty''s hand. On it was printed "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine." The next second, the wealthy heiress walked up to L and asked in a low voice, "Is this the medicine you want my dad to promote for you?" "No, it''s nothing," L shook his head and reached out to take it back from Scarlet. Zak''s attitude on the phone and Scarlet''s behavior after seeing him today made himpletely abandon any thoughts of continuing to deal with the Harris family. However, Scarlet reacted quickly and quickly backed away with the bottle behind her. L''s actions annoyed her. She coldly said, "What are you doing? Do you want to snatch it from my hand?" She then added with a snort, "Give me some more so I can let my dad try it again. If its effect is really good, we can consider promoting it in military circles." L heard her but simply chuckled, "No need." "No need?" Scarlet was stunned that L refused this time. The next moment, she couldn''t help but feel even more resentful, "What''s so great about it? Don''t bother counting, don''t say we didn''t help you!" As she spoke, she nced over at Mason and leaned in to whisper in L''s ear in a low voice, "Although I don''t know what means you used to help Mason hit on me, is it really that interesting?" L made a sound of confusion before saying, "Miss Harris, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Pfft!" Scarlet sneered. Others may not have noticed it, but she did. One of his hands had been ced on Mason''s back the entire time. It looked like the kind of shoulder-to-shoulder gesture between men, but who knew if there was something fishy going on? Originally Mason had been drinking until he vomited everywhere. But after L came in, he suddenly became invincible and could even drink 96-degree liquor without any problem at all. Scarlet didn''t believe for one second that this was all due to Mason''s own ability. At this moment her beautiful eyes were filled with suspicion and questioning as she stared hard at L. L couldn''t be bothered with her pretense anymore nor would he exin anything; he simply ignored her. "Mason, handle things here for a bit while I go downstairs first!" L turned around and said. "Alright, brother-inw, you can go ahead. You don''t need to wait for me." Mason nodded in agreement. The next second, L left the private room without a word. Scarlet was so angry that she stomped her foot. She had never been ignored like this before. After about ten minutes... Orion was taken to the hospital and settled in with Betty staying behind to take care of him. Scarlet, Stephen, and ke got into a car and headed back. Even now on the ride back home, both Stephen''s and ke''s faces were still very grim. With their backgrounds, they were always the ones doing the stepping on others; when did they be the ones being stepped on? "Damn it! Today was too pathetic! When did Mason be such a heavy drinker?" ke cursed angrily. "It wasn''t Mason; it was his brother-inw who caused all of this," Scarlet said with a sneer. As soon as she finished speaking, ke gritted his teeth and said through clenched jaws, "That''s right! It was that son of a bitch''s idea, nearly killing Orion! Don''t let me see him again, or I''ll blow him away with a single shot!" As he spoke, he pulled out his own handgun. But the next second, he let out a confused "Huh?" and his pupils shrank. "My gun... how did it be like this?" He hadn''t noticed before, but the barrel of ke''s gun was now deformed with several horrifying fingerprints left on it! Chapter 59 Cunning Plan Chapter 59 Cunning n Chapter 59 Cunning n Stephen and Scarlet both turned their heads at the sound, their faces involuntarily changing. "Who touched your gun?" Stephen''s tone was sharp. ke thought for a moment, his expression uncertain as he said, "It was Mason''s brother-inw! When I pulled out my gun at him, he grabbed it for a second but then let go! At the time, I thought he was just scared and didn''t dare to provoke me! But now..." As ke spoke, cold sweat broke out on his forehead! Thank goodness he didn''t really shoot! Otherwise, his hand would have been blown off! Stephen looked at the fingerprint on the gun barrel and couldn''t help but twitch his eyelids. "Don''t be impulsive when you see Mason''s brother-inw next time. Let this matter pass for now. Don''t let people say we can''t handle it." ke nodded. "I know... That guy is a bit weird!" That night... Ednd Garrison Command, Zak''s residence. Zak looked at the wound that had just been cut open and healed visibly with astonishment on his face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The half bottle of "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine" that Scarlet brought back had an amazing effect. Zak was a master of the Transmutation Force, and because of his strong power, his body was much stronger than ordinary people. With such a powerful body, ordinary trauma medicine had little effect once there was a wound. Even the hemostatic drugsmonly used in the army had little effect on Zak. However, this "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine" can heal his wounds in just a few breaths. "This is the medicine L wants me to promote?" Zak asked in a deep voice. Scarlet pouted in front of her father and said, "He doesn''t admit it! But I think it''s it." Zak nodded, "If it really is this medicine, helping him promote it would be no problem! The healing effect of this medicine is very significant and can really be promoted in the army." "Dad, don''t help him easily! You don''t know he was showing off to me today! Wait for him to contact you first before doing anything. Don''t make us look like we''re desperate." Scarlet told her father about L''s attitude towards her today with some grievances and dissatisfaction. After listening to Scarlet''s words, Zak couldn''t help but frown. He was crazy about spoiling his daughter and didn''t want her to suffer any grievances. "Hmph! Since that''s the case, let him speak first!" Zak snorted coldly. A weekter, Lowe''s Pharmaceuticalunched four new drugs that had been approved by the relevant departments. Among them, "Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream" and "Lowe''s Grey Hair Reverse Essence" were ssified as health products. Meanwhile, "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine" and the newly released leukemia-specific drug "Love Light" capsules were ssified as medical drugs and met the standards for entering major hospitals and pharmacies. Of course, meeting the standards was one thing; being able to sell them was another matter entirely. On this day at the Lowe family estate... "Mom, have you heard? Miranda has justunched four new drugs that have recently been approved!" Romeo asked Victoria excitedly. Victoria snorted coldly and nodded. "Of course I''ve heard! Those four drugs were developed by that guy of hers, right? And they actually got approved? Hmph!" "Now that they''ve been approved," Eliza chimed in with a sneer, "are they going to be put into production soon? Mom, can we contact Mr. Turner and ask him not to help sell these four drugs?! What good is it to develop something if she can''t even sell it?" Sonny Turner was a pharmaceutical agent who had worked with the Lowe family for many years. Lowe''s Pharmaceutical products always went through Sonny to help open up sales channels so they could be sold in nearby pharmacies and hospitals. Eliza wanted to cut off Miranda''s sales channels through Sonny, which could be considered ruthless. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Victoria''s eyes showed an even more sinister expression. "Hehe... I have a better idea. As long as Sonny is willing to help with the acting, I guarantee that the pharmaceuticalpany will not only fail to profit from these four new drugs but also suffer huge losses! I''ll make sure my disobedient granddaughter falls apart!" "Oh? Grandma, what''s your n?" Harlow asked expectantly. Victoria smiled cunningly and exined her n, "It''s simple! When Miranda contacts Sonny, let him verbally agree to help her first. This way, she will start production at the factory. Hehe... when all the medicine is produced and piled up in the warehouse waiting for sale, then Sonny can back out. What else can the pharmaceuticalpany do but suffer losses?" Upon hearing this n, Romeo and his family immediately brightened up. "An old fox indeed! Mom, you''re brilliant!" Romeo gave a thumbs-up. "That''s right! Production requires a lot of manpower and resources. If it doesn''t sell wellter on, then they''ll just have to bear their losses!" Eliza pped her hands gleefully. It was as if she could already see the scene of the pharmaceuticalpany''s losses and Miranda''s despair. "That''s it! I''ll call Sonny right now!" Victoria sneered, dialing a number with an air of satisfaction. She believed that this time, she would be able to bring Miranda down once and for all! Thinking that they could double their profits byunching four new drugs? Dream on!! Meanwhile... That day, Miranda actually contacted Sonny and told him about thepany''s n tounch four new drugs, asking for his help in sales. Over the phone, Sonny readily agreed. "Haha, don''t worry Ms. Lowe! I''ve been working with your family''s pharmaceuticalpany for so many years now. This is on me. After all, if I help sell more products, I earn more myself." "Great! So when do you have time to sign the relevant contract?" Miranda asked. "Oh dear me... I''m stuck out of town for a few days. But don''t worry about it - go ahead and produce those drugs first. As soon as I get back home, I''lle find you." Sonny promised confidently. "So that''s it? Alright then. Mr. Turner, when youe back, make sure to notify me right away," Miranda said with a hint of suspicion in her eyes before hanging up the phone. The next second, she turned to L and asked, "Do you think I should speed up production? Although Sonny agreed verbally, we don''t have a signed contract and I feel uneasy about it." Perhaps it was women''s intuition or maybe just her own anxiety as a CEO, but Miranda couldn''t shake off the feeling of uncertainty. Instinctively seeking his opinion, she found herself relying on this man more than ever before. "Production? Why not? We have great medicine here. There''s no doubt people will want it!" L raised an eyebrow and gestured with hisrge hand. Chapter 60 How Did This Person Come Here? Chapter 60 How Did This Person Come Here? Chapter 60 How did this persone here? Lowe''s Pharmaceutical had a factory in the outskirts of Ednd, which was also the production department of thepany. For the next few days, Miranda practically lived there, personally supervising the production process. Finally, after several days of hard work, they had produced their first batch of drugs. However, Miranda couldn''t help feeling uneasy about it. Standing in the warehouse among piles and piles of freshly-made drugs that had juste off the assembly line, Miranda furrowed her brows tightly together. Sonny still hadn''t shown up yet. In fact, when she tried to call him today he didn''t even answer his phone. "Should we continue with production?" The factory manager asked while standing beside her. "Let''s slow down for now," replied Miranda with a serious expression on her face. The next moment she turned to look at L who was standing by her side with a hint of annoyance in her eyes. These past few days as "assistant CEO", he always followed around wherever she went without anything else to do but watch over things. "What are we supposed to do? You said we should keep producing! But Sonny hasn''t returned yet and our sales channels aren''t open!"ined Miranda. She had a vague feeling that something was wrong with Sonny. "It''s okay! If he doesn''te, someone else will. We might need to keep producing these drugs, we can''t stop," L said calmly. Upon hearing this, Miranda looked at him skeptically. The factory manager and several warehouse workers also expressed doubt. "Hahaha, I can''t believe what I just heard!" At that moment, a yfulugh echoed through the room. Romeo and Eliza walked in with a group of people. "Willis, are you trying to kill my niece? Still producing drugs? Andining about not losing enough?" Eliza said sarcastically. "What are you doing here?" Miranda asked coldly upon seeing them. She felt an uneasy feeling in her heart as she noticed the Lowe''s Pharmaceutical executives following behind them - the same ones who threatened to resign or take leavest time. Romeo sneered. In the next moment, he pointed at the drugs piled up in the warehouse and turned to the executives behind him. "Take a look! You didn''t want to resign early, did you? Well, now that our pharmaceuticalpany is going down, I wonder what you''ll do?" "Hahaha," he continued. "I checked and found out that it cost nearly 1 million dor to produce this batch of drugs. That''s almost equivalent to our monthly revenue. If we can''t sell them, we''ll be in debt!" Eliza chimed in with a smirk on her face, "You guys believed L when he said there would be billions of orders for thepany? He''s just a useless guy! Don''t you know that?" The executives'' faces turned uncertain. "Ms. Lowe," Macy asked hesitantly, "can we sell these drugs?" Miranda struggled for an answer before finally saying, "Our marketing department has been working hard but it''s not enough." "Our funds are running low because of this production too," added the financial manager with a sigh. To be honest, if L hadn''t exposed their dirty secrets earlier on one by one they would have left already. As soon as the words fell, Romeo and Eliza burst intoughter. "Niece, I advise you to give up and marry Mr. Austin obediently!" Romeo joked. "By the way, return thepany to your uncle for management as soon as possible. It will be ruined in your hands! Tsk tsk..." Eliza mocked with a smug face. Miranda''s pretty face turned red with anger as she clenched her lips tightly. At this moment, L snorted coldly, "Who told you that these medicines cannot be sold?" He pressed his hand down and said to the executives of thepany, "Everyone calm down! I guarantee that these medicines can all be sold. Orders worth billions are just a matter of time. By then, thepany''s funding gap will naturally be filled. Not only that, but you will also receive high bonuses andmissions!" Upon hearing this, those corporate executives were unimpressed. Romeo sneered, "L, are you still making empty promises at this point? Are you and Miranda still counting on Sonny? Hahaha... Now I can tell you without fear - Sonny is actually in Ednd but doesn''t want to deal with you guys! Look who it is?" He pped his hands together. The next second a fat figure strolled leisurely into the warehouse. Seeing this person, Miranda''s face instantly became extremely ugly; her beautiful eyes filled with anger. "Oh dear me! Sorry Ms. Lowe! I''ve been too busytely taking on several businesses. Unfortunately I may not have enough energy to help you." Sonny shook off some fat from his face apologetically. That was so fake, as fake as it got. "Don''t cry, dear niece! These useless drugs are just going to rot in the warehouse. Why don''t you and your husband go out and sell them on the street?" Eliza said with a sarcastic tone. Eliza and Romeo burst intoughter, feeling triumphant. Sonny joined in with a mocking smile on his face but pretended to apologize. Sonny had thought it through. After all, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical was ultimately controlled by Victoria, who would eventually kick Miranda out of thepany. So he had no choice but to follow Victoria''s orders. The executives of thepany shook their heads disapprovingly while booing. Miranda trembled slightly as she watched Romeo and Eliza''s smug faces and Sonny''s gloating expression. She felt wronged and angry inside. At that moment, L grabbed her small hand gently and squeezed it lightly. "It''s okay my wife! Don''t worry!" he said reassuringly before turning to Sonny with a stern look on his face. "This fatty... oh sorry, I mean Mr. Tuner right? Let me tell you something: these drugs will definitely be a hit! If you don''t seize this opportunity now, you won''t even get a partter on! I hope you won''t regret it!" Sonny chuckled arrogantly at first but then suddenly stopped when he saw a short figure rushing in from outside with an urgent momentum that even his bodyguards could barely keep up with him. Several security guards from the pharmaceutical factory chased after them, but they couldn''t catch up. "Holy shit! So many people? Did Ie toote?" The neer was panting heavily and his face turned pale when he saw so many people standing in the warehouse. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "You... you''re Flynn Morris, Mr. Morris?" Sonny was stunned for a moment when he saw this person, then asked with a shocked expression on his face. As a drug agent, Sonny naturally recognized those famous figures in the industry. The man was none other than Flynn Mr. Morris, president of "Agenecline Medicine Association", and Merton''srgest drug agent in that state! How could such a figure end up in this factory''s warehouse??? Chapter 61 Directly Placing An Order Of 10 Million? Chapter 61 Directly cing An Order Of 10 Million? Chapter 61 Directly cing an order of 10 million? Flynn burst into the warehouse, leaving everyone bewildered and staring at him with strange looks. "Sir, stop right there! This is our factory''s warehouse, you can''t just barge in!" The security guards from the factory also shouted sternly at Flynn as they followed him. As a major agent for Merton and president of a pharmaceutical association, Flynn had been rushing through the factory area to save time. Luckily, he had brought along several bodyguards to clear his path. Sonny recognized Flynn and stepped forward to greet him. "Are you really Mr. Morris, President of the Association?" However, Flynn didn''t even acknowledge Sonny''s presence and instead scanned all of the women in attendance. To someone like Sonny who was just a small-time agent in Ednd, he wasn''t even considered one of the biggest yers around. How could someone like Flynn recognize him? Clifford had contacted him telling him toe find Lowe''s Pharmaceutical CEO - who happened to be a beautiful woman named Miranda. "Are you Miranda Lowe?" In an instant, Flynn''s gaze fixed on Miranda as he walked over politely asking her this question. It must be said that his eye for beauty was quite urate because no matter where she went or what she did - whether it was her appearance or demeanor - Miranda stood out from everyone else around her making it hard not to notice her. "I am! And you are?" Miranda looked confused by this sudden encounter with such an important personage as herself. "Let me introduce myself, I am Flynn Morris, the chairman for Merton''s "Agenecline Medicine Association". Here''s my business card!" Flynn handed his card to Miranda. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As soon as he spoke, there was a murmur in the warehouse. Although many people had not met Flynn in person, they had heard of him before. "Hello Mr. Morris! My name is Sonny Turner and I am..." Sonny leaned in to try and make a connection with him. However, Flynn didn''t even look at him and politely turned to Miranda saying: "Ms. Lowe, I came here today hoping to coborate with yourpany. Your new drug development caught my attention and I would like to be an agent for it. Of course, I understand that I don''t have the qualifications yet to be a national agent but perhaps you can consider giving me the rights for Merton?" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone except L was stunned! Even Miranda herself was left speechless. Romeo and Eliza were shocked beyond belief while others from thepany looked at each other confusedly. Flynn was not only the chairman of Merton''srgest medicine association, but also one of their biggest agents in this state! For someone like him to personallye here seeking coboration with Miranda? This news sent shockwaves throughout everyone present! "What''s going on here?" someone questioned. "Is that really Mr. Morris?" another person chimed in skeptically. "It is! I met him once at a pharmaceutical expo," the first person confirmed. L lightly squeezed Miranda''s hand and said, "Honey, Mr. Morris is talking to you! He wants the distribution rights in Merton. Will you say something?" Miranda snapped out of her daze, eyes filled with surprise. She took a deep breath and asked, "Are you referring to our new drugs that we''reunching?" After all, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical had produced many medications and Miranda wasn''t entirely sure which ones he was referring to. "Yes! Those four new drugs. I''ve already received some samples and I''m absolutely blown away by their effectiveness. Please don''t think me greedy but I want to distribute all four of them if possible," the big-time distributor cautiously asked Miranda. "Yes, you can..." Miranda suppressed her inner turmoil and nodded in agreement before asking hesitantly. "May I ask if these drugs have already been reserved from your warehouse?" Flynn heard Miranda agree and his face lit up with excitement as he eagerly looked at the pile of medicines in the warehouse before asking hopefully. "Not yet! You''re my first choice for coboration." Miranda shook her head. As soon as she finished speaking, Flynn pped his thigh and eximed, "Fantastic! I''ll take all of these medicines! To show my sincerity, I''ll sign a contract with you right now, Ms. Lowe. I''ll pay 10 million dors upfront. If it''s not enough, consider it a deposit; if it''s too much, we can use the excess as prepayment for our long-term cooperation in the future. What do you think?" Everyone was stunned by his offer. 10 million dors just like that? Their breathing became shallow and rapid. Was Lowe''s Pharmaceutical about to take off? Miranda turned to L with tears of excitement in her eyes. Just moments ago when she saw Sonny, her heart had sunk to the bottom of a valley. The injustice and resentment had almost made her despair. But now this huge surprise came right after that! It was easy to imagine how intense Miranda''s emotions were at this moment! 10 million dor order! She hadpleted half of their goal which was 20 million dors!! At this moment Miranda suddenly felt that the once-unreachable goal was within reach. "Wow! A 10-million-dor order! Ourpany is going to take off!" "This is just our first coboration; won''t we be dealing with tens or hundreds of millions in the future?" "Mr. Willis really didn''t deceive us, the orders worth millions have arrived! Hahaha..." "We''re going to be sessful too! It''s a good thing we didn''t give up earlier!" Even thosepany executives who were originally skeptical were now excited beyond measure. But Romeo and Eliza had faces so cold, as if they had eaten something sour or been frozen... Sonny was stunned, his chubby face trembling uncontrobly. "Mr. Morris, are you sure about this? These are just newly released drugs that haven''t even gone through market testing yet. Have you considered the consequences of cing such arge order? If they don''t sell and you''re stuck with them, it''ll be a huge loss! Lowe''s Pharmaceutical is just a small company after all; don''t make an impulsive decision!" Sony reminded him kindly. Upon hearing this, Flynn snorted disdainfully, "What business is it of yours? I know better than anyone else how effective these drugs are!" Sony wanted to say more but was interrupted by someone shouting loudly! "That''s right! Listen here Flynn, you better think carefully about this! If these drugs end up being useless in your hands then get ready to cry! Heh heh... I can''t say for sure whether these drugs will sell well or not. Their effectiveness is only so-so and they''re made by a smallpany; hospitals and pharmacies probably won''t recognize them!" A tall and thin old man walked quickly into the warehouse. Looking to be in his sixties or seventies, but with a strong voice, the man before them surprised Sonny once again. "You... you''re Caden Downs from Downs'' Medicine, Mr. Downs?" As soon as he spoke, everyone was taken aback once more. What was going on today? Another big shot from the pharmaceutical industry? "Mr. Downs, you''re right! These new drugs are only produced by smallpanies. Who would recognize them? Mr. Morris, you were too hasty with this 10 million order!" Romeo''s eyes lit up and he quickly agreed. Both he and Eliza were ecstatic! Haha! With such a weighty figure belittling these new drugs, can Miranda still sell them? Flynn will have to think twice about this now that the 10 million order was already cooling off. Looks like it''ll be gone in no time... haha... Chapter 62 Coming To Steal Medicine Chapter 62 Coming To Steal Medicine Chapter 62 Coming to Steal Medicine Upon hearing Caden''s words, Miranda''s once delighted face was now filled with anger and frustration. Thepany had no grievances with this man, and his status should not have made him listen to her uncle or grandmother and hinder their progress. Why would hee to belittle their new drug? Romeo, Eliza, and Sonny all showed cold smiles and teasing looks again. They felt that something unexpected had happened once more. However, what surprised them was that Flynn did not listen to advice at all. They saw him staring at Caden saying, "Old man, stop talking nonsense. You''re toote; I''ve already secured these drugs haha..." Caden''s face looked a bit unpleasant as he said, "Mr. Morris, I advise you to be cautious. If you buy too many of these drugs and lose money on them? Why don''t we split it half-and-half? I''ll help share the risk!" A few boos were heard in the warehouse after he finished speaking. Romeo and Eliza who were feeling proud just a second ago froze in shock as they realized what was happening! Caden wasn''t here to belittle their new drug; he was clearly here topete with Flynn for it! If he really thought the drug wasn''t good enough why would he offer Flynn half of it? What kind of person helped share risks like this? Especially businessmen! "Get outta here!" Flynn waved his hand impatiently and nervously turned to Miranda. "Ms. Lowe, we had a deal! I''ve already packaged all the medicine, you can''t back out now! I''ll have someone wire the money to you right away and we''ll sign the contract today!" After all, it was just a verbal agreement before, and Flynn was afraid that Miranda would change her mind. "Mr. Morris, don''t worry. If I agreed to it, I won''t go back on my word." Miranda''s beautiful face was filled with joy. Although she said so, Flynn still wasn''t at ease. He immediately called someone to transfer 10 million dor into Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s ount. "Ms. Lowe, the money has been transferred!" Thepany''s financial manager eximed excitedly. At this point in time Romeo and Eliza werepletely dumbfounded! With the money transferred over for this 10 million dor order there was no way they could sabotage anything anymore. However things weren''t over yet; Caden walked up to Miranda with a polite smile on his face, "Ms. Lowe let me introduce myself. I am Downs'' Medicine''s Chairman of the Board of Directors. We are interested in representing yourpany''s new drug." "I will give you 20 million dors for exclusive rights in three states," he continued smoothly. Upon hearing this news Miranda trembled slightly with excitement as her pretty face turned red from exhration making her even more stunning than before! 20 million dors? Plus Flynn''s 10 million dor order made 30 million dors! She had even exceeded her family agreement target! "Was the once unattainable goal really that simple?" Miranda asked, despite her excitement. "But Mr. Morris has already bought up all the medicine! We don''t have any stock right now." "It''s okay," Caden replied nonchntly. "Consider these 20 million as a prepayment. Yourpany can''t possibly only produce one batch, right?" Miranda was about to agree eagerly when L pulled her back. "Mr. Morris paid 10 million just for Merton''s agency rights," he teased Caden. "You''re asking for twice that amount for three states? And this medicine is only so-so, produced by a smallpany with no recognition." Caden chuckled nervously and said, "Oh... haha, I was just trying to scare Mr. Morris off. Your company''s medicine is truly miraculous and will definitely be a hit! I am very sincere in seeking cooperation." "Okay then! 40 million and you can have agency rights in three states," L said firmly. Caden smiled awkwardly before gritting his teeth and saying, "Deal." The people present were all shocked at this exchange. The core members of theirpany were so excited they could cry at seeing L haggling with such a big shot in the pharmaceutical industry; they feared he would simply walk away from them altogether if things didn''t go well enough during negotiations. But they didn''t expect that he would actually raise the price, and double it at that! How badly did Caden want the agency rights for this new drug? Romeo, Eliza, and Sonny''s expressions were beyond ugly. Afterwards, several well-known national agents came one after another, seeking to sign contracts. There were even two who almost fought over the agency rights. In less than an hour, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s ount had directly increased by 130 million! Watching this scene unfold made Romeo and Eliza feel like vomiting blood. While no one was looking, they slunk away in disgrace to avoid further embarrassment. Compared to these big agents, Sonny couldn''t even be considered a somebody. They had schemed to cheat Miranda through Sonny before but now it was just a joke! In the end, Sonny approached Miranda with a ttering smile on his face. "Ms. Lowe... can you give me an agency too? I just want Ednd''s! I''ll ce an order for 2 million right away and have someone transfer it!" At this point there was no need to consider whether or not this drug could be sold. With so many big shots signing on as agents with their channels and connections, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s new drug would definitely sell without any worries! It was certain that it would be a huge sess. It can be said that whoever got the agency rights for even one of these four new drugs will make a fortune! Miranda''s eyes shed with disgust as she said expressionlessly, "Mr. Turner, you''ve been taking on so much businesstely. Aren''t you too busy? Don''t bother yourself!" "No! I''m not busy!" "Ms. Lowe, can you consider it as a favor to me, given our years of partnership? How about granting me the rights to sell just one medication..." Sonny pleaded. "Get lost!" Miranda was about to say something else when L pulled her behind him. N?velDrama.Org content. He didn''t have Miranda''s patience and manners, pointing directly at Sonny and rebuking him. Sonny turned red then ck in the face and left in embarrassment. He regretted it deeply now that he realized how popr Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s new drugs were. Chapter 63 I Am A Wounded Man Chapter 63 I Am A Wounded Man Chapter 63 I am a wounded man After Romeo and Eliza left the factory, they received a call from Victoria as soon as they got into the car. "Mom!" Romeo answered in a low voice. "I heard you took those executives to the factory today. How did it go? Has Miranda given up hope?" Victoria asked. She knew that her second son had gone there to watch a good show of her granddaughter. An uncle who couldn''t get along with his own niece was actually quite despicable behavior. However, she didn''t me this kind of behavior but instead asked with some anticipation. In short, now almost everyone in the Lowe family was thinking about making Miranda give up resistance and join the Austin family obediently. "Give up hope? What are you talking about? You haven''t seen how proud she was today!" Romeo said bitterly. Hearing this, Victoria''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened? Did something happen?" "I don''t know why, but many big agents from all over the country came and wanted to represent our new drug..." Romeo said helplessly as he recounted what had happened earlier. After hearing it all, Victoria almost fainted on the spot. She leaned heavily on her cane for support. "What''s going on? So you''re saying that thepany''s orders have all exceeded 100 million?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah, Mom! If we go by the agreement, our family can''t force Miranda to marry into the Austin family anymore!" Romeo said unwillingly. "Damn it! She actually did it! How is this possible?" "How could so many major agentse and help her represent the new drug?" "What''s going on? Could it be... L? He''s just a gigolo who willingly married into our family and became a puppet for Miranda. It''s impossible!" Victoria cursed with an uncertain expression while leaning on her cane. At this moment, Victoria was angry and humiliated. This was no longer just about whether or not Miranda would marry into the Austin family; it was about her being pped in the face by younger generations. For Victoria, who always had final say in the Lowe family, this was simply uneptable. She had carefully nned to use Sonny to make her granddaughter fall from grace but ended up being pped hard! Meanwhile... Miranda returned topany headquarters after finally finishing everything and signing contracts with Flynn, Caden, and other major agents one by one. "Hoo..." Finally able to rest for a while now, the beautiful CEOzily sat down on the sofa and took a deep breath before looking at L beside her withplex eyes. "Honey..." she couldn''t help but spit out the word. "Huh?" L was taken aback, looking at this icy CEO with a strange expression. Miranda blushed, realizing what she had just said. Just now, it was really just an unconscious utterance, like a dream-like state. But she wasn''t the kind of affected woman. At this moment, she snorted and looked straight at L again, revealing that strong and domineering aura. "What do you mean ''huh''? Aren''t you my husband? We have our marriage certificate!" L "ummed", "Yes! But... are you going to make it real? Are you really falling in love with me?" Upon hearing this, Miranda rolled her eyes, "Of course! I feel like I''m really falling in love with you. What should I do?" L coughed a few times, "Really? It sounds like a joke." Miranda''s face turned cold for a moment. She deliberately used this joking tone to cover up her inner turmoil. However, L''s reaction made her heart sink. This idiotic heartless bastard! "Yeah right! It''s just a joke! Who would really fall in love with you? And what about you? Doing so much for me... did you fall in love with me?" Miranda asked teasingly, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her eyes that shed by. Deep down, she was hoping for some kind of answer. "You should know about my experience. I''m a wounded man, and it''s not easy for me to fall in love," Lughed at himself. He spoke the truth. After being hurt and abandoned by udia, he no longer believed in love. The only soft spot left in his heart was reserved for his daughter Nora. As for Miranda, he couldn''t say that he had no feelings at all towards her. But much of what he did for her was driven by gratitude and repayment. L didn''t think that he really had strong feelings for Miranda. After speaking, Miranda chuckled and said "hehe", but she felt a bit uneasy inside without knowing why. "How coincidental! I''ve also been hurt before and it''s not easy to fall in love. So let''s just stick to our deal!" Miranda bit her lip and tried to sound as indifferent as possible. Just then, she received a phone call from her father Emmanuel. Hearing what her father said on the phone made an expression of surprise sh across Miranda''s face. After hanging up the phone, she turned to L with a "hey" and said, "My mom is having a birthday next Monday. My dad wants me to bring you along with me. Do you want to go? Continue ''ying'' my husband?" The beautiful CEO deliberately emphasized the word "y". L nodded and said, "Yes, ma''am! I''m all yours." Miranda gritted her teeth and gave him a fierce re. This annoying jerk! ... At Tiger''s private estate. Today, they set up a banquet here. Tiger and his son personally weed someone. This person was tall with broad shoulders and exuded a strong masculine aura just by sitting there. Especially his hands, which looked veryrge and even had a metallic golden glow to them. This person was none other than Tiger''s old friend, the Transmutation Force expert known as "Bloody Butcher" in the martial arts world! "Butcher, I toast to you! I was bullied. Butcher, you must help me get justice!" Josiah raised his ss of liquor respectfully but with grievance towards Bloody Butcher. "Hmm... Tiger and your matter is my concern too. However, are you saying that kid can kill high- level dark force experts in an instant?" Bloody Butcher nodded but still asked cautiously because he understood that there were always people stronger than him. Although that young man was only in his early twenties and didn''t seem too powerful, Bloody Butcher couldn''t afford to be careless. Tiger chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, Butcher! I''ve made a foolproof n. As long as you''re willing to take action, I guarantee we can take down that guy together!" With that, he pped his hands. The next second, several henchmen walked in with a man and a woman. To his surprise, it was Tom and udia! "Mr. Webb, this is my wife udia," Tom said as he came in with an obsequious smile. He didn''t know why Tiger had asked him to bring his wife over here but he dared not disobey Tiger''s orders. Besides if he could climb up thedder of Tiger''s connections even if it meant letting Tiger y with udia? "Hmm!" Tiger nodded then turned to stare at udia before asking her directly, "You''re udia? L is your ex-husband? You have a daughter named Nora?" udia nodded nervously before Tiger continued speaking coldly, "I love children! Can you bring your daughter over here for me?" Chapter 64 What, You DonT Accept It? Chapter 64 What, You Don''T ept It? Chapter 64 What, you don''t ept it? udia''s expression changed as soon as she heard Tiger''s words. "Mr. Webb, what do you mean?" she asked. "Damn it! Mr. Webb wants you to bring the child you had with L," Tom cursed and red at udia in front of Tiger. He was trying to please and fear Tiger, afraid that her behavior would displease Tiger and cause trouble for him. "Don''t curse at her, I''ll talk to her slowly," Tiger waved his hand at Tom and then smiled, "As I said before, I love children the most. Mrs. Bet, why don''t you bring your daughter over here so that I can be her godfather? Isn''t that nice?" udia''s eyes flickered a few times before she smiled and said, "Okay! It is my daughter''s fortune to have you as her godfather. However, after the divorce, the child is now with his father instead of me." Yes, she was heartless but when she heard that Nora was involved in this matter by Tiger''s orders, she hesitated. She could disregard Nora, but deliberately harming a child was a line udia couldn''t cross. "So what? Can''t you see your child then? Huh?" Tiger''s smile disappeared, and his tone turned threatening. p! Tom, seeing the situation, pped udia''s face directly. "You bitch, Mr. Webb tried to negotiate with you, and you don''t know how to appreciate it! Offending Mr. Webb, believe me, you and your damn parents won''t even know how you''ll end up. Don''t you dare drag me into this!" udia covered her face, her eyes filled with grievance and fear. Since the incident at Emperor Pce, Tom''s attitude towards her had changed. He wouldsh out at her for the slightest thing. N?velDrama.Org content. "I... I''ll try my best!" udia said, choking back tears. Tiger''s threats and Tom''s abuse made her feel like her life was in danger. In this situation, udia showed her selfish side. "It''s not about trying your best, it''s a must! I''ll be honest with you - I want your daughter to get back at your ex-husband. As long as you bring the child to me obediently, I promise that both you and the child will be safe. My target is only your ex-husband alone." "And," Tiger emphasized, "I''ll give you 1 million dors as a reward - for you, not Tom!" udia brightened up immediately upon hearing about the money and nodded quickly, "Okay! Mr. Webb, you can rest assured that I will bring my daughter to you." The thought of having 1 million dors all to herself erased any remaining doubts in udia''s mind. Tom had been treating her worse and worsetely; she felt very insecure around him and needed to n for herself in case things got even worse in the future. This money was specifically for her benefit - it was perfect! Besides, Tiger had already said that he wasn''t targeting their child; he just wanted revenge on L alone. Thinking about the humiliation L had caused her, udia wished someone would teach him a lesson. The next day, after dropping Miranda off at work, L didn''t stick around the beautiful CEO''s side. Instead, he called Erik and invited him, Clifford and Can to dinner. L still didn''t know much about Can''s background; the old man seemed mysterious. That was why he hadn''t asked for his help before. But when Can heard about their situation, he quietly offered his assistance. Thanks to Can''s connections with some big agents from the capital and Iylonio, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical received a huge order worth 130 million dors yesterday - these three had been a great help. Naturally, L wanted to show his appreciation. "Hey Mr. Wills!" Erik answered the phone with enthusiasm. "Thank you so much for your help along with Dr. Bailey and Mr. Bates! I''d like to treat you guys to lunch today as my way of saying thanks - what do you say?" L expressed his gratitude sincerely. Can had been visiting the Ward family, and Clifford was also invited by them from Iylonio, so L contacted Erik directly. "You''re too polite, L!" Erik declined meaningfully. "It''s only right," L said sincerely. "Okay then, I''ll let Can and Dr. Bailey know," Erik said without further dy. He wanted to spend more time with L anyway. Then he added, "By the way, L, it might not be very interesting for you to have dinner with us old guys. So how about I invite some younger folks who are around your age? It''ll be more fun that way. Do you mind?" L shrugged nonchntly and said, "Whatever works for you. You''re in charge here." "Great! Then let me take care of it. We''ll book the VIP room on the top floor of the Square Window," Erik grinned. "This... I feel like you''re doing all the work while I''m just a guest," L felt a bit embarrassed. "Haha! It doesn''t matter who pays as long as we get together and have fun, right? Besides... you can always buy me a few extra drinkster!" Erikughed heartily. L didn''t want to be dramatic; after all, Erik had said he needed some young people to liven up the atmosphere and it was most appropriate for him to take care of it. After hanging up the phone, Erik chuckled meaningfully and dialed another number. "Kiera, I''m introducing you to a young talent at noon today!" "You have to go! Let me tell you, if you can get along with this person well, our family will not only have no worries for a hundred years but also be able to climb higher!" "Anyway, you have toe over at noon today and at least make contact! That''s settled!" ... Around eleven o''clock in the morning, L decided there was nothing else going on so he came early by himself to the Square Window restaurant. Erik had said someone would pick him upter but L didn''t want any trouble. Anyway, the Square Window was owned by the Ward family and with his ck supreme card in hand he could just go up himself. However, just as L stepped into the lobby on the first floor of the Square Window he was violently pushed aside by someone. "Get out of my way!" The person who pushed him clearly wasn''t idental; while pushing L aside he arrogantly scolded him. It seemed like L had blocked their path or something. L frowned and looked back. A young man with an earring in his ear pointed at L''s nose and rudely asked, "What are you looking at? You got a problem?" As he spoke, he turned to another tall young man and immediately put on a pleasing smile. "Mr. Moore, pleasee this way!" L hadn''t nned on paying any attention to the other person, but when he saw the tall young man and the girl next to him, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Hmm? It''s you!" The tall young man was also surprised when he saw L and his voice became hoarse. Immediately after that, his face darkened and his eyes towards L were full of hatred. The girl beside him also red at L with an unfriendly expression. It turned out to be Orion who had been in the hospital before, along with Betty who had an ambiguous rtionship with him. Chapter 65 Who Is Really Going To Leave? Chapter 65 Who Is Really Going To Leave? Chapter 65 Who is really going to leave? Orion had been in the hospital for over a week, but today he was finally discharged. Despite taking "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine" from L, the damage caused by the 96-degree liquor to his esophagus and intestinal mucosa was not easy to fully recover from. There may even be permanent seque. Not to mention, his voice may never be the same again. So how could Orion, a military yboy, not hold a grudge against L who caused all of this? Seeing L now made him particrly resentful. "Mr. Moore, do you know this guy?" The young man with an earring asked nervously. If Orion knew this person as a friend, then he would feel embarrassed about confronting and scolding L just now. "I know him! Of course I know him! It''s thanks to him that Orion went into the hospital!" Betty nodded and stared at L. The ten or so men and women in their group all showed unfriendly expressions towards L except for one exceptionally outstanding girl who was in her early twenties. She had impable looks and a calm temperament and wasn''t interested in Orion''s conflict with L. "I see." The earring-wearing man rxed his expression. "Turns out Mr. Moore has a grudge against this guy, so it''s easy to handle," he said as he patted his chest and turned to Orion. "Mr. Moore, don''t worry, I''ll teach this guy a lesson for you today! This is Ward family''s territory. Since I''ve caught him, I''ll make sure he doesn''t leave unscathed!" The earring-wearing man gave L a sinister smile. His name was Paul Ward and he wasn''t actually a direct descendant of the Ward family, but rather an extended member. However, that didn''t stop him from being arrogant in the Ward family''s hotel. After all, even as an extended member of the family, people here still had to give him face as "Young Master." "Oh? This is the Ward family''s territory? Are you part of the Ward family?" L raised an eyebrow in surprise. "That''s right! This hotel belongs to the Ward family. Kid, if you mess with us here it won''t end well for you! If you dare offend Mr. Moore again then I won''t let you off lightly," Paul said arrogantly. At this moment though, the elegant beauty frowned slightly and spoke up, "Paul, don''t cause trouble here today. The old man sent us over to apany an important guest. Don''t create unnecessary problems." Orion gave L a cold look before waving his hand dismissively. "Forget it, Mr. Ward. If we cause any disturbance, it wouldn''t be good if we disturb our important guest. I''ll deal with this guy myselfter on." "You''re lucky," Betty sneered at L. Most of these wealthy girls from Ednd were part of certain circle and many were friends with each other. Betty was also close friends with Kiera Ward, and she had been brought along by Kiera today. ording to Kiera, Erik was entertaining a VIP at the top floor of the Square Window today! And this VIP happened to be a renowned doctor. So she dragged Orion along with her. After being burned by high-concentration alcohol, there wasn''t much the hospital could do except for slow recovery. It might even leave permanent after-effects. That was why they wanted Orion to come and see if the doctor could help. "Fine! But since this guy offended Mr. Moore, even if we don''t teach him a lesson today, we can''t let him stay here and cause trouble! I''ll have security kick him out!" Paul sneered. "Yeah! Get rid of this guy!" "The hell? This poor-looking guy dares toe into the Square Window?" "Just one meal here is enough for him to earn in a year, right?" The rich second-generation peers followed suit in mocking and ridiculing. "Security! Security!" Paul shouted at the hotel''s security guards. As soon as he finished speaking, several security guards and the manager on the first floor hurried over. "What''s wrong, Mr. Ward?" The manager asked respectfully. Even though Paul was only a distant rtive, he was still a descendant of the Ward family, so the manager naturally treated him with courtesy. "Get this guy out of here!" Paul pointed at L and ordered. The manager took a few nces at L after hearing this, then made a gesture of invitation towards him and said in a harsh tone, "Sir, please leave!" L raised an eyebrow. "Why should I leave? I''m also here as a customer. Is this how you treat your customers?" As soon as he finished speaking, Paul sneered, "You''re considered a customer? The Square Window is members-only. Haven''t you noticed that there are only private rooms here and no dining hall? We only serve members. Do you have membership here?" He looked down on L while scrutinizing his outfit worth just several hundred dors from head to toe. The group of men and women apanying him also looked at L with disdainful eyes that seemed topare him to someone poor or unimportant. "Look at how he looks like! How could he possibly be our member?" "The lowest level membership starts with depositing $10k!" "You better get lost! You''re lucky if we don''t beat you up today!" Listening to these taunts, L smiled indifferently, "Sorry but I really am a member here." "Oh? Even if you are really our member, I''m afraid you''re just the lowest level one! Whereas I am not only the Golden Member but also the descendant of Ward family who has every right to kick low-level members like you out!" Paul boasted in front of Orion and a group of wealthy second- generation individuals. He constantly unted his status as a descendant of the Ward family. L, upon hearing this, turned to the manager and asked, "Is that so? Is there a rule here that allows high-level members to expel low-level members?" The manager hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Yes! High-level members are more prestigious, and when conflicts arise between two parties, we must take care of the dining experience for our high-level members." In reality, the Square Window did not have such rules; the manager simply looked down on L and wanted to please Paul. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, Betty snickered impatiently and said, "Don''t listen to him bragging here! This guy isn''t even an ordinary member! Do you guys know who he is? He''s Mason''s brother-inw or rather the husband of that Lowe family heiress. You get it now?" As she spoke these words with disdainful eyes fixed on L''s face while raising her chin up at him in contemptuous fashion. The other wealthy second-generation individuals present all showed expressions indicating their understanding except for Orion who was not from Ednd. They all had some connections with people like Kiera or Betty because they came from influential families themselves. So they had heard about how someone impersonated Miranda''s husband. "Haha... so you''re Mr. Lowe''s brother-inw!" one personughed mockingly while another added, "A gigolo and useless son-inw who dares to pretend to be a member here!" "Who doesn''t know that the man the Lowe family''s daughter was looking for is actually a dog!" "How could your mistress possibly get you a membership card here?" Mocking voices echoed one after another. "Enough, get him out of here!" Paul waved his hand and ordered the security guard, as if he had no patience left. The lobby manager waved his hand and several security guards were about to rush towards L like wolves and tigers, using some kind of violent means to drive him out. However, at this moment, L''s hand held a dark gold card. "If someone has to leave, it should be you guys." Chapter 66 I Might Be That Distinguished Guest! Chapter 66 I Might Be That Distinguished Guest! Chapter 66 I might be that distinguished guest! As soon as the ck card was seen, several security guards were dumbfounded. The lobby manager''s face instantly turned pale, and he quickly shouted, "Stop!" Paul and hispanions also widened their eyes in disbelief. Kiera''s gaze narrowed as she stared at the ck card in L''s hand. "Is this the supreme card for all of our family businesses?" she asked. L chuckled. "I wonder what level of membership having this card here puts me at?" "The highest level of supreme membership!" Kiera replied, but her eyes were filled with doubt and confusion. "Can you show it to me?" Kiera was a direct descendant of the Ward family, but she usually avoided being in the public eye. As a result, while Paul was recognized by the manager here, Kiera was not. L shrugged and handed over the card to her. Kiera carefully examined it for a moment before her expression changed several times. "Well? Is it real?" L asked with a smile. "It seems like it is," Kiera nodded before returning the card to L. "So, I have the right to expel members who are lower than me?" L sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, Paul''s expression changed and Kiera didn''t look too pleased either. As descendants of the Ward family, being kicked out of their own hotel would be a huge embarrassment for them. Besides, there wasn''t even such a rule in the first ce. "Well..." The lobby manager looked embarrassed and hesitant. "Hehe, don''t worry. I''m not that bored or childish!" L chuckled lightly before walking towards the elevator with his supreme card in hand. His reaction stunned everyone present. Kiera''s eyes shed with surprise as she didn''t expect L to be so magnanimous and not bother with them. However, not everyone was willing to give him the benefit of doubt. Suddenly realizing something, Paul pointed at L and shouted loudly, "How could a mere son- inw from the Lowe family have a supreme card from the Ward family? I suspect that even if this card is real, he probably found it or stole it!" Upon hearing this usation, everyone''s eyes lit up as they seemed to have grasped onto the essence of what was going on. They all looked down upon L deep inside their hearts. A man they looked down upon, yet possessed the ultimate card of the Ward family. The psychological gap was unimaginable for Paul, Betty, Orion and others to ept. As the owner of the ultimate card, L didn''t drive them away but instead made them feel that he was insecure. "The Lowe family doesn''t have a good rtionship with the Ward family! Moreover, how could a useless son-inw like you from the Lowe family have an ultimate card? Tell me where you got this card?" Betty red at L and interrogated him aggressively. L shook his head speechlessly and said, "Erik gave it to me. Is there any problem?" "Haha... this is hrious! What''s his identity? How could he give you an ultimate card? You are just a gigolo without any qualification to even touch Mr. Ward!" Bettyughed as if she had heard a big joke. Others also sneered continuously thinking that L was just talking nonsense. L shook his head and raised his chin proudly, "Why should I prove it to you? Who do you think you are? Get out of my way and don''t hinder me from going upstairs for dinner!" Prove it? Ha ha, why should he prove himself? Did it matter whether or not they believed him? Saying this, he pushed aside Betty directly with his card in hand and walked towards the elevator. Ding! L swiped his supreme card and the elevator doors opened. N?velDrama.Org content. "Let''s go, follow him, don''t let him get away! He definitely stole that card!" Paul shouted as he saw what was happening. "He''s going to the top floor? That''s some bragging, does he dare?" "Mr. Ward happens to be hosting a banquet on the top floor for important guests. If he really goes up there, we''ll catch him in the act!" "Don''t worry, he won''t dare! I bet he''s trying to take another elevator from a different floor!" The group of people were all talking at once and ran after L as they entered the elevator. Paul tried to follow but received a phone call just then. "Henry!" The so-called "Young Master" picked up the call and politely and respectfully greeted, maintaining an artificially warm tone that sent shivers down people''s spine. Henry belonged to the powerful Ward family''s direct lineage, far superior to someone like Paul from a coteral branch. "You here?" Henry asked in a casual tone. "I''m here, I''m here!" Paul replied eagerly. "You''re here quite early. Come out and wait for me at the entrance. When our distinguished guest arrives, we''ll wee him together," Henry instructed. "Sure thing, Henry!" Paul agreed. As he walked out, Paul couldn''t help but marvel at the kind of distinguished guest who could make Henry personally wait at the entrance. "Henry, Rowan!" Paul greeted them respectfully before quickly changing his tone. "Oh yeah, there was a guy causing trouble earlier. He even pretended to be a VIP member here! The worst part is that he threatened to cause chaos on the top floor!" As soon as Paul finished speaking, Henry''s expression changed instantly as he became furious. "What? Someone dared to cause trouble here today? And go up to the top floor? He''s asking for death!" Today was Erick''s banquet on the top floor with L in attendance along with Can, Clifford and another big shot. "Rowan, you wait here. You know Mr. Willis anyway," Henry said with a dark expression before waving to Paul and saying, "Let''s go!" Paul hurriedly followed,ughing coldly in his heart. If Henry was involved, that guy will either die or be ruined... haha. Meanwhile... Kiera, Betty and Orion entered the elevator and were a bit confused when they saw L press the button for the top floor. "You followed us all the way up here just to pretend?" Betty sneered before warning him. "I''m telling you, Erik is hosting an important guest in the VIP room on this floor today! If you cause any trouble for them, your fate will not be pretty." "It''s alright. If I''m not mistaken, I believe I am that important guest," L replied calmly. Upon hearing this statement from L, Betty and Orion along with other wealthy heirs burst into laughter. "What? You''re that important guest? Are you trying to fool us?" "A nobody like you? Who gave you such confidence?" "I can''t take it anymore! My stomach hurts fromughing so much! Hahaha..." *Ding!* At this moment, the elevator finally reached the top floor. After the doors opened, L stepped out and headed straight towards the only suite on this level. Seeing his actions, everyone looked at each other in confusion. They had all made it to this point, but why was he so confident? Was he really trying to get himself killed? Or was there something else going on? Chapter 67 This Is Suicidal! Chapter 67 This Is Suicidal! Chapter 67 This is suicidal! As L swaggered towards the private room, everyone was filled with suspicion. Was he ignorant and looking for trouble, or did he have some kind of backup? Kiera''s eyes shed with doubt. Could he really be the distinguished guest her grandfather had asked her to meet? If so, then her grandfather was seriously unreliable. Not only was his attire inappropriate, but the fact that he was married to a Lowe family heiress made him uneptable to Kiera. Betty and Orion exchanged nces while other wealthy heirs looked at each other in confusion. "Could it be that he is really the distinguished guest?" "No way! That''s impossible!" "How could a son-inw of the Lowe family be Erik''s distinguished guest?" However, in the next moment, as everyone held onto theirst shred of hope and unwillingness to ept this reality, L arrived at the door of the private room. "Sir, may I ask who you are?" Two attractive female servers guarded the entrance and politely asked as they saw L approaching. "My surname is Willis." L shrugged off the attention and looked around the room. Erik was the first to greet him, poking his head out of the private room to see if Henry had weed L in. "Hey, you made it!" Erik eximed upon seeing L. He then noticed Kiera and others behind him and said with a knowing smile, "Looks like you came up with Kiera and her crew." L just smiled back without saying much. Themotion drew other people from inside the private room. Can who was already unmasked, Reeva, Clifford and a slightly overweight middle-aged man joined them. "You''re early, young man! Haha..." Can grabbed L''s arm warmly as he spoke. The old man''s chin was still slightly crooked but not as terrifying as before. "I thought we''d have to wait for you longer. No wonder Chloe calls you Pigsy - always first in line for food," Reeva rolled her eyes at L yfully and teased him good-naturedly. Can immediately scolded his granddaughter, "Reeva! Don''t be rude!" L just chuckled at their banter without saying anything else. Reeva stuck out her tongue, yfully winking at L. L chuckled and waved it off. "Mr. Willis!" At that moment, Clifford approached with a bow of respect towards L. Betty, Orion, and the other wealthy heirs were dumbfounded. Kiera''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized that her suspicions had been confirmed - L was indeed the esteemed guest of the day! They had all been waiting for L to make an appearance so Erik could expose him, but instead he was being treated with such reverence. However, what happened next left them even more stunned. The slightly overweight middle-aged man rushed over to L with excitement on his face. "You... you''re Dr. Willis?" Vincent Reid grabbed hold of L''s hand eagerly asking him this question. "I''m L Willis." L was taken aback by the man in front of him, feeling like he had seen him before but couldn''t quite ce it. "Thud!" As soon as L spoke, Vincent knelt down in front of L and said, "Dr. Willis! Thank you for saving my life! Thank you so much!" L was confused and quickly helped him up. "What are you doing? When did I save your life?" Canughed and said, "Let me introduce you to Vincent Reid, the CEO of the Reid''s Group. His wife had chronic myeloid leukemia that had entered an acute phase and she was on her deathbed. You gave me a few samples of ''Love Light,'' a drug that can cure leukemia. I took a chance and gave it to Mr. Reid." "I didn''t expect his wife to actually survive and her health has never been better!" Can continued. Upon hearing this, L suddenly realized who Vincent was - the billionaire from Kreanford whom he often saw in news reports. Vincent quickly dismissed his title as a wealthy businessman, "I''m not worthy of being called a billionaire! Dr. Wills, you saved my wife''s life! As thanks for what you''ve done for us, please ept 20% ownership in the Reid''s Group." He handed over the transfer agreement directly to L. Vincent wasn''t like other wealthy people with family backgrounds; he built his wealth from scratch with nothing but hard work and determination. When he was struggling financially at first, his wife stayed by his side through thick and thin while they worked together towards sess. Vincent could never forget how heartbroken she looked when she got kicked out while trying to promote their products during their tough times. Vincent''s sess did not lead him down the path of excess like other wealthy individuals. Instead, his rtionship with his wife grew stronger. No matter the asion or media outlet, Vincent always emphasized that his achievements werergely due to his wife''s contributions. When his wife was diagnosed with leukemia and her condition became critical, it was unbearable for Vincent. Fortunately, "Love Light" emerged and saved Mrs. Reid''s life. "I can''t ept this!" L quickly refused. At this moment, Kiera and Betty were stunned by what they saw! Even L recognized Vincent - how could these second-generation heirs not know the wealthiest man in the state? The Reid''s Group had a market value of billions! And yet here was the chairman of the Reid''s Group kneeling before L? He even offered to transfer 20% of thepany''s shares worth tens of billions to him? No one questioned whether or not Erik really gave L that supreme card in hand. "Are you... are you really our distinguished guest today?" Betty approached L curiously and asked a somewhat ridiculous question. She couldn''t believe it! A loser who had just been despised by them was actually the distinguished guest Erik wanted to entertain? Orion pulled her aside and gave her a signal. But it was toote. Erik had already sensed that Betty''s words were not quite right. "So, you''re the girl from the Ellis family? Betty, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ''distinguished guest''?" As soon as he finished speaking, Betty''s face changed slightly and she looked flustered. Orion and the other rich second-generation heirs all looked hesitant and avoided eye contact with Erik. Even Kiera showed signs of nervousness! If Erik and several big shots found out about their attitude towards L earlier, they would have to leave without eating today! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Their task today was originally to apany this distinguished guest but instead they humiliated him! This was... asking for trouble! Chapter 68 Guess Why I Am So Daring? Chapter 68 Guess Why I Am So Daring? Chapter 68 Guess why I am so daring? Betty realized she had said the wrong thing! She had brought up a topic that L hadn''t even mentioned, and now he could easily use it to reveal how she and her friends had insulted and mocked him earlier. Betty was beside herself with regret, wishing she could p herself in the face. She couldn''t afford to offend Erik or humiliate his esteemed guest. Her family''s business in jade and jewelry depended on their dealings with the Reid''s Group, which was closely tied to Vincent, the wealthiest man in this state. Vincent was practically groveling at L''s feet, offering him shares of hispany as a token of gratitude for saving his wife''s life. It was clear that offending L would be tantamount to offending Vincent himself. Betty''s family business would likely suffer greatly if they lost their connection with the Reid''s Group or if Vincent cut ties with the Ellis family altogether. The other rich heirs present looked just as nervous and fearful as Betty did; they were even more vulnerable than her since their families didn''t have as much clout or influencepared to the Ward family or Vincent. This was bad news indeed! One sentence from L could ruin everything for them all! If they had known, why did they have to open their mouth and follow Paul''s lead? Such a lowly person... Even Orion looked bitter. He wasn''t afraid of offending Erik and Vincent since he didn''te from Kreanford. But today, he came seeking medical help. Now it seemed that L was the famous doctor... "It''s... nothing." Betty waved her hand, trying to make herselfugh naturally but found her face stiffening. "Oh? Nothing?" Erik was suspicious and then looked at L. "L, what''s going on? Is something wrong?" When they saw Erik directly asking L, these second-generation rich kids all felt their hearts tighten as cold sweat began to break out. This was bad! This was bad! However, the next second surprised them. L smiled and shook his head. "Nothing''s wrong; everything''s fine. This little beauty here is quite cute in her foolishness; this big beauty over here is pleasing to the eye; and this Mr. Moore has a unique voice. As for them, each one is quite talkative. It''s good-everything''s good." L smiled at these young people without mentioning any previous unpleasantness whatsoever. Upon hearing these words, the second-generation kids couldn''t help but stare at L in surprise. As they let out a sigh of relief, a hint of gratitude and shame even surfaced in their eyes. Despite being ridiculed and mocked by them, this guy was actually helping them cover up? Betty looked at L and blinked her eyes a few times! Before this, if anyone dared to call her stupid, she would definitely tear their mouth apart. However, for some reason, Betty felt particrly pleased to hear L say this about her. Kiera looked at L with a hint of surprise and admiration in her beautiful eyes. This guy actually had such an open mind and generosity? "What about me?" At this point, Reeva approached L with some coquettishness and asked somewhat petntly. It seemed that while L had "reviewed" all the other young people present, he hadn''t evaluated her yet. This made Reeva somewhat dissatisfied. L nced over at her before smirking This girl had an indescribable gratitude and fondness for L in her heart. After practicing the "Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra" for just over a week, she was pleasantly surprised to find that her strength had actually broken through to the Dark Force Realm. The body hair that used to make her feel ashamed fell off one by one, leaving behind smooth and delicate skin. Today, Reeva deliberately wore a dress that made her look stunningly beautiful. It had been so long since she felt confident enough to show off her feminine charm like this. Cough cough-- At this moment, Erik coughed a few times and introduced Kiera as his granddaughter to L. "You young people canmunicate more!" he said with a smile. Can next to him sneered inwardly, thinking: You old man! Are you feeling ufortable seeing my granddaughter getting close with L? Kiera pursed her lips and took a step forward, extending her hand towards L. "Mr. Willis, hello!" "Hello." L shook hands with Kiera before quickly letting go of it. Erik seemed somewhat dissatisfied with what he saw and gave his granddaughter an angry re. Kiera felt the gaze of her grandfather on herself and couldn''t help but feel aggrieved and resentful inside. What was going on? Did she have to hold onto this guy''s hand forever? And this guy was married to Miranda. Did her Grandpa really want her to go after a married man. But the truth was, he did have that intention. In his eyes, L was not really a married man. The marriage with Miranda was just for show. If L and his granddaughter hit it off, then there wouldn''t be any problem at all. "Hey, what are you guys doing standing at the door? Come in and sit down!" Erik noticed that L was still standing at the door and quickly invited him in. Just as everyone had settled down in the private room, several figures burst in aggressively. It was Henry and his henchmen along with Paul from the Ward family''s side branch. "Where''s the troublemaker?" Henry looked around as he entered. Seeing that L was already present, he paused for a moment before saying, "Mr. Willis, you''re already here..." "Henry, what are you doing barging in like this?" Erik scolded him displeasedly before he could finish speaking. Everyone present were important people with status; how could his grandsone bursting in like this? At that very moment, Paul, who had been following Henry, suddenly pointed at L and eximed, "Henry, it''s him!" Then, he turned to Erik and said, "Erik, this guy stole our family''s Supreme Card and is causing a scene here by pretending to be a Supreme member! I can''t believe he actually dares toe up here. Watch me break his legs and throw him out, so he won''t disturb our distinguished guest today!" As Paul spoke, the room fell silent. Everyone looked at Paul with strange expressions. "Yeah! I can''t believe I actually dared toe up here. Can you guess why I''m so fearless?" L asked with a mischievous grin. Feeling the gaze of everyone in the room and seeing the mocking smile on L''s face, Paul inexplicably began to feel uneasy. "Henry, what''s going on here?" Paul asked, his voice filled with confusion. Henry''s gaze turned ice-cold, and he spoke in a chilling tone, "The troublemaker you''re talking about is Mr. Willis?" Smack! With that, he pped Paul hard across the face and said each word with emphasis, "You are blind, aren''t you?"N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 69 Such Dignity Chapter 69 Such Dignity Chapter 69 Such Dignity At this moment, Kiera, Betty, and Orion all wanted to go over and give Paul a good p. Even L wasn''t nning on getting into it with them anymore, but Paul had toe over and make trouble for himself! What the hell... was he stupid? Before he started yelling, can he please take a look at the situation in front of him? Didn''t he see L sitting here peacefully? "Henry, you..." Paul stumbled back after being hit and covered his face in confusion. "Open your damn eyes wide and take a good look. Mr. Willis is the honored guest my grandfather invited today! So it turns out that just now, youpletely offended him?" Henry grabbed Paul''s cor fiercely as he spoke with an icy tone. From how Paul exaggeratedly described the "troublemaker" earlier, Henry could imagine what kind of attitude he showed towards L. "Hmph!" Erik snorted coldly while scanning his granddaughter Kiera and Betty with his gaze. As an old fox who had been around for many years, he actually sensed that something had happened between L and these second-generation kids before. But since L didn''t want to bring up the past or exin anything further at that time, Erik didn''t pursue it either. However, this time when Paul came over yelling loudly again, making threats even, and cursing at L, Erik finally understood what was going on. "L, how do you want to deal with him? Just say the word and we''ll throw him off the roof today!" Erik said seriously. The old patriarch of the Ward family saw that Can, Clifford, and Vincent''s faces had all be somewhat gloomy. Today, Paul had offended someone he shouldn''t have - even if this old man shouted at him a few times, it wouldn''t matter. But unfortunately for Paul, he had offended L - the one person he really shouldn''t have messed with. Can felt like he had been reborn because of L. He saw L as his benefactor and lifelong friend. Clifford admired L''s medical skills and learned a lot from him. He even considered L to be like his own mentor. Vincent also owed a great debt to L and came all the way from the capital just to see him. In front of these people, one of Erik''s family members actually caused such a scene. It was easy to imagine how angry Erik must be feeling right now. So he needed to take action! As soon as Erik finished speaking, Paul waspletely dumbfounded and begged for mercy from Erik in tears, "Erik! Please don''t do this! I... I know I was wrong! I didn''t know that Mr. Willis is an important guest! It was my mistake! Please spare me this time!" Erik snorted, "Spare you? Everyone will think that my family members are all as arrogant and domineering as you!" However, L waved his hand, "It''s not necessary. Just let him go." After inheriting the Dragon Soul Jade Pendant legacy, L''s mindset had changed significantly. For someone like Paul, he couldn''t be bothered to care. The same went for Betty and the others - they were just a few words and L would let it slide with a smile. He didn''t feel the need to prove anything to these people, nor did he want to lower himself to their level. Besides, they were brought here by Erik, so L had previously kept his cool in order not to embarrass anyone. "No! L, you''re being generous but I can''t let this go!" Erik''s expression became stern as he revealed his iron-blooded side. The next second, he waved at Henry and said, "Didn''t he want to break his legs? Then do the same thing back - break his legs and throw him out! From now on, banished from our family!" Henry nodded, "Yes!" With that said, this young master gestured with his hand and several of his men stepped forward. "No! Please don''t..." N?velDrama.Org content. "I know I was wrong! I really know I was wrong... I won''t dare again..." "Erik! Mr. Willis, spare me once!" With a series of cries and screams, Paul, who now had two broken legs, was dragged out by someone. "All right, everyone, please have a seat! We''ve had enough of this spectacle," Erik chuckled sheepishly and gestured for everyone to take a seat. Next second, he turned to L and said," L, you''re still protecting these little brats. Really..." At this moment, he admired L even more in his heart. Not only was he skilled in medicine, but his character and demeanor were also not something ordinary young people couldpare with. "Yeah! Only someone like Dr. Willis who has such a broad mind and temperament can create ''Love Light'' medicine that benefits millions of leukemia patients! Dr. Willis, I toast to you!" Vincent sincerely praised. Can and Clifford looked at L with the same admiration and respect in their eyes. "It''s not as exaggerated as you guys make it out to be." L felt a bit embarrassed but raised his ss to drink with everyone else. Next, everyone officially took their seats. Erik arranged for Kiera to sit on L''s left side while Reeva sat on his right side. Both women were stunning in their own way, causing L''s heart to flutter as he sat between them. He tried not to look too much but the fragrant scent kept wafting into his nose. Damn! It was getting hard for him! ... In the other side. Eastview Kindergarten! "Nora! Nora! Mommy is here." A stylish and charming woman stood outside the gate, shouting. Who else could it be but L''s ex-wife, udia? A group of children had just finished their morning activities and were now running in groups towards the cafeteria under the guidance of their teacher. When they heard udia''s voice, a little figure stopped suddenly. The next second, bright eyes lit up with joy and she ran over excitedly. "Mommy! Mommy, you came to see me?" Little Nora stood by the gate with a happy face looking up at her mother. "Excuse me ma''am, who are you?" The teacher walked over and asked udia. "Hello, I am Nora''s mom! I want to take my daughter out for lunch, is that okay?" udia said with a smile. "Miss, open the door quickly. This is my mom," Nora bounced and urged. The child wouldn''t mistake someone for their mother, so the teacher didn''t doubt her and had the security guard open the door. Nora ran straight to udia and held her hand. "Mommy, why did youe to see me? Are you going to make up with Daddy?" Although she knew udia didn''t want her or Daddy anymore, Nora was still genuinely happy that her mother came to see her. How could a child hold a grudge against their own mother? Deep down inside, Nora''s biggest wish was for Mom and Dad to make up so they could have aplete and warm family. So she looked up at udia with hope in her eyes and asked, "Yes, Nora. Your Dad asked me to pick you up so we can all go out for dinner together. Is that okay?" As soon as she finished speaking, Nora jumped up happily pping her hands saying, "Yes! Yes! Mommy and Daddy are taking me out for delicious food!" Looking at her innocent daughter, udia''s heart softened momentarily. However, immediately after that, she thought about the 1 million dor and the consequences of offending Tiger, so she suppressed that softness. Her worthless father was about to be killed by someone! She would be truly foolish to reconcile with him! Chapter 70 Hit Over Chapter 70 Hit Over Chapter 70 Hit over At this moment, udia took Nora and got into the car, unaware that two pairs of eyes were watching everything. "Mason, Nora just got picked up. Should we intercept?" Dennis called Mason for advice. "Picked up? By who?" Mason''s voice tightened on the phone, clearly concerned. "It''s Mr. Willis''s ex-wife, that woman named udia," Dennis said in a low voice. Hearing it was udia, Mason rxed a bit. "The kid''s biological mother?" However, he had thoroughly investigated L and knew what kind of person udia was. With a cold snort, Mason asked, "What does she want with the child?" "We don''t know either. Mason, what should we do? Follow them?" Dennis asked. Mason thought for a moment and ordered, "Follow them! My brother-inw''s ex-wife is not a good person at all - heartless to the extreme! There is no reason for her toe see the child!" "You guys follow them first and tell me their location at any time; I''lle over immediately." Mason was now extremely concerned about L and Nora''s situation. As soon as there was even the slightest movement, Mason knew he had to take action himself. After all, it was his niece, the daughter of his brother-inw and a dear family member. He couldn''t afford any mistakes. Twenty minutester... udia parked her red Volkswagen Beetle on a secluded road with no surveince cameras and led Nora out of the car by the hand. This was where Tiger had instructed her to wait for him so that she could "hand over" the child to his men. "Mommy, where are we? I thought you said we were going to find Daddy? Where is Daddy?" Nora looked around anxiously at their surroundings. It was too quiet here. Impatiently, udia snapped back at her daughter, "What''s with all these questions? Your father will be here soon!" "Really? Why do we have to meet him here?" Although young and innocent, Nora wasn''t stupid. Seeing the quiet surroundings and feeling a little scared, the child began to reach for calling L. Miranda had given her a location-tracking watch with a built-in calling feature that allowed her to dial a few pre-programmed numbers. udia, upon noticing this, panicked! She grabbed Nora''s delicate and soft wrist and forcibly ripped the location-tracking watch from it. "What are you doing? Can I sell you even if I am your mother? You only have that useless father in your heart, right? It''s good that I don''t love you!" udia angrily cursed, and her mind became even more stubborn. Nora was so scared that she cried out "wow" and wanted to break free from udia''s hand and get off the car. "Daddy! Daddy..." "Shut up! Stay still and behave yourself!" udia sternly scolded Nora and forcefully pulled her back, delivering two smacks to Nora''s rear end. Even more, she covered Nora''s mouth with her hand to prevent her from crying out loud. She always felt guilty when doing this today. The little one''s mouth was covered, and she could only mumble and cry out for her father with a faint sound. Big eyes looked at udia, tears falling down with a "plop plop" sound. The previous Nora only knew that her mother had abandoned her and her father, and was not too concerned about her. And at this moment, for the first time, there arose in her heart a repulsion and fear towards udia. At this moment, a Toyota Land Cruiser could be seen driving from afar. In the car were two menacing-looking men. From a distance, they spotted udia and Nora standing by the roadside, and a cold smile appeared on their faces. Just then, the person in the passenger seat''s phone rang, and he answered it respectfully, saying, "Mr. Webb!" "How''s it going?" Tiger asked in a low voice. "That woman has already taken the child to the designated location. We''ve seen them, and we''re now taking the kid back," the person replied. "Good! Don''t make any mistakes!" Tiger said satisfactorily and gave some instructions. "Don''t worry, can a little kid cause trouble?" the big manughed sinisterly. Tiger replied with a grunt and hung up the phone. However, at this moment, the people in the Toyota Land Cruiser did not notice that there were several SUVs hidden on both sides of the road. Inside a Land Rover, Mason sat in the back seat with Dennis and Jeremy in the front. "Boss, look, isn''t that Leo''s car, one of Tiger''s men?" Dennis pointed ahead. Jeremy squinted his eyes and said in a cold tone, "What? udia wants to give Nora to Tiger?" Mason''s face changed and he looked grim as he spoke. "This is bad! It must be aimed at my brother-inw. This despicable person actually wants to use a child for their scheme!" L had already beaten up Josiah and killed Tiger''s henchman ck King Kong at the Lowe family estate. At this moment, udia took Nora away while Tiger''s men appeared on the scene. Mason immediately realized that there was a terrible conspiracy going on! "What do we do, bro?" Dennis asked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What else can we do? Let''s go! Ram into them!" Mason shouted fiercely with an intense expression. Vroom! The next second, apanied by the roar of an engine, a Land Rover suddenly rushed out from the side of the road! Boom! It then mmed heavily into the Toyota Land Cruiser from its side. The impact was so strong that the Land Rover spun around beforeing to a stop, smoke billowing from its hood. The Toyota Land Cruiser, on the other hand, flipped over and rolled twice before finallying to rest. ... "Mr. Ward, Dr. Bailey, Mr. Bates, I raise my ss to you all! Thank you for your help; otherwise my wife''s medicine would have been left to rot in the warehouse!" L filled his ss and stood up solemnly. But Erik and hispanions waved their hands dismissively as they downed their drinks in one gulp. "Dr. Wills, we were just adding icing on the cake! Your medicine is bound for greatness. And can you believe it? Your ''Love Light'' leukemia treatment is only selling for 50 dors a box! Even your factory price is incredibly low - it''s like you''re not even making any profit at all! As fellow doctors, we are humbled and impressed by your work. I raise my ss to you!" Clifford''s face was flushed as he stood up and spoke loudly. "You got that right! Dr. Willis- here''s another toast from me! Cheers!" Vincent eximed excitedly. They drank with L without holding back at all; each drink seemed like an expression of their sincerity towards him. Even Erik who had heart problems drank several sses without hesitation. In his words, anyway, L was here and he couldn''t be killed by alcohol! "It''s not as noble as you all make it out to be. It''s just that my daughter also has leukemia, so I can empathize. Come on, let''s drink!" Lughed and waved his hand before downing the drink in one go. After setting down the ss, Kiera next to him nced at him and picked up the bottle to refill his ss. During this meal, Kiera could tell that L had no interest in her despite being known as the most beautiful woman of the Ward family. He kept talking about how great his wife was or how sessful herpany was or talking about his daughter. It seemed like he was afraid people wouldn''t know he had a wife and child... Many men outside would try their best to hide their wives or children when they met a beautiful woman. How could someone like him be so different? Kiera used to have some reservations towards L but now those were gone and she felt slightly resentful instead. Was she really not charming enough? "Mr. Willis, let me raise a toast to you too." Henry approached L with a ss in hand since it couldn''t just be Erik and other elders drinking with him all night long; it was time for young people of their generation to liven things up. "Cheers!" L chuckled. However, just as he was about to raise his ss, a series of urgent phone rings interrupted the moment. Henry waved his hand and said, "Mr. Willis, please take the call." L made an apologetic gesture and answered the unfamiliar number, "Who''s this?" "Wills, can you guess who I am?" came a cold voice from the other end. Chapter 71 Today, He Must Die! Chapter 71 Today, He Must Die! Chapter 71 Today, He Must Die! Henry was currently next to L, and he just noticed the iing call number. He recognized this number! "Josiah?" Henry said coldly beside him. Upon hearing this, L''s tone turned cold and sharp, "Josiah, what do you want to do?" Why was this guy calling him today? Last time he was scared out of his wits and ran away with his tail between his legs at the Lowe family''s old mansion. "Willis, do you know where your daughter is now? Ah?" Josiah asked gloomily. Hearing this, L''s heart tightened and he urgently asked, "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? Your daughter is in our hands. If you don''t want anything to happen to your daughter,e to Ranlins Manor! Remember,e alone!" "If we find out you''ve brought someone else with you, I guarantee your daughter will die immediately!" Josiah said fiercely, with a strong tone of resentment. They had investigated and found out that L''s most important person was his daughter, so they were not worried at all about whether or not L wille. After he hung up the phone, L''s face became gloomy and a chilling feeling surged deep in his eyes. That was a touch of cold-blooded killing intent! Josiah dared to touch his daughter. The dragon had scales that must not be touched, or else death was certain! L, who had experienced all kinds of worldly coldness and despair, only cared about Nora in his heart. It could be said that Nora was the biggest bottom line in L''s heart! Whoever hurt her will die! "L, what''s wrong?" Erik noticed L''s expression and asked with suspicion. Can and others also looked at L nervously and curiously, not knowing what had happened. "It''s nothing! Everyone, I have something urgent to attend to. Let''s meet again another day!" L said as he finished the white wine in front of him and greeted everyone before turning around and walking quickly towards the private room door. Nora was left in Tiger''s hands; he couldn''t afford to waste a single second! Henry saw this and quickly followed out while whispering next to L, "Mr. Willis, let me bring some people with you!" Henry had been nearby before; he vaguely heard what was going on. "No need! I must go alone. I cannot risk my daughter''s life! Thank you for your kindness." L shook his head firmly, refusing. "But Ranlins Manor is Tiger''s headquarters, and there..." Henry hurriedly followed L, trying to warn him of the danger of this mission. "Even if it''s a dangerous ce, I still have to go! If you have time, you can gather your men and prepare to take over half of Tiger''s territory!" L replied coldly. "Huh? Why?" Henry froze for a moment. "The other half belongs to my little brother-inw." "No! What I mean is why do I have to take over Tiger''s territory?" Henry looked puzzled and confused. The three sides - he, Tiger and Mason - were like a delicate bnce in Ednd. No one would start a real war with the other two sides for no reason or be able to sweep them away. Of course, Henry didn''t understand what L meant. Was he asking him to disrupt Tiger''s other territories with his men so as to help him restrain Tiger? "Because Tiger and his son have to die today!" L''s voice was filled with icy determination, leaving Henry stunned. As L strode towards the elevator, Henry stood rooted to the spot for a moment before quickly returning to the private room. "What happened?" Erik asked his grandson urgently. Henry hesitated for a moment before recounting what he had just witnessed. The faces of everyone in the room turned grim with worry. "We need to follow L''s instructions and not act rashly," Erik said after a long pause. "His daughter''s safety is at stake." Meanwhile, in another part of town, inside the military hospital building of Ednd''s Garrison Command... Zak looked at the test results that had juste out and turned to the military doctor next to him, asking in a low voice, "Is this medicine safe?" The doctor shook his head and eximed, "Absolutely safe!" "Dr. Walker, are you sure there are no harmful ingredients in it? The effect is so powerful. Is there any banned substance added to it?" Scarlet asked with some reluctance. Because of her dislike for L, this wealthy youngdy seemed eager to find fault with the "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine." "There are no banned substances. It is made entirely from pure herbs. The only problem is that it''s a bit too miraculous! These herbs mixed together can achieve such amazing healing effects that cannot be exined by modern medical science. I have to say that traditional medicine is truly profound!" Issac Walker praised with shining eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, Zak and Scarlet exchanged nces. Scarlet snorted and said disdainfully, "Since there''s no problem then promote it within the military for him! But Dad, that guy still hasn''te begging you yet!" Zak shook his head and smiled withoutmenting. If L hadn''te begging him yet then he couldn''t force himself on him either. However, Issac nodded his head and said, "Yes! If Priocia''s military could poprize this kind of wound-healing medicine among soldiers facing many injuries on the battlefield, then we could definitely reduce their death rate significantly!" As he spoke though, Issac looked at Zak smilingly shaking his head, "But Mr. Harris, it doesn''t need your help promoting this medicine within the army." "I have also been following theunch of the four new drugs by Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. As far as I know, yesterday Flynn Morris, the chairman of "Agenecline Medicine Association" on Merton''s side, has already ordered all of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s first batch of new drugs." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "In addition to this, Caden Downs from the Downs'' Medicine and manyrge agents from all over the country have signed orders with Lowe''s for a total of millions of dors in medicine!" "For a long time toe, thispany will not worry about selling its new drugs and they will definitely be popr." "And this situation may continue for some time!" Upon hearing this news, Zak and Scarlet were surprised. "Is it true? No way?" Scarlet looked incredulous and her face was not looking good. Zak also had an unnatural expression on his face. It felt like someone had asked him to do something but then he found out that they had already done it themselves and he was no longer needed. This feeling was a bit embarrassing! Chapter 72 Go Quickly And Invite Lachlan Chapter 72 Go Quickly And Invite L Chapter 72 Go quickly and invite L "Why?" Issac''s expression became serious as he said, "Let''s not talk about the scar removal cream and hair dye from Lowe''spany for now. But their ''Love Light'', a special medicine for leukemia, is priced very affordably. With such miraculous effects and an affordable price, it is bound to sell well." "As far as I know, Flynn bought ''Love Light'' from Lowe''s at only 30 dors per box - hardly any profit! And Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine is also priced low at only 10 dors per bottle." "To be honest, I have never heard of such a conscientious pharmaceuticalpany before. If these drugs cannot continue to sell well, it would be unjust!" Zak and Scarlet looked shocked when they heard this and then showed a hint of shame that was barely perceptible. "What? The factory price of ''Love Light'' is only 30 dors?" That was too cheap! L introduced this kind of medicine just to benefit millions of leukemia patients. And the price of Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine was also only 10 dors? In other words, these two new drugs were not meant for making money at all! Zak couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head. "Perspective! It''s all about perspective... I can''t believe how narrow-minded I was! When L just asked me to promote Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine, I thought he wanted me to make money!" "I had underestimated the situation and misjudged his intentions," he sighed. Scarlet pursed her lips and suggested, "Why don''t you reach out to that guy and help him out?" Zak looked at his daughter mockingly and said, "Does he even need us?" The guy had already secured orders worth millions of dors in advance! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, there was a frantic knocking on the door. Zak opened it to find Ralphie gasping for breath outside. "What''s going on?" Zak asked sternly. "General, something terrible happened! The troops under Stephen were training in the jungle when they encountered foreign mercenaries. They suffered heavy losses. And those who survived were all injured by a special three-edged dagger! The situation is critical!" Ralphie said with a grave expression. Zak''s face turned pale upon hearing this news. A few minutester... Zak arrived at the military hospital room where injured soldiersy on every bed. "General, there are several other wards nearby where a total of forty-one soldiers have been injured! All of them are in critical condition!" Ralphie reports in. Zak''s eyelid twitched fiercely when he heard this number. After examining the injuries of these soldiers, his face turned even more pale. The wounds on these soldiers were all some kind of prating injuries. The weapon used by the enemy was the internationally banned distinctive triple-edged bay. This weapon had a blood groove, which was extremely vicious. Not only can it cause serious injuries at the time, but the wounds it created were almost impossible to heal. Being injured by this kind of triangr bay, it can be said that death was certain. Even if these soldiers were rescued and sent to the military hospital, there was no good solution. The hemostatic medicine used by the Garrison Command cannot stop this kind of wound at all. At this rate, these soldiers were bound to bleed to death sooner orter! "Stephen, hold on tight!" At this moment, ke was also standing beside the hospital bed, shouting with a sad and worried expression. "Damn it... I never thought that I would die here!" Stephen said weakly, his lips had lost their color. The two wounds on its thigh and shoulder socket were bleeding profusely, and neither the tourniquet, medicine nor thick gauze could stop the bleeding. Just at this moment, ke''s phone rang and he answered it in an urgent tone, "Orion, what''s the matter?" "I met L today! I have to call you guys and tell you, don''t mess with this guy if you ever meet him again," Orion said hoarsely. "I know! Don''t even bother telling me. Stephen isn''t doing well," ke replied urgently. "What happened?" Orion asked, unaware of what had urred. At that moment, Scarlet, who had followed her father into the room, suddenly remembered something. "Dad, the medicine! L''s medicine! Try using L''s medicine!" she eximed. Zak was jolted into action by his daughter''s reminder and quickly pulled out a bottle of "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine" from his pocket. After previous tests and trials on himself, he only had half a bottle left which was now down to just the bottom of the bottle. Holding onto a glimmer of hope, Zak sprinkled some of the medicine onto one soldier''s wound. "It works! It actually works!" he eximed as they watched in amazement as the previously unheble wound began to scab over and stop bleeding at an observable speed! "Quickly! Go buy Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine now!" Zak ordered excitedly as he turned to Ralphie and other doctors in the room. Scarlet''s eyes flickered with astonishment once again at L''s miraculous medicine. They had previously held back from promoting such an incredible remedy for their own reasons but now it seemed like they should have been pushing it all along. "General, you can''t buy it in Ednd! The first batch of medicine was all transported to Merton by Flynn yesterday!" Isaac said with a bitter smile. As he spoke, Zak''s body staggered, as if struck by a heavy blow. "Damn it! This is a disaster! Why did this happen?" The lives of the soldiers were on the verge of death, and there was no time to go to Merton to buy medicine! At this moment, Zak''s heart was filled with regret. If he had epted L''s offer earlier without suspicion, the first batch of Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine would have been promoted for use at the Garrison Command in Ednd. This would have saved the injuries of these soldiers. "Quick! Go find L! He''s the one who developed the medicine, and he must have a way to save these soldiers!" "Contact the Lowe family! Use every means possible to get L!" "Hurry!" Zak shouted with red eyes. Just then, ke hung up the phone with Orion and saluted Zak loudly, saying, "General, I know where L is!" "Where is he? Quickly, tell me!" Zak asked urgently, "Tiger''s Ranlins Manor, their of a big shot from Ednd''s underground. L''s daughter has been kidnapped by Tiger..." ke ryed Orion''s message to Zak. "Damn it! Tiger is asking for trouble!" "Spread the word! Get everyone together and take down the Ranlins Manor!" "Hurry!" Chapter 73 Lachlan, What Exactly Do You Rely On? Chapter 73 L, What Exactly Do You Rely On? Chapter 73 L, what exactly do you rely on? After leaving the Square Window, L didn''t get in his car. Instead, he ran as fast as he could with his two legs. Ranlins Manor was arge residence privately owned by Tiger and located in the eastern suburbs of Ednd, but it required passing through the city center. Even with L''s current strength, running on foot was faster than driving through the city. Nora was in trouble and he needed to get there as quickly as possible! L''s powerful physique made him run like a speeding car, with the sound of wind ringing in his ears. However, what L didn''t know was that Nora hadn''t fallen into Tiger''s hands yet. On that secluded road section! In Tiger''s Toyota Land Cruiser, one of his henchmen named "Leo" had just hung up the phone when he felt a strong impact! Then everything spun around! After several rounds of spinning and stopping their Range Rover Sport vehicle on its side, Mason and three others got out and hurried towards udia and Nora. Meanwhile, other henchmen from different cars rushed towards Leo who had been pulled out roughly along with another person from inside the overturned Toyota Land Cruiser. "Woo woo..." Nora saw the collision happen while being held by udia who covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming. Nora was startled at first but then became overjoyed when she saw Mason walking towards them quickly. Her big eyes lit up with excitement while she kept making sounds toward him eagerly extending her little hand toward him. Nora had always longed for her mother, but now she felt fear and unease at the thought of her. In this situation, seeing Mason and the two guys who often picked her up from school was a wee surprise for Nora. "Let go of the child!" Mason barked coldly at udia. udia had seen Mason once before in L''s previous rental home, and Tom had told her about his identity afterwards. She knew that this young man was none other than Mason, a third- generation member of the Lowe family and a well-known figure in Ednd''s underworld. Startled by Mason''s rebuke, udia quickly released Nora with a look of panic and confusion on her face. "Mr.-Mr. Lowe! What... what''s going on? Nora is my daughter..." she stammered. She didn''t understand why someone as important as Mason would go to such lengths and even come himself! Why would he care so much about L''s daughter? "Uncle! Uncle Dennis, Uncle Jeremy!" cried Nora as she ran towards Mason after being released. Mason picked up the child and lifted his arm towards udia before putting it back down again. Mason still considered he feelings of the child he was taking care of. "Do you still know that she is your daughter? Are you even considered a human being?" "Thanks to my subordinates who have been secretly protecting Nora, otherwise you, this insane woman, would have sold your own child to Tiger!" Mason angrily questioned, and if it weren''t for Nora''s presence, he would have shot the woman in front of him without hesitation. udia was scolded and shuddered, her face became full of demonic charm, filled with panic and confusion. Why did the Lowe family''s son, who was so distinguished, care so much about Nora? Wasn''t Nora just the child of a son-inw? Yet Mason actually came all the way here and even risked his own safety by crashing his car. Was it because of L? L, this poor guy, why did he deserve it? What entitled him to live in the Emerald Green Estates? What made Mason personally intervene to save his daughter? L, how did he manage to do this as a poor person? ... In the eastern suburbs of Ednd, on a low hill near the sea, there was a super private manor! At first nce, it looked just like a pce. This was Tiger''s residence, Ranlins Manor! L arrived here in less than twenty minutes. After Tiger''s subordinates confirmed that he was alone, they led L into it as if he were a prisoner! In the spacious and borately arranged courtyard, Tiger sat on a high tform with Josiah, Bloody Butcher, and several of his top-notch henchmen standing behind him. On both sides below the high tform, there were two rows of henchmen standing straight in ck clothes and pants, each with a fierce momentum and full of arrogance! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at L being brought in by his subordinates, a sinister smirk appeared on Tiger''s face. "Kid, you really dare toe alone!" L stood below and said coldly, "What am I afraid of?" As he spoke, he scanned the surroundings and asked in a deep voice, "Where is my daughter?" "Get down on your knees, kowtow to me and apologize, then break your own fingers and toes, and I''ll let you see your daughter!" Josiah shouted fiercely, his expression full of resentment and hatred. As the words fell, one of the henchmen who had brought L in pulled out a sharp knife and tossed it at L''s feet. "Being a dignified figure, resorting to using child as leverage, don''t you feel ashamed and embarrassed?" Ignoring Josiah, L stared fiercely at Tiger and asked in a sarcastic tone. Tiger''s face darkened, "Those who achieve great things do not worry about minor details! You insulted my son and killed my subordinate, so you should have expected today!" "If I don''t take you down, others will think I''m just a paper tiger! If you don''t want anything bad to happen to your daughter, kneel down and break your own fingers and toes!" Tiger retorted coldly. L countered, "I insulted your son, killed your man? Don''t you know why? Why don''t you say that it was your son who pped me first and insulted me?" Tiger, hearing this, arrogantly and wildly said, "Even if my son insulted you first, so what? In this world, strength is everything! I don''t care about the cause and effect. As long as someone provokes me, they will die!" As an underground boss who had been famous for a long time, Tiger had always acted in this way! He didn''t care about right or wrong, even if his people provoked him first, as long as he dares to retaliate, he will make sure to finish him off! People had to say, it was absolutely domineering and rampant to the extreme! "Strength is everything? Ha ha, do you have the strength? What Mr. Webb, you''re just a trash who kidnaps other people''s child as a hostage, a lowlife who can''t even make it to the stage!" L asked back, then his tone was full of sarcasm and mockery. As soon as the words fell, Tiger''s gaze became even colder. Josiah snorted and pointed at L, cursing, "You piece of crap, still talking back when you''re at death''s door! I fucking told you to kneel down and break your own fingers and toes, do you hear me? Otherwise, I''ll have that little brat killed right away!" "Kid, I only have to deal with you, I''m not interested in your daughter! As long as you cooperate, I promise not to harm her." "Maybe I can be merciful and spare your life, letting you spend the rest of your days in bed. Hahaha..." Tigerughed cruelly." L took a deep breath and said, "I''ve already said that I need to see my daughter first. As long as I know she''s okay, I''ll agree to anything!" Upon hearing this, Tiger responded with a "Oh?" and licked his lips before saying, "It''s true, a father''s love is like a mountain! Alright then, I''ll let you see your daughter!" As he spoke, Tiger dialed his subordinate Leo''s phone number. He was starting to feel a little strange. Why hadn''t Leo brought the person back yet? Chapter 74 Big Commotion Chapter 74 Big Commotion Chapter 74 Big Commotion Upon seeing Tiger on the phone, L''s eyes narrowed with a hint of nervousness as he stared at him intently. When it came to Nora, L couldn''t remain calm. "Leo, what''s going on? Why haven''t youe back yet?" Tiger asked with a tone of me. However, when the words fell, the voice that came from the other end of the phone was not Leo''s. "Tiger?" The person on the other end asked coldly. "Hmm? Who are you?" Tiger''s face changed slightly. "I''m your damn father, Mason! Tiger, I used to respect you as an elder in our line of work and called you Mr. Webb. Today, you dared to mess with my brother-inw and niece!" Mason gritted his teeth and spoke through them. "So what if I did?" Tiger sneered and asked coldly. "Is my brother-inw with you or not?" Mason asked worriedly. After rescuing Nora, he wanted to contact L, but his phone was always unreachable. What he didn''t know was that L''s phone had been thrown out halfway because of the excessive speed at which he was running, and he hadn''t noticed it. "Correct!" Tiger said coldly. "Release my brother-inw, or I''ll kill Leo!" Mason threatened. "You''re overthinking it! Since L came today, I never intended to let him leave alive!" Tiger said indifferently that he didn''t care about the life or death of his subordinate Leo. "What the heck! If you dare to touch a single hair on my brother-inw, I will dere war on you!" Upon hearing this, Mason''s face changed and he angrily growled. "A war? Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Tiger sneered and then hung up the phone directly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A pair of sinister eyes, staring at L with a fierce color, intending to kill him! At this moment, L raised an eyebrow and said, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you catch my daughter?" From Tiger''s expression and the few words spoken during the phone call, L had already guessed what was going on. "So what? This is my stronghold, where I have hundreds of subordinates and skilled fighters abound. I don''t need your daughter as a hostage; I can just crush you!" Tiger snorted coldly and then waved his hand. "I''ll say it again, kneel down and break your own fingers and toes, and I might spare your life! Otherwise, I''ll have you chopped into fish food!" Josiah''s tone was also menacing, and he grinned fiercely as he said, "Even if you have some strength, facing so many people today and with me and Butcher here, you have no chance of survival. Now you have two choices. One is to kneel down like a dog and beg for mercy, so that you can survive by clinging to life." "Or, death!" However, as the words fell, L slowly shook his head. "I have a third option! Fight like a wolf and then annihte you all! Don''t worry, begging for mercy won''t help!" As he spoke, a strong aura of killing intent emanated from L. Faced with the enemies who wanted to harm Nora, L''s desire to kill was extremely strong. They didn''t seed this time, so what about next time? So this kind of person cannot be kept! Tiger, upon hearing this, had an extremely sinister expression and turned his head to give Bloody Butcher a nce. However, he still stood there and had no intention of making a move. Now L''s daughter had not been caught, this guy had no scruples when it came to using violence. For safety''s sake, Bloody Butcher decided to let someone else test L''s strength first. He will observe and then make a decision. Tiger also understood Bloody Butcher''s thoughts. He was not his subordinate, and he cannot force him to obey orders. "Kill hime!" Tiger barked out amand to his other henchmen. In the next moment, despite the scorching sun overhead, there was a glint of cold steel and an air of impending doom. The two rows of ck-d men drew their knives and axes, their eyes fixed on L. At the same time, members of Tiger''s gang poured out from all sides of the estate. Each one held a deadly weapon with fierce determination in their eyes. At least three or four hundred people surrounded L like an overwhelming ck tide. Even Tiger''s top fighters stepped forward with intimidating power that matched ck King Kong''s strength. "Kid, even if you can take down ck King Kong, ants can still kill elephants. Today you won''t leave here alive!" Tiger sneered coldly. "You''re dead meat!" Josiahughed maniacally. "This is my true power," Tiger boasted arrogantly. "These people are just in Ranlins Manor. I''ve ruled Ednd for decades! You dare to challenge me?" "I have many people, much money and many knives. Crushing you is like crushing an ant!" Tiger boasted with pride, feeling like the king of this ce. "Having many people? What''s the use?" L looked around with a cold tone. Facing the crowd of ck figures, he didn''t show any fear but instead felt a strong desire to fight rising within him. It was as if his fighting instinct was embedded in his blood! After inheriting the Dragon Soul Jade Pendant, L gradually evolved into a dominant force. At this moment, he was like a dragon fighting in the wild! Boom! Boom! Boom... However, just at that moment, something unexpected happened! Several loud explosions shook Ranlins Manor''s ground as if it were trembling. The walls surrounding this private manor copsed due to violent bombing. Tat-tat-tat-tat... The next second saw iron-blooded figures rushing in from all directions with well-trained footsteps. They worebat uniforms and were fully armed with live ammunition carrying an air of iron- bloodedness and gunpowder smoke! "Aim!" A resounding sound of nging arose! Click! Click! Click! Thousands of soldiers surrounded Tiger''s subordinates, each with a dark gun barrel aimed at these members of the evil forces! "Members of Tiger''s faction, listen up! Drop your weapons, put your hands on your heads, and crouch on the ground! Otherwise, you''ll face certain death!" A grand and high-pitched voice resounded. Soldiers in one direction stepped aside one after another, and a military vehicle drove in. The next second, a tall and majestic figure jumped off the car, it was none other than Zak, the suprememander of Ednd Garrison Command! Stunned! Everyone was dumbfounded! ng! ng! ng... The sound of weapons such as machetes and axes falling to the ground, caused amotion. Just now, the fierce and vicious ck-d henchmen were like turtles, cowering with their heads down and covering their heads! Those so-called experts and tough guys hesitated for a moment, but also followed suit. Tiger was indeed awesome, and these big shots of the underworld were also truly tough! No matter how tough and arrogant they were, could they stand up against the violent machinery of the state? In the face of these iron-blooded regr forces, Tiger''s men were like chickens and dogs! Faced with this situation, Tiger''s eyelids twitched and Josiah turned pale. What was going on? In the past, their underground factions had fought each other without causing any major disturbances. Why did it rm the troop of the Garrison Command this time? Chapter 75 No Respect Given Chapter 75 No Respect Given Chapter 75 No Respect Given Of course, Tiger recognized Zak! In the underworld, he could be dominant and powerful, but it was important to know who to offend and who not to in order to survive for the long haul. As the overallmander of Ednd Garrison Command, Zak naturally fell into the category of people that couldn''t be offended. When Tiger saw him leading his troops into his private estate today, panic surged through his heart. The next second when he saw Zak break away from the crowd and quickly walk over to L''s side, Tiger''s heart sank even further. No wonder he hadn''t offended this high-rankingmander! It turned out that Zak hade for L? "L, are you okay?" Zak asked with concern as he approached L. At this moment, even L looked confused. He had already prepared himself for a fight - why did Zak bring a group of forces here? "Mr. Harris, what brings you here?" L asked calmly. Hearing L address him like that made Zak inwardly sigh. Thest time they met at Zak''s ce, he called him his first name. Now hearing "Mr. Harris" felt so unfamiliar. Zak knew that his previous attitude had caused resentment in L. "Mr. Harris, what do you mean?" Tiger asked with a strained voice. Zak snorted coldly, "I received information your ck evil forces kidnapped Mr. Willis''s daughter. In recent years, you have been causing trouble in Ednd, bullying people andmitting all kinds of evil deeds. As the overallmander of Ednd, it is my duty to maintain peace in the region. Today I am leading troops to eradicate the ck evil forces led by you!" As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger trembled and felt his legs go weak. Josiah was even more pale with fear on his face. The underground power struggle did not rm anyone on either side but today they targeted L which drew Zak and his army here. L was just a son-inw of the Lowe family; even if he had some strength, how could he have such great influence? "Mr. Harris, is there any misunderstanding? I, I didn''t kidnap his daughter! If you don''t believe me, you can search as you please," Tiger wiped away cold sweat and argued with an uneasy expression. "Then what''s the meaning of all your men surrounding Mr. Willis?" "No more nonsense! Arrest them all! Anyone who dares to resist, show them no mercy!" Zak waved his hand with a stern tone. "Tiger, you may be dominant, but can you overpower the military?" Zak didn''t even listen to Tiger''s exnation and ordered to arrest them immediately. There were still over forty injured soldiers waiting for help, and Zak just wanted to get L back as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, Tiger and Josiah''s faces turned pale. They had done some pretty shady things in the past, but if they got caught now their lives would be over. They were only dealing with a small- time crook after all! Who could have known that this "small-time crook" was actually made of steel? Even the head of the military came out to defend him! p! Tiger pped Josiah hard across his face with a sorrowful yet angry expression on his face. "It''s all because of your stupid actions!" At this moment, the underground boss was filled with regret and frustration. If it weren''t for Josiah''s arrogance and recklessness in pping L earlier, none of this would have happened. If only he could continue to dominate and enjoy wealth and power... Josiah covered his face, stuttering and unable to speak. "Squat down! Cover your head!" At this moment, several soldiers pointed their guns at Tiger and Josiah''s heads. Just a moment ago, Tiger was like a king who ruled everything. But now he had to obediently cover his head and squat down. "Mr. Willis, now that things have been resolved, can youe with me to the military district? Many soldiers have been injured by foreign enemies and are in danger. Please lend us a hand!" Zak turned around anxiously and said. L raised an eyebrow. So that was why thismander brought troops here to deal with Tiger. He must have some request for him? "I''m sorry, I don''t have time right now." L refused expressionlessly. Although Tiger''s men didn''t seed in their mission, he still hadn''t seen Nora yet. She was always on his mind; nothing was more important than her. "Mr. Willis, I know I neglected you before but today I helped you out too." Zak''s face became unpleasant as he spoke. He never expected L would refuse him so directly without giving him any respect. "Helped me? Do I need your help?" L asked expressionlessly. In his view, Zak bringing soldiers over had only made things worse for him. Today, he was determined to kill Tiger and his son. But now, he couldn''t continue to make a move in front of Zak and the many soldiers, could he? "If I didn''te here today, would you have been able to leave alive?" Zak questioned with some dissatisfaction. L chuckled... Just then, a figure suddenly rose up and turned into a blur as it charged towards L. Who else but the Bloody Butcher that Tiger had brought in? This Transmutation Force expert was covered in bloodstains. He knew that once he fell into the hands of the military and they found out who he really was, there would be no hope for him. Bloody Butcher recognized Zak; ten years ago, Zak had already broken through to Transmutation Force. Now his strength must be even greater! He didn''t have confidence that he could escape in front of Zak and thousands of fully armed soldiers. So he needed a hostage. L still hadn''t made any moves so far; Bloody Butcher wasn''t sure about L''s strength yet. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But in his eyes, a young man in his early twenties could never break through to Transmutation Force, no matter how strong he was. What did it matter if the opponent can kill ck King Kong with one move? Even those at theter stage of Dark Energy can do that! This guy''s strength was only so high. And Transmutation Force experts can crush those at theter stage of Dark Energy. Zak''s willingness to go all out for L showed just how much he valued him! As long as he controlled L, the other side will definitely be wary and cautious. With this thought in mind, Bloody Butcher suddenlyunched an attack towards L. "Be careful L!" Zak shouted loudly and reacted quickly. Faced with Bloody Butcher''s sudden attack, he immediately stepped forward and blocked L from harm. The next second they were locked inbat against each other. "A Transmutation Force expert?" As soon as they exchanged blows, Zak felt a chill run down his spine and let out a low growl. He had not expected there to be another expert from Transmutation Force present who wanted to harm L. "This time, I finally saved your life, didn''t I? Let''s see what you have to say about that," Zak thought to himself. Chapter 76 Where Is Your Strength? Chapter 76 Where Is Your Strength? Chapter 76 Where is your strength? Upon seeing a skilled attacker targeting L, Zak intercepted and felt a sense of satisfaction. He was especially surprised to find that the attacker was a Transmutation Force expert. This wasn''t because he was terrified of the opponent''s strength, but rather because he wanted to call out to L and say, "Look! This is a Transmutation Force expert who wants to kill you! If I hadn''t stopped him, you would be dead!" Now did he still have the nerve not to help him save people? Next up in Ranlins Manor was an epic battle between two Transmutation Force experts. Punches and kicks collided non-stop as Zak and Bloody Butcher fought back and forth. The ground where they battled had footprints that were so deep they were terrifyingly visible, with spiderweb-like cracks appearing around them. "This is... a Transmutation Force expert? So powerful!" "Transmutation Force experts are rare; this level of strength could make them invincible in the city." The soldiers and even Tiger''s men all showed looks of shock at this level of warriorship - both admiration for it as well as longing for it themselves. The soldiers wanted to attack Bloody Butcher, but with two high-level warriors fighting each other so closely there was no way they could intervene. Gunshots rang out, and the soldiers were afraid of identally hitting themander. But they weren''t worried about Zak - after all, he clearly had the upper hand in their fight. Bang! St! After dozens of moves, Zak finally found an opportunity and punched Bloody Butcher in the chest. Bloody Butcher groaned and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned an unhealthy shade of red and became even more serious as he looked at L, who was being protected by Zak. He knew he wasn''t a match for Zak unless... he risked it all today and used that forbidden technique. If he could find an opportunity to break through Zak''s interception temporarily and control L, maybe he could escape with his life. With this thought in mind, Bloody Butcher let out a roar. His eyes turned bright red as hisrge hands quickly changed from dark gold to blood red! A powerful aura emanated from his body! "Get outta my way!" Bloody Butcher roared as he charged towards Zak recklessly after being injured by him. Whew! The hand, now wider and blood-red, came down towards Zak with a forceful strike. The secret technique: Boiling Blood Palm. After using it, Bloody Butcher''s strength could briefly reach the level of Transmutation Forceter on. However, his strength would plummet to the Dark Force Realm afterwards. The cost was not small. But now he couldn''t care less about that. He couldn''t let himself fall into Zak''s hands no matter what. Facing Bloody Butcher at this moment, Zak''s face showed seriousness and caution as he gritted his teeth and went up against him. The dull sound of their bodies colliding was incessant. This time, however, Zak was falling behind in the face of Bloody Butcher''s frenzied attacks. He could only barely defend himself and turn to defense instead of offense. However, prolonged defense led to defeat eventually. After another collision between them, Zak staggered back from the powerful blow dealt by Bloody Butcher. He took several steps backwards before regaining his bnce again with a look of rm on his face as he urgently warned, "Hey!" "Quickly dodge!" In that instant, Zak''s face turned pale, and he urgently warned. His heart tightened, realizing that the situation was turning dire. He knew that Bloody Butcher''s target was L, and if L fell into his hands, the consequences will be unimaginable! However, the next second, a scene that left Zak stunned appeared! He only saw Bloody Butcher''s hand, like a blood-red fan, with five fingers spread out, reaching towards L. Might, incredibly amazing! In the blink of an eye, L also pped his hand out! Peng! After a thunderous sound, Bloody Butcher''s astonishing palm was directly pped away by L with unparalleled dominance. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Following that, while Bloody Butcher was not paying attention, L took the opportunity and delivered another p, fiercely hitting Bloody Butcher on the head. "Pa!" Click! This crisp sound unexpectedly carried the sound of something shattering! Bloody Butcher''s head was instantly shrouded in a mist of blood, and his body flew backward. Apanied by a dull thud, this Transmutation Force powerhouse, afternding, twitched a few times all over andpletely lost any signs of life. Upon closer examination, beneath his head, there was a ring pool of red and white! It turned out that L''s p had directly blown his head apart. At this moment, the whole venue fell silent. In a scene with thousands of people, there was unexpectedlyplete silence! Tiger, Josiah, and their subordinates who had not yet been taken away were all twitching with embarrassment and feeling numb on their scalps. The soldiers of the garrison army also widened their eyes! Zak was dumbfounded, and his usually dignified and calm face was filled with incredulity. It looked a bit funny... "Didn''t you hear me telling you to move away?" L looked at the body of Bloody Butcher and pursed his lips. Zak''s eyelid twitched and he couldn''t help but break out in a sweat. This reminder was originally meant for L, but this guy was talking as if he was reminding Bloody Butcher himself. However, it seemed that the one who should avoid now was indeed Bloody Butcher! "L, you..." Zak took a deep breath and wanted to ask L, "Are you okay?" but then swallowed it back. What was wrong with him? Did he look like he had a problem? The problem was Bloody Butcher! "Zak, do you still think I need your help?" L wiped his hands and asked calmly. Hearing this, Zak''s face turned embarrassed. Did L really need his help? He fought Bloody Butcher himself and even though he had the upper hand at first; it was not easy to defeat him. Later on, when Bloody Butcher used some secret technique, Zak fell into a disadvantageous position. But L... pped him to death with one hand? What the hell was going on here? At this moment, L turned around and looked coldly at Tiger and Josiah who were being escorted by several soldiers. Then step by step, he walked towards the father-son duo. "What... what are you doing? L, don''t mess around!" "You can''t mess around! What are you trying to do in front of themander?" "I''m calling the police! Mr. Harris, save me..." Faced with the lingering aura of the just-killed Bloody Butcher and L approaching step by step, Tiger, the underground boss, felt a wave of panic wash over his face. Josiah even cried out directly. They could feel a hint of murderous intent emanating from L that made their hearts race. Even the notorious young master was now shouting about calling the police... "Don''t be nervous! I just want to ask ''Mr. Webb'' where your strength lies? Why can''t I see it?" Chapter 77 ItS Just That IM Willing, Not That I Should Chapter 77 It''S Just That I''M Willing, Not That I Should Chapter 77 It''s just that I''m willing, not that I should L said and reached out to pat Tiger. Then, he lightly patted Josiah''s chest twice. L''s action almost scared Tiger and his son to death. They were really afraid of L''s p; it could kill them! Being in prison, perhaps they cane out within their lifetime. Even with many years of business experience and deep-rooted influence, they may still be able to enjoy wealth and prosperity. But if L pped them to death, then it was really game over. "Mr. Willis, don''t be impulsive!" Zak''s eyes flickered and he advised in a deep voice, then waved his hand towards the soldiers under hismand, "Hurry up and take them away!" Killing Bloody Butcher was nothing! Being attacked by such an extremely dangerous criminal, countering with lethal force was indeed a reasonable course of action. But Tiger and Josiah had already been subdued; if L were to make a move against them again, it would inevitably cause trouble. Watching the soldiers separate a path, Tiger and his son, along with his henchmen, were all taken away. In the depths of L''s eyes shed a hint of coldness. After seven days, Tiger and his son will surely die! No one knew that just now, L seemed to have only mocked the two people for a few sentences, but in reality he had already infused a domineering dragon energy into their bodies. As soon as the time came for an outbreak, they will suffer from a ruptured heart artery and die, which was medically known as sudden death. Again, if they wanted to hurt his daughter, they must die! "Brother-inw!" At this moment, a voice sounded. Mason stood proudly in the direction of the southern gate of the estate, with a dense crowd of people behind him, numbering at least four or five hundred. However, these people were stopped by the soldiers outside, and the dark muzzles of guns were also aimed at them. Knowing that L was "trapped" in Tiger''s stronghold, Mason actually gathered his forces and came to kill them! But when they arrived, Zak had already brought the security forces. For people like Mason, Zak only gave a warning not to cause trouble again and let the soldiers pass. "Mason, where is Nora?" L asked. "Don''t worry, I saved Nora and had someone send her back to the kindergarten! I came here to fight, how could I bring a child with me?" Mason said with a smile. As the words fell, L looked at Mason and the dark crowd behind him, and a touch of emotion rose in his starry eyes. "Thank you!" L patted his brother-inw''s shoulder and said solemnly. "Thanks for what? I saved my niece. You don''t have to thank me." Mason replied irritably and waved his hand dismissively. The next moment, Dennis appeared with a disheveled woman in tow. "Brother-inw, it was your ex-wife who tricked Nora intoing out here to give her to Tiger. You deal with her," Mason pointed at the woman. Who else could it be but udia? Her once alluring face was now smudged with makeup and filled with fear and panic. L looked at udia in disgust before turning to Zak. "Mr. Harris, this woman is Tiger''s aplice. She is involved in child trafficking and kidnapping. I''ll hand her over to you!" Zak nodded then turned to the soldiers nearby saying, "Take her away!" udia burst into tears as she grabbed L''s arm begging him for another chance. "L, please give me another chance! I promise I''ll change." "I''m innocent! It was Tiger who forced me to do this," she pleaded desperately. udia held onto L''s arm tightly, not letting the soldiers take her away. She cried and shouted, "It was a moment of confusion! I will definitely turn over a new leaf!" "Honey! Honey, can you forgive me one more time?" "Let''s remarry, I will definitely live a good life with you! For the sake of our daughter, can you forgive me onest time?" "Wuwuwu... In the past, no matter what mistakes I made, you would always forgive me. Honey, I know you still love me. You are the one who spoils me and treats me the best... You can''t treat me like this, you can''t do this to me!" "No, no, don''t let them catch me! Waaahhh..." L shook his arm, released udia''s hand, and his eyes were filled with coldness and sadness. "Don''t arrest you? If it weren''t for the fact that you''re Nora''s biological mother, I would have wanted to kill you with my own hands!" "udia! I was good to you before because I wanted to, not because I had to." "But now, I don''t want to anymore!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As soon as the words fell, udia cried even more heartbreakingly, her eyes filled with unwillingness and resentment as she looked at L. "L, you have a very cruel heart!" "I''m going to make you pay the price, you ruthless scumbag! I''m going to make you pay the price..." Amidst a burst of unwilling cries and curses, udia was taken away. She didn''t understand how the poor man who had once been desperate and even resorted to selling his kidney to save his daughter had now be an unattainable presence that was beyond her reach. The dignified chief official personally led the troops toe and help him! Tiger, who she thought was the greatest man in the world, had his empire crushed by L. This man should have been hers! ... That afternoon, L went straight to the kindergarten and saw that Nora was safe and sound. A huge weight lifted off his shoulders. In the end, L didn''t leave with Zak. With over forty people injured, he couldn''t save them all alone. They needed a lot of hemostatic medicine. At Ranlins Manor, he contacted Miranda for Zak. The production department of theirpany was now operating at full speed with orders worth millions in hand. Over on the factory side was a newly produced "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine" that Zak can pick up directly. Meanwhile, there''d been a major upheaval in Ednd''s underground world today. Tiger''s various businesses were swept away and divided by Mason and Henry''s forces! The power that had dominated Ednd for decades had copsed overnight. Ordinary people didn''t know exactly what happened; they just heard that Tiger messed with someone he shouldn''t have - someone named "Mr. Willis"! Evening came! L bought a new phone for Nora first thing and then picked up Miranda after work. At this moment, the "family of three" walked out of thepany. "Hey, did I tell you? My mom''s birthday is next Monday and they want you toe too," said Miranda absentmindedly, forgetting if she had already mentioned it to L. "You told me yesterday," replied L exasperatedly. The beautiful CEO asked, "So have you thought about what to get my mom?" If it were her previous two puppet husbands, it wouldn''t matter whether they bought anything or not. But now that Miranda wanted L to make a good impression when he formally met her parents for the first time... "What does your mom like?" asked L in return. Miranda thought for a moment and said, "My mom likes jade and also likes limited edition bags and cosmetics." "Heh, your mom is pretty fashionable," teased L. Just as the three were walking out of thepany gates, two people approached them from ahead. "Mr. Willis!" The other two were a man and a woman, none other than Orion and Betty. They both looked at L with anticipation in their eyes, yet also seemed hesitant to speak. "Mr. Moore, Miss Ellis? What''s the meaning of you guys blocking me here?" L asked casually, raising an eyebrow. Chapter 78 Want To Reconcile? Drink It Chapter 78 Want To Reconcile? Drink It Chapter 78 Want to reconcile? Drink it L didn''t think too highly of the two people in front of him. Miranda was sizing them up and asked, "Miss Ellis, what brings you here?" Both were from Ednd. Although Miranda wasn''t friends with Betty, she recognized her as the heiress to Ellis'' Jewelry. "Ms. Lowe, is there something we can help you with?" Betty smiled. "Well... we were hoping to invite Mr. Willis out for dinner. Would that be possible?" Orion asked in a hoarse voice. L''s expression turned strange at the invitation. "Invite me out for dinner?" "Yes! We''re sincere about it and hope you can ept," Betty exined. Twenty minutester, they arrived at a unique cuisine restaurant. Orion poured L a ss of wine and said, "Mr. Willis, I''m so d to see that you''re safe!" L raised an eyebrow at his words. "What do you mean? Are you threatening me indirectly?" "No! No! That''s not what I meant." Orion shook his head repeatedly before continuing with a bitter smile on his face. "Mr. Willis, did Tiger lead you there earlier? Did Zak send troops to help?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L had no idea what was going on but nodded anyway. "Yes... so what about it?" Orion smiled and said, "To be honest you, I was the one who passed on the information about you being trapped in Tiger''s headquarters to Zak. So, you see... I''ve actually helped you, haven''t I?" As he finished speaking, Nora shook her little head and blinked her big eyes, saying, "Daddy, is this uncle trying to ask you for a favor?" Despite her young age, Nora was very clever and had picked up on Orion''s subtle hints. "Mr. Moore, if you have something to say, just say it," L said. "Okay..." Orionughed awkwardly. "Mr. Willis, I heard that your medical skills are superb. I was burned by alcohol before and the doctor said there would be some permanent damage. Do you think you can treat me?" He had attended the lunch party today specifically for this purpose. As it turned out, L was not only a distinguished guest but also a skilled doctor. However, he hadn''t spoken much during lunch and left early. "Well..." L remained nomittal. Seeing his lukewarm response, Orion cleared his throat and said earnestly, "Mr. Willis, I know what I did before was wrong but if you''re willing to help me out now then please name your price. Whatever needs doing in the future - just let me know." "After all, it''s better to resolve conflicts than to hold grudges, don''t you think?" L looked at Orion and nodded with interest. "You''re right. Here, let''s drink this and forget our grievances." He poured a full ss of white wine into Orion''s cup. Orion''s face changed as he saw the alcohol in his cup. Betty showed an angry expression. "Hey, why are you like this? Orion wants to make peace with you, but you''re still treating him badly? His esophagus is already burned by alcohol, and yet you still give him more?" L ignored her and raised his own ss as a signal to Orion. He stared at Orion with his starry eyes, observing every micro-expression on his face. He wasn''t doing this aimlessly; after experiencing the ups and downs of life and human nature, L didn''t mind showing maximum hostility towards anyone who had previously been in conflict with him. Especially those who were insincere about making amends. He could be gracious but not foolish. Wanting to reconcile? Of course it was possible - as long as it was genuine. L was testing Orion; if he showed any signs of hatred that L could detect, he would kick him out immediately. "Betty, stop talking!" Orion waved his hand at Betty and lifted his ss. "I apologize for any offense I may have caused earlier. Mr. Willis, your demeanor at lunch today was admirable, and as a soldier, I don''t beat around the bush. I believe with your character, you won''t hold a grudge against me." "I''ll drink!" Orion said, clinking sses with L before downing his drink. After finishing the alcohol, Orion''s face quickly turned red and showed signs of pain. Feeling like his throat and esophagus were being cut by a knife, he struggled to breathe. Betty noticed this and became anxious, "Orion, are you okay?" L also finished his drink before reaching out to Orion. Despite the pain that made him twitch uncontrobly on the face, Orion still reached out to shake L''s hand. "Mr. Moore, I''d appreciate!" L smiled warmly in response. Orion wanted to smile bitterly but suddenly widened his eyes. He felt warmth flowing into him from his right palm which repaired all of his injuries including the burning sensation in this throat which now felt warm instead of hot! "Thank you so much Mr. Willis!" One minuteter after feeling rejuvenated, Orion spoke with excitement while showing gratitude towards L! The pain on his face disappeared, and his voice was no longer hoarse. "Cheers!" L raised his ss to himself and Orion, refilling both of their drinks. "Cheers!" Orion downed his drink in one gulp before excitedly wiping his mouth. "Great wine." "Orion, are you... are you feeling better?" Betty asked with wide eyes, looking confused. ... Thanks to Orion and Betty''s efforts to get closer and lighten the mood, the dinner went smoothly. Nora even made friends with the two. "After we finish eating, do you have any ns with your wife?" Orion asked L between belches from all the drinking he had done. "Not really. I thought I might go check out a jade shop for my mother-inw," L replied with a smile. Hearing this, both Orion and Betty''s eyes lit up. "Why go to a jade shop? My family deals in jade and we just received a shipment of raw stones at the gambling den tonight. If you''re interested, I''ll treat you to some stone gambling," Betty enthusiastically suggested. "If we find good material, we can make our own jade jewelry for Auntie. Wouldn''t that be more meaningful?" she added. At 8 pm that night, the group arrived at Betty''s gambling den where the batch of jade had just been delivered. A middle-aged man was standing there exchanging something with a young man. "Dad, the raw stones are here! Perfect timing! I brought my friends over to y!" Betty greeted her father Anton Ellis who was also the CEO of Ellis'' Jewelry Group. This batch of raw materials was said to have been recently discovered in a rich vein in Moclington country with high chances of producing green jade. As such, it came at an exorbitant price tag totaling over 80 million dors. Anton personally came to oversee its quality control and when he saw his daughter bringing friends over for fun instead of business matters, he waved her off impatiently. However, just then a familiar voice rang out. "Miranda? Oh, and you brought along your gigolo?" The young man who was exchanging something with Anton had a stunningly beautiful woman standing next to him. It was none other than Harlow, Miranda''s cousin. She looked absolutely gorgeous. Chapter 79 I Bet With You Chapter 79 I Bet With You Chapter 79 I bet with you Upon seeing Harlow, Miranda''s face immediately darkened and she turned away without acknowledging her. Meanwhile, L was only interested in examining the raw stones and couldn''t be bothered with arguing with a woman. Betty and Orion furrowed their brows, with thetter asking L, "Who is she?" "My sister-inw. Don''t mind her," replied L dismissively. "Ha! Who do you think you are? My family''s son-inw?" sneered Harlow. At that moment, a young man who had been exchanging words with Anton raised his eyebrows in surprise as he nced at Miranda before contemptuously sizing up L. He then asked Harlow, "Is he new live-in brother-inw?" "Hey! Watch your mouth! You can''t talk about Mr. Willis like that!" warned Betty sternly. "Daddy, I don''t like these aunties and uncles!" pouted Nora as she held onto L''s hand and whispered to him. Hearing someone speak ill of her father made the little girl angry too. "It''s okay. Let''s just ignore them barking like dogs," said L calmly to Nora. L smiled and lifted Nora up in his arms. Upon hearing this, the young man''s face darkened as he pointed at L and cursed, "You bastard, who the hell are you calling a dog? A useless freeloader like you dares to act so arrogantly! You only know a few remedies that helped yourdy concoct some crappy medicine. I heard you received orders worth million dors and now think you''re hot stuff? Do you even know that my family can easily make billions with just one shipment of goods? This batch alone is worth 80 million dors!" N?velDrama.Org content. Harlow held onto the young man''s arm with an air of superiority and pride as she introduced him to Miranda. "Miranda, let me introduce my boyfriend Kacper Atkinson to you. Kacper''s father is Kreanford''srgest wholesale dealer of jade raw materials who specializes in importing from overseas. In the future, all their assets will belong to Kacper; we''re talking about at least hundreds of millions here! It''s funny how different our choices in men are." Kacper looked smugly at L holding Nora and said to Miranda, "Ms. Lowe, even if you want a man for yourself, don''t settle for second-hand goods with child!" "What does it have anything to do with you?" Miranda asked coldly with anger and disgust evident in her beautiful eyes. She pulled on L and said," Let''s go!" She didn''t want any trouble or listen to their snide remarks. At this point Orion was furious too as he red at Kacper wanting nothing more than teach him a lesson. "You''re asking for it!" "Never mind them, let''s focus on picking out the jade," L interrupted Orion and continued to carefully observe the pile of raw stones while holding Nora. Harlow sneered at the scene, "Look at him, as if he can see something! Idiot!" "Haha, is he helping Mr. Ellis inspect the goods? These are all top-quality raw stones mined from Moclington''s rich pit. Do you know how to identify them? Can you see anything?" Kacper mocked. L stared at this batch of raw stones with an ever-changing expression on his face. There was also an elderly man in his sixties holding a shlight and various instruments carefully examining these raw stones. He kept praising their quality! This old man''s surname was Carney and he had a resounding nickname in the industry called "Sky- eye Carney". He was a specialist hired by Anton for a high price to help him inspect this batch of goods'' quality. "Mr. Carney, how is it?" Anton didn''t care about conflicts between other people but only cared about this batch of goods'' quality. "No problem! These raw stones are all top-quality ones with a high probability of producing green color. Mr. Ellis, you can rest assured that they''re worth buying," Branden Carney nodded confidently and said. Hearing this, Anton smiled slightly and nodded in agreement. However, at this moment, L suddenly spoke up and said something shocking. "I think Mr. Ellis should not buy this batch of goods! These stones are all garbage!" Everyone was stunned and looked at L in shock. "You''re talking nonsense!" Kacper angrily retorted. "L, you''re just jealous that Kacper is better than you, so you''re deliberately ndering him here? Can your eyes even tell the difference between good and bad raw stones?" Harlow sneered. Branden snorted with anger. "Young man, you can eat anything but your words must be careful! What do you mean? Do you think I would cheat Mr. Ellis?" Anton also had a dark expression. "Kid, are you here to cause trouble for me?" He red at Betty as if to say why did she bring such a person to make trouble for him? Betty pouted and looked at L with a questioning look. "L, what are you doing?" Even Miranda looked confused. "Mr. Ellis, have you paid yet? If not, I advise you to cancel this batch of goods or else I guarantee that it will be a total loss!" L ignored everyone''s reactions and continued to speak confidently. "Ha... You think you know everything just because you have a few tricks up your sleeve? Have you ever cut a stone before? Open your eyes and take a look, these are all top-quality materials! You don''t know anything and yet you dare to speak nonsense here!" Harlow mocked loudly. "What''s wrong? Do you want revenge on me for what I said earlier? Do you really think anyone will believe you? Mr. Carney has already confirmed that this batch is wless, with high green content. Are your eyes better than his?" Kacper sneered coldly. "Betty, take your so-called friend and go y somewhere else!" At this point, Anton scolded her daughter sternly. L shrugged when he saw the situation. "I''ve said enough. If you don''t believe me, it''s your loss." He turned to Miranda and said, "Honey, let''s go. We''re wasting our time here." "Hmph! Young people need to be responsible for what they say. You''ve been talking nonsense here for so long and now want to leave?" Branden snorted heavily as he blocked L in front of him and angrily asked, "You said all these materials are garbage; do you dare bet on it?" "How do we bet?" L asked calmly. Branden pointed at an uncut stone, "You im that even this one is garbage too right? Then let''s open it up and see! With the quality of this rough stone alone, it would fetch at least 1 million dor at auction." "So, if it turns out to be green, you''ll pay me 1 million dor, but if it fails, I''ll take on the risk and pay you back the same amount. How about that?" The rough stone was about a meter square and had an excellent quality! The surface was a deep green with clear patterns that sparkled when lit up. This type of stone had almost a hundred percent chance of producing high-quality imperial green jade. It all depended on whether or not it could produce the best quality. Branden was confident he could humiliate L by making him taste his own medicine for being so arrogant. But what if this kid didn''t have the guts to gamble? However, as soon as Branden finished speaking, he saw an evil grin appear on L''s face. "Okay then, I''ll bet with you!" Chapter 80 The Two-Faced Stone Chapter 80 The Two-Faced Stone Chapter 80 The Two-Faced Stone Upon hearing L''s enthusiastic response, Branden was taken aback for a moment before sneering, "Kid, it seems like you don''t know anything! Don''t try to act tough. If you admit that you were just talking nonsense and apologize to me, I won''t make things difficult for you!" "Idiot! It''s obvious this piece of material will turn out green! A useless waste who knows nothing dares to challenge Mr. Carney!" Harlow mocked with a coldugh. "Do you think the title ''Sky-eye Carney'' was just given to him? Even those who have a littlemon sense know that this piece of material is a sure bet. Ignorance is truly terrifying. Haha..." Kacper alsoughed and shook his head. "Common sense isn''t always the truth! Not only this stone but any of the rough stones in this batch, I''m willing to bet they''ll all be garbage!" L said in a deep voice with unwavering confidence. Miranda nced at L. She was sure that this rough stone would also turn out green but didn''t try to persuade him otherwise since she had witnessed his miraculous abilities before. However, Betty felt nervous for L and leaned over to advise him, "Mr. Willis, this rough stone definitely won''t fail. Don''t gamble with him; if you lose 1 million dor and still have to give him the jade we cut from it... wouldn''t that be infuriating?" "Yeah Mr. Wills, there''s no need," Orion chimed in. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It wasn''t because they didn''t believe in L; it was simply because the quality of this rough stone looked too good. At this moment, Harlow suddenly thought of something and sneered, "Oh yeah, can your gold- digging asse up with 1 million? Don''t try to weasel out if you lose!" In her eyes, L was just a puppet husband for Miranda. He had a million dors in his hand? Even if Lowe''s Pharmaceutical suddenly received orders worth millions of dors, they wouldn''t give any to L. Even Miranda couldn''t get her hands on those millions. She onlypleted Victoria''s goals. After all, the chairman of the pharmaceuticalpany was still Victoria''s. "You don''t have to worry about that. I cane up with a million," said L expressionlessly. "Oh wow! Your little puppet act is really paying off huh? Do you drink foot-washing water every day and serve my cousin happily?" Harlow taunted and insulted him. "Harlow! That''s enough!" Miranda blushed slightly and angrily rebuked Harlow as she became more offensive in her speech. "Hmph! Some people can''t find a good man but still act high-and-mighty and refuse to marry into wealthy families. They find themselves a gigolo but won''t let anyone say anything about it. Here''s my boyfriend; say whatever you want." Harlow said sarcastically while hugging Kacper''s arm proudly. She was actually the same age as Miranda; just half a year apart. Harlow had always been overshadowed by Miranda since they were young. Miranda was always the center of attention in school, and even though Harlow was smart and beautiful, she could never But when it came to finding a man, Harlow finally felt like she had one up on Miranda. She believed that her boyfriend was much better than L in every way possible and couldn''t wait to show off in front of Miranda. Miranda simply chuckled at Harlow''s disy of arrogance. She knew that there were plenty of wealthy suitors vying for her attention who were far more impressive than Kacper or any other man that Harlow could bring around. As they watched the stone being ced onto the cutting machine by Anton'' men, L convinced that it was nothing but junk. However, since Anton wasn''t paying for it himself anyway, he decided to let them have their fun. "So how do you want us to cut this?" The master cutter asked them both. "Cut from this line and slowly polish it," Branden said, using a chalk to draw on the stone. "I think we should just cut it in half from the middle. Don''t waste our time!" L said impatiently, rolling his eyes. Harlow scoffed at him, "You''re just trying to ruin this stone because you know you''re going to lose to Mr. Carney and don''t want him to have it." "Don''t be so twisted in your thinking, young man," Branden replied coldly. Anton frowned at L and disliked him even more. He felt that not only did this young man like to talk big, but he also had a bad motive. "Don''t listen to him. Whatever Mr. Carney says goes!" Kacper sneered and spoke up for Branden. The two stone-cutting masters nodded their heads and ignored L as they aimed their cutting machine at the line and began cutting the stone. They had years of experience helping Anton cut stones, so they knew what they were doing. This rough was obviously good material with an 80-90% chance of producing green jadeite or even top-grade jadeite. Who would suggest cutting it in half? That was just intentional sabotage!! "Ssssss..." Amidst the piercing sound of friction and cutting, stone powder formed a white mist. L held Nora close and moved away, but everyone else stared wide-eyed and approached, staring intently. "Green! Green!" Branden whispered eagerly with a hopeful expression. However, as the saw de went deeper, his face couldn''t help but change. Crack! As the rough stone was split in half, two gray-white surfaces appeared prominently. Only some poorly-formed green veins and spots were sparsely distributed like they were trying to deceive people. "It failed?" "This..." "How could this happen?" Kacper and Harlow stared wide-eyed with disbelief on their faces. "No! This is just a thin slice. Let''s cut again!" Branden drew another line, unwillingly saying. The two men followed this line to find a good entry point and once again raised a burst of white mist on the stone surface. However, the result was still the same. "No! It''s impossible! Keep cutting!" Branden''s face became ugly as he shouted with widened eyes. In a piercing sound of "chirp chirp," this original stone was cut into seven pieces before stopping. "How is this possible? The quality of this original stone is so good. How could it be like this?" "Mr. Carney also has moments when he misjudges!" "This is too weird... how could it be like this?" Inside were either gray-white cut surfaces or some messy green marks that lookedpletely different from the crystal-clear exterior. This original stone can truly be described as having two faces. "Hehe, I said that these batches of original stones look good but are actually all rubbish! Not even oneplete jade can be carved out. At most, you can make a low-quality misceneous jade finger ring that looks like something from a street vendor for two dors." At this time, L said nonchntly. As soon as his words fell silent, Anton'' face changed unpredictably. He nced at Kacper and then asked Branden in confusion, "Mr. Carney what exactly is going on?" Chapter 81 Give Me An Explanation Chapter 81 Give Me An Exnation Chapter 81 Give me an exnation "It''s just a coincidence, nothing more! These raw stones are all top-quality materials!" Branden wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Anton with an unpleasant expression. "That''s right, just a coincidence. You can never be sure with raw stones like these! Mr. Ellis, this batch of goods is definitely fine!" Kacper hurriedly defended himself. He felt a hint of doubt from Anton'' gaze earlier. "Enough talk, Mr. Carney, you should pay up now. 1 million for a piece of worthless stone. You''re truly generous," Orion sneered. He was on L''s side now and had been holding back his anger towards the group who had been mocking L earlier. "Yeah, hurry up and pay! Who cares about this so-called master or this crappy stone? Kacper, are you trying to scam my dad?" Betty rolled her eyes and asked. "Nonsense! It''s just a coincidence! Besides, if anyone has to pay, it''ll be me to receive. What''s your hurry?" Kacper blushed and turned to Branden saying, "Mr. Carney I don''t want your money anymore, let''s continue gambling!" "That''s right. It''s just good luck. Nothing special." Harlow added discontentedly. Branden breathed a sigh of relief at their words, "Alright then." As he spoke, he selected another rough stone that looked to be of excellent quality and pointed it at L, asking, "Kid, do you dare to continue gambling?" L shrugged. "I''ll y along! But let''s change the stakes a bit. If I win and you can''t pay for the stone, I don''t care if this guy has to cover your debt. But if I lose, you have to give me 1 million dor. Otherwise it''s no fun." "Exactly! If Mr. Willis loses and has to help you pay for the stone, then what''s the point of losing?" Orion protested. "Fine then. 1 million it is!" Branden nodded firmly. He still had confidence in his own judgment and these stones. The previous failure was just an ident. After they agreed on the terms, both staffs ced their materials onto the cutting machine once again as its piercing sound echoed through the room. Everyone watched with bated breaths as they waited for results. However, when they lifted up the cut piece of rock again... it was still grayish-white with barely any green mist visible at all! "It failed? Again?" Anton'' face twitched as his heart skipped a beat. This time around Kacper''s expression became more doubtful than ever before as he stared back at Anton incredulously, "How could this be possible? Why did this happen?" "Keep cutting! Cut from the middle!" Branden shouted, his voice hoarse and sweat pouring down his face. Had both of these high-quality raw stones really failed? A few minutester, when the stone was once again split in half from the middle, Branden stumbled. His mentality was about to copse! Just like the previous one, there were only scattered green spots inside! "Mr. Carney, let''s transfer funds?" L said with a smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What the hell!" Kacper''s expression changed constantly. Harlow nced at L and wanted to say something but swallowed it back down. She just turned her head towards Kacper and asked softly, "Kacper, what''s going on?" "What?! What''s going on? How would I know? Do you also think I''m trying to cheat Mr. Ellis? These raw stones were all dug out from Moclington''s rich mine. Look at their quality! How could they all be waste material? Impossible!" Kacper was getting frustrated and yelled at Harlow, his face contorted in disbelief. "These two pieces were just idents, definitely just idents!" He then turned to L and said, "Keep gambling! I''ll bet you 1 million on this one piece. If it doesn''t work out, I won''t believe it today!" Kacper picked a rough stone about the size of a human head that had a hint of green when viewed from the outside. "Okay! Let''s continue," L said as he collected his winnings from Branden with a smile. Who would refuse free money? A few minutester... Everyone looked at the broken stone with different expressions! Kacper''s face was ashen, Branden was questioning life choices, and Harlow''s expression was grim. Betty and Orion exchanged nces and saw shock in each other''s eyes. Did L really get it right? Were all these stones worthless? "Daddy, you''re not Pigsy anymore. You''re Sun Wukong with fiery eyes!" Nora giggled while pping her hands. L was speechless but still affectionately rubbed his daughter''s nose. "I wasn''t Pigsy to begin with." "You guys work hard and cut these stones, cut them from the middle!" At this moment, Anton gave Kacper a cold look and ordered the stone cutters. Technically speaking, he hadn''t paid yet. It wasn''t appropriate to start cutting like this. But Anton couldn''t care less! As long as they could get some good jade out of it, he would call it quits and prove that this batch was not all waste. "Okay Mr. Ellis!" The satff agreed. As one piece after another was cut in half, Anton''s face became increasingly ugly. All of them were ruined! Not a single piece could be openedpletely! After working for more than two hours straight, when thest piece of rough stone appeared before everyone with a gray-white cut surface, there was silence all around. Kacper copsed on the ground with his face turning liver-colored while Harlow''s expression was also very unpleasant as she kept shaking her head muttering to herself, "What''s going on? How can this happen?" Branden was sweating profusely, looking guilty. "Mr. Willis, you''re amazing! How did you know these rough stones were going to copse?" Orion gave L a thumbs up. Betty added, "Thanks to you, Mr. Willis. Otherwise my dad would have been ripped off by the Atkinson family!" Taking a deep breath, Anton looked at L gratefully and said, "Young man, thank you so much. I should have known better earlier. Please forgive me." He then snorted coldly and red at Branden and Kacper. "Mr. Carney, I paid a high price for your appraisal services but now it seems like you want to team up with others to rip me off? How much did Atkinson pay you?" "And Mr. Atkinson," he continued sternly. "You owe me an exnation!" The CEO of Ellis'' Jewelry was filled with fear and anger as he felt like he had been yed for a fool. If it weren''t for L being here today, he would have spent 80 million on worthless rocks! Although rough stones were inherently risky investments in the gemstone industry, this batch of material couldn''t even produce one jade bangle - they all copsed. This wasn''t just deception; it was outright fraud! True enough that these rough stones appeared to be of excellent quality on the surface - someone might even bid high prices if they were put up for auction or sale elsewhere - but if Anton sold them now his reputation would bepletely ruined. No one would evere back again to gamble on his rocks after this fiasco. Other jade shops will also suffer a huge blow. If someone mentioned the Ellis'' Jewelry, they will probably spit out the words "scammer." The consequences were unimaginable! Chapter 82 MirandaS Jealous Chapter 82 Miranda''S Jealous Chapter 82 Miranda''s Jealous "Mr. Ellis, it''s not like that, really! I didn''t team up with anyone to scam you!" Branden exined frantically. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I... I just made a mistake! But I didn''t mean to!" Kacper sat there in shock, staring at the mess on the floor. "How is this possible? It can''t be true..." At this moment, Miranda smirked and turned to Harlow. "Harlow, you found yourself a great boyfriend who knows how to cheat and deceive. Thank goodness L exposed him. Women should always find reliable men; don''t let anyone fool you. Hehe..." Although the words came from a goddess CEO''s mouth and sounded light-hearted, they almost made Harlow furious. "You... I..." Harlow was so angry she couldn''t even speak properly. Her boyfriend who had just been used as a show-off item was now in shambles. "You didn''t mean it? One or two coincidences may be possible but all of these are coincidences?" Anton coldly questioned Branden. Branden had no response; his heart sank deep into his chest because he knew that Anton would never trust him again after this incident. His reputation in this circle would also be ruined forever; no one would ever pay him high prices for his services again and he wouldn''t be able to survive anymore. But at this moment, L waved his hand and said, "Mr. Ellis, you may have misunderstood him. His appraisal is actually correct. The problem lies with these raw stones." "Oh? What do you mean?" Anton was taken aback that L would speak up for Branden. Branden looked at L in confusion and surprise, but also with gratitude and anticipation. L picked up a piece of scrap material and pointed to the cut surface saying, "You see here, there are faint traces of green inside the raw stone along with some extremely poor quality jadeite. In fact, all of these were originally beautiful jadeite stones." "As we all know," he continued, "a good piece of jade can nourish people because it absorbs the spiritual energy from heaven and earth. The better the quality of jadeite stone is, the more concentrated its spiritual energy will be! These materials have be like this because their spiritual energy has been sucked dry but it''s not visible from outside." As soon as he finished speaking, Anton eximed in surprise,"Oh? It seems like that''s really what happened!" Branden took a deep breath and carefully observed everything before his face changed slightly. Kacper was even more startled as he got up from the ground staring intently at these scraps. "How could this happen? Who sucked out all their spiritual energy?" Kacper shouted angrily with a grim expression on his face. At this point, Anton''s face looked a little better, knowing that Branden didn''t mean to trick him. "Who hase into contact with these materials?" L asked in a deep voice. The ability to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within jade was not something an ordinary person can do. Kacper''s face kept changing and he thought for a moment before saying, "This batch of raw stones was brought back from Moclington. Before being shipped to Mr. Ellis, my dad''s friend helped some foreign clients take a look at them. They even picked out some pieces of beautiful jade. Could it be..." "I''m not sure about that..." L said lightly. This was the Atkinson family''s business and had nothing to do with him personally. "Mr. Ellis, my family really didn''t mean to deceive you. Fortunately, you haven''t paid yet. We''re really sorry about this," Kacper exined while wiping his sweat off his forehead. Anton waved his hand without saying anything else but clearly held some resentment in his heart. Kacper forced out a bitterugh as he led everyone away dejectedly without the same confidence or pride as before. Harlow followed suit but before leaving gave L a deep look filled with surprise and resentment. How did this guy figure it out? Why did it seem like he knew everything?! At this moment, Branden gratefully arched his hand towards L. "Mr. Willis, thank you so much! If you ever want to gamble on jade or buy antiques, feel free toe to me. I''ll be happy to help you for free." He was truly grateful for L''s help! He never expected someone would stand up for him and clear his name. Anton probably wouldn''t invite him again in the future, but thanks to L''s exnation, at least his reputation wasn''tpletely ruined. "Uh... okay," L rubbed his nose and nodded a little speechlessly. Branden realized he might have been presumptuous andughed at himself. Did L really need his help with identifying jade? "Young man, thank you so much! If it weren''t for you today, losing 80 million would be nothing compared to the damage my family''s reputation would suffer!" Anton came over and grabbed L''s hand while thanking him repeatedly. "It''s nothing. Your daughter is my friend after all. Besides, I won 2 million myself," said L nonchntly. "Hahaha... it is Betty''s good fortune to have a friend like you." Anton suddenly remembered something, "By the way, were you here today to gamble on jade? I happen to have a top-quality jade product that I can give directly as a gift if you''re interested." Betty stood beside them proudly lifting her chin towards her father''s direction. Anton had alwaysined that she only knew how to y around and didn''t take her work seriously. But today, she finally had something to be proud of. A momentter, L and Miranda left the gambling den with a jade Buddha in their arms. The jade was exquisite and sparkling, made from the finest emperor green carving. It was worth a fortune, as big as a newborn baby. "Men wear Guanyin and women wear Buddha. How about we give this jade Buddha to your mom? She should like it, right?" L asked with a smile. "It''s okay," said the beautiful CEO with a slight pout for some reason, seeming somewhat unimpressed. "Then keep it secret for me. Don''t tell her beforehand so I can surprise herter," L instructed. Miranda responded with an "oh." Then suddenly she stared at L and said, "By the way, you should stay away from Betty in the future." L was taken aback and asked, "Why? Her dad did have an attitude problem towards me at first but that''s understandable human nature. You see how he eventually expressed his sincerity?" As he spoke, he shook the jade Buddha in his hand thinking that maybe Miranda was referring to Anton''s initial attitude towards him. "It''s not her dad; it''s Betty! Haven''t you noticed how she looks at you? Her eyes are practically shining with admiration!" eximed Miranda with a tsk tsk tsk sound. Miranda''s tone carried with jealousy as she spoke. Hearing this, L looked at the goddess CEO strangely, a mischievous smile appearing on his face. "Are you jealous? Betty and Orion are a couple, you''re thinking too much," he said. "Don''t talk nonsense. I told you not to get too close to her. Did you hear me?" Miranda said dominantly. Chapter 83 IsaS Threat Chapter 83 Isa''S Threat Chapter 83 Isa''s Threat "Uh, okay! Okay..." L wiped the sweat from his forehead and shrunk back in front of the powerful goddess CEO. He had sold himself to her, so he had to listen to whatever she said... "Hmph! That''s more like it. And you better not get too close with other women now that you''re my husband on paper. It wouldn''t be good for me or my family''s reputation. Who''s jealous?" Miranda sneered arrogantly. "Okay, I understand," L nodded sheepishly. "Auntie, if you don''t like my Daddy, why did you marry him?" Nora asked innocently with her face upturned. "I... I just don''t like him right now. Maybe I''ll grow to like himter," Miranda hesitated a bit before answering. Should she tell naive little Nora that this was just a transaction? She didn''t know why but deep down inside, she didn''t want to say it out loud. "Oh okay then. You better start liking my Daddy soon though or he''ll have another wife again," Nora giggled. Nora blinked her big eyes and urged, "Come on, Daddy!" L rubbed Nora''s nose with a frown. "Why are you so worried, little girl?" The beautiful CEO''s face lit up with a tempting blush. That night! L sat by the bed and told Nora the story of Cindere to help her fall asleep. But tonight, Nora couldn''t sleep. She opened her eyes again, and there was a hint of unease and sadness in her big eyes. "Daddy, am I really Mommy''s biological daughter?" L felt a pang in his heart at these words. He also felt hatred towards udia. "udia! Do you know how much harm you''ve caused our daughter?" he thought to himself. "Sweetie, your Mommy was just confused for a while. She knows she was wrong now. I will find someone better to be your Mommy if that''s okay with you." L said lovingly as he hugged Nora tightly. The little one shook her head. "As long as you love me." Then she asked anxiously, "Daddy, will you have another baby with Auntie Miranda? Will you stop loving me when there is another brother or sister?" L felt heartbroken but shook his head firmly, "No! I only need you!" "Really?" Upon hearing this, the little girl''s eyes lit up with joy. "Really! My love belongs only to you." L patted his daughter''s small head and said. N?velDrama.Org content. "Mmm..." This time, Nora obediently closed her eyes and soon fell asleep with even breathing. Her face still had a sweet smile on it, melting L''s heart. After his daughter fell asleep, L left the room quietly. "Mr. Willis, you''re not sleeping yet?" The maid responsible for cleaning and cooking in the vi respectfully asked him as he passed by. "Nope! Just taking a stroll! You can go to bed if there is nothing else." L nodded politely before walking into the courtyard outside. In the vast courtyard, L found a secluded spot and sat down cross-legged. Then, he began to breathe and circte the "Dragon Soul Immortal Technique" cultivation method. He absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his body, merging it with the dragon energy emanating from his left kidney. This process continuously tempered his physical body, widened his meridians, and refined his dantian. ording to the power ssification in Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, L was currently in thete stage of Energy Refinement, and the next level up was the Uppecia Realm. Today he killed a Transmutation Force expert with one palm, which made L feel a sense of breakthrough. After a while! L opened his eyes and shook his head slightly. His strength had reached the bottleneck of Energy Refinement, and the true energy in his abdomen was already showing signs of turning from gas to liquid. But he had not seeded yet. ording to Dragon Soul Immortal Technique''s description, he needed a treasure called "Heavenly Spirit Jade" to break through to the Uppecia Realm. Compared with ordinary jade stones, this spiritual jade contained hundreds of times more spiritual energy from heaven and earth. Now that there was too little spiritual energy on Earth, only by absorbing the spiritual energy contained in this treasure could heplete his breakthrough. ... The next day at noon at Lowe family mansion! Victoria sat in her seat with an angry and gloomy face. All direct members of Lowe family except for Miranda and Mason siblings were present. In addition to Emmanuel (the eldest son) and Romeo (the second son), Miranda''s three aunties as well as her uncle''s family were also present. There were also some important coteral members. "By now, I''m sure you all know that Mirandapleted the task given to her by the family and received a 130 million dor order! Hmph!" Victoria said coldly. As her words fell, the people present had different expressions. Some were amazed, some were unhappy, and some didn''t care. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a nce and a hint of pride appeared in their expressions. "Mom, since Miranda haspleted the task, ording to our previous agreement, we shouldn''t force her to marry Isa anymore," Emmanuel said in a deep voice. After speaking, his gaze swept across the room with an air of pride. His daughter''s achievement made him feel even more proud as a father within the family. "Hmph! What agreement? Everyone knows it was just to make her give up resistance. Even if she completes it so what? Are we really going to offend the Austin family?" Romeo questioned. "What do you mean offend the Austin family? It''s just Isa. Fine then! Even if our family doesn''t help Miranda reject Isa''s proposal, at least don''t force her," Cara said indignantly. As soon as she finished speaking there was silence among those present. Victoria''s expression also changed frequently during this time. In her mind, she was extremely displeased with her granddaughter. As someone who always had the final say in the Lowe family, she felt like her granddaughter had just pped her in the face. "You''re not really going to help my cousin n a wedding with that guy, are you?" Harlow asked coldly. "Well, since I''ve said it, of course I''ll keep my word! L seems to have some ability and if Miranda likes him, then we can ept it," Emmanuel replied solemnly. As soon as he finished speaking, Victoria snorted heavily. "Nonsense! Even if she doesn''t want to marry Isa, there''s no need to hold a wedding with that guy! This is simply provocation against the Austin family and Mr. Austin!" Just then a threatening voice suddenly sounded from outside the hall. "That''s right! You all better think carefully! The the Austin family - even just Mr. Austin - is not something you can afford to offend." Looking towards where the voice came from, they saw a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses walking in followed by several bodyguards. It was none other than Isa''s henchman Kayden. "Today Mr. Austin has sent me here to deliver a message for you. If you can''t control Miranda and make her behave herself then be prepared for punishment from the Austin family!" he threatened. "At that time your family will surely decline!" Chapter 84 This Illness Cannot Be Cured Chapter 84 This Illness Cannot Be Cured Chapter 84 This illness cannot be cured Kayden left a message and swaggered out of the room. After he left, the atmosphere in the lobby became heavy and oppressive. "Emmanuel, did you hear that? Are we really going to let Miranda''s stubbornness ruin our entire family? If the Austin family really wants to go after us, our family won''t be able to handle it!" Victoria mmed her cane on the ground, her tone angry. The Lowe family may be a top-tier family in Ednd, but they were nothingpared to the four major families in Kreanford. The Austin family was one of them and had an incredibly strong influence. Even if they only offended one person like Isa from their family instead of everyone, with their connections and power through their young master, they could still bring down the entire Lowe family. "That''s right! Emmanuel, don''t be too selfish!" Eliza scowled. "Yes! You two should think about what''s best for everyone! What''s wrong with Miranda marrying Isa?" even Nasir Lowe, the fourth son who rarely spoke up advised solemnly. "Which girl from a big n doesn''t want love? Don''t be too selfish!" "Mr. Austin has already made it clear this time - he means business!" "In the past he only went after L; this time he is truly furious and wants to take down our entire family!" The Lowe family was in a state of turmoil as they discussed Isa''s threat, feeling uneasy and uncertain. Emmanuel and Cara''s expressions were constantly changing, filled with deep helplessness. Meanwhile, L and Miranda had no idea what was happening. They were having lunch near Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, enjoying a meal together. "Why did you invite me to have steak?" L asked with a smile. "I wanted to eat it, but it doesn''t feel right to eat alone. Plus, you''re paying for it, not me!" Miranda rolled her eyes at him. "Wait... I''m paying?" L was stunned for a moment and looked speechless. "Isn''t that how it should be? When you go out to eat with someone, shouldn''t the man pay?" The goddess CEO red at L and asked in a displeased tone. "Alright." L wanted to say, "I''ve already sold myself to you," but thought better of it. After finishing their meal, L had just dropped off the arrogant CEO at herpany when he received a phone call right outside thepany gates. "Mr. Reid?" It was Vincent on the other end of the line. The wealthy Kreanford tycoon spoke politely, "Mr. Willis, I''m d you''re safe after yesterday''s incident. Do you have time this afternoon?" "Yes, Mr. Reid? Is there something you need?" L replied politely as well. Yesterday Vincent insisted on giving L shares in hispany but he refused repeatedly until finally giving up. Now Vincent was offering to use his connections to help Lowe''s Pharmaceutical grow bigger and stronger instead. However, L refused again with equal determination. Why should he use his own connections to benefit Lowe''s Pharmaceutical? The true owner of thispany wasn''t even Miranda; it was the Lowe family matriarch herself whom he had helped fulfill an agreement with before taking action for Miranda''s sake only. Since it was done, it didn''t matter if Lowe''s Pharmaceutical went bankrupt. But even though he refused, Vincent''s sincerity had left an impression on L. "I need to ask you for a favor. Here''s the situation: my close friend''s son has recently contracted a very strange and terrifying disease. He has been to various hospitals and seen many doctors, but he still hasn''t been cured. They haven''t even been able to determine the cause of his illness." Vincent exined the situation. "Oh? Where is he located?" L asked. "He''s from Ednd, right here in Ednd!" Vincent replied. "Okay then,e pick me up! I''ll be waiting outside Lowe''s Pharmaceutical," L readily agreed. "Great! Thank you so much, Dr. Willis. Don''t worry, we won''t let your efforts go to waste." An hourter... Vincent personally drove over to pick up L and took him to a luxurious vi in the city center. This vi area was called Flower City and was just as upscale as Emerald Green Estates; only wealthy people lived here. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. L had just opened the car door and a car rushed past from the side, almost hitting the door he had opened. Creak! A Rolls-Royce suddenly braked, and then a young man got off. L opened his mouth, wanting to apologize. After all, he didn''t pay attention to the back before. If there was a collision, it was actually his responsibility. However, before he could speak, the young man directly pointed at L''s nose and began to berate him, "You little rascal, are you blind or what?" L frowned and Vincent''s face also darkened. Just as he was about to speak, a middle-aged beauty ran out of the vi and went towards the young man and an elderly man in white who had just gotten off the Rolls-Royce. "Oh my, Dr. Hall, you finally came! Pleasee in quickly!" Vincent raised his eyebrows and looked at the old man in white, muttering to himself, "Hall the divine doctor?" At this moment, the middle-aged beautiful woman noticed Vincent and smiled, saying, "Vincent, you''re here too? Come in together." Vincent nodded and greeted her. Then leading L, they were about to walk into the vi. However, the disciple of that famous doctor, who was the young man from earlier, pointed at L and asked, "Who is this guy?" The middle-aged woman also looked at L, with a questioning look towards Vincent. "Oh, this is L Willis, the famous doctor! I specifically invited him to treat Liam''s illness," Vincent introduced. As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged woman looked at L with a hint of disdain. The young man sneered and raised his voice, "What? He''s here to help Mr. Barker too? And he dares to call himself a famous doctor? How old is he? Does he dare to im that in front of my tutor?" The white-robed old man coldly nced at L and said to the middle-aged woman, "Mrs. Barker, since you have already invited me, why are you still looking for others to treat your son''s illness? Are you looking down on me? If that''s the case, then I''ll leave!" Hearing this, the woman was suddenly frightened and looked at Vincent with a hint of reproach in her eyes. "What are you doing Vincent?" she asked in an unfriendly tone. "Why don''t you take this guy away? With Dr. Hall here, do we need anyone else to treat Liam?" Vincent''s face suddenly became extremely embarrassed, "Grace, although Dr. Willis is young..." At this moment, L waved his hand towards Vincent and interrupted him. "Mrs. Barker right?" He gazed into the distance towards the vi with suspicion in his eyes. "Your son''s illness cannot be cured by ordinary doctors no matter how skilled they are! There seems to be an astonishing amount of corpse energy within your vi which may be rted to your son''s condition! Medical skills may not work!" As soon as the words left his mouth, the beautiful woman''s expression changed and she showed a hint of anger. "What nonsense are you spouting? My son isn''t dead yet, where would there be any corpse energy?" Chapter 85 She Will Beg Me Chapter 85 She Will Beg Me Chapter 85 She will beg me As soon as L spoke, Grace''s face turned angry and she red at him. Dale Hall and his disciple, even Vincent, were all a bit suspicious of what L said. "What corpse energy? What nonsense! Are you cursing Mr. Barker?" Olivier''s disciple asked with a sneer. "Hmph, ying tricks! Who is this chatan? He''s causing harm!" Dale red at L with an unfriendly look, as if he was looking at a swindler in the martial arts world. Exaggeration and trickery were usually themon tactics used by these chatans. Grace''s face looked even worse as she turned to Vincent, "Vincent, who did you bring here? My son isn''t dead yet. He talks about corpse energy and says he can''t be cured. Is he here to make trouble for us?" "Well..." Vincent opened his mouth but looked bitter and didn''t know how to exin it. "I''m sorry I''m not cursing your son. I''m just telling the truth," L said seriously. "There really is a kind of corpse energy in this vi that should only exist in some cemeteries or dangerous ces." "If there is such energy in residential areas like this one, then there must be something supernatural going on!" Grace shouted angrily, "Get out! Get out now! We don''t need anyone today because we have Dr. Hall!" Upon hearing this, Grace spat at L and even drove Vincent away. It seemed that L had really angered her. If it weren''t for Vincent''s face, Grace would have called the bodyguards to teach L a lesson. "Hmph! A little quack dare to y tricks in front of me." Dr. Hall sneered. "Dr. Hall, don''t waste your time with him. I don''t know where this crazy talker came from, but we won''t pay attention to him! Pleasee in, Dr. Hall. My son''s illness is relying on you." Grace looked disdainfully at L and then respectfully invited Dale inside. "Mrs. Barker, if I''m not mistaken, Dr. Hall will use acupuncture to clear your son''s meridians and regte his endocrine systemter on," said L coldly. "By then he will stimte the blood flow in your son''s body which will elerate the outbreak of toxins!" "At that time you''ll be begging me." Hearing this remark from L made Grace even more disgusted and angry. Dale chuckled coldly upon hearing what was said, "Ignorant! You haven''t even met Mr. Barker yet but dare to speak out about how I should treat? It''s truly ridiculous!" "Begging me? Why don''t you take a look at yourself first?" "Vincent, hurry up and get him out of here!" Grace expressed her contemptuous disgust towards L as she walked into the vi with Dale and his disciple behind him. Even closing the door directly, leaving Vincent outside. "Dr. Willis, you shouldn''t have threatened Grace earlier," Vincent said with a bitter smile and shook his head. "I wasn''t threatening her, just stating the facts," L replied calmly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vincent wanted to say something but held back. Although he was convinced of L''s medical skills, he wondered if what he said was too mystical? Changing his tone, Vincent exined, "Actually, Grace is usually very kind-hearted. Today she was just anxious about her son''s condition and was stimted by your words. I originally wanted you to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with the Barker family." Grace''s husband was Morgan Barker who oversaw all major banks in Ednd. Building a rtionship with him would be beneficial for any business involving banks in the future. "But now... ah!" Vincent sighed and felt that L hadpletely offended Grace with just a few words. Meeting Morgan Barker was different from meeting other industry leaders because no matter what industry they were in, there will always be business dealings with banks. Even ordinary people cannot avoid dealing with banks. "It doesn''t matter; she''lle begging meter so there won''t be any offense," L smiled confidently. "Are you sure she wille to beg you?" Vincent looked surprised. "Heh..." L chuckled lightly, as if everything was under his control. Inside the vi, Grace led Dale and his disciple to Liam Barker''s room. There was a middle-aged man here, looking worriedly at his son. It was Morgan, Vincent''s closest friend and the chairman of the Ednd Bank Supervisory Committee. "Dr. Hall, you finally came! My son''s strange illness is up to you!" Morgan said excitedly and hopefully when he saw Dale. Dale was a famous medicine expert in Slocmore with great reputation like Clifford''s but much more well-known throughout the country because he had many disciples and promoted himself widely. Moreover, he had opened many chain clinics across the country which made him more commercialized and profit-oriented. "Well then Mr. Barker, you can rest assured that I will first check on your son''s condition." Dale nodded and approached Liam, pulling back his eyelids. His eyes were bloodshot, and his nails had grown much longer than normal. There were also some ck hairs growing on his body. "How long has he been like this? What are the symptoms?" Dale asked after examining him. Morgan and Grace exined Liam''s abnormal behavior to Dale. At first, he became very irritable all of a sudden and didn''t sleep all night. If they said something to him, he would go crazy and start smashing things. Later on, his eyes started turning red! Two days ago, he suddenly fell into aa with hair growing all over his body at an rming rate along with rapidly increasing nail growth. After listening to these symptoms and behaviors, Dale nodded, "Mr. And Mrs. Barker, don''t worry too much about your son''s condition; it seems like a type of anxiety disorder caused by irregr sleeping habits or hormonal imbnces." "He looks terrifying with red eyes; hair growing everywhere on the body as well as sharp nails! What is happening?" Morgan asked worriedly. "If you don''t sleep for an entire night, your eyes will naturally turn red," Dale replied calmly. "When staying upte at night, the growth rate of tissues such as hair follicles or nails in our bodies increases! I''ll give him some acupuncture treatments to regte hormones while unblocking nerve pathways; I''m sure that will improve the situation!" As soon as Dale finished speaking confidently about his treatment n for Liam''s condition - Grace looked puzzled because it sounded exactly like what that chatan who was kicked out prophesized earlier? Was this just a coincidence? Chapter 86 Evil And Sinister Objects Chapter 86 Evil And Sinister Objects Chapter 86 Evil and Sinister Objects However, Grace didn''t say anything and just assumed that the chatan had stumbled upon the right treatment by ident. With the renowned skills of Dale, there was no need for her to worry. "Mr. Barker, don''t worry! With my master''s help, your son will be safe and sound!" The young man patted his chest confidently. "Yes! Of course! We owe it all to Dr. Hall!" Morganplimented. At this moment, Dale took out a silver needle and began to treat Liam with it. However, after a few needles were inserted into his body, something unexpected happened! Swoosh! Liam suddenly sprang up from the bed where he had been unconscious before. "Ah!" Dale was startled by this sudden movement while administering acupuncture on Liam''s body. The Morgans and the young man were also shocked at what they saw happening in front of them. "Roar! Roar..." In the next second, Liam stared at them with blood-red eyes as he lunged towards Dale who was closest to him while letting out a series of growls from his throat. "Liam! What''s wrong?" "Liam!" ... Outside the vi, L and Vincent didn''t have to wait long before they saw the vi''s gate being opened. The next second, Grace stumbled out, her face still showing traces of tears and panic. "Grace! What happened..." Vincent was stunned. Thud! Grace ran straight to L and knelt down in front of him. "Sir, please save my son! Please save my son!" she pleaded desperately. "He... he turned into a monster!" Vincent stood beside them with a shocked expression on his face. When L had said that Grace woulde out to beg him for help earlier, he hadn''t believed it too much. But now it seemed that L had indeed predicted correctly. At this moment, L''s expression changed slightly as he didn''t hesitate at all and rushed straight into the vi without saying another word. He activated the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and suddenly felt a surge of deathly energy flowing through the vi. "Grace get up quickly," Vincent said as he helped Grace to her feet. "Vincent, I''m sorry! I was wrong to me you and Mr. Willis before," Grace said tearfully. "Don''t say that anymore, Grace. Dr. Willis has gone in already, let''s hurry," Vincent said urgently, worried about Morgan and Liam too. "Yes, yes!" Grace nodded repeatedly as she followed L with quick steps. In the courtyard of the vi, an astonishing scene was unfolding at this moment. Several guards from the Barker family were fighting Liam who had blood-red eyes and ck fur all over his body. His nails were long and ck while emitting an evil aura. On the other side of them sat Dale with a pale face full of fear and panic. His disciple stood beside him anxiously asking, "Master, are you okay?" Dale looked terrified as he looked at a wound on his arm tremblingly saying, "Is this... is this corpse transformation? I... I got bitten... what should I do? Will I also be a zombie?" "Don''t hurt Liam!" Morgan cried out, his face filled with sorrow, as he reminded the bodyguards. "What''s wrong, Liam?" he asked. Suddenly, a figure rushed towards them at lightning speed. L bit his finger and swiftly pointed it at Liam''s temple like a bolt of lightning. With a thud, Liam fell to the ground lifeless in an instant. The bodyguards breathed a sigh of relief and felt lucky that they didn''t get hurt during the fight against this monster. "Liam!" "What happened to Liam?" Morgan and Grace ran over crying out loud. "He was poisoned by the corpse poison. It wouldn''t have turned him into a zombie so quickly if it weren''t for Dr. Hall''s acupuncture treatment that triggered his blood cirction and caused the poison to erupt prematurely." L shook his head and said. Upon hearing this, Morgan and Grace looked shocked. The next moment, Grace wiped away her tears and rushed towards Dale, hitting and scolding him. "It''s all because of you, it''s all because of you that my son is suffering! You ipetent doctor!" "If anything happens to my son, I will never let you off the hook!" Dale''s frightened heart was settled. Facing Grace''s scolding and beating, he awkwardly held his own head. The young man who was originally boastful and arrogant was now too scared to speak. At this moment, Morgan was much calmer than his wife. He politely and anxiously asked L, "This... master, is there still hope for my son? Please think of a solution..." L nodded, saying, "Fortunately, the corpse poison just erupted and hasn''t reached the heart or brain yet. Don''t worry!" As he spoke, he shouted to the Dale over there, "Dr. Hall, may I borrow your acupuncture needle?" Upon hearing the words, Dale quickly ran over. This time, withoutparing with L, he honestly handed over the silver needle that he carried with him. Next, amidst the tense and expectant gazes of everyone, L used a silver needle to infuse dragon energy into Liam''s body and drive out the corpse poison for him. The dragon energy within L''s body was a mighty and extremely yang energy that had a natural restraining effect on all evil spirits. Everyone was staring intently. Next, Liam''s body began to exude ayer of ck corpse poison, emitting a putrid smell of decay. This scene made everyone''s face change color, revealing a horrified and frightened expression. "All right! The corpse poison in his body has been removed. Give him a wash with glutinous rice soup, and he should wake up tomorrow morning." L said. At this point, the ck fuzz on Liam''s body hadpletely disappeared, transformed into ck corpse poison and expelled from his body. Although his nails did not disappear and they were still very long, they had turned into the normal flesh color of a human. When his eyelids were opened, they saw that his eyes became ck and white distinct instead of the previous blood red. "Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!" Morgan saw that the terrible features of his son had disappeared and immediately expressed his gratitude to L with tears. "Thank you, Master! I was ignorant before and didn''t recognize the true value of your teachings. Thank you for saving my son!" Grace, with tears in her eyes, handed a card to L. "By the way, how did Liam get infected with corpse poison?" At this moment, Vincent asked uncertainly. As soon as the words fell, L removed a red agate bracelet from Liam''s wrist. After crushing the outeryer of agate, a small red pill was revealed inside. N?velDrama.Org content. A strong stench of blood and decay suddenly filled the air. "This is made from corpse oil and the blood of the dead. Where did this bracelete from?" L asked in a deep voice. Morgan and Grace exchanged a nce, their faces filled with astonishment. Who would have thought that the bracelet his son wore on him all the time was actually such a terrifying and evil object. "This seems to be a bracelet given by a female friend of Liam from another ce! He seems to be completely infatuated with her. He loves this bracelet and never leaves it behind!" Grace''s expression was uncertain. At this moment, a person suddenly fell to his knees in front of L with a thud. "Master! No, god, please save me! You must save me!" "I was bitten by him just now. Please help me detoxify, otherwise I will turn into a corpse sooner or later!" If not Dale, then who else? The god-like doctor who was just arrogant and proud moments ago, was now kneeling down and asking for help. He didn''t want to turn into a zombie. After seeing the terrifying appearance before, he was so scared that tears and snot flowed down his face. "Hey, I''m not some great expert. I''m just a swindler who talks big and deceives people. Wishing the divine doctor all the best in their medical skills, but they should take care of themselves." L waved his hand and said indifferently. Chapter 87 Do You Have Something To Say? Chapter 87 Do You Have Something To Say? Chapter 87 Do you have something to say? Upon hearing this, both Dale and his disciple''s faces turned sour. Deep within Dale''s eyes, a hint of resentment surged. Dale was renowned for his medical skills and respected wherever he went. When had he ever been mocked like this? But in order to save his life, he still begged with tears and snot, "Great deity, I was wrong! I underestimated you. You are a big man with great magnanimity. Please help me! After all, if I am infected with the zombie virus and turn into a zombie that bites others, won''t it harm others as well? Please save me!" L chuckled, "Heheheh... you''re so scared. Your bite wound is nothing serious; no need for treatment. Liam has not fully turned into a zombie yet; the virus hasn''t spread to his teeth yet. If you''re still worried though, just take a bath in some glutinous rice soup." Upon hearing this, Dale knelt on the ground in shock. "Really... really? You''re not one of those who see death but don''t save?" "Really! Like you said earlier - even if I didn''t help you out here today - do you think I''d want you to go around biting people?" L sneered. "Hmph!" Dale''s eyes flickered several times before coldly snorting and standing up. "You should have told us earlier!" His young disciple red at L angrily before cursing under his breath. "Let''s go!" With a flick of his sleeve, Dale strode out of the vi without looking back. The few people present exchanged confused nces. "Who would have thought that the renowned Dr. Hall would have such poor character?" Morgan shook her head in disbelief. As soon as Dale left, his face turned red and then ck, his expression darkening. He felt like he had lost face today! Not only did he fail to cure Liam''s illness, but he was also humiliated by L and forced to kneel before him. It was a shameful experience! "That damn brat deliberately made me look bad! I''ll make sure to get revenge for this humiliation!" Dale gritted his teeth in anger. He didn''t reflect on himself at all; instead, he med L entirely for what happened. "That''s right! That little punk intentionally embarrassed you!" His young disciple added fuel to the fire. Meanwhile, L and Vincent lingered at the Barker''s residence for a while longer. Vincent caught up with Morgan and they reminisced about old times. During the conversation, Mr. and Mrs. Barker expressed their gratitude to L, and they exchanged contact information. After leaving the Barker family''s home, Vincent''s face turned angry. "Who could be so malicious as to harm Liam in such a way?" Morgan was Vincent''s closest friend, while Liam was like a nephew to him. Seeing someone almost kill him naturally made him furious. "This matter is far from over," L said with a serious expression. "If that person wants to harm Liam and finds out that he is safe, she or he will surelye back." Vincent looked frightened and worried. "What should we do then?" L shrugged helplessly. "We''ll have to take it one step at a time. Keep in touch with Mr. Barker''s family more often so that if anything unusual happens, you can contact me." Vincent nodded before taking out an exquisitely crafted invitation card with gold edges and handing it over to L. "What is this for?" L asked curiously. "Oh," Vincent replied nonchntly, "I''m hosting a business exchange event in Ednd soon and if you''re interested, you can bring your wife along too." He continued on saying how Miranda had an unquestionable talent in the business world; making new connections would be beneficial for future development. L thought about it before epting the invitation card from Vincent''s hand without any hesitation or reluctance towards attending this event hosted by him - after all who knew what opportunities may arise? To be honest, Miranda now managed the family business and most of her business partners were built through connections with the Lowe family. However, these rtionships were not reliable, just like what happened with Sonny before. Miranda didn''t have many personal connections herself. Thinking about the way Victoria did things, L thought it would be good for Miranda to take advantage of this opportunity to expand herwork. That night, L first took Nora home and then drove to pick up the beautiful CEO from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. When he arrived on the top floor, he ran into Shelly. "Mr. Willis, are you here to pick up Ms. Lowe?" Shelly asked. "Yeah," nodded L. Shelly pointed in the direction of the conference room and said, "She''s in a meeting." Then she changed her tone and said, "Ms. Lowe and many members of her family are also here..." L made a sound of agreement but couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He felt that something was off! At that moment, the door to the conference room opened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Miranda walked out first, her face looking very upset and her beautiful eyes slightly red. "Honey, what''s wrong?" L asked as he approached her. Seeing him, Miranda felt like all the pressure and frustration she had experienced in the meeting room was finally released. Her eyes became even more teary. "Thepany''s ount has been frozen. We can''t ess the 130 million deposit we just received. Because of increased production, we owe a lot of money to suppliers including Mr. Elliott," she said with a hint of resentment in her voice and choking back tears. "If we don''t unfreeze our ount within a week and pay off our debts on time, we may facewsuits." "It''s Isa again," L frowned upon hearing this news. The guy just wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted - Miranda! "Miranda, if you have any conscience left at all, please don''t let me and other rtives suffer because of this," cried Victoria from behind them with all her might. Everyone who came out from inside the conference room also looked at Miranda with concern on their faces. Miranda was surrounded by piercing gazes that felt like sharp swords, carrying a sense of urgency. "Ha, the mighty Lowe family can''t even handle Isa? You''re just going to burden a weak woman with the fate of your entire n?" L spoke up, defending his wife. "If you have the guts, why don''t you fight Isa yourselves? Why should my wife be sacrificed?" ording to their agreement, if Miranda could increasepany profits tenfold, then the family should protect her and help her refuse Isa''s pressure. But now they were going back on their word and pushing all the pressure onto Miranda instead. "Victoria, aren''t you ashamed?" L continued to question them loudly and passionately for Miranda''s sake. As his words trailed off, tears welled up in Miranda''s eyes as she looked at this man who was willing to speak up for her in such a way. She felt deeply moved by his actions. Meanwhile Victoria and other members of the Lowe family had faces that shifted between anger and uncertainty. "You bastard! This is our business! What right do you have to speak here as just a puppet son-inw?" Victoria fumed as she mmed her cane onto the ground in frustration. Chapter 88: If You Can Do It, ILl Call You Dad. Chapter 88: If You Can Do It, I''Ll Call You Dad. Chapter 88: If you can do it, I''ll call you dad. "Just look at yourself, what are you?!" Harlow jumped out again and pointed at L with disdain. "Willis, who do you think you are to criticize others?" "That''s right. If it weren''t for you, Mr. Austin would not have been really angry!" "If you had just obediently died, our family wouldn''t have been punished by Mr. Austin!" "Worse yet, like before when Mr. Austin still had patience with Miranda! It''s all because of this jinx that our family is in trouble!" Even Romeo and his wife as well as Miranda''s other uncles and aunts were all cursing at L. They even med him for everything. In their mouths, it was as if it was wrong that Isa didn''t kill L. L sneered and looked at Victoria and the rest of the Lowe family with an expression of contempt. "A bunch of trash! You''re all ipetent cowards who only know how to me others but don''t dare fight against Isa!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone from the Lowe family became furious. They felt like they were being looked down upon by this nobody. "You bastard! Do you even know how powerful the Austin family is?" "What kind of fight can we put up? He''s just a low-level loser who doesn''t understand anything about power struggles!" "Do you have what it takes to unfreeze thepany''s ount?" "You''re just a useless person who talks big but can''t do anything!" L chuckled, "Alright, so all I have to do is unfreeze thepany ount? Leave it to me! If I can do it, will you stop pressuring my wife?" Everyone was stunned by his words. The next second, the Lowe family burst intoughter. "Just you? This time Mr. Austin used his family''s connections andwork. Can you shake their connections andwork? What a joke!" Romeo sneered. Others also mocked L for talking big without any substance. "Fine then, if you can unfreeze the ount within a week, I won''t pressure Miranda anymore! Otherwise, she''ll marry Isa and you should stay as far away as possible," Victoria said dismissively. L replied confidently,"Not in a week - tomorrow! Tomorrow I will unfreeze the ount!" "Hah... did I hear that right? You think you''re almighty now? If you can really do it tomorrow then from now on we''ll call you brother-inw or even dad! But if not... you should kneel down and learn how to bark like a dog because what you say is nothing more than hot air," said Harlow aggressively. How many times had Harlow lost face because of L? After the incident at the gambling den last night, she hated him even more. She saw it as a matter of Isa''s rtionship, how could L possibly shake it? "Tomorrow? This kid talks big all day long and hyped himself up. Does he think he can really do it?" "Alright, let''se tomorrow and watch him embarrass himself!" "Haha, we''ll appreciate how he learns to bark like a dog!" Others joined in on mocking L; no one believed that he could actually aplish anything. Emmanuel and Cara remained silent but exchanged disappointed nces. They had slightly changed their opinion of L before but now they thought this young man was naive and shallow. "Honey, do you believe in me?" Despite what others said about him, L turned to look at Miranda. He did all this for her; if she didn''t believe in him either, then his heart would truly be cold. "Mhmm, I believe in you." Miranda bit her lip and nodded firmly. "Miranda, you''ve really been fooled by this man''s sweet talk! I can''t believe you still believe him. It''s hrious!" Harlow mocked loudly. Others shook their heads, feeling that the Lowe family''s renowned businesswoman had been fooled by this guy. On the way home with Miranda... The beautiful CEO''s mood remained low. "L, what are you going to do to unfreeze thepany ount?" Miranda hesitated for a moment before asking. "It''s simple. Which bank executive is responsible for freezing our ount? We''ll invite him to lunch tomorrow afternoon," L said casually. Hearing this, Miranda eximed in disappointment and her eyes showed a hint of disdain. "Just like that? Invite him to lunch and beg for mercy? I''ve checked it out. The person in charge is Otto Gagher, the manager of Absolute Bank and Kayden''s cousin. Their rtionship is so close; how could we possibly win him over with just one meal?" "Rest assured, I''ll call a friend. My friend''s great," L chuckled. Upon hearing this, Miranda let out a sigh in her heart. She didn''t understand where L''s confidence came from. What kind of friend could have such great influence? Could they be more powerful than Kayden''s cousin? Miranda knew that L had some connection with Erik, but even if it was Erik, he wouldn''t be able to pull off something like this. The Lowe family couldn''t afford to offend the Austin family. Could they really afford to offend the Ward family? With Isa as their backing, Otto wasn''t afraid of anyone and didn''t need to give anyone face! But seeing how much L cared about her affairs, the beautiful CEO felt touched in her heart and couldn''t bear to dampen his spirits. ... The next morning in the bank manager''s office. Otto answered a phone call with a yful smile on his face. "Oh? Ms. Lowe? What can I do for you?" "Is it Miranda?" Kayden was also in the office at this time. "Mr. Gagher, is Lowe''s Pharmaceutical ount still frozen?" Miranda hesitated for a moment before asking again. "Ms. Lowe, there seem to be a lot of issues with yourpany''s ounts. We suspect that your company may be involved in moneyundering and we are currently investigating the matter through proper channels. Unfortunately, until the investigation isplete, we cannot unfreeze the ount. I apologize for any inconvenience." Otto spoke in a cold and professional tone. In reality, manypanies'' ounts had some issues here and there - big or small. It all depended on how the bank handled it. Usually banks wouldn''t do much about it, but once they found an excuse to freeze an ount, there was nothing one can do. "Well... Mr. Gagher, my husband and I were thinking of treating you to lunch today. Would that be possible?" Miranda changed her tone and asked with a pleading voice. "Lunch? I don''t know if..." Otto was about to refuse but Kayden gave him a look signaling him to ept. "Alright then. Where should we go?" Otto smiled knowingly. After Otto hung up the phone, Kayden had a mischievous smirk on his face as he said, "Haha! Miranda and her little boy toy actually want to treat you out for lunch?" "They''re really pushing their luck!" "Why not ept? This is our chance to humiliate them both - especially that little boy toy!" Thinking back to thest time he was humiliated, Kayden decided to get revenge this time around. Chapter 89 Coming Over By Yourself Chapter 89 Coming Over By Yourself Chapter 89 Coming Over by Yourself At noon, they arrived at the Golden Family Hotel. L and Miranda were in a private room when Miranda received a call from Otto. "Ms. Lowe, we''re outside the hotel. Where are you and your little boy toy husband? Can''t even greet your guests properly? I think it''s better if we don''t have this meal!" Miranda''s face changed upon hearing Otto''s words, but she forced herself to smile and replied politely, "I''m sorry Mr. Gagher. I''lle down to meet you right away." "Hmph! Hurry up! I can''t find the private room without someone guiding me," Otto said arrogantly. Just then, L snatched Miranda''s phone away from her and spoke into it with an air of authority, "You must be Mr. Gagher. You''ve got it all wrong. We invited you here for lunch today as an opportunity for you! Come up by yourself or wait for the bank regtor to investigate you." L was extremely domineering in his tone. "You must be that guy? No way am Iing up! I''mughing so hard right now! Do you really think you can scare me?" Otto sneered. "Whatever. " L replied dismissively before hanging up on him directly. Outside the hotel room, Otto red at the phone that had just been hung up on him, his face turning red with anger. "What''s going on? Let theme down and apologize to us!" Kayden still didn''t know what was happening and continued to look smug. "That damn Miranda''s boy toy is too arrogant! He said we should go up ourselves and even threatened to have the bank regtor investigate me!" Otto cursed under his breath. "What? They begged you for help and yet they dare act so arrogantly? And they think the bank regtor will listen to them? That''s ridiculous!" Kaydenughed mockingly. "Screw it! Freeze Lowe''s Pharmaceutical ount! Let''s go!" Otto shouted in frustration. But Kayden stopped him. "No, we still need to go upstairs. We came here today just to humiliate them. Imagine how satisfying it will be when they beg for your helpter." "We''ll make sure they understand what it means to y with fire and feel hopeless," Kayden continued. "Don''t forget that Mr. Austin instructed us to record a video of Miranda begging for mercy. He wants proof of their humiliation." Upon hearing this, a sly smirk appeared on Otto''s face as well. "You''re right! Damn it, we''ll make sure that guy pays dearly!" Inside the private room... When Miranda saw L speaking so forcefully to Otto, her eyes widened and she was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. "L, what are you doing? By acting like this, you''re going to seriously offend Mr. Gagher!" The beautiful CEO was getting anxious. "If I offend him, then so be it! If he doesn''te here, his position as manager won''t be secure. Someone else will handle the ount unfreezing just fine," L said nonchntly. "You..." Miranda stamped her foot and said, "Forget it. If you won''t go down to meet him, I''ll go myself!" "Don''t bother going either. There''s no need to give him face! Listen to me!" For once in front of her, L acted domineeringly and held onto Miranda tightly. Miranda couldn''t move at all with him holding onto her and had a helpless expression on her face. Bang! Just then, someone kicked open the door of their private room. Otto and Kayden walked in arrogantly. "What kind of crappy ce did you choose for dinner? Yourpany''s ount is frozen so there''s no money left or did you spend it all on keeping this nobody?" Otto used them directly as soon as they arrived. At this moment, Kayden opened his phone and started recording a video of Miranda and L. He continued to mock and said, "Willis is such a useless person with a second marriage and child. It''s not worth spending this money on him! Haha..." Miranda''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. She didn''t expect Kayden to follow, and both of them started hurting them as soon as they entered the door. "Mr. Gagher, I invited you here today to discuss business matters. There''s no need to talk about irrelevant things." The beautiful female CEO said with a cold face. "Talking about business matters? What business matters?" Otto asked knowingly and deliberately. At this moment, L spoke coldly, "I''ll ask you straight up, can Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s ount be unfrozen today?" "Unfrozen? You must be dreaming." Otto seemed to have heard a joke. At this point, Kayden teased, "If you want to unfreeze the ount, you can do it. Just kneel in front of the camera and say you''re a useless guy. And Ms. Lowe, apologize to Mr. Austin and say you won''t do it again. Oh, and make your voice sound sweeter, something Mr. Austin will love to hear! Hahaha..." "Don''t go too far!" Miranda eximed angrily, her pretty face turning bright red. "Alright, honey. Don''t waste your time talking to these two idiots. Let''s wait for my friend to arrive and then we''ll talk." L grabbed Miranda''s wrist and shook his head. As soon as the words fell, Otto burst intoughter. "Hey, you even brought a friend to support you? What, your friend can take me down or something?" "You are just a useless freeloader who licks your way through life." "What''s the point of waiting for your friend toe? I''ll give him a hard time and freeze your ount." "Hahaha... you''re killing me!" "I fucking want to see..." Just as he was getting into his insulting groove and seemed like he was about to reach a climax in his posturing, the door of the private room suddenly opened. "Mr. Gagher, it''s been awhile. How have you been?" Morgan walked in with his wife and son with a calm expression. "Who the fuck..." "Gah!" Otto, who had been arrogantly cursing just moments before, stopped abruptly when he saw who had entered. He looked like a duck whose throat had been grabbed by someone. The next second, his face turned red and cold sweat poured down him. "Mr... Mr. Barker! Why are you here?" The chairman of Ednd''s Banking Regtory Commission looked at him coldly and gritted his teeth, "I am a friend of Mr. Willis, can you give me this favor?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Otto was dumbfounded when he heard these words and almost passed out from shock. What? Morgan was... L''s friend? Chapter 90 Madame Willis Chapter 90 Madame Willis Chapter 90 Madame Willis Morgan repeated the offensive words that Otto had just said, clearly angry. Otto was so scared that he stuttered, "Mr. ... Mr. Barker, I didn''t know you were this guy... Oh no, Mr. Willis''s friend!" "Mr. Gagher, here''s some information for you to look at," Morgan said nonchntly as he tossed a few papers in front of Otto. Miranda looked at Morgan and his family with a look of surprise in her beautiful eyes. She couldn''t believe that L''s friend was actually the chairman of the Banking Supervision Commission! This was too shocking or rather too exciting? Kayden''s face changed several times before hesitantly reaching out his hand towards Morgan and saying, "Mr. Barker, hello. I am Kayden Lloyd, Isa Austin''s personalwyer from the capital." Morgan sat expressionless next to L and ignored Kayden''s extended hand, "I am Mr. Willis''s friend!" The meaning could not have been clearer: I don''t care who you are; all I know is that I''m Mr. Willis''s friend! Morgan and his wife naturally thought about what L and Vincent had worried about earlier - if someone wanted to harm Liam then it wasn''t over yet; if something else happenedter on they would definitelye looking for L. Now Morgan and his wife didn''t believe in any miracle doctors but only believed in L! So even if it meant standing firmly by L''s side for their son''s safety they would do so without hesitation. Kayden froze with his hand still hanging awkwardly in mid-air while wearing an embarrassed expression on his face. In the end, he reluctantly put it away, his face burning with embarrassment and frustration. Butpared to Kayden''s awkwardness and frustration, Otto''s expression was even more unpleasant. After reading those papers, his eyes were filled with fear and panic. "Mr. ... Mr. Barker! These... these are not real! I... I didn''t do it!" Otto''s voice trembled as he spoke. These materials were actually records of him using his position in the bank to gain personal benefits over the years. Seeing this, Otto felt like a noose had already been tied around his neck. "Hehe, these can be true or false! It all depends on how you choose!" Morgan said nonchntly. Everyone sought personal gain; it just depended on whether they were discreet about it! As soon as he finished speaking, Otto knelt down in front of L with a thud and said anxiously, "Mr. Willis, I promise to unfreeze Lowe''s Pharmaceutical ount today! No wait - right now! I''ll go back and handle the operation!" L replied calmly, "That would be great trouble for you." "No no trouble at all! It''s my duty," Otto shook his head repeatedly before looking at Morgan pleadingly. "Mr. Barker... what do you think?" Morgan waved her hand impatiently. "Just go do it." "Yes, yes! Goodbye, Mr. Barker, Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe..." Otto stood up and nodded deferentially before turning to leave the private room. "Hey, cousin..." Kayden grabbed Otto''s arm and hesitated. "The f*** you want? You nearly got me killed!" Otto shrugged off Kayden''s grip and cursed at him before storming out without looking back. If he pissed off Morgan, not only will he lose his job but he''ll end up in jail too! As the chairman of the banking regtorymission, Morgan held all the evidence of his corrupt dealings in his hands. He had him by the balls! "Kayden, did you record everything? Send it to your Mr. Austin!" L teased. "You just wait and see!" Kayden''s face darkened as he left awkwardly. Staying here would only make things worse. Was he really waiting for L and Miranda to invite him out for dinner? N?velDrama.Org content. L stood up as the other person left and thanked Morgan solemnly, nodding at Grace and Liam. "It was just a small favor. Compared to your great kindness, it means nothing," Morgan said. He waved his hand. "Liam, haven''t you met Mr. Willis yet?" Grace gave her son a signal with her eyes. Liam quickly bowed to L and said, "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Willis." At this moment, Miranda also stood up and greeted Morgan''s family. "Mrs. Willis is truly stunningly beautiful. Mr. Willis, you''re so lucky to have her," Morgan said with envy in his voice. He shook hands with Miranda and joked back at hisment. Hearing this conversation made Miranda blush slightly while L chuckled inwardly thinking that he had not even slept with Mrs. Willis yet! At this moment, Miranda nced at him a few times feeling strange about Morgan calling Mrs. Willis by that title which made it clear that the rtionship between the Barker family and herself was centered around L rather than based on respect for either herself or the Lowe family. Did this guy realize how many connections he had already established? At this moment, Miranda felt both surprised and uneasy. She had a feeling that this man was slipping out of her control and could disappear from her world at any time. Could a fake marriage agreement really keep him bound to her? The beautiful CEO was feeling anxious and wanted to hold onto this man! The dinner was enjoyable for all, and L showed concern by asking about the origin of Liam''s "corpse poison bracelet." ording to Liam, he received it as a gift from a woman he met while traveling in Hipding. From his words, one could sense Liam''s infatuation with this woman. L didn''t ask any more questions but assured them that they could contact him anytime if needed. After dinner, L sent off Morgan''s family before returning to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. Upon arriving at the top floor of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical headquarters, the Lowe family members were already waiting in the CEO office. They were discussing eagerly with most wearing expressions anticipating drama. "Have you heard? Miranda invited Mr. Gagher for lunch today with that guy!" "Really? How naive!" "That guy thinks he can cotton him up by inviting him for lunch?" "Haha! Did he even pay attention to him?" "Will he kneel down and beg for mercy?" Harlow asked. "That''s hard to say," Eliza replied. Their conversation sparked a discussion among the Lowe family, who began to mock L''s poor attempt at begging for forgiveness. They were filled with disdain and disgust towards him. "They''re back! They''re back!" someone shouted. L and Miranda emerged from the elevator, only to be met with mocking nces from everyone around them. Chapter 91 Furious And Frustrated Chapter 91 Furious And Frustrated Chapter 91 Furious and Frustrated Upon seeing so many people waiting here, Miranda''s beautiful eyes filled with anger and coldness. She knew that most of these people were here to watch her and L make a fool of themselves. Of course, not all of them were like that! In the crowd of the Lowe family, Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason were also present. Their expressions were somewhat solemn and worried, but they still supported her in their hearts. "Well well well, so many people? Are you really that idle?" L sneered as he scanned the crowd. "No worries! Being a person means being honest! Since we made a bet with you, even if I''m busy I still have to take some time out to enjoy your dog barking," Harlow teased yfully. Then she shook something in her hand - it turned out to be a dog leash. "By the way, don''t forget to wear this when you barkter - it''ll look more authentic! Hahaha..." Harlowughed uncontrobly while other people joined in on mocking L one after another. "So are you ready to call me daddy?" asked L expressionlessly. Hearing this question Harlow was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter, "You stubborn nobody! You''re still talking tough at this point?" "We all know how things are going. I thought you had some way to unfreeze the ount? Are you really going to beg Mr. Gagher for a meal?" Eliza mocked. "Mr. Gagher would never agree, even if the sun rose in the west! How naive and foolish," Romeo sneered. "Yeah, you''re just wasting our time with your boasting," others chimed in. Mason, feeling indignant for L, spoke up, "Can''t you guys speak nicely?" As members of the Lowe family, no one was afraid of Mason and everyone spoke their minds freely. At that moment, Victoria knocked her cane a few times and said sternly, "Enough!" Everyone quieted down immediately. The real head of the Lowe family walked out next and looked at L and Miranda, "Alright now, don''t make yourselves more of a joke. Young man, since you made a bet then honor it. When it''s time to bark like a dogter on make sure everyone can hear you loud and clear." "As for Miranda here," she continued while looking at Miranda with an icy smile. "Just marry Mr. Austin obediently and stop causing trouble for our family." It was all because of this guy, who kept contradicting her in the family. He had repeatedly embarrassed her in public before. How could Victoria not hold a grudge against L? "Grandma, thepany''s ount will be unfrozen soon! We won!" Miranda spoke up firmly. Everyone paused for a moment before showing their disbelief. "How is that possible?" "Are you kidding me? You think treating him to dinner will solve everything?" Victoria snorted coldly, "Do you really think Mr. Austin''s connections can be shaken by just one meal with you guys?" "That''s right! Miranda, are you trying to stall for this guy?" Romeo sneered. Harlow teased, "Miranda, are you saying it''ll only be unfrozen by the end of today? No problem. We have plenty of patience and we''ll wait until midnight if we have to listen to this guy dog bark!" "I''m telling the truth! L invited Mr. Barker from the Banking Supervision Committee and Mr. Gagher agreed to unfreeze it!" Miranda gritted her teeth as she spoke. Upon hearing this, Victoria snorted coldly. "Morgan Barker? Miranda, you''ve learned to lie now! What''s Mr. Barker''s status? Why would he be willing toe at L''s request?" "It''s true!" Miranda defended. "Miranda, you''ve been corrupted by this guy! You''re even starting to spout nonsense!" Harlow sneered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right, Miranda. You can''t be like this," the Lowe family chimed in. "Miranda, it''s best if you stay away from this guy. Birds of a feather flock together. You''re even learning how to brag!" "How could Mr. Barker possibly agree toe at your request? Even if it was for the olddy''s sake, he wouldn''t give in!" "Does L have more face than the olddy?" The Lowe family all showed disdainful expressions and no one believed them. "You''ll know soon enough whether it''s true or not! I just hope that some people won''t deny it when they loseter on. Although she doesn''t deserve to call me dad and I don''t agree with it, listening is still pretty good." L looked towards Harlow with a wicked smile on his face. "You dream on! Only in your dreams can you deceive yourself like that!" Harlow spat back. However, just then someone rushed into the CEO office in a hurry. "Ms. Lowe! Ms. Lowe! The ount has been unfrozen!" "Thepany''s ount has finally been unfrozen!" The financial manager of thepany ran over excitedly, wanting to share the good news with Miranda. The next second, he saw so many people standing here and was suddenly stunned, his expression somewhat embarrassed. At this moment, the expressions of the Lowe family were even more awkward, even spectacr! "Mr. Boyer, what did you say?" Victoria asked with a gloomy face. It seemed that the unfreezing of thepany''s ount was not necessarily a good thing for her. "I said that thepany''s ount has been unfrozen. What happened?" the financial manager asked in surprise and suspicion. As soon as his words fell, there was an uproar on site. "Are you f*cking kidding me? How could ourpany''s ount be unfrozen?" Romeo twitched his face and questioned angrily. "That''s right! Look carefully before speaking!" Harlow shouted sharply with an unbelievable look on her face. "Really! The ount has really been unfrozen! One of our suppliers was chasing us for payment, but I just transferred the money over!" The financial manager looked confused at the grim expressions on everyone''s faces. Wasn''t it a good thing that thepany''s ount had been unfrozen and they could use their funds again? "Heh, looks like you lost my bet. Harlow, are you ready to call me daddy yet?" L chuckled and teased Harlow. But at this moment, Harlow''s face turned from ck to red with anger. "You''re kidding me! How is this even possible? What dirty tricks did you use to get Mr. Gagher to unfreeze our ount?" "Did my cousin sleep with him? Or did you kneel down in front of him?" Harlow stomped her foot in frustration and couldn''t ept this reality. L''s face darkened as he heard her words. Chapter 92 Exiled From The Family Chapter 92 Exiled From The Family Chapter 92 Exiled from the Family Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason all looked at Harlow with anger in their eyes. The way she spoke was just too disrespectful! Mocking L was one thing, but insulting Miranda as well? "What did you say?" L asked each word carefully. "What''s wrong? Is it not true? L, you''re a man too. You let your wife sleep with someone else just to get things done!" Harlow continued to rant without any filter. p! Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp sound of a p echoed through the room. Cara''s expression was cold and her eyes were filled with anger. Miranda was her daughter and Harlow had insulted her publicly - enough was enough. Emmanuel red at his niece with a dark expression before looking back at his wife without saying anything. "How dare you hit me? What gives you the right to hit me? Does Miranda have the guts to do what she wants?" Harlow screamed while covering her face. "Cara, you dare to hit my daughter? I''ll...," Romeo said angrily, his face turning red as he moved towards his sister-inw. But before he could finish his sentence, Romeo stumbled backwards after receiving a blow from L. "You scoundrel! How dare you hit my husband? You, a freeloading son-inw, even dare to hit your elder!" Eliza was also about to join in the fight but backed off when she saw what happened. She then pointed at L and yelled at him furiously. The rest of the Lowe family watched this scene with confusion and anger. They never expected things to escte into a physical altercation among themselves. However, they were particrly incensed that L had pped Romeo in the face. But when they remembered how L had kicked ck King Kong to death not too long ago, they hesitated to confront him directly. "Respect elder? Without my wife here today, who are you people anyway?" L sneered contemptuously. "You think you''re elders?" Romeo''s face was swollen on one side as he red at L with bitter resentment. "Rebellion! Rebellion! It''s all rebellion!" Victoria shouted angrily, her eyes ring at L like a hawk. "You, how dare you be so arrogant!" L chuckled. Was he really that arrogant? The next second, Victoria looked coldly at Miranda and pointed to L. "Miranda, I want you to completely sever ties with him and marry Mr. Austin immediately." Upon hearing this, a look of displeasure appeared on Miranda''s pretty face. "Grandma, yesterday you promised that if the ount was unfrozen today, you wouldn''t force me anymore!" "Miranda!" Victoria coldly rebuked her. "If you continue to resist me like this, then you are no longer part of the Lowe family! I will expel you from the family and you''ll have no more ties with our n so as not to harm us all!" As she spoke these words, tears welled up in the beautiful CEO''s eyes. Looking at her grandmother now filled Miranda with disappointment and heartache. Sheughed bitterly, "Did I harm the Lowe family? Ha ha..." "If it wasn''t for you," Harlow gritted her teeth usingly, "Mr. Austin would not have punished our family." "That''s right! Expel her from our n already!" "It should have been done long ago!" "...". Many people had always been jealous of Miranda in the Lowe family and took every opportunity to undermine her. "Victoria, isn''t that going too far? Miranda fulfilled the family''s agreement, unfroze thepany ount, and yet instead of protecting her, you want to kick her out of the family? Why?" Cara asked angrily with an unpleasant expression on her face. "Why? Because I am the head of this family! If you don''t want to stay in this house, you can also be expelled from the family too!" Victoria replied bluntly to her eldest daughter-inw. Hearing this made Cara''s lips tremble with anger. Emmanuel''s face was also extremely ugly, "Mom, are you going to expel me from the family too?" Ha-ha, his wife and daughter were both kicked out of the Lowe family?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What was going on here? "You useless thing! You can''t even manage your own wife and daughter! If you can''t persuade Miranda to marry Mr. Austin then get lost!" Victoria said coldly. "In that case, I won''t stay in this family either! Grandma, you''re too biased!" Mason''s face turned red with anger as he spoke. Victoria looked at her grandson with a cold expression on her face and said mercilessly, "What? You little brat dare threaten me too? Fine! Get lost! All of you get lost! If we could raise one Mr. Lowe in our family then we can raise another one!" "Don''t forget, most of the experts under yourmand were sent by the family! Do you really think you''ve made it on your own? Get out of here, all of you!" The upromising olddy spoke and left in anger with a flick of her sleeve. "Let''s go." "Romeo,e take over Lowe''s Pharmaceutical tomorrow. Emmanuel, your entire family needs to resign from all family-owned enterprises today." "And transfer all shares back to me as soon as possible. Don''t let us take legal action against you," she continued. With a smile on his face, Romeo added, "Great job mom!" Eliza and Harlow looked at Miranda''s family with pride, "You got kicked out of the family! What are you now? Nothing! Enjoy being homeless!" The rest of the Lowe family members also left one after another. Some gloated while others shook their heads in disappointment. No one expected things to turn out this way today... "Sorry dad, mom and Mason..." After everyone else had left, Miranda took a deep breath and turned to her parents and brother with tears in her eyes. Emmanuel looked at his daughter, then nced at L. He opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately remained silent. With a sigh and shake of his head, he turned and walked away. "Don''t me yourself, Miranda," Cara said to Miranda. "It''s not your fault. It''s our parents'' fault for not protecting their own daughter." Cara looked over at L with aplicated expression on her face. "I hope someone will be there for you in the future when you need it most." She smiled slightly before adding, "By the way, that p you gave Romeo was pretty good! I''ve been wanting to do that myself for ages!" With those words spoken, Cara hurried after her husband. Mason hesitated briefly before shrugging at his sister and L then went after their parents. At this moment, it seemed like all the strength had drained from Miranda''s body as she slumped onto the couch. Being cast out by her family didn''t scare her - what hurt most was how heartless and superficial her grandmother was being towards her along with everyone else in their n who showed their true colors. Chapter 93 If You Can Sell It, You Can Buy It Back Again Chapter 93 If You Can Sell It, You Can Buy It Back Again Chapter 93 If you can sell it, you can buy it back again "Honey, isn''t it just being expelled from the family? Believe me, I will apany you to make a comeback and make your grandmother and everyone in the Lowe family regret it!" L felt a bit frustrated seeing Miranda like this. Shaking her head, Miranda looked at L with her beautiful eyes and asked seriously, "L, is family really that fragile? Why did things turn out like this when we''re all supposed to be one big happy family?" L shook his head and replied earnestly, "Of course not! Even if your parents were also expelled from the family along with you, they never once med you. And Mason has been by your side throughout everything." At this point, a self-deprecating smile appeared on L''s face as he continued speaking. "Think about me and Nora. How lucky are youpared to us?" Hearing these words made Miranda pause for a moment as she looked at the man in front of her with mixed emotions. Yes, after all, wasn''t L betrayed by his own wife? And Nora was abandoned by her own mother without any hesitation. These were just pieces of information that Miranda had discovered about their pasts before. As someone who grew up privileged in the Lowe family hierarchy, she didn''t really feel anything towards them. But now she couldn''t help but feel empathy towards both of them. "L! I suddenly want to go visit where you used to live. Can you take me there so we can clear our minds?" With tears welling up in her eyes slightly, Miranda walked up to him and gently stroked his chiseled face. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ... That afternoon! L and Miranda strolled unknowingly to the southern outskirts of Ednd. This area had cheapernd, so many factories were established here, butpared to the industrial park on the west side of the city, it was not as developed. At this moment, they arrived at the gate of a "Maple Leaf Food Factory". Looking at this factory, L''s eyes showed a hint ofplexity. "This factory used to be mine. Later I sold it to someone else for 100k dors in order to treat Nora''s illness! But that guy was quite particr. I asked for 80k dors initially but he knew my situation and gave me 100k dors!" Even now when he talked about it, L still smiled with some bitterness. Not only because of his financial difficulties at that time but also because of human rtionships! In fact, L''s first choice was to sell it to his former friend and also the "production manager" Theo Taylor in this factory. However, Theo actually took advantage of him when he needed money by lowering the price down to 40k dors which made L angry. Therefore, L looked for someone else! "Oh? There are still such righteous people?" Miranda raised her eyebrows and asked. "Yes! How about this factory? With some renovations and equipment upgrades, it could be a pharmaceutical nt! Would you like me give it over you manage?" L asked. Miranda''s beautiful eyes flickered. She had originally wanted to refuse, but looking at L''s sincere and eager gaze, she nodded involuntarily. "Is this you helping me make aeback? Then I''ll take it!" she said. "Haha, great!" Lughed. He then dialed the phone number of the current owner of the factory, a man named Oscar Stark. L knew that the factory made around $70k in profit each year and was worth far more than just 100k dors. Buying it for 500k dors wouldn''t be a bad deal at all. The only reason why L had wanted to sell it for $80k was because he needed money urgently. So when L spoke with him on the phone this time, he directly offered to buy back his own factory for 1 million dors and even paid him 500k dors as a deposit in advance. Oscar wasn''t too keen on selling initially, but after hearing that price tag, he couldn''t resist anymore. "It''s settled! He said he''lle over this afternoon to handle the paperwork and use your name," L said after hanging up the phone. "Oh..." Miranda nodded slightly. She wanted to say that she could pay for buying out the factory herself but swallowed her words when she thought about how much help L had given her already. Besides, he seemed pretty wealthy now anyway. After taking advantage of the situation several times, Miranda had grown ustomed to it. Just then, an Audi A6 pulled up beside him and hispanion. "Hey, isn''t that L? What are you doing here?" A young man stepped out of the car and teased L. In the passenger seat emerged a woman wearing fis stockings and a short skirt. She too looked at L with disdainful eyes. "Well well well, if it isn''t our boss! Or should I say our former boss!" she sneered. "I heard you''re so broke now that you''re selling your kidney? Tsk tsk tsk..." L''s face darkened upon seeing these two individuals. The young man was none other than his so-called friend, Theo! And the woman in fiss was Natalia Moore, the ounting manager at his old factory. Back when L had achieved some sess, he hadn''t forgotten to lend a helping hand to his friend Theo by arranging for him to work at his factory as production manager with a monthly sry of 5, 000 dors. But Theo had actually stabbed him in the back! As for Natalia - this finance manager who once tried to seduce L but he hadn''t been moved by her advances since he was devoted to udia back then. And now that they met again after all these years... this was how she treated him? "Hehe, Theo, Natalia, long time no see!" L thought to himself that they had actually gotten together. They were really a pair of scums. "Pfft! Who said it''s been a long time? I''m talking to you, Crazy. What are you doing here? Still obsessed with this factory?" "Or do you want to borrow money from me? Seeing as we used to have a good rtionship, I happen to have five dors in my pocket. Take it and don''t thank me, haha..." Theo took out a five- dor bill from his pocket and threw it directly at L''s face. But then his eyes fell on Miranda and he couldn''t help but show some admiration and desire, "Oh hey, is this your friend? She''s pretty... Listen beautifuldy, my buddy here is a broke-ass loser. Don''t let him fool you!" He had tried to buy the factory when L was desperate for money before but failed. So he hated L in his heart. Meeting again was an opportunity for him to humiliate him mercilessly. "Yeah, this poor guy won''t tell you that this factory used to be his right? He sold it ages ago." Natalia also sneered sarcastically. She felt unfair seeing such a beautiful woman by L''s side after failing at seducing him before when he wasn''t down on his luck yet. "I''m sorry but this factory still belongs to my husband." "He could sell it back then, and he can buy it back now!" Miranda said coldly, staring at the two people with a look of disgust and anger. Chapter 94 Joking? I Took It Seriously Chapter 94 Joking? I Took It Seriously Chapter 94 Joking? I took it seriously When Miranda spoke, Theo and Natalia looked unimpressed. Theo sneered, "L, did you tell her that you bought this factory back again? That''s not very ethical of you. You''ll do anything to deceive a girl!" "Everyone knows that you''re broke. Your wife divorced you and ran off with another man. How can a poor guy like you buy the factory back?" Natalia added teasingly. Miranda furrowed her brows and turned to L, asking, "Who are they?" L had never mentioned his former friends or employees to her before. "Just a couple of scums," he replied dismissively. He didn''t feel like introducing Theo and Natalia. But as he stared coldly at Theo with his starry eyes, he said in a low voice, "Theo, have you hooked up with Natalia? Can you justify it to your wife who gave birth to your two daughters?" Although Theo was already married and had two daughters with his wife, it was clear that he had been involved with Natalia. "The hell are you talking about? Natalia and I are just colleagues! Who do think you are using me like this?" Theo retorted angrily but also looking embarrassed at the same time. Then he put on a fake smile again and turned towards Miranda saying, "Hi beautifuldy! Let me introduce myself - I''m Theo - the owner of this factory earning more than $5k per month. Don''t listen to this poor guy here who is just making things up." The way Miranda carried herself made her look stunning in every aspect which made Theo''s heart flutter in excitement. "If he could get my hands on such a beauty, I would be willing to live ten years less," he thought. He saw that L was able to "trick" Miranda into liking him, thinking that she was just a naive fool. If L didn''t introduce him, then he would introduce himself. He made sure to emphasize that he was the factory owner here and proud of his ie. When Natalia saw Theo flirting with Miranda, she had a hint of annoyance on her face. "Theo, although this woman looks average at best, she fell for L''s poor act. She''s obviously just an ordinary girl. Do you really have feelings for someone like her? You said you were going to divorce your wife and marry me. With my position as ounting supervisor and all the extra money I make on the side, even as a woman I earn over 3k dors per month! It''s your good fortune if you can marry me! Am I not better than an ordinary girl? Let me tell you something - don''t even think about anything else!" Upon hearing this, Theo''s eyes flickered and he replied coldly, "What are you talking about? I''m just making friends." Miranda looked at this pair of men and women with disdain in her eyes. "You two don''t need to think too much about it anymore - starting tomorrow both of you will be kicked out from here!" The beautiful CEO spoke coldly with authority. Upon hearing this statement, Theo and Natalia were stunned for a moment before their faces showed traces of sneeringughter. "What kind of joke are you ying?" asked Theo sarcastically. Natalia sneered, "Get out of here? Who do you think you are, you loser?" "Just because my husband bought this ce and gave it to me. From now on, I''m in charge! You all will be fired!" Miranda said as she grabbed L''s arm. "Haha... hahaha... you''re so funny! You really believe what L told you?" Theo burst into laughter as if he had heard the world''s biggest joke. Natalia also pointed at L with a mocking expression and exaggeratedly covered her stomach. "You''re killing me! Just because of him, he bought this ce and gave it to you? If he could buy this ce, I would crawl into the factory on my knees every day for work. Hahaha..." "You won''t have a chance to crawl in there," L said coldly. "Oh, still pretending?" Theo joked. But just then, a Mercedes C-ss quickly pulled up and stopped next to them. The next second, a middle-aged man with an honest face and slightly chubby body got out of the car. "Mr. Willis, sorry for keeping you waiting!" After getting out of the car, Oscar politely handed a cigarette to L and said, "Thanks for inviting me over." L waved his hand. "You got here pretty fast, Oscar." "Haha... as soon as you called, I rushed over from home!" Oscarughed. The next second, he seemed to finally notice Theo and Natalia standing next to him. "Theo and Natalia, you guys are here too? Catching up with Mr. Willis? Do you also know that Mr. Willis is taking back control of this ce? Haha..." At that moment, Theo and Natalia''s expressions frozepletely. Their faces changed rapidly. "B-boss... what did you say?" Theo stammered in shock. "Oh don''t call me boss anymore. I''m not your boss anymore. Mr. Willis spent 1 million buying back the factory. The price was too good for me to refuse!" Oscar joked with a smile on his face. He had bought it for 100k initially but now sold it for 1 million after making a profit during this time period - he made more than 900k dors in total! Hearing this news caused Theo''s face to twitch several times while looking at L with shocked and panicked eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. "How... how is that possible? L is already broke, where did he get 1 million to buy a factory? Boss, don''t let him fool you! He''s good at deceiving people now!" Natalia''s face turned pale as she eximed in disbelief. "How could he deceive me? He has already transferred the 500k dors deposit to me! This ce originally belonged to Mr. Willis, and he can definitely run the factory better after taking over. You guys are Mr. Willis''s old friends and subordinates, so just follow Mr. Willis and work hard. As the factory grows, your benefits will definitely improve too!" Oscar smiled. With that said, he gestured towards L, "Mr. Willis, please! I have brought all the necessary documents with me. Let''s go inside and finalize everything." "Okay!" L nodded without even ncing at Theo and Natalia before leading Miranda towards the factory. At this moment, Theo and Natalia exchanged a nce filled with fear and despair. The more sessful the factory became, their benefits will also increase? They probably won''t have a chance anymore! "Crazy man, L!" "Just wait for a moment! Listen to me!" The next second, Theo shuddered as he rushed over to grab hold of L. L looked at him expressionlessly, "What do you want to say?" "L, I''m sorry! I was just joking with you earlier, don''t take it seriously. We used to joke about everything, you... you can still take a joke right? I''ll work hard with you from now on, let''s make our business sessful!" Theo forced a fake smile on his face and spoke in a joking tone. But even after the words fell, L''s face remained expressionless. "Sorry, I took it seriously." Chapter 95 I Like How Fortunes Change Chapter 95 I Like How Fortunes Change Chapter 95 I like how fortunes change Theo and Natalia never expected that L would actually spend 1 million dors to buy back the factory, and even paid a deposit of 500k dors in advance. This guy really turned his life around! Thinking about how he had mocked and humiliated L before, Theo''s heart almost jumped out of his chest. "L! I was just joking with you, you can''t take it seriously! You know me, I don''t think before I speak!" Theo pleaded desperately. "Do you deserve it?" L asked coldly. He waspletely disappointed in Theo. In fact, Theo had no skills or education background. After graduating from high school, he didn''t have a proper job. It was only because of their friendship that L gave him a chance to work as a workshop director and eventually promoted him to factory manager with a high sry. However, instead of being grateful, Theo stabbed L in the back when he needed help the most. Now that they met again after all these years, Theo''s true colors as an opportunistic person were more evident than ever before. How could L give such a person another chance? As soon as L finished speaking, Theo fell to his knees, "L! You can''t be so ruthless! If I lose this job again... I won''t be able to survive! L..." At this moment Natalia also came over and knelt down with a thud, "Boss... I know I was wrong too! Please don''t fire me... I will work hard for you from now on and never y any tricks again." This woman was scared! She was afraid of losing her job, and even more afraid that if L fired her, the new ounting supervisor will discover the fake ounts she''d been keeping. If that happened, L could easily have her thrown in jail! "L, even if you don''t care about me, think about my wife and my two daughters. I have a family to support. My wife just got pregnant again!" Theo pleaded with tears streaming down his face as he knelt before L. "Why didn''t you help me out when Nora was sick? The most valuable thing in this world is helping someone in need. The most despicable thing is kicking someone when they''re down!" "I''m sorry but I''m not forgiving like that," replied L coldly. "I believe in karma - what goes aroundes around." With that, he kicked Theo aside and walked away. Theo was left on the ground feeling hopeless and devastated. He had lost everything - his job as the factory manager was gone along with everything else he had worked for. Suddenly Natalia appeared with an angry expression on her face and wed at Theo''s face leaving behind several bloody scratches. "You bastard, how dare you lie to me? What did you just say? Your wife is pregnant again? You told me that you were going to divorce your wife and marry me, but you fucking lied to me!" "You slut hook up with everyone! I will be a fool if I marry you!" "What kind of thing are you? If you don''t work for this factory anymore, would I even look at you straight in the eye? Pah!" At the entrance of the factory, a quarrel between a man and a woman was starting to unfold... And at this time, on the other side! After returning from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, Romeo''s family gathered together. Only half of Romeo and Harlow''s faces could be seen, both swollen and red. However, there was a look of pride and excitement between their eyebrows. "Eliza, Harlow! Just now the olddy called me again and said she wants to transfer the shares of Emmanuel and that little bitch Miranda in thepany to me!" "Let me take that little bitch''s ce and do a good job!" Romeo smiled contentedly. Upon hearing this, Eliza and Harlow''s eyes immediately lit up. "Then Dad, won''t you own 40% of thepany''s shares?" Harlow asked excitedly. "Haha, then our family is going to make a fortune! I heard that thepany has justunched four new drugs, and they are selling like crazy in Merton!" Eliza''s eyes sparkled. "That''s right! That little bitch Miranda and that damn guy could never have imagined that all of their efforts would lead to our triumph!" Romeoughed triumphantly. He knew that the four types of medicine not only sold out in Merton, but other major distributors were also urging them to hurry up and ship them out. Everyone was moring for it like they were starving. It was a situation where medicine was hard toe by. Previously, besides Flynn in Merton who had taken the first batch of goods, Miranda had signed contracts with other major distributors agreeing to split the production of drugs among them so they could at least have some stock on hand to sell. So everyone was eagerly waiting for it. Especially after seeing Flynn selling big in Merton, these major distributors were getting anxious one by one. Faced with this situation, Romeo felt like he had too much room for maneuvering. "But..." Afterughing smugly a few times, Romeo''s tone changed. "Honey, what is it?" Eliza asked. Harlow also looked at her father. "But that little bitch Miranda set the prices too low. The Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine and Love Light Capsules are practically not making any money, especially the Love Light Capsules! Damn it, what is she pretending to be a saint for? Other people sell these miracle drugs for thousands or even tens of thousands per box, but she only sells them at factory price of 30 and even sets a retail price limit of no more than 50 for agents. Can you believe how stupid she is?" Romeo sneered. "Exactly! Everyone needs these life-saving drugs and they''ll pay whatever it takes unless they don''t want to live anymore! I say we can easily sell them for 500 per box!" Eliza said. "What do you mean 500? Glivec sells theirs up to 4, 000! And Love Light''s effect is said to be even better than its. It can save people from critical conditions! We should sell them for at least 1, 000! Once our name is established in the market, we can raise the price to at least 4, 000!" Harlow greedily eximed. "That''s right! And Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine should also increase by ten times. We won''t have trouble selling it even if we charge 100 per bottle! And as for Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream and Hair Growth Essence, we can double their prices too! That little bitch Miranda doesn''t know anything about business! She thinks our Lowe family pharmaceuticalpany is a charity or something?" Romeo smirked, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Well, my dear husband, you forget that you own 40% of thepany. With this kind of sale, we''ll be rolling in dough! And I''m sure even the olddy will praise your business acumen and management skills." Eliza''s face lit up with joy at her husband''s words. Harlow was equally excited and blushing with anticipation. The three of them shared a heartyugh, feeling as though all their hard work had finally paid off thanks to Miranda and L''s previous efforts. All the frustration they had experienced from being repeatedly pped in the face had turned into smug satisfaction and pure delight at this moment. Chapter 96 Chance Encounter With Scarlet Chapter 96 Chance Encounter With Scarlet Chapter 96 Chance Encounter with Scarlet Over the next few days, Emmanuel''s family resigned from their respective family businesses and transferred their shares to Victoria. Victoria was not acting on a whim; she really did kick the Miranda family out of the family business. This olddy always put her family''s interests first. She really didn''t want Miranda to be punished by the Austin family, so she ruthlessly cut ties between the Lowe family and Miranda. It must be said that she was heartless to an extreme degree. Emmanuel transferred his shares for free because of his filial piety towards his mother. However, Miranda and Cara were cold-hearted towards Victoria for being so ruthless. They demanded every penny they deserved for their shares without any discount! Victoria was furious about this and disliked her granddaughter and daughter-inw even more in her heart. After taking over Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, Romeo directly contacted those big distributors and had them send people over to change contracts with significantly higher drug prices. This would normally be considered a breach of contract, but capital ultimately pursued profits above all else. Nowadays, all four new drugs from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical were extremely popr in Merton - many people across the country even came there hoping to get lucky enough to buy them. In this situation where getting hold of these drugs was profitable no matter what price they were sold at, these distributors can earn even more money if they raised prices too! Although these distributors admired Miranda''s honesty in pricing at first, they eventually compromised anyway by sending representatives over to sign new contracts with higher prices. In the Lowe family estate! "Romeo, you did a great job with this! With this operation, our family is set to make at least tens of millions more in profit this year!" Victoria praised Romeo for his work. "That''s right! The foreignpany that produces the drug entered the top 500panies in the world just by selling this one drug. If these drugs continue to be so popr, I believe that our family will be a first-ss family in the state and even across the country! Mom, you''ll be the richest person in the state and even across the country when that happens! Haha..." Romeo boasted proudly. "Well done! Romeo, you''re decisive and resourceful. In business, Miranda was too foolish to think starting apany was charity. My decision to let you take over Lowe''s Pharmaceutical is absolutely correct!" Victoria was so pleased with her second son''s ttery that she became dizzy. The mention of Miranda brought out an unmistakable expression of dislike and resentment from Victoria. That afternoon, L had just finished helping Miranda with some work on their new production line when he received a call from Albie. "Mr. Willis, I''m back from Yeginia. As expected, I brought back two herbs suspected to be Dragon Marrow Herb. When do you have time toe over?" said Albie. Upon hearing this news, L was immediately excited. "Great, I''ll head over there right away!" He never stopped thinking aboutpletely curing little Nora''s leukemia and didn''t want to waste a single moment. After Albie sent him the address, L set off directly. The Elliott''s Pharmaceutical Wholesale Company was located in the western suburbs of Ednd and covered an area of 20, 000 square meters. In addition to warehouses and logistics centers, there were also office buildings, employee sports halls, dormitories and other buildings. It can be seen that Albie was thergest medicinal herb wholesaler in Kreanford with considerable strength. Even most local medicinal herb merchants purchased from him. When L arrived at thepany after calling Albie but being told he was busy receiving guests today, so he sent a female secretary out to greet him instead. Following her into the company courtyard they saw a pickup truck just driving in and an eye-catching figure getting out of it. Seeing this person surprised L as it turned out to be Scarlet who asked upon seeing him, "L, is that you? What are you doing here?" Scarlet''s beautiful eyes lit up when she saw L approaching her and she greeted him warmly, which was quite different fromst time when she ignored him altogether. She worked at the Ednd Institute of Biology, where her research often required the use of exotic nts. This was why she had a working rtionship with Albie. Every time Albie went to Yeginia, he would also transport some special nts back for them. Scarlet was here this time to pick up some cargo. "Scarlet," L nodded and smiled at her as he greeted her casually. Scarlet''s smile suddenly became unnatural. The next second, she red at L with displeasure and walked quickly towards a nearby warehouse, familiar with the route here. Because ofst time''s incident, Scarlet had changed her opinion about L; she admired him but also felt ashamed. She just didn''t say it out loud. This time when she saw L again, she wanted to restore their previously close rtionship like before. However, his behavior was different than what she expected - polite and smiling on the surface but actually keeping an unexinable distance from her. As a wealthy heiress, Scarlet was used to being ttered everywhere she went. But this time when trying to get closer to him herself, he treated her like this - distant and cold-hearted towards her attempts at friendliness. The discontent in the heart of the rich girl was palpable. "What''s so great about him? If you don''t want to talk to me, then I won''t talk to you either! Hmph..." She inwardly cursed L and his arrogance. L sensed Scarlet''s frustration, but shrugged it off. Just then, his phone rang. He checked it and thought to himself how coincidental it was that Zak was calling. "Mr. Harris, what''s up?" L asked. "Mr. Willis, where are you? I need your help with something!" Zak sounded urgent on the phone. "What do you need?" L replied nonchntly. "We''ve got some leads on those foreign mercenaries who attacked Stephen''s teamst time. They''re a group of skilled fighters from Ski led by Sagi Fujino - they might even be stronger than me! ording to reliable sources, these damn outsiders are now hiding out at Elliott''s Medicinal Wholesale Base. And guess who happens to be there too? Scarlet!" Zak urgently and worriedly asked, "Mr. Willis, I can''t make it there in time. Can you do me a favor and go to the Elliott''s Medicinal Company right away to protect Scarlet? I suspect that these people from Ski might be targeting her!" L raised his eyebrows and said, "I happen to be here too." "That''s great! Mr. Willis, please help me out with this. Protect Scarlet for me while I gather my men," Zak pleaded. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Sure thing," L agreed. After hanging up the phone, L turned to the female secretary and apologized for dying her. "Sorry about that. I''ll see youter with Mr. Elliott." The secretary waved her hand dismissively and said, "No worries at all, Mr. Willis! Mr. Elliott said you''re his honored guest; just let me know if you need anything." L nodded before quickly catching up with Scarlet. Not knowing what was going on, she looked back when she saw L approaching her and asked irritably, "What do you want?" "What are you doing? Let me apany you," he replied calmly. Hearing this, Scarlet raised an eyebrow and looked at L with confusion written all over her face. "Apany me? Weren''t you just showing off how cool you are? Who needs yourpany?" she retorted. Chapter 97 He Really Is A Bumpkin Chapter 97 He Really Is A Bumpkin Chapter 97 He really is a bumpkin After Scarlet finished speaking, she gave L a cold nce before walking towards the warehouse. L didn''t say anything and followed her. It wasn''t until Scarlet had loaded the goods onto the car and was about to get in that L grabbed her arm. "Wait,e with me to see Mr. Elliott for a bit. We can leave together afterwards." Hearing this, Scarlet''s face showed annoyance and impatience as she shook off his hand. "L, are you crazy? You''ve been following me without saying anything and now you want me to go with you? What, do you want to pursue me too?" She couldn''t help but wonder what this jerk was up to. He used to ignore herpletely but now he was trying to stick around? Was he ying hard-to-get? Or was he just being persistent because she was not paying attention? "Don''t be ridiculous! Your father asked me to protect you because someone might try something against you," L exined while furrowing his brows. "Ha! With so many guys pursuing me, your reason is reallyme," Scarlet sneered at him in disdain. "You''re just trying too hard! You''re such a basic guy!" Scarlet rolled her eyes at him. "Pursue me? You''re my brother-inw''s woman; why would I pursue you?" L retorted defensively. "Your father asked me specifically to protect you; if you don''t believe it then call him yourself." L was a bit speechless at Scarlet''s misunderstanding and couldn''t help but feel annoyed. "This girl seems a bit narcissistic, huh?" "Get lost! Who said I''m Mason''s woman? Listen carefully, we don''t have any rtionship yet. Who needs your protection? Get out of my way!" Scarlet was furious when she heard L say that she was Mason''s woman. As she spoke, she tried to open the car door and leave. However, L grabbed her wrist and forcefully closed the door. "From now on, until we see your dad, you can''t leave my sight!" he dered. "Lead the way, Miss," L said impatiently as he grabbed Scarlet''s wrist and pulled her towards the office building. "Oh..." The female secretary who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. "You jerk! Let go of me! Why should I follow you?" Scarlet shouted angrily. "You''re such a boring man! A stinky pervert!" She threatened him by saying "I''ll call for harassment! Do you believe me if I tell my dad to catch you?" "Asshole!" Scarlet''s face turned red with anger as she struggled desperately, but to no avail. A few minutester, Albie''s secretary led L into a reception room and announced, "Mr. Elliott, Mr. Willis is here!" "If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, then stop making a scene! Do you hear me?" L said to Scarlet after their tumultuous journey. The beautiful heiress was now red-eyed and filled with anger and resentment. When had she ever been treated like this before? This bastard was so domineering! Scarlet hated L at that moment and red at him fiercely. Just then, Albie came out to greet them and was surprised to see Scarlet with L. "Scarlet? You''re here too? Come in for some tea," he said. "Yes, sorry for bothering, Mr. Elliott," Scarlet replied calmly as she tried not to make a scene in front of Albie and the others present. L was determined to keep her, and Scarlet hadpromised. At that moment, Albie turned and shook L''s hand, gesturing towards the hall with a nod. "Mr. Willis, I apologize for not personallying down to greet you with so many guests here today." "No worries, you go ahead and do what you need to do," L waved his hand dismissively. Albie smiled apologetically and let L go in first to take a seat in the spacious reception room that was over 200 square metersrge. There were already more than ten people sitting there dressed in their best attire. After Scarlet came in, several bosses were enthusiastically greeting her by her side. As the daughter of themander, she was always the center of attention wherever she went! Each person had a tea table set up in front of them with various snacks and tea utensils on top. With too many guests today, Albie had organized a tea party where everyone could drink tea while discussing business matters without worrying about getting drunk like they would at an alcohol-filled banquet. "Oh look who it is! The son-inw from the Lowe family hase knocking at our door? What brings you here?" A voice filled with ridicule sounded as soon as L walked into the room. Looking towards where he heard it from, L realized there was another familiar face among those present. Harlow''s boyfriend, Kacper, sat next to a middle-aged man who was none other than Monty Atkinson, the CEO of Monty''s Jade Wholesale Group. L chuckled and ignored Kacper, but his gaze fell on the other middle-aged man sitting next to Monty. The man wore loose white sportswear and sat there with an air ofposure and long breaths. His temples were raised high - a master? L thought to himself but didn''t stare too much before sitting down by himself. He picked up some tea leaves with his hand and put them in the teapot. He brewed it with hot water before pouring it into a cup and drinking it. "Haha... can you believe someone still drinks tea like this? What a bumpkin! So embarrassing!" Kacperughed mockingly. Monty shook his head. "Albie, why did you even invite someone like him? He doesn''t even know how to drink tea properly." As someone who often traveled through Yeginia for jade wholesale business in Moclington, Albie had be good friends with Monty over time. That was why the Atkinson family father and son happened to be here today as well. Monty heard about the incident at the gambling stone field from his son and harbored some resentment towards L. It was because of this guy that his 80 million dor worth of rawN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. stones went down the drain. Otherwise, selling to Anton was a sure thing, and whether or not good jade could be produced was up to Anton and those gambling stone people. Raw stones were inherently risky. When Anton came, he can only suffer a loss. "Mr. Willis is my esteemed guest!" Albie frowned and said to the Atkinson family father and son. "Oh?" Monty was stunned for a moment, apparently not expecting Albie to speak up for L directly. However, at this moment another voice full of ridicule and sarcasm rang out immediately after. "What esteemed guest? You don''t even know how to taste tea properly! Making a fool of yourself here! Hmph!" "Top-grade Oolong tea is wasted on you if you''re just going to drink it like in water!" Scarlet red at L with disdainfulughter in her voice. "L you bastard! Are you forcing me stay here with you? Fine! See if I don''t humiliate you severely and make you lose face!" Scarlet thought to herself. Chapter 98 Eagle Vs. Chick Chapter 98 Eagle Vs. Chick Chapter 98 Eagle vs. Chick As Scarlet finished speaking, the group of herbalists and Atkinson father and son all looked at L with disdain. If it were just a group of regr people drinking tea together, they would drink however they wanted without anyone saying anything. But when these important figures gathered for a tea party, it was different. Everyone used various tea utensils and followed specific steps to carefully taste the tea. In this situation, he sitting down to drink in water was bound to be criticized. "What''s wrong? Is there so much etiquette involved in drinking tea?" L furrowed his brow and asked Scarlet. "Haha, no no! Mr. Willis, you can do as you please," Albieughed awkwardly, trying to ease the tension. However, Scarlet wasn''t willing to let it go. She wanted to embarrass L today, "Of course! The tea we''re drinking now is an imported premium oolong from Topool." "The first pot of water used for brewing oolong should be discarded. You actually took it straight up and drank it like a country bumpkin who''s never had good tea before! And you have to warm the pot first before putting in the leaves so that the fragrance can fully infuse into the water before you can truly enjoy it." "This kind of good quality tea being drunk by someone like you is such a waste! Tsk tsk..." Kacper mocked loudly. The herbalists who came here for supplies also looked at L with contemptuous eyes. It was as if they were high-ss elites, and L was just a lowly loser who didn''t deserve to sit with them. "Is this the guy who married into the Lowe family?" one of them sneered. "What Lowe family? Haven''t you heard? Miranda and her family have been kicked out of the n!" another chimed in. "We''re supplying Romeo now, not under Miranda''s control anymore!" "Hmph, this son-inw is nothing now." "Just look at what he''s wearing. It''s all torn and dirty. How can he even show his face here?" L had gotten a bit dirty from helping Miranda bring equipment into the factory earlier, and he hadn''t had time to change beforeing to see Albie. Many of these herb suppliers were also suppliers for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. Even though Miranda had reached an agreement with Albie, their previous material suppliers hadn''t terminated their contracts yet. They all looked down on L and spoke ill of him one after another. Hearing their words made Albie raise an eyebrow in surprise; he''d juste back from Yeginia and hadn''t heard about Lowe''s Pharmaceutical changing CEOs yet. Scarlet red at L and let out a soft snort filled with satisfaction. She couldn''t be happier hearing these people mock him like that after how arrogant he''d been towards her before. However, L faced the disdain and mockery of these people with a calm smile, continuing to drink as he pleased. "Wow, he''s got some thick skin!" Scarlet gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath. Albie furrowed his brow and signaled for L to leave with him, but it seemed like L didn''t even notice. With no other choice, Albie quietly left the hall himself to retrieve the two "Dragon Marrow Herbs." He saw that everyone was mocking L and just wanted him to get what he needed and leave as soon as possible so he wouldn''t be humiliated here. At this moment, Monty signaled to the middle-aged man next to him. "Master Howard!" The man''s name was Jay Howard. Rumor had it that his strength had already reached theter stages of Transmutation Force. He was known as Kreanford''s number one expert! Because he owed Monty a favor before, this time he was invited by Monty to Ednd for help. Jay told Monty that only top experts could absorb spiritual energy from jade stones for their own use. For these past few days, Monty had been investigating the "Ski guests" from that day. Whenever they were found out about them again, Jay would be called upon by Monty for revenge on their loss of 80 million dors. But before that, since he had encountered L, he decided to have Jay help him teach this young man a lesson on the side. Receiving Monty''s signal with understanding in his eyes, Jay nodded then turned towards L saying, "Young man! I heard you previously noticed a batch of raw stones where all spiritual energy has been lost? You can feel how dense spiritual energy is within jade stones; I presume you are also an expert?" "How about it? Would you like to spar with me and let me give you some guidance? It would benefit you!" Jay, known as the top martial artist in Kreanford, receivedpliments and respect wherever he went. In Kreanford''s territory, he considered himself invincible. So, he offered to "guide" L. Hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Guide me? I don''t think it''s necessary..." Scarlet let out a light snort, seizing the opportunity to taunt L. "Aren''t you supposed to be really talented? Scared at the sight of a true expert like Master Howard? What a coward!" "Haha, a turtle hiding in its shell? Don''t worry, Master Howard will go easy on you. Look how scared you are!" Kacper mocked. Jay, with a look of contempt, spoke in a condescending tone, "Young man, don''t you have any fighting spirit? How can you make progress if you''re afraid to face opponents stronger than yourself? By me offering to guide you, it''s an opportunity, and you''re still so timid. You don''t know how to appreciate it!" L coughed and almost choked on his tea. He looked at Jay with a smile and said, "Timid? Sir, it''s not that I''m afraid, I just don''t see the need. Do you think an eagle would be interested in sparring with a chick?" As his words fell, everyone in the room looked at L in astonishment. Laughter and criticism erupted. "What did this guy just say? Is he implying that Master Howard is a chick?" "Arrogant!" "Master Howard is the number one expert in Kreanford. He could crush him with just one hand!" "He''s like a newborn calf not afraid of tigers!" Scarlet looked at L with disdain and coldly said, "L, don''t think that just because you have some strength, you can look down on everyone else. Do you know what you look like? Like a toad sitting at the bottom of a well! Do you understand that there are always people better than you? Are you calling yourself a chick?" For some reason, this rich girl couldn''t stand L''s arrogance. Meanwhile, Jay''s face turned dark and his anger was evident. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Young man, since you''ve said that, I must teach you a lesson today! I want to see if your skills match your big mouth!" Who was he? He was the number one expert in Kreanford and an absolute powerhouse in Transmutation Force! Today someone dared to speak so arrogantly in front of him. If he didn''t teach this kid properly and use his absolute strength to crush him, others will think he was all talk and no action. Swish! However, at this moment, a sudden change urred. A figure dashed in through the broken window without warning and headed straight towards Scarlet. At the same time, several other fierce and menacing figures also rushed into the reception hall. In an instant, the atmosphere became tense and everyone''s face turned pale with fear. Chapter 99 HavenT You Fully Evolved Yet? Chapter 99 Haven''T You Fully Evolved Yet? Chapter 99 Haven''t you fully evolved yet? Jay leaped up and was about to attack L. Seeing this, L quickly changed direction and ran towards the shadowy figure. Boom! The two of them collided with a dull thud. The air around them shook, distorting their surroundings. It was evident that both of them were incredibly powerful. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several other figures rushed in, each pulling out a gun and aiming at everyone in the hall. "Don''t move, or you''ll die!" Their Priocianguage sounded awkward and stilted, with a strong Ski ent. Kacper, Monty, and the herbalists were all scared out of their wits; they raised their hands above their heads one after another. L''s eyes narrowed slightly as he thought to himself, "So it hase to this?" Scarlet paled with fear; she nced over at L secretly thinking, "Is what he said true? Is someone really trying to harm me?" She had felt that the shadowy figure from earlier had been targeting her specifically. Fortunately for her though Jay had protected her just in time! With Kreanford''s top expert here, she didn''t need to worry too much. She wasn''t counting on L to protect her. "Who are you?" Jay asked coldly, staring at his opponent in ninja attire. The other person sneered and took off their mask, revealing a sinister face. "It''s you? You''re the one who absorbed the spiritual energy from that batch of raw stones, aren''t you?" Monty eximed upon seeing the face. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sagi Fujino chuckled and said in broken Priocianguage, "Yes! It was me. So what? Do you want revenge? With him?" He pointed disdainfully at Jay as he spoke. "Arrogant! You''re asking for it!" Jay exploded with anger and charged towards Sagi Fujino. As Kreanford''s top expert, he had been provoked repeatedly today and his anger had reached its limit. Sagi Fujinoughed wildly and engaged in a fierce battle with Jay without hesitation. Everyone watched nervously as these two experts fought each other. Jay was Kreanford''s top expert; he would surely be able to handle this situation. They wouldn''t have any problems! They all thought to themselves that they had confidence in Jay. However, after just a dozen moves, everyone''s faces became increasingly serious. Even if they weren''t warriors, they could tell that Jay waspletely at a disadvantage. How could this be? This expert from the Ski was so terrifying? Boom! Just then, with a muffled sound, Sagi Fujino kicked Jay in the stomach and sent him flying out. After smashing through a tea table, Jay coughed up blood and felt as if his organs had shifted. He was already seriously injured! "Half-step Grandmaster! It''s actually a half-step Grandmaster!" eximed Jay in horror. His eyes were full of fear and his heart sank to the bottom. He was an advanced Transmutation Force practitioner while half-step Grandmasters were equivalent to peak Transmutation Force practitioners who were only one step away from breaking through to be true masters. The difference between advanced Transmutation Force practitioners and half-step Grandmasters was not just about levels but also about their abilities. The opponent not only had terrifying strength but also mastered Ski ninja techniques with extremely cunning moves that he couldn''t defend against. At this moment, everyone present looked on in despair and panic as they saw Jay being beaten to the point of spitting up blood. What? Jay had been defeated! But he was a top expert in Transmutation Force''ster stage! Who can stop these people from Ski? Especially Scarlet, her pretty face turned pale and she couldn''t help but clutch her own clothes tightly. "Haha... Is that all the strength Priocia''s sickly man has?" Sagi Fujinoughed wildly a few times before sneering, "They say Priocia''s martial art is so powerful, but it seems like nothing special. Priocia warrior, including your soldiers are just garbage." Hearing this made Jay so angry his face turned red again as he spat out more blood. "You ignorant dog from Ski! Don''t be so arrogant! The ancient and mysteriousnd of Priocia is full of strong warriors! Even if I''m not your match, there will always be stronger warriors who can defeat you and make you realize that there are people beyond your imagination!" Upon hearing this, Sagi Fujino raised an eyebrow with arrogance as he looked around saying, "Is that right? Where are these strong warriors then? Why can''t I see them? My great nation is the strongest!" As he finished speaking his cold gaze locked onto Scarlet. She was still his ultimate goal today - to capture themander''s daughter. "Here I am!" However at this moment a calm voice suddenly rang out. L stood up with a teacup in hand calmly drinking down thest sip of tea. "Uh?" Sagi Fujino was stunned for a moment, then suddenly looked over. His several ninjapanions also locked their sharp eyes on L. Scarlet, Kacper and others looked at L in disbelief, as if they had never expected someone to stand up at such a time. "Smack!" Just as everyone was stunned, L crushed the teacup in his hand. Brush! Brush! Brush... Fragments of teacups, with a sharp howling wind, shot like lightning with incredible precision toward those ninjas. Puff! Puff! Puff... Apanied by a sound akin to a de piercing flesh, it was evident that, except for Sagi Fujino, all eight Ski ninjas had a bloodied hole in their foreheads. The next moment, a muffled sound of bodies hitting the ground! Hiss! Suddenly, a sound of inhaling cold air erupted from the scene, and everyone looked at L in disbelief. Crush a tea cup and kill eight ninja masters instantly with the fragments? This kind of method was jaw-dropping! "Damn!" Sagi Fujino''s pupils shrank slightly as he stared at L with suspicion. Swish! The next second, he charged towards L, emitting a sinister aura. While facing Jay before, Sagi Fujino was unarmed. But this time, he had brought out his weapon. It was a uniquely shaped triangr spike that seemed to emit a chilling bloodthirsty aura. He had used this weapon to attack Stephen''s soldiers in the jungle previously. At that time, instead of killing them directly, he yed with them like a cat ying with mice by injuring them with the spike and waiting for them to slowly bleed out and die. One could say that his cruelty was extreme and twisted beyond measure. However, what he didn''t expect was that those soldiers were ultimately saved by Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine. Now charging towards L while changing his form along the way, he created multiple afterimages of himself which made it difficult for anyone to track him down or lock onto him easily. Swish! Finally, he rushed to L, both his main body and several afterimages, simultaneously aiming for L''s throat. In this split-second moment, L decisively acted. He urately seized Sagi Fujino''s wrist, and no matter how hard the other tried, the triangr army dagger was stuck there, unable to inch forward any further! "Jumping around like a monkey, are you not fully evolved yet?" L asked mockingly with a wicked smile on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a cracking sound, and L directly crushed Sagi Fujino''s wrist bones! Chapter 100 My Rule Is The Rule Chapter 100 My Rule Is The Rule Chapter 100 My rule is the rule All the shy moves were meaningless in front of absolute strength! Fujino''s body movement can be described as cunning and brilliant. Facing him, an ordinary expert would probably find it difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood, and be unable to defend against him. Unfortunately, he met L! His wrist bone was pinched into pieces. Fujino felt a piercing pain, and the triangr thorn fell out of his hand in an instant. In the next moment, before he could scream or fight back, he felt a bone-chilling chill in his throat! Pfft! The three-edged thorn fell into L''s hands, and had already mercilessly stabbed into Fujino''s throat. The action was so fast that Fujino didn''t even react. Immediately afterwards, L kicked Fujino in the chest, and the opponent''s body flew out like a broken sack. Afternding, he struggled for a while and then became motionless. In addition to the fatal prating injury to his throat, his chest, which was kicked by L, also copsed shockingly. His heart and lung burst, with no chance of survival! A peerless strongman of his generation, an existence at the half-step level of a grandmaster, actually fell here like this! Gurgling! Gurgling... The scene was so quiet that people could hear a pin drop, and all they could hear were the sounds of people swallowing their saliva and gasping for air. L acted as if nothing had happened, pping his hands before sitting back down. He reached for his cup to take a sip of tea but remembered he had crushed it earlier. "Mr. Willis, use this," said a nearby herbalist who quickly grabbed an unused cup from his table and ced it in front of L. He then poured half a cup of fragrant tea from his own teapot into L''s new cup. However, the next second, L frowned and poured the tea directly onto the ground. He then picked up some tea leaves again and slowly brewed himself another cup of water to drink. The herbalist''s face turned red with embarrassment before he suddenly shivered. He also dumped out the oolong tea that he had already brewed using hot water after boiling the pot and cing in the leaves ording to proper procedure like L did earlier. Following L''s example, he picked up another small handful of tea leaves, brewed them again with boiling water before pouring them into his own cup to drink. "I didn''t expect this first pot of tea to be so fragrant! Ha... haha..." The herbalist savored every sip with enjoyment on his face while others except Scarlet finally came back around including Kacper and Monty father-son duo. The next moment, they all followed suit. They poured out their tea and started drinking from the first pot like L did. "Delicious!" Kacper pped his thigh, exaggerating both his expression and tone. "I never thought the first pot of tea could be so fragrant! We used to waste such a treasure!" Monty also eximed loudly in admiration. "It''s delicious, it''s tasty!" "So fragrant..." Each of them enjoyed the tea with expressions as if they were savoring something delicious. The "country bumpkin" way of drinking that they had previously despised had now be a rule for drinking tea! L looked at these people with a hint of sarcasm on his face. What rules? What etiquette? As long as he had enough strength, his rules were the rules! Plop! At this moment, Jay, having regained hisposure, came over and knelt directly in front of L. "Mr. Willis, no, Master Willis! I was blind and offended you before. I hope you can forgive me for my mistakes. If possible... can I ask to be your disciple?" This so-called strongest warrior in Kreanford looked at L with a mix of shock, awe and fanaticism in his eyes. A half-step master was actually killed instantly by L! Only master-level warriors had such power and prestige. Thinking back to how he had just boasted about teaching L a thing or two earlier on made Jay wish he could find a hole to crawl into now that he realized how insignificant he really was compared to a true master. Seeing the number one warrior in Kreanford kneel down before L caused everyone present to be shocked once again. They were not warriors themselves so they didn''t know exactly how terrifying L''s strength was but they could guess from Jay''s reaction that it must be something incredible - onlyplete submission would cause someone like him to kneel like this! "I am not a master nor do I take disciples!" L waved his hand as he spoke. He wasn''t clear about the power levels among worldly warriors; all he knew was that he himself had only reached the lowest level "Energy Refining Period" within Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. Jay heard this and felt disappointed; it seemed that masters wouldn''t easily take on disciples after all - perhaps he had been thinking too much earlier on. L denied being a master, making him think that he didn''t want to reveal his true strength. "Mr. Willis, rest assured, I will never talk about your strength outside. Today''s events will be kept secret!" Jay said solemnly. "Yes! We won''t say anything! We''ll keep it a secret for sure!" "We''ll definitely keep our mouths shut! Mr. Willis, you can trust us!" "My lips are sealed," Monty and others also promised, as if afraid that L would punish them if they spoke out of turn. Only Scarlet sat there in silence, her expression constantly changing and extremelyplex. Suddenly... At this moment, Zak finally arrived with a group of fully armed soldiers and quickly rushed in. When he saw his daughter sitting there safe and sound, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. But the next second when he saw the bodies of Fujino and other Ski experts on the ground, his face showed shock. The apanying military powerhouses like Stephen couldn''t help but twitch their eyelids either. They had received urate information that among these people were experts at Transmutation Forceter stages or even half-step masters. "What... what happened?" At that moment, Albie came back and was also shocked by the scene. "Master Howard, did you do this?" Zak looked at L and then turned to Jay with a questioning tone. Jay was well-known as the top yer in Kreanford. He had blood on his mouth, indicating that he had just fought someone. On the other hand, L sat calmly as if nothing had happened. "I don''t have such skills," Jay said self-deprecatingly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zak suddenly turned to L and his pupils shrank. It was him again! L didn''t show off his skills earlier because it was too easy for him? Stephen, ke and others who were with them looked at each other in confusion. After getting the "Dragon Marrow Herb" from Albie, L left without epting theirpliments or admiration. What L didn''t know was that after he left, Albie and the local herbal medicine traders gathered together for a meeting. "What did you say earlier? Miranda and her family were kicked out of the Lowe family?" "Lowe''s Pharmaceutical is no longer managed by Miranda?" Albie asked with an uncertain expression on his face. Chapter 101 Collective Outage Chapter 101 Collective Outage Chapter 101 Collective Outage All the herbal medicine merchants present had business dealings with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. There was a 130 million order there, and the volume of business had doubledpared to before. After all, increasing production of new drugs also meant arge consumption of raw materials. "That''s right, Miss Miranda and her family were all kicked out by Mrs. Lowe! It is said that their shares in the family industry were also gone!" A herbal medicine merchant nodded. "Now, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical is run by Romeo, the second son of the Lowe family. There is no rtionship between Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis anymore," another person said. Next, they talked about everything they knew to Albie one after another. After listening for a while, Albie''s face showed a touch of anger. "Damn it! So everything Ms. Lowe and Mr. Willis did before has be someone else''s!" "Yes..." The herbal medicine merchants sighed in agreement. The next second, Albie''s eyes flickered for a few moments before he spoke word by word, "I have decided not to continue supplying raw materials to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical! To go against Mr. Willis is to go against me too! Even if I have to pay somepensation for breach of contract, it doesn''t matter!" As soon as he finished speaking, the other herbal medicine merchants were stunned and then looked at each other in confusion. "I think so too! If they go against Mr. Willis, I will be his enemy if I still provide them with raw materials. What does it matter if I pay somepensation? What has been supplied before has been supplied, but from now on, I willpletely cut off cooperation with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical starting from my next batch!" Wyatt Sosa, a merchant dered firmly. "I am too! I won''t give any herbs to Lowe''s pharmaceutical again." "Even if you give me one hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare go against Mr. Willis. Lowe''s pharmaceutical should stay away from me forever." "Yes, staying away from them would be best." "..." Other herbal medicine merchants also expressed their opinions one after another. They witnessed L''s methods today. He was treated politely even by Eduard Harris. Anyone who didn''t want trouble wouldn''t dare provoke him either. And with the consensus of these people, it meant that Lowe''s Pharmaceutical would face a crisis of raw material shortage!! At this moment, on the other side. Romeo was still unaware and satfortably in his boss chair, looking at thepany''s ie. The second batch of new drugs had already been sent out yesterday morning and distributed to major agents who had previously signed contracts. Because of the crazy price increase, this transaction brought in 50 million dors. "Dad, with this kind of earning method, our monthly revenue could increase by hundreds of millions!" Harlow said beside him. Eliza was also excited and ecstatic. Shelly was Miranda''s personal secretary chosen by her as a confidant, so after Romeo took over, he directly fired Shelly. He reced her with his own wife Eliza as his secretary. Not only that but also the former financial manager was demoted to an ordinary ountant while Harlow became the new financial manager. Money was something that must be controlled by his own family members to feel at ease. "Of course! This year we will strive for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical to be one of the top 100 companies in the state! Hahaha..." Romeo said confidently. Eliza praised her husband then used a coquettish tone, "Oh wise and mighty Mr. Lowe! The goods sent out yesterday have sold like hotcakes among all major agents again! They want us to change their contracts so we can supply them more quickly." "Orders originally worth 10 million now want 50 million; orders originally worth 50 million now want 100 million. What do you think?" "Great! Change it! Of course!" "It seems like raising prices doesn''t affect sales at all especially Love Light capsules which are life- saving medicine haha..." Hearing these agents wanting to increase their orders made Romeo even more excited; there was no reason not to agree. "But production on-site may not keep up," Eliza reminded him. "What kind of problem is that? I''ll call my mother and let otherpanies within our family free up some production lines prioritized for our pharmaceuticalpany." "Darn it! The medicine produced is so popr they''re about ready explode!" "Other industries within our family will have move aside!" "Production progress must keep up hahaha..." Romeo waved his hand and then called Victoria to exin his n. After hanging up, he looked pleased with himself. "She agreed directly!" "Yay! Dad is awesome!" Harlow''s face turned red with excitement. "Honey, you''re so amazing!" Eliza said in a cheesy tone. "Oh, by the way, Cara''s birthday is in two days! Should we go wish her a happy birthday?" At this moment, Harlow suddenly thought of something and said with a sneer. Subconsciously, she even touched her right cheek. She had been holding a grudge since the day Cara pped her across the face. As soon as she finished speaking, Romeo and Eliza exchanged nces and their faces were filled with smug smiles. "Of course we should go! Let them see how sessful we are now and let them know that they are just stepping stones for us!" "That''s right! Let''s make them angry! Hahaha..." The three of them seemed to have reached the pinnacle of their lives. ... Two dayster at Golden Family Hotel! This hotel was Mason''s own property and had not been taken back by the Lowe family. Today at noon, Cara booked a private room here to celebrate her 55th birthday. She didn''t invite anyone today except for her family members who wanted to have a simple meal together. At eleven o''clock in the morning L and Miranda had already arrived downstairs at the hotel while Mason came early to arrange everything. However as soon as L got out of his car, he met someone head-on. "Uh..." The person saw L first froze then showed an expression of fear before quickly walking over. "Mr. Willis what a coincidence?" It was Monty from Monty''s Jade Wholesale Group who was also there for lunch today with some excellent employees. He nodded respectfully when he saw L again this time, bending slightly forward and showing great respect towards him. "So it turns out Mr. Atkinson, you''re here too? Are you here for lunch?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. L asked casually but looked harmless enough. However, Monty knew deep down how terrifying this man really was. "Yes I brought some excellent employees here today." Monty nodded obsequiously. "My mother-inw is celebrating her birthday here today so I''m just having some food." Monty was so respectful and polite, but L wasn''t one to be stingy or show off. "Oh? Which private room is it? I have to go over and offer a toast!" Monty''s eyes lit up at the opportunity towork with L, and he eagerly expressed himself. Chapter 102 Joy Turns To Sorrow Chapter 102 Joy Turns To Sorrow Chapter 102 Joy Turns to Sorrow It was said that one should not bite the hand that feeds them, so Monty was polite and L chatted with him for a few minutes. After exchanging pleasantries, Monty greeted Miranda and went inside. At this moment, Miranda looked surprised and asked, "How do you know Monty?" "You should know him too. Last time I saw that his merchandise was all junk. If he really sold it to Anton, wouldn''t Anton hate him? How could they continue to work together? His reputation would be ruined." "Working with him again? His reputation''s gone?" "So he was very grateful to me." L shrugged his shoulders and lied without batting an eye. "Oh, I see," Miranda nodded skeptically but didn''t ask any further questions. When they arrived at the reserved private room they had booked earlier, their faces sank as soon as they saw who was already there - Romeo''s family. Emmanuel and Cara were sitting there with angry expressions on their faces. "Auntie, this is my birthday gift for you!" Harlow sneered as she took out a music box. When she pressed the switch on it, the song "Be curtains" started ying loudly. "I personally recorded this song for you! Wishing you many happy returns of your special day! Hahaha..." Eliza then boasted even more arrogantly, "Oh by the way... I forgot to tell you guys... we made another 50 million three days ago! Romeo now owns 40% of the pharmaceuticalpany which means our family just made 20 million dors in one go!" "But that''s nothingpared to what we''ll make in future," Eliza turned around and looked at L and Miranda who had just walked in with an even more smug expression on her face. "Hey look everyone! Our eldest niece and son-inw are here too! We have to thank both of them or else how could we have earned so much money?" Seeing how proud Romeo''s family looked like made Emmanuel and Cara tremble with anger while Miranda blushed furiously wishing she could scratch her nails into her flesh. "Romeo... do you really need to stoop so low?" Emmanuel questioned angrily. "We''re brothers after all; blood is thicker than water." "Emmanuel, your sister-inw, and your niece are here to celebrate Cara''s birthday. What''s wrong? You guys don''t seem happy?" Romeo asked with a fake smile on his face and an innocent look in his eyes. "You... are you really here to celebrate my birthday? It''s obvious that you''re just trying to mess with us!" Cara said angrily. Pointing at the door of the private room, she continued, "Get out of here! We don''t wee you!" "I mean Cara, do you have the attitude of a sister-inw? We came here with good intentions to celebrate your birthday. How could you chase us away?" Eliza said sarcastically. "Mom, it''s because our family is doing well now that they''re jealous. Understandably so since they were just kicked out of the Lowe family. The new drug they developed is now being sold by us. Some people had worked hard before to unfreezepany ounts but only did it for us." Harlow gloated. "You must be so angry right now! Hahaha..." At this point, L spoke up in a cold tone and extended three fingers towards them, "My mother-inw told you guys to leave! I''m giving you three seconds!" This family was acting foolishly and even L was getting annoyed by their behavior. His eyes showed a hint of fierceness as he exuded an intimidating aura towards Romeo''s family. People who had killed before carried an air about them that can be felt immediately! In an instant, Romeo''s family felt like they were plunged into icy water. "Just leave if we want to go! What''s so great about it? Do you dare hit us?" Eliza said fearfully but also mockingly since she knew L wouldn''t actually hurt them. Harlow rolled her eyes, "Some people just can''t stand seeing others doing well for themselves! Let''s go¡­" Romeo let out a cold snort and intended to leave the private room. Despite being briefly scared by L earlier, their goal for today had been achieved. They had boldly shown off in front of Emmanuel, infuriating him. However, at that moment, Romeo''s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from Felix Gray, thepany''s procurement manager for raw materials. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Romeo pretended not wanting to leave yet and intentionally answered the phone using speakerphone mode while still inside the private room, "What happened?" He asked stylishly. Today, Romeo''s goal was to show off in front of Miranda and her family. When his subordinate called from thepany, he deliberately let them hear the report. "Mr. Lowe, we have a big problem! We''re out of raw materials!" However, when he answered the phone, it was Felix''s urgent voice. "Just go buy more! Do I have to tell you that?" Romeo said impatiently. Then he smirked at Miranda''s family and L. "There''s nothing we can do about it. Business is booming right now and production is moving too fast. We run out of raw materials every other day. Can you believe it?" Emmanuel, Cara and Miranda were all seething with anger when they heard this. "Get out! Why are you still here?" Cara shouted furiously. Only L''s eyes flickered as he sensed that something wasn''t quite right about this situation. He discreetly closed the door to their private room instead. "It''s not just one supplier who can''t provide us with raw materials," Felix said with a bitter smile. "All our suppliers are saying they don''t have any." "What? What did you say?" Romeo''s face suddenly changed and his voice unconsciously rose a few decibels. Eliza and Harlow also looked uneasy as they exchanged nces. But Emmanuel, Cara, and Miranda suddenly brightened up as they looked at each other knowingly. "If one supplier doesn''t work out, then go find another one!" Romeo scolded irritably. "Damn it! We work with more than one supplier for our raw materials. What do I need to teach you?" "It''s not just one or two suppliers Mr. Lowe. All our suppliers are refusing to supply us," Felix exined helplessly. "How could that be possible? Tell them we''ve already signed contracts. If they cut off supplies on us then we''ll sue them for breach of contract. Let them pay up!" Romeo fumed angrily. "I threatened them like that too, but these material suppliers told me that they don''t have any goods on hand. They also said even if we sued them, it wouldn''t be easy for us to win. And I feel like even if they had to paypensation fees, they still won''t supply goods for us!" Felix replied dejectedly. "Mr. Lowe, why don''t you personally contact these people? See where the problem lies?" Felix said helplessly. "What? What are these bastards up to? And what about Albie? What''s his attitude?" Romeo''s face completely changed, and he finally became a little panicked. He still held onto a glimmer of hope that Albie would continue to supply them. As thergest herbal medicine wholesaler in Kreanford, as long as Albie didn''t cause any trouble, there shouldn''t be any problems! "Mr. Elliott''s attitude is even more resolute. He gave me two words: ''no way''!" As soon as he finished speaking, Romeo''s body trembled and his face was full of panic and anger. "Bastards! Bastards! What are they doing?" At this moment, Cara showed the first hint ofughter on her face today and couldn''t help but gloat, "What happened? Is there a problem with thepany?" Miranda also chuckled teasingly and asked in a mocking tone, "Uncle, did those herbal medicine merchants cut off your supply? Did youe here today just so we could see you make a fool of yourself?" Chapter 103 You Will Be Driven Away! I Said It! Chapter 103 You Will Be Driven Away! I Said It! Chapter 103 You Will Be Driven Away! I Said It! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Just a moment ago, Romeo and his family were feeling proud and confident, but now their faces were filled with panic. Without the raw materials, they would have to stop production. The actions of these suppliers had directly cut off Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s lifeline. So many orders were waiting for them; if production was halted, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now it was Miranda''s turn to enjoy the show as Cara and Miranda looked on with satisfaction at Romeo''s ugly expression. Emmanuel also chuckled indifferently, "Romeo, Miranda has worked hard to run this pharmaceuticalpany well. Howe since you took over, all the suppliers have stopped supplying? Are you capable or not?" "I... I..." Romeo''s face had turned red! "Don''t gloat over our misfortune! In my opinion, those suppliers are just jealous of our profits and want to use this as leverage to get a piece of the pie!" Harlow said angrily before turning to Romeo, "Dad, Felix doesn''t have enough influence; why don''t you call them yourself? It won''t hurt if we allow them to raise prices!" Romeo and Eliza brightened up at Harlow''s suggestion. "Yes! These envious people see that we''re making money so they want in on it too!" Eliza chimed in before snorting coldly at Cara, "You want to see us fail? No way! As long as we give them some sweeteners, they''ll definitely supply us again! What''s wrong with that?" Cara smiled slightly but her expression showed otherwise when she heard Eliza''s words, "I''m not so sure about that." Despite saying so out loud though she wasn''t entirely convinced herself; she felt that Harlow might be right. "Don''t worry," L said smilingly towards Cara after hearing what she said earlier. Hearing this remark made Cara think L was trying to tter her but asked him anyway, "Is that true?" "L," Harlow sneered disdainfully after hearing what he said next while rolling her eyes at him. "I know you can''t stand seeing us do well and want us embarrassed instead. But do you really believe what you just said? Get real!" Eliza also spat out contemptuously, "You little gigolo who knows nothing should shut your mouth or else risk embarrassing yourself here!" At this moment, Romeo made a phone call and asked directly, "What are you doing, Mr. Elliott?" He took a strong tone because he felt that Albie was just trying to take advantage of the situation and get a piece of the pie. Lowe''s Pharmaceutical had been too sessfultely, and he was feeling quite inted. "What do you mean by ''what am I doing''? I don''t have any goods for you. Just wait," Albie replied irritably. Feeling Albie''s attitude, Romeo had to soften his tone. "Mr. Elliott, we''re all in business for profit. I know you''ve seen how well ourpany''s drugs are selling and want to benefit from it too? So how about this: I''ll raise the price of raw materials by 30% for you." "I said there''s no goods!" Albie replied coldly. "You... double it! Can I double it for you?" This time Romeo panicked a little bit and offered an irresistible condition in his eyes. But as soon as he finished speaking, Albie chuckled lightly and said indifferently, "Let me tell you something - it''s not about money! You''ve offended someone who shouldn''t be offended!" Click! With that said, Albie hung up directly on him. "Hello? Hello?" "Damn it!" Romeo cursed angrily. At this point Eliza and Harlow also looked darkened with anger on their faces. They had offended someone they shouldn''t have? Damn it! Who did they offend? Wasn''t it just Miranda''s family or L? Could this be possible? "Albie is crazy! He doesn''t even want to make money! Honey, call another supplier!" Eliza gritted her teeth with a hint of hopefulness in her voice. Romeo nodded reluctantly with an unpleasant expression on his face. Dialing another number again, he threw away his phone in frustration after six calls failed miserably one after another! His face turned livid then red with rage at each rejection! Harlow and Eliza''s faces turned incredibly uglypared to their excited expressions when they first entered the private room. At this moment, Cara''s face was filled with satisfaction as she teased, "Some people are just too despicable. It seems like even God can''t stand it anymore!" "Romeo, Eliza and Harlow,e sit down! Aren''t you here to celebrate Cara''s birthday? Mason will arrange everything soon," Emmanuel said with a smile. Ha! Now it was their turn to be dumbfounded! "Sit down my ass! Stop gloating over our misfortune. So what if he is a material supplier? Vincent Reid, the richest man in the state, will hold a business exchange tomorrow! Businessmen from Ednd and surrounding areas as well as wealthy businessmen from all over the state will attend!" Romeo eximed angrily. He had given up on Albie and his group of friendspletely; now he pinned his hopes on tomorrow''s business exchange. "That''s right! We''ll all go there together and meet new partners while expanding ourwork. Unlike some people who have already been kicked out of the Lowe family without any chance of attending!" Harlow gritted her teeth as if she found another way to hit Miranda''s family hard. Upon hearing this remark, Emmanuel, Cara, and Miranda couldn''t help but feel resentful and dejected. However at that moment L sneered, "Isn''t it just tomorrow''s business exchange? Don''t worry; we''ll be going too! But I advise you not to go because even if you do attend, you''ll still get kicked out!" Pointing at himself, L continued, "I''m speaking from experience!" Romeo''s family burst intoughter after hearing thisment, "What did you say? You''re nothing!" "You didn''t even receive an invitation letter; did you sneak in?" "You remind me though - If you really do show up there shamelessly I''ll remind security guards to kick your butt out!" "We''re leaving now! Tomorrow we''ll definitely meet some recognizable herb merchants. Albie may not see eye-to-eye with us but there are plenty of others who want in on this money-making opportunity!" After throwing down these harsh words, Romeo''s family left indignantly. At that moment, Cara looked at L with a hint of doubt and reproach. "L, what did you just say? We clearly didn''t receive an invitation. Did we really sneak in? Getting kicked outter would only make us aughingstock for the second time." "Can you think before you speak, boy? Don''t say such impulsive things!" she added in frustration. Chapter 104 AuntieS Family Is Here Chapter 104 Auntie''S Family Is Here Chapter 104 Auntie''s Family is Here "Exactly, they can''t just be kicked out! They have an invitation, how could they be kicked out?" Emmanuel''s face remained calm as he spoke. But then his tone changed and he coldly snorted, "And don''t think for a second that Miranda''s mother and I approve of you! Hmph!" Initially, the herbal medicine merchants had cut off supplies to the pharmaceuticalpany. Emmanuel and Cara had been quite satisfied about it. But upon hearing about tomorrow''s business exchange meeting, they felt uneasy again. L''s boastful words only made them feel even more uncertain. The Lowe family had received an invitation but it seemed like they were no longer relevant. "Hey... L, why did you say that? If we don''t go to this business exchange meeting then so be it. It''s not a big deal." Miranda scolded him. But L just smiled and said confidently, "Trust me! You''lle with me tomorrow and nobody will dare kick us out." Miranda let out a small "oh?" at his words but seeing how confident he was she nodded her head in agreement, "Okay, I trust you!" Unknowingly she had developed some kind of inexplicable trust in L. L nodded then turned towards Cara with a look on his face like he was trying to please his mother-inw. "Oh yeah, take a look at what I brought for you..." He said as he tried to open up the box in his hands to show Cara what was inside. However before he could finish speaking several people barged into the room once again, "Sis? Brother-inw? What are you doing here?" Cara asked surprised by their sudden appearance. "What else would we be doing here? Today is your birthday so we came to wish you well." It was Miranda''s aunt and uncle who came along with her cousin Ellie Kennedy and her boyfriend. Cara hadn''t invited anyone else yet there were more peopleing over again after Romeo''s family. After greeting everyone Miranda pulled L aside, "This is my auntie and uncle plus my cousin Ellie." L politely greeted them all saying, "Hello Auntie, Hello Uncle, Hello Cousin Ellie. I''m Miranda''s husband, L." "Aiyahh.. so this is the husband that Miranda found huh? Is this real or fake?" At this point, Miranda''s aunt scrutinized Lanchan while asking with hidden intentions behind her words. "Is it true that you''re a son-inw who married into the family? Well, being a son-inw is great. You don''t have to work hard for yourself! Hehe..." Uncle Cannon Kennedy said with a smile, but his words sounded harsh. As he spoke, he waved at the young man next to Ellie, and said to Emmanuel and Cara, "This is Ellie''s boyfriend, Daniel Walsh. Come on Daniel, say hello to Mr. And Mrs. Lowe and Miranda." With these words spoken, the young man put down arge box in his hand and walked over. "Happy birthday Mrs. Lowe! Hello Mr. Lowe! Miranda, you''re so beautiful!" Finally, Daniel looked at Miranda with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Emmanuel nodded lightly before looking at his wife with an inquisitive expression. Cara forced a smile as she responded to Daniel''s greeting. She too was feeling angry inside. No one had invited them today yet her elder sister''s family hade over anyway. They imed it was for her birthday celebration but she couldn''t shake off the feeling that their intentions were not pure. Were they just showing off their future son-inw? Miranda also frowned slightly as her beautiful face turned cold. At this moment, Daniel greeted the others and walked up to L, extending his hand. "You''re L, right? We''re going to be inws from now on! By the way, where do you work at?" L shook hands with him and replied in a subdued tone, "I don''t work. I''ve been busy helping Miranda set up her factory." Daniel raised an eyebrow, shaking L''s hand. "Ah, so you''re not working anywhere? I''ve heard from Ellie that Miranda found herself an live-in husband, and it seems it''s not a baseless rumor! Bro, I envy you. You don''t have to struggle. Unlike me, I work as a warehouse manager in a jade and gemstone wholesalepany. It''s hard work every day! Even though the boss values me and pays me a monthly sry of 5 thousand, it''s still not as good as living a carefree life like you. Haha..." Despite his friendly tone, it was evident that Daniel was subtly mocking L for being a freeloader. He had been captivated by Miranda''s beauty and couldn''t understand why someone like L could marry such a goddess. Driven by jealousy, he couldn''t resist taking a jab at L. At that moment, Ellie, Miranda''s cousin, lifted her chin and said to Miranda, "Miranda, when looking for a man you need someone reliable and ambitious. You don''t have to expect him to make a lot of money but at least he should have a steady job." Miranda''s face turned cold as she replied expressionlessly, "L is very reliable. Actually the factory I work at now was given to me by him." Upon hearing this statement, Cara''s sister, Celine Lewis, let out augh and said sarcastically, "Miranda, don''t tter your man! He''s just an inw who came knocking on your door. How could he give you a factory? Let Daniel help L find a job in hispany. You can''t rely on yourself forever right? After all things are different now from before when you were backed by the Lowe family. You can''t just sit around doing nothing while supporting this idle gigolo of yours." "You''re right! Leave it up to me! My boss thinks highly of me so I''ll say something and get him assigned some cleaning duties or something like that haha..." Daniel boasted with pride. "Well cleaning isn''t too bad either... it beats staying at home all day," Celine nodded with approval. "Enough!" Cara scolded them coldly and asked her sister angrily, "What did you guyse here for today?" N?velDrama.Org content. Emmanuel also showed his anger, "We''ve been kicked out of our family n... are you guys here just to make fun of us?" As soon as Emmanuel finished speaking, Celine''s expression turned sour, "How could you two say such things? We came here kindly for Cara''s birthday party but why do we get such attitude from you guys? Getting Daniel to help L find work is also an act of kindness." Although her words sounded noble, there was clearly mockery and satisfaction written all over Cannon''s face. For years they had not lived as well off as Miranda''s family especially since he himself had no comparison with Emmanuel whatsoever. Cara married into the Lowe family, although she didn''t really interact much with them, which inevitably led them feeling inferiorpared to her status within the n. Among rtives there had always beenparisons made between each other. Now that Emmanuel''s family had been kicked out while Miranda found herself an live-in husband, it finally gave them an opportunity for revenge. Especially whenpared to their son-inw, Daniel, and L, who had married into the family, they felt even more superior. Today was their chance to show off! "Come on now, let''s not all get angry," Daniel stepped forward to defuse the situation. As he spoke, he opened up therge box that was sitting on the ground. "Mrs. Lowe, please don''t be upset. Ellie and her parents didn''t mean anything by it! This is a birthday gift from me to you - just a small token of my appreciation. Hehe..." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s eyes were drawn to a piece of raw emerald in the box that shimmered with an ethereal green light. L paused for a moment at the sight of this precious gemstone before his eyes shed with meaning. Chapter 105 ItS My Respect Chapter 105 It''S My Respect Chapter 105 It''s My Respect The quality of this raw stone was simply top-notch, but there seemed to be some traces of previous cutting on it. Although it had been polished, people can still see it. Cara''s eyes lit up when she saw this raw stone. She likes jade, so she knew a little about raw stones. Daniel''s birthday gift really moved her. "Mrs. Lowe, my boss brought this raw stone back from Moclington and rewarded me for my good performance! I heard that you like jade, so I specially brought it over to give to you! With the quality of this raw stone, there is an 80% chance that a top-quality jade can be cut out from it. You can choose whatever you like when the timees." Daniel said with a smile. "Auntie, they say that this raw stone can sell for millions. Daniel wishes you well and put in a lot of effort." Ellie held onto Daniel proudly as she spoke. "Daniel is thoughtful! But it''s too expensive; let''s forget about it!" Although Cara was tempted, she still refused. What would people think if her sister''s future son-in- law gave such an expensive birthday gift? If she epted it herself, then wouldn''t they appear inferior? "Don''t refuse! It''s just the younger generation expressing their gratitude; don''t be polite!" Celine tried to persuade her while showing off at the same time. But both Celine and Cannon were cursing inside because they didn''t expect Daniel to be so generous as to give such a good piece of raw stone to Cara instead of keeping it for himself... However since he had already given away the gift and they hade today specifically to show off their superiorityplex again... it wouldn''t look good if Daniel took back his present now! Just then someone sneered, "Of course there are many more like these - just pieces of scrap." L looked at the rock with disdain while Miranda showed suspicion on her beautiful face as if thinking about something else entirely... Hearing these words made Daniel angry; pointing at L he shouted, "What did you say? Scrap? Anyone with half an eye could tell that this is top-grade material! There''s an 80% chance we''ll get high-quality jade outta here!" "You''re just jealous because you couldn''t afford anything nice yourself!" "Just so! You, what kind of birthday gift did you prepare for your mother-inw? I''m afraid it''s not presentable, right? Do you have the nerve to speak?" Celine taunted. Celine''s husband joined in, mocking, "Right!" "Very well," L nodded calmly without a trace of hesitation. The next moment, he opened a wooden box he was holding and carefully took out a jade Buddha, about the size of a newborn baby, encrusted with gold. "Mrs. Lowe, this is a jade Buddha carved from the finest Emperor Green jade. It''s my birthday gift to you. I wish you a happy birthday," L said, holding the jade Buddha in his hands as he presented it to Cara. Seeing this jade Buddha, everyone in the room, except for Miranda, disyed expressions of astonishment. Cara, in particr, was overjoyed. The jade Buddha was incredibly translucent and exquisitely rounded, a delight to behold. The gold trim was seamless and extraordinarily fine in craftsmanship. Celine''s family stared at this jade Buddha with expressions of disbelief. How could a son-inw who had just married into the family produce a piece of fine Emperor Green jade? It seemed impossible. "What Emperor Green jade? Are you kidding us? This is such arge jade Buddha. If it were genuinely carved from Emperor Green jade, it would be worth at least 10 million!" Daniel scoffed. "L, where did you find this fake? I deal with jade and gemstones every day, and I can tell at a nce that this jade Buddha is a fake." "Just so! Talking about Emperor Green jade carvings? You''re really bold! Cara, does your son-in- law think you''re a fool?" Celine added, looking disdainful. Hearing this, Cara''s eyes filled with doubt. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Regardless of whether it''s genuine or fake, it''s the thought that counts," she reasoned. Cara also found it highly improbable. Thisrge jade Buddha was undoubtedly invaluable. If she were to consider that L managed to acquire such an expensive gift, she couldn''t believe it. Saying this, the still charming mother-inw shot L a stern look. She wasn''t eager to inspect the jade Buddha closely, perhaps fearing that Celine''s family might scrutinize it and expose L''s ims. "Mom, this jade Buddha is genuine. Mr. Ellis from Ellis'' Jewellery Group gave it to L!" At this moment, Miranda felt a bit indignant for L. "Well, I know!" However, Cara seemed to not have listened and waved her hand dismissively. She gave her daughter a look to stop Miranda from saying anything more and embarrassing herself. Mr. Ellis of Ellis'' Jewellery Group gave something to L? Who did he think he was? "Hehe, I really don''t know who''s fake here - you or me? If I''m not mistaken, you work at Monty''s Jade Wholesale Group right? Your boss is Monty, isn''t it?" But at this moment, L smiled nonchntly and asked Daniel. Daniel was stunned for a moment before proudly nodding his head. "That''s right! Mr. Atkinson is the biggest jade wholesaler in Kreanford. I had the honor of gaining Mr. Atkinson''s favor and bing the warehouse manager under him." As he spoke, his tone changed as he apologized to Cara with a smile, "Oh yeah! Ourpany is also having dinner here today so I have to go toast Mr. Atkinson too! Mrs. Lowe, I gave you my gift but now I must be going." "Okay then! Since Mr. Atkinson favors you so much then you can''t miss it," said Ellie waving her hand. Celine and Cannon urged Daniel on as well telling him not to dy things any further since their goal had already been achieved - they made sure that this future son-inw was thoroughly a show- off. However, at that moment, L stopped Daniel, saying, "No need to rush off. Later, Mr. Atkinson wille over to propose a toast to my mother-inw. Wouldn''t it be better if you and your boss leave together?" With augh, Daniel responded, "Bro, are you telling a joke? Mr. Atkinsoning down to propose a toast to Mrs. Lowe? Haha... Even though I have Mr. Atkinson''s favor, I don''t have that kind of prestige!" "It''s not about your prestige but mine," replied L in a low voice. Upon hearing these words, everyone burst intoughter including Ellie, Celine and Cannon . They were all amused by what they heard from L who was trying hard to save face despite being called out earlier by everyone else present in the room. "What kind of joke is this?" "Where did your prestigee from?" "Miranda, did your husband graduate fromedy school or something?" "A guy like him talking about saving face here?" Even Cara and Emmanuel red angrily at L at that point. "Enough, L! Don''t you think you''ve embarrassed us enough?" Emmanuel mmed his hand on the table and shouted in anger. "Dad, L is telling the truth! Mr. Atkinson said he''sing to toast my momter!" Miranda bit her lip and raised her voice in response to the mocking of her aunt''s family. "Miranda, shut up! There''s no need to save face for this useless guy. How did you learn to talk so much nonsense?" Cara scolded angrily. Both she and Emmanuel were now red-faced and felt ashamed of their son-inw L. They couldn''t even lift their heads up! Initially, they didn''t dislike L as much. In fact, after a few visits, they had even started to change their opinion of him. However, today when Celine''s family showed up with Daniel, it seemed like theypletely threw L into the gutter. This son-inw had be a disgrace for both of them! Knock! Knock! Knock... At that moment there was a soft knock on the door outside the private room as if afraid of disturbing those inside and making them feel disrespected. "Excuse me, is this Mrs. Lowe''s birthday private room? I''m Monty from Jade Wholesale. I came here uninvited to raise a toast!" "I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to let mee in or not." Chapter 106 A Good Son-In-Law? Chapter 106 A Good Son-In-Law? Chapter 106 A Good Son-in-Law? Monty''s voice was gentle, respectful, and cautious. But to the others'' ears, it sounded like a thunderbolt on a clear day! Cara and Emmanuel stared in shock. Celine, Cannon, and cousin Ellie were dumbfounded. And Daniel''s contemptuous expression froze on his face. Normally he would tter Monty to no end; he''d remember every little thing the man said or did. How could he not recognize Monty''s voice? Was it really Monty outside? And was he reallying in to toast Cara? "Come in," L said calmly. Compared to everyone else''s shock, L and Miranda seemed much moreposed. The door of the private room opened as Monty walked in with various expensive gifts in one hand and a ss of white wine in the other. "Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, hope I''m not interrupting?" Monty asked while bowing respectfully. "No," Miranda shook her head while L waved his hand with an air of superiority. "Oh good... good..." Monty smiled as he looked around the room before walking towards Cara and Emmanuel. He noticed Daniel inside but didn''t have time for him at this moment. "Mrs. Lowe, I heard today is your birthday. These gifts are just a small token from me." He handed over the presents then turned towards Emmanuel, "I wish you good health, Mr. Lowe, and all your wishese true! Cheers!" In fact, Monty was several years older than Cara, but since she was L''s mother-inw, he addressed her as Mrs. Lowe out of respect. Cara and Emmanuel were confused by Monty''s behavior at first but quickly raised their sses for a toast with him. "Mr. Atkinson, you''re too kind! Thank you..." Cara smiled. Her face went from shame due to L earlier, to surprise now that she received such nice gifts. Emmanuel drank his ss happily, his face flushed red. At this moment, Celine''s family members including Daniel had their mouths wide open without closing them for quite some time. "Daniel... is this really Mr. Atkinson?" Celine asked with a look of disbelief and skepticism. But in the next second, Daniel''s actions answered all her questions. He quickly snapped out of it and rushed to close the box, hiding the precious stone inside. "What are you doing, bro? Isn''t this gemstone a reward from Mr. Atkinson? Why are you hiding it?" L suddenly spoke up with a teasing tone. After finishing his drink, Monty turned around and his gaze fell on the gemstone. "Mr. Atkinson... hello!" Daniel froze, sweat pouring down his forehead. "Daniel? What are you doing here? And why is this piece of junk here?" Monty asked suspiciously. Daniel''s expression flickered uncertainly as he struggled to find an answer. "Junk? Isn''t this an exquisite gemstone? He gave it to my younger sister as a birthday gift," Celine instinctively spoke up without thinking twice about her words. As soon as she finished speaking, Daniel''s forehead was covered in cold sweat and he red at Celine helplessly without saying anything else. Celine''s husband pulled her clothes roughly while giving her a stern look. Why did she have to speak so fast? Even idiots can see that something was wrong now! Why would she say such things? At that moment, Monty''s face darkened instantly with anger as he walked towards Daniel furiously. N?velDrama.Org content. "Mr. Atkinson... listen to me! I..." Daniel stuttered nervously. Smack! Before he could finish speaking, Monty pped him hard across the face. "You''re asking for death! I told you to dispose of those junks but instead you used them to fool Mr. Willis'' mother-inw." "I''ll kill you!" Monty cursed through gritted teeth. The next second he turned towards L with an apologetic and uneasy expression, "Mr. Willis, this wasn''t my intention." "It''s fine, I understand." L waved his hand dismissively. Monty breathed out in relief before pointing at Daniel, "Do you have any connection with this idiotic thing over here?" He saw that Daniel was also present in the room so just wanted some rification before jumping into conclusions unnecessarily. "No connection," L replied indifferently shaking his head. Miranda''s cousin''s boyfriend, what did that have to do with him? Even if there was a connection, it would be a rtionship asking for trouble! Monty nodded at the words and then red at Daniel coldly. "From now on, don''t let me see you. Go get your paycheck from finance tomorrow and get out of here!" As he spoke, Daniel stumbled and almost fell to the ground. He looked hopeless. "Hey? Isn''t that Mr. Ellis'' prized possession? How..." At this moment, Monty happened to nce at Cara''s feet and eximed in surprise. "Prized possession?" Cara was stunned by his words and instinctively picked up the jade Buddha under her feet. "Yes! This is Anton, the CEO of Ellis'' Jewellery Group''s prized possession disyed in his jade store! It was carved from an entire piece of top-grade emperor green jade. Someone once offered 20 million dors for it but Anton didn''t sell it!" "I never thought he would give it to Mrs. Lowe... you have such great influence!" Monty looked amazed as he gazed at the statue of Buddha with envy in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Caraughed and waved her hand repeatedly, "No no! I don''t have any influence; my son-inw L has great influence! It was given to L by Mr. Ellis." After speaking these words, this mother-inw smiled softly at L; her eyes were so gentle compared to before when she had been disgusted with him. "Oh I see now!" Actually Monty had known all along but pretended not to know. "Haha L you are thoughtful indeed! You''re willing to give such an expensive thing away? Good son-inw... good son-inw haha..." Emmanuel also smiled happily beside him while ncing over Miranda''s auntie and uncle who were hanging their heads low wishing they could just disappear into thin air right then. Next, Monty stayed polite for a while longer before saying goodbye and leaving because he had already done what needed doing here; there wasn''t much point staying any longer than necessary after all... There was no way around it - facing L made him feel too much pressure! Although L seemed harmless enough smiling away like that, Monty still couldn''t help feeling scared stiff whenever near him¡­ After Monty had left, Miranda''s cousin and aunt exchanged a nce and looked at L with a hesitant expression. "Little... L! I never expected Mr. Atkinson to give you so much respect!" "You see Daniel''s job, can you help him out..." Chapter 107 One-Sentence Matters Chapter 107 One-Sentence Matters Chapter 107 One-Sentence Matters ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yes, L, we''re all family! Can you... help us out?" Ellie asked with a thick skin. Hearing Celine and Ellie''s request, Cannon and Daniel both looked at L eagerly. It wasn''t easy to make a monthly sry of 5 thousand these days. If he lost his job just like that, Daniel would be heartbroken. "Bro, you have a big influence! I was wrong before. Don''t worry about it," said Daniel with a red face as he came over to smile apologetically. Watching Celine''s family act so subserviently in front of them after showing off their superiority earlier made Cara and Emmanuel feel smug. L was really making them look good. "Well... since we''re rtives, I can''t argue with someone younger than me. L, could you help them plead?" Cara smiled graciously and expressed her generosity towards the situation. Most importantly though was the fact that Celine''s family hade begging for their help now. It felt great for Cara to have the upper hand for once. "Thank you! Thank you Mrs. Lowe! Thank you Bro..." Daniel''s face immediately filled with gratitude upon hearing this. "Call Mr. Atkinson yourselves, I don''t have his number," L said casually. "Uh..." Daniel was taken aback by this statement. The entire Celine family looked at L with a strange expression, and a few doubts arose in their hearts. Could it be that L didn''t even have Monty''s phone number? Their rtionship seemed to be nothing more than that. He had previously given L respect by letting Daniel go, and now he was asking him to bring Daniel back? Would that even work? After dialing the number, Daniel still handed the phone to L. "What are you doing?! Do you still have any shame left¡­" Monty picked up the call only to start cursing right away upon seeing it was from Daniel. "It''s me, L!" However, before he could finish speaking, L calmly spoke up while putting him on speakerphone mode without any warning. "Huh? Mr. Willis, is that really You?! I¡­I wasn''t cursing at you sir! I didn''t know it was you calling." Monty sounded shocked as well as terrified after hearing what happened next from an unexpected source such asnchan himself. Upon hearing Monty''s attitude, Daniel and Celine''s family looked at each other in confusion. Cara and Emmanuel exchanged a nce, their faces beaming with pride and satisfaction. "It''s okay! You see, nobody introduced him to me earlier so I didn''t know. It turns out that Daniel is the boyfriend of my wife''s cousin, so we are somewhat rted." "What about keeping his job?" L asked. "Uh..." Monty paused for a moment, then quickly smiled and said, "I see! Since he has some connection with Mr. Willis, then I''ll let him continue working under my supervision." "In the future, I will take care of him more." "Okay, thank you!" L said lightly. "No problem, no problem, haha..." Monty was full of pleasing smiles. After hanging up the phone, L returned the cellphone to Daniel. At this moment, Daniel, who had just been showing off in front of L with a fierce and arrogant attitude, received the phone with both hands in a respectful manner. "Thank... Thank you, bro! I never expected that your words would be so effective! Mr. Atkinson seems to listen to and follow your every word!" He was really shocked. Just a casual remark from L and his job with a monthly sry of 5, 000 was back? Not only that, Monty also said that he will take care of him more in the future. Just because he had a slight connection with L that was not even significant, did it mean he should be implicated? Celine, Cannon and Ellie all showed surprise and looked at L with grateful yet embarrassed eyes! L didn''t have Monty''s phone number, but Monty still showed so much respect towards L. What did this mean? It meant that Monty was unterally trying to please L. L didn''t have Monty''s phone number, it seemed he simply didn''t care enough to save it! Cara and Emmanuel were both grinning from ear to ear at the moment, they couldn''t be more pleased with themselves. Why was there such a big difference between son-inws? In just that moment, Mason finally finished arranging his mother''s birthday banquet and entered the private room with a few waiters following behind him. "Oh? Antie, uncle? What brings you here?" Mason eximed. "You little rascal, you finally showed up! Celine and her family came to celebrate my birthday, and by the way, they need a favor from your brother-inw. Isn''t that right, sister?" Cara said with a flushed face. "Yes, that''s right!" Celineughed awkwardly. "Haha, Auntie, you know how amazing my brother-inw is?" Mason responded with a casualugh at thement. Hearing this, Celine and her family were surprised once again. Mason was known for being rebellious and difficult to control, yet he praised Miranda''s chosen husband so highly? This son-in- law was truly one of a kind. That evening in Vi A of Emerald Green Estates, L held Nora''s small hand as Albie and his son Dn followed closely behind. Two days ago they obtained the Dragon Marrow Herb and L had started refining the "Dragon''s Blood Pill". Today it would finally bepleted. "Albie, did you call on others to join in boycotting Lowe''s Pharmaceutical with you?" L asked casually while walking towards the house in the courtyard. "Yes Mr. Willis! I just returned from Yeginia two days ago. If I had known that Ms. Miranda and her family were kicked out of thepany earlier on then I would have boycotted them already!" Albie expressed his dissatisfaction for L. L shook his head nonchntly, "Thank you for your kindness but there is no need for that. If you boycott Lowe''s Pharmaceutical then ''Love Light'', which is a special drug used to treat leukemia patients will stop production too! What about those leukemia patients who are waiting desperately for help?" If L wanted to use this tactic against Romeo, then he would have informed Albie beforehand but he didn''t because he believed many leukemia patients were counting on ''Love Light'' to save their lives. Although Romeo and Victoria were hateful people, L didn''t want to indirectly harm so many people because of personal grudges. As soon as these words fell out of his mouth though, Albie coldly snorted with an angry expression, "Mr. Willis! You may have great vision but do not forget that Love Light capsules are now priced sky- high! After Ms. Miranda resigned from management at Lowe''s Pharmaceutical they signed new contracts with other agents." "The factory price of Love Light capsules is 1 thousand per box now! Because retail prices are no longer limited byw, it has been sold at two or three times more than its original price in pharmacies or hospitals!" "Families who could afford it turned to other effective drugs instead." "And those who can''t afford it still can''t get the medicine! Not only Love Light, but Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine and two other new drugs have also doubled in price!" As soon as the words fell, L''s face darkened instantly, his eyes shing with intense anger. What? The "Love Light" he had developed had now fallen into the hands of Romeo and others, and had be an outrageously priced drug without conscience! Chapter 108 NoraS Illness Chapter 108 Nora''S Illness Chapter 108 Nora''s Illness "Alright, then you guys can handle it, Albie! If the price of medicine is too high, we''ll just stop!" L said coldly. "Well! Not only will I use all my connections to prevent Lowe''s Pharmaceutical from finding new suppliers for their raw materials likest time, but at least the local suppliers won''t have to worry about it anymore. Mr. Willis, your hard work shouldn''t be used as a tool for others to profit from bloodsucking." Albie nodded vigorously. "Will this affect your interests?" L asked. "No problem! My own child is a leukemia patient and I already detest exorbitant prices for medicine. I hate those heartless businessmen who make money by exploiting patients even more. Mr. Willis, you don''t need to worry about it!" Albie said resolutely before changing his tone, "By the way Miss Miranda and you are doing what now? Do you have any ns for creating new drugs or starting a newpany?" "We''re working on it and still in the early stages! When everything is on track, we''ll need your help with raw materials." L replied politely. "Of course! Count me in!" Albie promised with his hand on his chest. A few minutester... Nora and Dn were lying separately on a small bed wearing only shorts. After taking Dragon''s Blood Pill both children had ck dirt oozing out of their bodies. Dragon''s Blood Pill could thoroughly cleanse bone marrow. Not only could it cure leukemia but also improve both children''s physical condition dramatically. "How is everything going Mr. Willis?" asked an anxious Albie. At that moment, L was carefully observing both children while his face changed constantly. "You can rest assured Albie that your son has been cured of leukemia," he said solemnly after some observation time passed . As soon as he heard this news, Albie was so excited that he trembled all over and cried with joy. However, when he turned around, he saw that L''s face was grimacing tightly together. As expected, Dn had beenpletely cured by Dragon''s Blood Pill, but shockingly, L found out that Nora still had ck gas lingering in her bone marrow! It was useless! Dragon''s Blood Pill didn''t work for Nora''s illness? Why? Why was this happening? Where did the problem arise??? An hourter, Nora slowly woke up. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was her father sitting by her bedside, wiping her body. "Daddy!" The little girl immediately jumped into L''s arms. Seeing her father as soon as she opened her eyes made Nora feel especially happy. L hugged his daughter and kissed her forehead. "How do you feel now, baby girl?" he asked with a smile. "I don''t really feel anything," Nora blinked and shook her head cutely. "That''s because I was almost better before, so now that I''mpletely recovered, I can''t really tell!" "Don''t worry, your illness is all gone," Lforted his daughter. "Yay! That''s great! I amn''t sick anymore!" The little girl danced around excitedly and gave L a kiss on the cheek. Then she hopped off the bed and ran around the room. A five-year-old child who had been gued by illness could only imagine how much oppression and gloom were in Nora''s heart. Hearing that she had recovered from it all at once made all of those negative feelings disappear in an instant; suddenly everything became sunny again. Seeing how happy Nora was now only strengthened L''s resolve to find out what caused this whole ordeal in the first ce. Although he failed this time around, he could still secretly infuse dragon energy into his daughter''s body without leaving any traces behind to ensure that she remained healthy without having to take medicine or know what was going on behind-the-scenes ¨C just as long as his little girl could be happy carefree like any other child should be¡­ ... Early the next morning after dropping off Nora at kindergarten school; L drove over to Imperial View Vi Area to pick up Miranda. When he arrived there, Miranda had already finished getting ready for their trip together. Today she dressed casually in sportswear instead of wearing something more formal or cold like usual ¨C adding a touch of yfulness and liveliness, which made it seem like they were just two neighbors hanging out together. "Why are you dressed like this?" Ld asked somewhat surprisedly upon seeing Miranda''s new outfit choice today. "Factory has so many things that require my personal attention. Do I have to wear high heels? What''s wrong? Doesn''t it look good?" Miranda asked, her beautiful eyes filled with a hint of anxiety. She didn''t know when she started caring about her image in L''s eyes. "You look good! Anything you wear looks good!" Lughed. "Smooth talker!" The goddess CEO gave him a yful re, but her lips couldn''t help but curl up, feeling a bit happy inside. As they walked out of the vi''s gate, they saw a Porsche Cayenne parked at the entrance. In the next moment, a young man stepped out of the car. He had a tall and slender figure, a well-tailored suit, and a handsome appearance. In his hands, he held arge bouquet of roses! Upon seeing L and Miranda, the young man paused for a moment, nced at L, and then shed a sunny smile at Miranda. "Miranda, long time no see!" L clearly felt the hostility in the nce the young man gave him earlier. Turning his head, he saw Miranda standing frozen in ce, her expression frozen on her face upon seeing the handsome young man. Then, her face turned cold as ice. Seeing Miranda''s reaction, L was secretly surprised. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had always beenposed and graceful in front of men, yet this young man managed to evoke such a strong reaction from her. Who was he? And what was his rtionship with Miranda? Moreover, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time? Miranda coldly nced at the young man, then walked directly towards the Bentley Mulsanne that L hade in, ready to get in the car. She didn''t even acknowledge the young man! However, Frederick Reynolds, the handsome young man, stepped in front of Miranda and knelt down on one knee. "Miranda, I know I made a mistake back then! I was just too eager to have everything with you, which led me to do something foolish!" "For all these years, you''ve been the only one in my heart." "I believe you still have me in your heart too! Let''s start over, shall we?" Frederick said affectionately, offering the bouquet of flowers to Miranda. Seeing this scene, L couldn''t help but furrow his brows. However, he didn''t immediately intervene. He always remembered that he and Miranda were ultimately in a contractual marriage. But even so, it was inevitable for L to feel displeased when someone confessed their love to his nominal wife right in front of him. He stared at Miranda intently, wanting to see her reaction. From Frederick''s words, L knew that Miranda seemed to have a past with him. Now that he appeared in front of Miranda, how would she react? If Miranda epted him, it would basically mean the end of their rtionship. Chapter 109 They Are Not Part Of The Lowe Family Chapter 109 They Are Not Part Of The Lowe Family Chapter 109 They Are Not Part of the Lowe Family Miranda''s face remained cold as ice in the face of Frederick''s confession. In the next second, she bypassed Frederick who was kneeling on one knee and got into the car directly, mming the door shut with a loud bang. L saw this and his eyes flickered. He didn''t know why, but he felt relieved deep down inside. Although he reminded himself constantly that he and Miranda were not truly married, after everything they had been through together, he couldn''t help but care about her deeply. L had to admit that just now he was a little nervous. Deep down in his heart, he didn''t want to see Miranda ept Frederick''s confession. "Miranda! Miranda, please give me another chance!" When Frederick saw this scene unfold before him, his expression of deep affection froze instantly. He stood up and wanted to go over to pester Miranda again. However at this moment L finally moved; with a sh of his body, he blocked Frederick''s path in front of him. "I''m sorry," L sneered coldly. "It seems like my wife doesn''t want anything to do with you." "Wife?" When Frederick heard the word his expression instantly turned dark, "How is that possible? How could Miranda get married so quickly?" He stared at L resentfully for a few moments before disdainfully saying, "You''re her husband? What makes you worthy enough for her? No one except me can match up with her!" Hearing these words made L feel like punching him, "Who do you think you are?" Frederick sneered coldly and showed a hint of provocation, "I am Miranda''s first love; she loved me so much back then that she would have died for me! Don''t you know? Do you know why she looks so icy when she sees me? It''s because there is still some part of her heart that belongs to me! She can only use such behavior as an attempt at hiding her feelings!" "Kid," said Frederick as if challenging him further, "let''s wait and see what happens next! I will definitely make sure that Miranda changes her mind and returns back into my arms!" After speaking these words out loud, he nced resentfully towards Bentley before leaving immediately afterwards. L squinted his eyes while watching Porsche drive away before returning back into the car. "What did he say to you? Don''t listen to his nonsense; I and him are already in the past tense!" After L got on the car, Miranda hesitated for a moment and finally exined to L. Upon hearing this, L felt somewhat inexplicablyforted. With Miranda''s proud personality, he didn''t expect her to exin to him. This showed that she cared about his feelings. "I know, who hasn''t had a past?" L shook his head, indicating that he didn''t take it to heart. But what he didn''t notice was the deep worry and concern in Miranda''s eyes! ... Tonight was Vincent''s business exchange meeting. At six o''clock in the evening, luxury cars were already gathered at the door of Ednd''s five-star Delight Hotel. Rich businessmen and entrepreneurs from Kreanford and even surrounding areas came one after another. This business exchange meeting was hosted by Kreanford''s richest man. Who wouldn''t want to get close to him and build more connections here? At this time, L drove with Goddess CEO and Emmanuel couple to the entrance of Delight Hotel. Mason wasn''t interested in this kind of business exchange meeting so he did note. "L, do you really have Mr. Reid''s invitation?" After getting off the car, Emmanuel still asked worriedly. Originally they did not want toe for fear of being kicked out and bing aughing stock. But because of L''s unexpected performance at yesterday''s birthday banquet they came with a glimmer of hope. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Don''t worry! Look, isn''t this it?" Lahn smiled as he took out Vincent''s gold-ted invitation card given to him for them three people looked at it together. "That''s good." Cara nodded relievedly. Actually they didn''t recognize this invitation card, but since L said it was real then it must be true. "Hey! You guys really daree!" Just then a sarcastic voice sounded as they unexpectedly met Victoria along with Romeo family trio, Miranda''s uncles, aunties etc - all direct members from the Lowe family. Even those from Lowe family wanted more connections on Vincent''s event. Moreover, they also needed to meet some herbal medicine wholesalers during this event so as solve theirpany shortage problem. They were all dressed in formal attire, looking exquisite and immactely groomed, giving the impression that they were all upper-ss individuals. Just now, the one who spoke up, wasn''t it Harlow? Who else could it be? Romeo approached Emmanuel with a sly smile and asked, "Emmanuel, I didn''t expect to see you here! What brings you here?" "Of course we''re here for the exchange meeting. What else would we be doing?" Emmanuel replied coldly. "You need an invitation to attend this exchange meeting. Do you have one?" Romeo teased. With that, he gestured towards the security personnel responsible for maintaining order at the entrance, "Security, make sure to check these four people thoroughly and see if they have an invitation." At this moment, Victoria gave a cold nce at Emmanuel''s family and pulled out her invitation, "This is our Lowe family''s invitation. I brought all of us from the Lowe family to attend Mr. Reid''s exchange meeting!" She then pointed her finger at Emmanuel''s family intentionally, "However, not including these four people. They are no longer members of the Lowe family. If they try to use our name to get in there, you must not allow it!" Upon hearing this statement from Victoria, Emmanuel looked at her with a mix of sadness and indignation on his face. "Mom! Are you really so ruthless?" Cara and Miranda both had grim expressions as well. Victoria was heartless enough to fear that they might use their affiliation with the Lowe family as leverage just so they could enter together? This kind of behavior was truly chilling! "Don''t call me mom! Our family doesn''t have anyone like your selfish selves who disregard everything just because it suits them! As long as Miranda doesn''t marry Mr. Austin, don''t even think abouting back into our fold!" Victoria said sternly. "Haha! You guys came over here just trying to sneak in under the name of ''the Lowe family,'' right? But unfortunately for you guys -you''ve been kicked out!" Eliza sneered mockingly. Harlow was beaming with pride, pointing to the luxurious cars outside the door. "Do you see them? The big bosses and entrepreneurs attending today''s exchange meeting are all here! Once we go in, we''ll easily find a partner for our medicinal herbs even if we close our eyes." "Emmanuel, if you don''t want to embarrass yourself, it''s best to leave now. Wasn''t it your son-inw who tricked you intoing here? Haha... You actually believed him!" Romeo teased. The other direct members of the Lowe family shook their heads as they watched their eldest brother and his family. Despite feeling a bit guilty, they didn''t dare say anything due to Victoria''s attitude. However, at that moment, L pulled out the gold-edged invitation card and handed it over to the security personnel. "Who told you that we didn''t have an invitation card? Do I need to use the name of the Lowe family just to get in? Your imagination is quite impressive," he said confidently. Chapter 110 How Is Your Mom Treating Us? Chapter 110 How Is Your Mom Treating Us? Chapter 110 How is Your Mom Treating Us? Miranda spoke coldly, "Yes, grandma, we have our own invitation card. We don''t need to borrow the Lowe family''s name!" They didn''t need to borrow the Lowe family''s name, but Victoria''s actions had left them feeling extremely disappointed. "Huh? You have one too? How is that possible?" Romeo said in disbelief. Victoria also looked uncertain. At this moment, Eliza saw the invitation card that L had handed over and her eyes lit up as she eximed loudly, "His card is fake! It must be fake! Just look at it - it''spletely different from ours!" As she spoke, she took out the invitation card that the Lowe family had received and handed it over to the security guard. "Take a good look at this - this is a real invitation card. His looks shy but it''s obviously fake!" After realizing this fact, Romeo and Victoria as well as Harlow and others all sneered in contempt. "So it was fake!" "He just randomly picked a crappy card and thought he could sneak in?" "Even if you''re pretending to be someone else, at least make a decent imitation..." However, at this moment, they saw that the head of security responsible for this area respectfully returned L''s invitation card with both hands while making an inviting gesture with his hand. "Mr. Willis pleasee in." And then he directly threw Victoria''s invitation back to Eliza, addressing the Lowes without any expression on his face, "You are restricted from entering; you do not qualify for participation in exchange meetings." "What?" The Lowes all thought they heard wrong! Even Emmanuel and Cara were dumbfounded by such an unexpected turn of events. L''s invite was epted while the Lowes were disqualified from entering? "Are you sure you''ve got it right? This invitation card was sent by Mr. Reid to the Lowe family, so why wouldn''t we be eligible?" "This little gigolo''s crappy piece of paper looks nothing like our invite cards; did you even bother checking properly?" Harlow angrily pointed at the head of the security team and demanded. "The reason why Mr. Willis'' invite looks different from yours is because his is a special VIP pass." "And your qualifications have been revoked. I am just following orders, so please leave and do not cause any trouble here!" The head security guard spoke in a cold tone. "Bullshit! You were bribed by this little punk to act along with him, right?" Eliza pointed at the head security guard and cursed. Romeo''s face was even darker as he asked the head security guard, "How much did this kid pay you? Think about it carefully. Is it worth offending the Lowe family for such a small amount of money?" How could they believe that L had some special VIP card? Victoria questioned in a strong and cold voice, "Following orders? Whose orders are you following? This invitation card was clearly given to me by Mr. Reid himself. I want to see why you refuse to acknowledge it or revoke our qualifications. Who has the authority to revoke the Lowe family''s qualifications?" The head security guard frowned and was about to say something when suddenly a voice rang out. "Following my orders enough for you?" When they were looking towards the source of the voice, Vincent walked out from inside the hotel. Seeing him, Victoria and everyone from the Lowe family were stunned on site. Vincent ignored everyone else and went straight up to L, "Mr. Willis, wee! Pleasee in." Seeing this scene made everyone from the Lowe family even more suspicious. If they didn''t all know who Kreanford''s wealthiest man was then they would have thought that L had found another actor again. How could that be possible? As one of Ednd''s top families with their own wealth, how could someone like Vincent be so polite with just some little punk? "Mr. Reid, what exactly do you mean by this? Are you considering making enemies with us over some little punk?" Victoria spoke angrily while her expression turned dark as well. Hearing her words made Vincentugh, "I''ve considered it very carefully! How about it - does the Lowe family want to try me out?" "You..." Victoria heard his words but ultimately didn''t say anything harsher than before! As Ednd''s wealthiest man, he held an incredible amount of power. The Lowes were only one of Ednd''s top families so how could they possibly scare him off? Even Romeo who had previously been mocking L et al looked foolish now too. The faces of other direct members of the Lowe family were all extremely ugly. "I told you, you would be kicked out! Do you believe me now?" "Miranda, Mr. And Mrs. Lowe, let''s go inside," L said tly and then walked into the hotel with Miranda following closely behind. Cara looked at Victoria with a smirk on her face and said, "We''ll go in first! We''re not family anymore. L can''t bring you in with him either. What a pity..." It felt so good! So satisfying! Looking at Victoria''s face made Cara feel so happy! This evil mother-inw was even afraid that they would use the name of the Lowe family? But look what happened: my son-inw held a VIP card and brought us in grandly while your qualification was cancelled. Who cares about using the name of the Lowe family? Pfft! "Okay Cara! Stop talking!" Emmanuel tried to calm his wife down before pulling her inside. After all, Victoria was his mother and Emmanuel felt somewhat embarrassed being caught between them. "What''s wrong? Your mom treated us like that earlier and I can''t even say anything? I have to suffer this injustice?" Carained. "Emmanuel, can''t you change your foolish loyalty to your mother? I didn''t care when you transferred shares for free to your mom before but now she has made me and my daughter suffer so much while our son-inw helped us regain some dignity by speaking up for us. What''s wrong with feeling satisfied about it?" Emmanuel could only force a smile as he hurriedly pulled his wife away from there. "Let''s go!" Outside the door, Victoria gritted her teeth as she tapped her cane on ground shaking with anger. Such humiliation! Such humiliation! Meanwhile Romeo''s family looked even more upset. N?velDrama.Org content. They had hoped to meet new business partners through this exchange meeting today but they couldn''t even get past the door¡­ What were they going to do? Theirpany''s raw material crisis seemed unsolvable now? Thinking about their next delivery date which wasn''t far off already filled Romeo with panic. If they couldn''t deliver goods by then¡­ The consequences would be unimaginable. "Dad, what are we going to do now?" Harlow whispered anxiously into Romeo''s ear thinking about those consequences herself too. "I''m going to find Albie!" Romeo replied calmly, "Didn''t he say I offended someone who shouldn''t be offended? I need him to help me figure something out!" "I have to ask, who the hell did I offend?" Romeo said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I''ll go apologize and make amends if I have to. If we don''t get production back on track soon and those agentse after us, it''s all over." Chapter 111 Miranda, DonT Push Me Chapter 111 Miranda, Don''T Push Me Chapter 111 Miranda, Don''t Push Me Vincent personally escorted L to the banquet hall, and went off to do his own thing! The hall was filled with high society figures, all gathered in groups of two or three, catching up with old friends or making new ones. There were self-serve food and drinks ced around the room, and overall the atmosphere of the business exchange seemed pleasant enough. After Miranda and her parents entered, they received greetings from several people. Although Emmanuel had been kicked out of the Lowe family, he still had some connections within Ednd''s upper society. Plus, Miranda herself was a well-known ice queen CEO who inevitably drew attention wherever she went. She began chatting with various people alongside her parents. L wasn''t too fond of this kind of asion; he only attended this exchange for Miranda''s sake. He saw a few familiar faces there as well - Monty from yesterday, Betty''s father Anton, as well as Dominic who owned a rival pharmaceuticalpany to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. However, L couldn''t be bothered to go say hello; he found an inconspicuous corner for himself and sat down to eat alone. After a while though, while Miranda was talking with a pharmaceutical machinerypany executive she suddenly received a card from one of the servers! "Ms. Lowe," said the polite server handing it over, "someone asked me to give this card to you." Miranda looked at him suspiciously before taking it from him; after opening it, her expression changed immediately! She hesitated for several seconds before frowning deeply and walking out into the banquet hall. L had been keeping an eye on Miranda throughout their time there so when he saw her leave quickly like that he hurried after her. "What happened?" He asked worriedly upon catching up with her. Miranda looked at him hesitantly before shaking her head saying, "It''s nothing! I just need to use the restroom." "I''ll go with you," L said, sensing something was amiss in her expression and feeling concerned. Upon hearing this, Miranda shot him an annoyed nce and said, "Rogue! I''m going to the restroom! You stay here and behave yourself!" "Um... alright," L nodded sheepishly. Watching him return to the hall and find a ce to sit, Miranda then briskly walked away. L''s face showed a hint of doubt, but he followed Miranda secretly while she was unaware and entered the elevator. After a minute, Miranda walked out of the elevator and arrived at the eighth floor of the Delight Hotel. This floor had several guest rooms, and after making sure no one saw her, she went to room 0811 and knocked on the door. A handsome young man walked out from inside - it was none other than Frederick, Miranda''s ex- boyfriend. "I knew you woulde! Come in," said Frederick with an air of pride as he looked at Miranda. Without expression on her face, Miranda nced at him before walking into the room. Frederick peeked outside before closing the door behind him. At that moment L appeared around the corner with a mix of self-mockery, heartache and anger written all over his face. "Is this where you were going to restroom?" L muttered sarcastically to himself as he watched them enter the hotel room together. He couldn''t believe that his wife had been sneaking around behind his back with her ex-boyfriend - they even booked a hotel room together! It didn''t matter if they wanted to rekindle their old me; L reminded himself that theirs was just an arranged marriage so he didn''t have any right to interfere in her personal life. But why did she have to lie about it? After experiencing udia''s betrayal earlier in life this situation left L feeling uneasy inside. Back in banquet hall, L sat there pouring himself another ss full of brandy which he gulped down without using any dragon energy techniques for detoxification. He let himself feel numb from alcohol hoping it would make him feel better emotionally. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Meanwhile , in Room 0811... "What do you want from me, Frederick?" asked Miranda through gritted teeth as she entered into the hotel suite looking angry and resentful. "Miranda, don''t you understand my feelings? I love you, and it hasn''t changed all these years! I thought that by immersing myself in my career, I could forget about you. But I was wrong!" "Miranda, please give me another chance. Can we start over?" Frederick said, holding Miranda''s hand with deep affection. He felt the softness and tenderness of her hand, which stirred his heart. Seeing Miranda in front of him, even more beautiful and captivating than in their college days, Frederick''s emotions swirled. Miranda''s face changed, and she forcefully pulled her hand away from Frederick''s grasp. "Let go! Frederick, we''re already over! I came here to tell you not to bother me anymore. I''m married, and I''m very happy. My husband is good to me, and I love him. Please, don''t appear in my life again." Upon hearing this, Frederick sneered, "Miranda, don''t lie to me! I had someone check it today. L is just a puppet you found; he''s not your real husband. He probably hasn''t even touched you, has he?" "That''s nonsense! We have our marriage certificate," Miranda said coldly. "So what if you have it? I also found out that Isa from one of the four major families is pursuing you right now," Frederick continued smugly. "You only found this guy to disgust Isa so he would give up on you." "Miranda, don''t be so hard on yourself," he added with a smirk. "You don''t know yet - behind me is the Brooks family in Slocmore! The head of the Brooks family is Lord Town Marshal of Military District - not something Ednd Security District canpare with easily." "That person is truly a giant in military affairs who controls countless troops under hismand." "And Mrs. Brooks happens to be my godmother!" "As long as we are together, there''s nothing Isa can do about it!" "Miranda, we are meant for each other; don''t be angry with me anymore? I promise that I will cherish you forever!" As he spoke these words, Frederick moved towards embracing her. Miranda was beautiful, and he could hardly restrain himself any longer. He had yed around with countless women over all these years, but every time his mind wandered, it would always return back to Miranda''s stunning beauty. This caused problems every time he was intimate with other women! After all, having appreciated such peerless beauty once before... who would still find interest in roadside granite? "Get lost! Frederick, can you please show some respect? I don''t care about your background or how impressive your status is now, we have nothing to do with each other anymore!" Miranda pushed Frederick away with force and spoke with resistance and disgust. As soon as she finished speaking, Frederick finally became angry and ashamed. His expression twisted slightly as he spoke in a hateful tone, "Miranda, don''t push me! Don''t forget that those embarrassing videos of yours are still in my hands! If you don''tply with me, I''ll make them public and ruin the reputation of this proud and arrogant business goddess!" Chapter 112 Looks Great Chapter 112 Looks Great Chapter 112 Looks Great Upon hearing Frederick''s threat, Miranda''s face showed anger and panic. The reason she was willing toe and see Frederick was because of these videos. "Frederick, you are so despicable!" Miranda gritted her teeth and was filled with hatred towards the man in front of her. During their college years, Miranda was finally won over by Frederick''s persistent pursuit and efforts to please her. The two of them had been in a rtionship for some time, and it was also Miranda''s first love. But what Miranda didn''t expect was that Frederick had secretly installed a pinhole camera in the apartment she rented. He recorded many private videos of Miranda''s daily life, such as bathing and changing clothes... Once, it was Frederick''s birthday and Miranda wanted to give him a surprise. She didn''t tell him in advance and went straight to his ce. As a result, she stumbled upon the sight of Frederick in an unsightly state. He was engaging in intimate activities with another woman, and to make matters worse, he was holding a phone in his hand, ying some of Miranda''s private footage. Only then did Miranda realize that Frederick not only cheated on her but also despicably and shamelessly spied on her in secret! In a fit of anger, she fiercely pped him several times. No matter how Frederick exined and begged, she decisively ended the rtionship. She never expected that, after several years, Frederick would reappear and use those private videos to ckmail her. "Despicable? Miranda, how could you say that I am despicable? It''s all because I love you too much and want to have you so badly!" "Why did I look for other women in the first ce and do such things? Wasn''t it because you never let me touch you?" Upon hearing this, Frederick responded in a somewhat disturbed manner. It turned out that he med Miranda for the dirty things he had done himself! "Frederick, you make me sick!" In Miranda''s beautiful eyes, there was a look of disgust. "I''ll ask you again! Do you want to ruin your reputation or obey me?" Frederick snorted coldly and threatened in his tone. "Even if I die, even if I am disgraced, I will not let you seed!" Miranda gritted her teeth. "You..." When Frederick heard this, his expression froze. It seemed unexpected, but Miranda was surprisingly fierce. The next moment, he let out a long sigh and slumped down on the couch as if in despair. Frederick spoke with a bitter smile, then picked up the red wine from the coffee table and poured two sses. "Miranda, I did all of this because I just want to have you so badly. But how can I bring myself to really destroy you? Don''t worry, I actually destroyed those videos a long time ago. It was just a scare tactic earlier." Frederick said sorrowfully. As soon as he finished speaking, Miranda''s heart trembled slightly at his words. Seeing Frederick like this, she shook her head in disbelief. "Why do you have to do this? I won''t ever like you again!" "Okay then. After we finish these drinks, let''s go our separate ways and never contact each other again." He said as he raised his ss for a toast with Miranda before they both drank it down in one gulp. "Alright! Don''te back to bother me anymore!" Miranda wiped her mouth and coldly told him before turning around and walking away. However, after taking only a few steps forward she stumbled and fell onto the ground. "Miranda! Where are you going? You can''t escape from my grasp... Hahaha..." Frederickughed triumphantly! ... Meanwhile at the banquet hall! L drank one ss of alcohol after another without any interest in anything around him. He always thought that he didn''t have any special feelings towards Miranda but now realized that he was wrong! People aren''t made of wood or grass; who can be unfeeling? After pretending to marry Miranda for such a long time now, L had unknowingly fallen for her too! If it was just business between them why would he do so much for her? But now everything seemed foolish! Just like what happened with udia before... N?velDrama.Org content. "Woman... haha..." L took another big sip of his drink while mocking himself under his breath when suddenly someone tapped on his shoulder from behind. Turning around, L saw Henry standing there looking at him curiously, "Mr. Ward? What brings you here?" L slurred out unclearly since by now he had already drunk too much alcohol... "Mr. Willis, I have something to show you. Follow me," Henry said in a serious tone. "What is it? Not interested," L waved his hand, uninterested. "It''s about your wife, Miss Miranda!" Henry''s expression turned serious. At the mention of Miranda, L finally lifted his eyelids and asked, "What about her?" He wanted to say that it had nothing to do with him but held back the words at thest moment... One minuteter! Henry supported the slightly drunk L and brought him to the hotel''s operations room on this floor. "I won''t go in. It''s not convenient," he stopped at the door and let L enter by himself. L looked suspiciously at Henry before walking inside confusedly. Inside, there was a row ofputers operated by female employees along with Kiera - the Ward family heiress. "Miss Ward? What are you doing here? What do you want me to see?" L asked curiously. Kiera rolled her eyes at him and said sarcastically, "The Delight Hotel is our property; can''t I be here?" "As for what it is...e over here and take a look." L approached upon hearing the words, only to see a girl operating theputer. Suddenly, a video appeared on the screen. In the video, a graceful and stunning figure undressed and struck a few enticing poses in front of a mirror. The next moment, she wrapped herself in a towel and walked into the bathroom. L couldn''t help but swallow hard while watching! However, anyone could tell that she wasn''t intentionally trying to seduce anyone since this was recorded within her own home. Girls. especially beautiful ones often admire themselves in front of mirrors; however being secretly recorded changes things entirely. "Do you like what you see?" Kiera nced at L who seemed like he was drooling already then sneered sarcastically, "Hmph! Men are all pigs who can never resist temptation." "It looks great! Really great..." L nodded subconsciously, but quickly realized his mistake. After an awkward cough, he hurriedly turned off theputer screen, afraid that someone might see the woman in the video. "What are you afraid of? There are only women here!" Kiera said impatiently. "That''s not the point!" L replied with a dark face. In the next second, he was filled with energy and all traces of alcohol disappeared instantly. His eyes were cold and sharp! "Is this my wife Miranda? Tell me! Where did you get this footage?" Chapter 113 Sorry, IM Here Chapter 113 Sorry, I''M Here Chapter 113 Sorry, I''m Here L instantly sobered up! Kiera and the other girls in the control room felt L''s fierce gaze and couldn''t help but tremble inside. They felt as if they were being approached by a sharp sword. "Hey, why are you so angry? We didn''t create this video," Kiera protested. This guy really cared about his wife, she thought to herself. "Where did ite from?" L asked coldly, his drunkennesspletely gone. Kiera signaled to one of the girls who exined what had happened to L. It turned out that this control room was connected to the projector in the banquet hall. Today at the business conference, several famous entrepreneurs would be giving speeches on stage. Among them was Frederick, chairman of a biotechpany from Slocmore. These entrepreneurs who were speaking on stage would save their speech materials backstage before they went up on stage. Then they could directly operate the projector on stage and y whatever they needed ording to their needs. The control room in the hotel could see these materials so they found Frederick''s video saved backstage ahead of time. "That bastard!" After listening, L''s face changed constantly as he gritted his teeth and cursed angrily. The next second he suddenly realized something, "Oh no! Miranda is in danger!" Saying that he rushed out of the control room with an anxious expression all over his face... ... "How do you feel baby?" In Room 0811, Frederick had already brought Miranda onto bed and smirked proudly at her. "Frederick! You despicable person! Did you drug me?" Miranda felt weak all over her body with no strength left even after struggling hard trying to get up. "You still want to leave? Don''t worry, even if I let you goter, you won''t be able to bear it anymore." Frederick said while touching Miranda''s cheek, "Miranda, you''re getting more beautiful every day." "You jerk! Get your dirty hands off me!" Miranda wanted to curse him but found her voice soft and powerless instead which sounded more tempting than harmful. Frederick only felt like melting away under her spell... "Frederick, what you''re doing... it''s a crime! You''ll go to jail for this! Please, calm down!" Miranda hoped she could scare Frederick off. However, Frederick was fearless and sneered. "Miranda, why would I go to jail? If anyone is going to report something, it will be me reporting you!" As he spoke, he took out a DV camera from the cab and aimed it at Miranda on the bed. "When your drugs take effect, I''ll start recording. The fact is that you couldn''t resist me and pushed me away. I gave you drugs that won''t show up in two hours. By then there won''t be any evidence! Hahaha..." Hearing this made Miranda angry and desperate. "You beast! Beast!" "A beast? Better than being worse than a beast! Miranda, you are mine! You will love mepletely when I have you in my arms forever!" Frederickughed triumphantly. He looked at the beautiful woman whose face was blushing with her body starting to twist slightly; he couldn''t wait anymore. He knew that Miranda''s drugs were about to take effect. The sight of her was like a ripe peach emitting deadly temptation. He couldn''t help but reach out his trembling hand towards her sexy feet due to excitement. "L... L..." "Where are you... save me..." "L..." With herst bit of resistance left in her heart, she murmured someone''s name: L¡­ But would hee? L didn''t know anything about herself secretly meeting with Frederick; how could he possibly find this ce? Thinking of this made Miranda feel hopeless and helpless as two lines of tears slid down from the corners of her eyes¡­ "F**k it all!! Are you still thinking about that useless piece of sh*t now?! What''s so good about him anyway?! Isn''t he just some young guy who can barely make ends meet?! Where do I fall short compared with him?" "I''m better than any young guy who can barely make ends meet like him." "You pretentious little b*tch will beg for my love soon enough." As he heard Miranda shouting L''s name from her mouth, Frederick instantly became infuriated, his face contorted. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "L... L..." Miranda, despite her despair, continued to mutter unconsciously. "Stop! Even if you do, he won''te to save you! Give up on that hope!" Frederick yelled in frustration. Boom! But at that moment, a thunderous sound suddenly erupted. The door of the guest room was kicked open. The next moment, a figure rushed in. "Sorry, I''m here!" After entering, L stared fiercely at Frederick. "L... L, you really came..." "Am I seeing things?" Miranda weakly raised her head, and when she saw the familiar figure, tears burst forth like a mountain flood that had burst its banks. It was a mix of overwhelming joy and a profound release of emotions upon seeing someone she could trust. "You... you..." Frederick looked at the iing L, his face turning pale. "I will kill you!" L said each word, carrying a terrifying intent as he approached Frederick. But at that moment, Henry arrived hastily with a group of people. He grabbed L, saying, "Mr. Willis, don''t act impulsively! Killing him here will cause a lot of trouble. He''s a young entrepreneur invited by Mr. Reid for today''s event, and he''s going to give a speech on stageter. Miss Miranda hasn''t been harmed, so don''t act hastily!" Upon hearing this, L took a deep breath and restrained his urge to harm Frederick. Today''s business exchange was organized by Vincent, Kreanford''s wealthiest man. L owed him some courtesy and shouldn''t create a scene at an event he hosted. Additionally, this hotel was owned by the Ward family, andmitting a murder here wouldplicate things for Erik and Henry. After all, Frederick appeared to have some status and influence. "Get lost! I better not see you again!" L red at Frederick, sternly warning him. Frederick hastily fled the room, casting a resentful look at L before leaving. "L..." Just then, Miranda cried out in a sweet voice and suddenly pounced on L from the bed. Her arms, like slippery water snakes, coiled around L''s neck. L could feel the warm breeze and the hot breath escaping from Miranda''s mouth on his neck. It was... quite intoxicating! "Hurry, help me find a new room." L eximed urgently to Henry. L held Miranda and followed Henry to another guest room, then locked the door directly. "Help me... I... want..." Just as he set her down, Miranda once again, like an octopus, entwined herself around him. Her body was burning hot, and her beautiful eyes were fixed on L. In order to attend this business exchange meeting, Miranda even changed into a formal dress in the evening. Her slender and beautiful legs were constantly rubbing against each other, which was almost unbearable! Chapter 114 A GentlemanS Love For Beauty, With Proper Conduct In Taking It Chapter 114 A Gentleman''S Love For Beauty, With Proper Conduct In Taking It Chapter 114 A Gentleman''s Love for Beauty, with Proper Conduct in Taking It L swallowed hard, struggling to maintain hisposure. "Damn it! I will never take advantage of someone''s misfortune!" Although Miranda was currently shouting that she wanted it, L knew that it was because she was under the influence of poison and not her true desire. Withstanding the deadly temptation, L took a deep breath and steadied his mind. He carefully removed Miranda''s arms from around his neck, then pressed a certain acupressure point on her abdomen, saying, "It''s okay, I''ll detoxify you now." "L, take me... please... I beg you..." Miranda''s voice was sultry and alluring, nearly causing L to lose control. "Damn! If you keep doing this, I really can''t take it anymore!" There was no way around it, Miranda was just too beautiful. Her exquisite face, well-defined figure, and her current seductive demeanor were irresistible to any man. "Sorry!" L gritted his teeth and, with a determined heart, used just the right amount of force to deliver a chop to Miranda''s neck from behind. The goddess CEO finally quieted down, her eyes rolled back and she fainted. "What a little devil!" L muttered and let out a long sigh of relief. Miranda was usually aloof and cold, but the more she disyed this tempting side, the more difficult it was for anyone to resist. Next, L calmed down and began to massage Miranda''s acupoints, infusing her with dragon energy to detoxify her. After a dozen minutes! Upon hearing Miranda''s whimper, she woke up from her slumber. "Are you okay now? How do you feel?" L asked with concern. The goddess CEO''s beautiful eyes were filled with aplex expression as she looked at L. Although she had a drug reaction before, she did not lose consciousness, so she remembers what happened. Thinking about it, Miranda''s cheeks were suddenly flushed when she realized that she had actually begged L for it just now. Next, there was some resentment and unwillingness. This jerk, didn''t even take the opportunity to do anything to her? Did you knock her out too? "L, do you like men?" The next second, Miranda, who never failed to surprise with her words, suddenly blurted out this sentence. L almost spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a ck face, "I''ve already had a daughter!" Upon hearing these words, L broke out in a cold sweat and thought to himself, "I didn''t even touch you, why are you still unhappy?" "Not at all! To be honest, if you''re sober, I won''t hold back!" "But you are addicted, I am not so despicable as to take advantage of someone''s weakness." "A gentleman loves beauty, but he takes it with propriety!" Upon hearing this, Miranda''s beautiful eyes gave L a cold nce, but deep down she once again held him in high regard. At this moment, there was a knock at the door. L opened the door and saw Henry standing outside. His face had a hint of mystery, and he winked at L as he said, "Mr. Willis,e with me. I have something good to show you." "Oh?" L raised an eyebrow and turned to Miranda, saying, "You take a break and I''ll handle this issue." "I''m going out for something." Miranda opened her mouth, wanting to call out to L. At this moment, she just wanted L to stay here with her. When he left, Miranda felt empty inside. L was unaware of Miranda''s thoughts and followed Henry to Frederick''s room. "This Frederick really likes recording videos! Mr. Willis, see for yourself." Henry spoke and threw a DV to L. L took it and fiddled with it for a while, and suddenly an unbearable sight appeared. This hobby of Frederick''s was the same as Jay Howard''s... They actually enjoyed filming themselves during intimate encounters with various women! After watching for a while, L''s face was filled with a wicked smile. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, he realized that he had misunderstood Miranda before, so he didn''t ask her specifically what happened again to avoid hurting her. But even if he didn''t ask, L probably guessed the cause and effect. Miranda must have secretly gone to see Frederick because he was using those videos to threaten her. "You bastard, trying to mess with my wife? I''ll make you lose face first!" ... After L returned to Miranda''s room, the goddess CEO expressed her desire to leave. Such a thing happened and she was not in the mood to attend the business exchange meeting here. But L persuaded her to stay, "There''s a good show for you to watchter!" "What show? What''s going on?" Miranda frowned, and now her overall mood was not very high. No matter what, her heart suffered an irreparable trauma today! "Frederick''s show! I guarantee you can vent your anger!" Despite L''s persuasion, Miranda was still led back to the hall by him. At this moment, the exchange meeting had already reached the speech section. Standing on stage was none other than Frederick himself! "Miranda, L, where did you guys go just now?" Cara and Emmanuel saw them and greeted them. Cara frowned and scolded Miranda and L, "Even if you two want to date, when can''t you do it? Why run around during this exchange meeting?" "Mom... we didn''t." Miranda said with a slightly unnatural expression. "Okay, stop talking! Listen to his entrepreneurial experience and learn from it!" Emmanuel waved his hand solemnly. Hearing this sentence made Miranda feel disgusted with a hint of resistance on her face. Frederick stood on stage speaking confidently about his entrepreneurial process while wearing a suit that looked fresh and clean as if nothing had happened before. Looking at Frederick''s arrogant appearance made Miranda feel nauseous as she stared at him with hatred in her eyes; today she finally saw through his true nature - he was just scum! "Frederick is really amazing ah! He started his ownpany at such a young age; now he even wants to open branches in Ednd!" Cara said beside them. "He has been named one of Slocmore''s top ten young entrepreneurs of the year!" "L, you have to work hard too," Emmanuel added. "Although you have some connections and influence right now but also need to learn how to turn these into your own resources like Frederick did so that openingpanies in other states would be considered impressive!" Upon hearing these words from her parents'' mouths made Miranda sneer coldly then gritted her teeth saying, "Dad Mom... some people may look shiny outside, but they are actually beasts inside. How can theypare with L?" "Miranda what kind of talk is that? Why don''t you admit someone else is excellent?" Cara''s face twisted in displeasure. "Mr. and Mrs. Lowe, you''ll soon see just how shameless and despicable this guy on stage really is!" L chuckled. Hearing this, Cara and Emmanuel snorted coldly, revealing a hint of disappointment towards L. They felt that L wasn''t humble enough; when he encountered young people who were better than him, his mindset was very negative. Just then, after Frederick finished speaking on stage, his expression suddenly turned serious. His gaze shot towards Miranda with a sinister look. "Alright! I''ve finished sharing my entrepreneurial experience and hope it''s been helpful to all of you!" "And now... I''m going to expose a scum in the business world! She acts high and mighty on the surface but is actually extremely promiscuous behind closed doors!" Chapter 115 EnemyS Enemy Chapter 115 Enemy''S Enemy Chapter 115 Enemy''s Enemy As soon as Frederick spoke, the whole room immediately burst into a heated discussion. No one expected that there would be such a segment in today''s business presentation. Exposing the scum in the industry? What was going on? Miranda, who was standing below, heard these words and her expression immediately became tense. Her hand instinctively tightened around L, and she disyed a look of anxiety. "L, let''s go! Right now!" Miranda''s voice even trembled slightly. She suddenly thought of Frederick''s threat to her earlier. He said that if she didn''t obey him, he would make those videos public and ruin her reputation! At this point, Miranda heard Frederick say that he was going to expose the scum in the business world. How could she not know what he was up to? Panic and unease had taken hold of the goddess CEO''s mind. Although those videos were just private recordings of her daily life, they were made public and seen by everyone. She will never be able to live a normal life again. "Miranda, trust me! The show is about to begin!" L grasped Miranda''s hand and felt her inner turmoil. He confidently and calmlyforted her. "But..." Miranda wanted to say something else. However, at this moment, the sound of the recording suddenly started. "Despicable thing, does it feel good?" As soon as the scene appeared, the entire hall fell silent and everyone stared at the screen in shock. "Ah, hiss..." Immediately, the voice of a man experiencing both pain and pleasure rang out. Miranda, filled with anxiety and unease, heard these voices and her beautiful eyes showed a hint of confusion. There was no way a video of her own life being secretly filmed had that sound! The next second, she looked up curiously. But she immediately spat and quickly averted her gaze, her beautiful face filled with disgust and a sense of revengeful satisfaction. To her astonishment, she saw Frederick in the picture,pletely naked, with a dog cor around his neck. A woman dressed in leather pants and a leather jacket held a whip in her hand... "Damn! What a thrilling game Mr. Reynolds is ying!" "Exposing the scum in the business world, isn''t that himself?" "I didn''t expect the top 10 young entrepreneurs in Slocmore to be these kind of people, tsk tsk..." "What a mess is this? How can someone be so shameless to release a video like this of themselves?" Cara also felt embarrassed to watch and spat out a curse. "L, I was wrong just now! Don''t learn from people like him!" Emmanuel was also sweating profusely. In the previous second, the young entrepreneur who was considered outstanding in their minds had now be a shameless scoundrel. "What... what the f*ck is going on here?" "How could they release these?" "Who, who is ying tricks? Ah." "Ah ah!" Frederick''s face turned red. Looking at those unbearable images of himself, he was about to go crazy and screamed hysterically. The next second, Frederick looked fiercely at Miranda and L, "Bastards! It''s you who did it! I''ll fight you!" He said that and rushed down the stage, wanting to fight with L and Miranda. However, at this moment, several security personnel under Henry''smand rushed up and tackled him to the ground. Everyone present was watching the ugly behavior of this "young entrepreneur" and discussing it. ... "Honey, how does it feel? Does it give you a sense of satisfaction?" L smirked and asked. Miranda''s pretty face blushed slightly as she cast a shy and reproachful nce at L. However, deep down inside, she felt incredibly satisfied! Frederick, this despicable scum, wanted to tarnish her reputation with those recordings. In the end, he publicly released his own unsightly image. How could Miranda not know that all of this was done by L? For a moment, her heart was filled with inexplicable emotion. This guy clearly knew about the video recording, but didn''t ask her any questions and silently solved all the crises for her. "L, thank you!" said Miranda sincerely. Even the word "thank you" seemed so powerless and pale in the face of everything L had done for her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "What are you thanking me for?" L shook his head silently. At this moment, a hint of sadness and unease appeared on Miranda''s face again. "But those recordings of mine..." Upon hearing this, L snorted and said, "Don''t worry; they''ve all been destroyed! We found the film reels with those recordings in Frederick''s hotel room. Now, they''vepletely disappeared from this world!" Miranda couldn''t help but shed tears. "L, you don''t even ask me about those videos? Why are you treating me so well?" L smiled and said, "There''s no need to guess. It was that scumbag who secretly filmed you. You''re my wife, and as long as I''m your husband, I won''t let anyone hurt you." "L..." Miranda cried with tears streaming down her face and buried herself in L''s arms. Emmanuel and Cara looked confused beside them, not knowing what was going on. "What are you doing? Go home and show off your love! Or better yet, give us a grandchild!" Emmanuel said sarcastically. Meanwhile at the entrance of a prison in Ednd... A woman walked out from inside the prison where several people were waiting for her outside. "Ms. Carter, everything is okay now," said Kayden who was leading the group - Isa''s confidant. udia had tricked Nora into giving her evidence against Tiger but ended up being arrested for child trafficking charges which were under investigation. However Kayden used his connections to get udia released due tock of evidence against her. "You are..." udia asked curiously. "Let me introduce myself first; my name is Kayden Lloyd - awyer by profession! And also an enemy of your ex-husband L," Kayden introduced himself while extending his hand for a handshake with udia. Hearing this statement made by Kayden caused udia''s facial expression to change several times before she shook hands with him saying, "Hello! Are you helping me because..." "You''re L''s ex-wife; I believe that means we can work together against him right? The enemy of my enemy is my friend! Your ex-husband has been ruthless towards you. Surely he deserves some payback?" asked Kayden coldly whileughing sarcastically at the end of his sentence. Hearing this statement caused udia''s eyes to flicker slightly before shaking her head saying, "I... I don''t want to go after L anymore. He''s too powerful now. I can''t beat him." "Too powerful? That''s ridiculous! Let me remind you that one of the four major families in the sate supports me ¨C Mr. Isa Austin." "If we work together then it means that Mr. Austin will be supporting us too!" "What do we have to fear from just one little gigolo?" "Don''t tell me... you don''t hate your ex-husband?" sneered Kayden before asking coldly once again. Upon hearing these words from him once again caused anger within udia making her gritted teeth visible on her face. "Hate! Of course, I hate him! I dream of making him regret it!" Chapter 116 Shall I Go And Beg That Gigolo? Chapter 116 Shall I Go And Beg That Gigolo? Chapter 116 Shall I Go And Beg That Gigolo? That evening, udia returned to her parents'' house. Maisie and Adam were both surprised to see their daughter back. "udia, you''re out? Your dad and I have been trying to pull some strings to get you off the hook!" Maisie eximed with joy. Adam also looked relieved. "We talked to Tom, and even though he kicked us out at first, he ended up helping you in the end!" udia snorted at their words. "Tom didn''t do anything for me. He doesn''t want anything to do with me anymore." During her time in custody, she had called Tom on the phone. But L had scared him so much that he wanted nothing more to do with udia. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Tiger and his men had been caught by the police while Tom was present at the scene of their arrest. He saw firsthand how powerful L''s connections were and how terrifying his strength could be. Even Eduard himself came personally with his troops to help L out of trouble. And as for L himself... he was a force to be reckoned with. Tom knew better than anyone not to mess around with him anymore - especially when it came down udia who happened be L''s ex-wife! "If it wasn''t Tom or L who helped you get out of trouble then who did?" Maisie asked curiously. Adam chimed in too, "L must still have feelings for you! Maybe he softened up after all these years? After all, everyone knows how much he loved you back then." udia''s eyes flickered a few times upon hearing this but she shook her head dismissively, "It wasn''t either of them. Don''t worry about it." With that said, she went into the room that Maisie had set aside just for her use during this visit home. Although she said this on the surface, udia couldn''t help but feel a slight unease. After entering the room, udia hesitated for a while, then dialed L''s number. She called several times, but each time, he hung up. It wasn''t until the sixth attempt that he finally answered the call. "udia?" It was L''s cold voice over the phone line "L, it''s me! I... I''vee out," udia said in a gentle voice. "Oh? You actually got out? Well, congrattions. What''s the matter?" L asked with a smirk. At this moment, he had taken his phone and gone into the bathroom to avoid Nora, who was nearby, from hearing their conversation. "L, I know I was wrong! Please, give me another chance for the sake of our daughter. I promise to change and be good to you. Only if we remarry can we give our daughter aplete family, don''t you agree?" udia pleaded softly. Upon hearing this, L couldn''t help but sneer and gave udia only one word, "Get out!" For the sake of Nora? When their daughter was critically ill before, L borrowed 10, 000 dors from her to save their daughter''s life. But this heartless woman refused him. Now she talked about doing it for their daughter? After saying that, L was about to hang up the phone directly. "L! Wait! Please don''t treat me like this! I really know my mistake now! Tom that bastard doesn''t want me anymore and... I don''t even know how to live without him..." "Honey, now I understand that you are the person who loves me most in this world and treats me best. I can''t live without you!" "Honey, let''s go back to how things were before. You care about me so much; surely you can''t bear seeing me like this?" udia said with a crying voice pitifully then continued expectantly, "By the way, there is something else I want to tell you. Can we meet?" After a moment of silence on L''s end, he said, "udia, do you know? I used to be kind to you, at best, it was just being foolish. But now, if I continue to have anything to do with you, that''s just being pathetic!" "People can be foolish but they cannot be pathetic!" "So just stop it." With that said, L hung up directly while also blocking udia''s number at once. Listening to the busy tone on her phone, udia turned pale with anger. "L, you will regret it! I swear!" "You are my man, I cannot win your love back so I must destroy yours instead. You wait!" ... "What I cannot have, I''d rather destroy. Miranda, this is what forced my hand!" The next morning, Frederick switched hotels and sat on his couch grinding his teeth as he dialed a number. "Jadiel, it''s Frederick!" "That batch of poor quality herbs in your hands hasn''t been sold yet, right? You should contact Lowe''s Pharmaceutical!" "Yes, they are in urgent need of raw materials now. Can you guarantee that you can handle it?" "Hehe, no problem!" After hanging up the phone, Frederick''s face showed a sinister and resentful expression. At yesterday''s business exchange meeting, he was humiliated and became theughingstock of everyone present. He almostpletely ruined his reputation! Fortunately, Vincent instructed the guests who attendedst night not to spread this matter out for the sake of the Brooks family''s face. So although Frederick stunk within Ednd business circle, at least it hadn''t spreadpletely yet. Now he hated Miranda and L to his bones! However, he did not find out that Miranda had already been expelled by the Lowe family. This was not an honorable thing and the Lowe family did not publicize it externally. Therefore, there were some errors in Frederick''s information search. He thought that Miranda was the CEO of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. So he came up with this vicious n to kill Miranda! That day, in the afternoon! Romeo''s face changed constantly in Lowe''s Pharmaceutical CEO office. "Dad, what happened? Did you find out?" Harlow asked nervously when she saw Romeo''s ugly expression. Eliza also looked at her husband with some concern! "I found out! Albie and those people probably cut us off because of L!" Romeo said fiercely as he hammered on his desk. He contacted Albie to ask who exactly they offended? But Albie didn''t even bother with him. Romeo could only investigate through other channels. Just now finally got a message: Albie''s son was once poisoned and L indirectly saved him. And that child also had leukemia which was cured by L himself. In other words, L was Albie''s son savior! The answer was about toe out! "Damn it, it turned out we really offended L?" Harlow said with an ugly face. "Hmph, we offended someone we shouldn''t have offended!? I thought who it would be, but turns out just a useless guy!" "Isn''t it just a little favor for Albie? It sounds like L is some great person." Eliza sneered. Harlow''s face darkened. "Dad, what do we do now? Are we really going to beg that little punk?" Chapter 117 Deceiving Them To Come Over Chapter 117 Deceiving Them To Come Over Chapter 117 Deceiving Them to Come Over Romeo and his family had varying expressions, with uncertainty clouding their faces. Now it seemed that Albie had orchestrated the coboration among other raw material suppliers to cut off their supply because of L. "Ask that guy? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Eliza eximed. "But what do we do? If we can''t get the raw materials on time, we won''t be able to fulfill those massive orders with hefty penalty uses. After all, we''re talking about orders worth millions now! We might even face legal consequences if we don''t deliver something that remotely resembles the products to those agents," Harlow said, his face filled with worry. Romeo''s expression was as sour as a rock in a cesspool. They were thest people willing to go and ask for L''s help, but not doing so would result in heavy losses and possibly even jail time. Just then, someone knocked on the office door. "Who is it?" Romeo asked impatiently. "Mr. Lowe, it''s me, Felix," replied Felix, the head of procurement for raw materials within the company. Romeo gave permission to enter, and Felix walked in with a man who had pointed ears and a narrow chin. "Who''s this?" Romeo asked with a puzzled expression. "Mr. Lowe, this is Jadiel Diaz, a raw materials supplier from Slocmore," Felix introduced. As Felix spoke, Romeo, Eliza, and Harlow all couldn''t help but brighten up. What? A raw materials supplier from Slocmore? Could it be... "Ah, so you''re Mr. Diaz, I see? Please, please, have a seat!" Romeo weed warmly. "Harlow, quickly make some tea!" Harlow hurriedly scuttled off to prepare some tea. "Mr. Diaz, may I ask what brought you to ourpany?" Romeo asked impatiently. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jadiel smiled, adjusted a wisp of facial hair at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Mr. Lowe, I''ve heard that yourpany is currently facing a shortage of raw materials. Coincidentally, I am a wholesaler of raw materials. If you need them, I can supply you. Of course, the price may be slightly higher." The man chuckled, and a hint of cunning glinted in his eyes. After gauging the reactions of Romeo and the others, he decided to increase the price a little further to squeeze more profit from them. "Higher? How much higher?" Romeo inquired. Upon hearing this, Romeo''s face changed and he asked, "If the price is too high, I''m afraid I won''t be able to ept it." "How about a 10% increase from the average market price? As far as I know, you are in urgent need of medicinal herbs right now. And I also have to pay for transportation fees since I''m bringing them over from Slocmore, right?" Jadiel said with a smile. "A 10% increase? Okay, no problem! When can you deliver the goods? Do you have all the types of herbs we need and what is their quality like?" Romeo breathed a sigh of relief and eagerly asked. "Let''s sign the contract first and then I''ll immediately arrange for logistics to deliver here! You can rest assured about the quality. Just tell me what kind of medicinal herbs you need and I guarantee that we have them all!" Jadiel patted his chest confidently. "Great! Let''s sign it now!" Romeo eximed happily. After Jadiel left following signing the contract... Romeo''s family couldn''t help butugh at each other with excitement and relief on their faces. "Haha! The heavens are helping us!" Romeo grinned broadly. "I knew someone woulde knocking on our doors seeking cooperation with us because our medicine is so popr. Those herb merchants who didn''t want to work with us before will regret it when they see how much money they could''ve made by partnering up with us in future." Eliza said excitedly while waving her hands around animatedly. "That Mr. Diaz really has an eye for good business opportunities unlike those losers like Albie who don''t know how to make money even when given such opportunities." Harlowughed while scolding Albie along with other herb merchants who refused to work together earlier on. The three members of this family felt as if everything was suddenly clear again! At that moment, Eliza suddenly eximed "Oh my god!" as she thought about something else, "Honey... Harlow... what do you think will happen if Emmanuel finds out that we can get back our original source of medicinal herbs?" Hearing this question made both Romeo and Harlow think back to Cara''s birthday party where they had seen their joyous expressions after being cut off from their supply chain before... "Heh... they must be feeling pretty dumbfounded right now! Let them enjoy their temporary victory because soon enough they''ll realize that everything they did was just paving way for our sess instead." Harlow sneered coldly while thinking about Emmanuel''s reaction upon learning about their new source of herbs again. "They''ll understand once more that cutting off supplies was only temporary but these four new drugs will bring permanent benefits for us forever." Romeo boasted proudly. "Exactly! They''ll be so angry when they see it! It''s satisfying just thinking about it. Honey, how about we invite Emmanuel and his family over when Mr. Diaz delivers our goods? Let them see with their own eyes how we turned the tide and came out on top." Eliza shed a sly and triumphant smile. "Great idea! That''s what we''ll do! Only then will it be truly satisfying. Haha..." Romeo pped his hands in agreement. ... The next day, Miranda and L had been busy at the factory all morning and had just finished lunch when Miranda''s phone rang. Seeing who was calling, she furrowed her brows in disgust. "Who is it?" L asked. "Harlow!" The goddess CEO was extremely annoyed with her cousin by now. After hesitating for a moment, she answered, "What is it?" "Cousin,e to the factory area right away. There are some issues left over from before that need your attention!" "What kind of issues?" Miranda asked inexplicably confused. "I can''t exin over the phone. You''ll find out when you get here! Oh yeah, don''t forget to bring L!" "Why does this have anything to do with L?" Miranda was even more puzzled now. "Of course he does! Hurry up, things are quite tricky here. If you don''te soon enough, we''ll have to hand this matter over to relevant departments!" Harlow said seriously. Miranda felt nervous after hearing Harlow speak like that but still hesitated for a moment before saying, "Okay then I''ming." She couldn''t imagine what kind of problems she could have left behind at the factory area but better safe than sorry... At this point, even L looked baffled, "What kind of tricks is Harlow ying again?" "I don''t know either; let''s go check it out," Miranda shook her head as they both quickly finished their meal before driving towards the pharmaceuticalpany nt in western suburbs. When they arrived at the nt area gate, they saw Harlow waiting there for them. "What exactly is going on?" Miranda got off her car and asked. "Come on; I''ll take you guys to see something!" Harlow raised her chin slightly as a sh of pleasure crossed her face upon seeing them arrive. Ha ha, I knew I could trick them intoing over! Chapter 118 I Advise You Not To Accept It Chapter 118 I Advise You Not To ept It Chapter 118 I Advise You Not To ept It Harlow, L, and Miranda walked towards the warehouse area with several trucks parked outside and workers waiting at the entrances. Romeo and Eliza were already there, looking amused and proud as they watched the trio approach. Miranda and L exchanged a nce, sensing that something was up. "Hey, my niece and L have arrived," Romeo said with a smirk. "What''s going on? Why did you call us here?" Miranda asked tly. "We need your help to inspect some medicinal herbs that we just received from a wholesaler," Romeo exined. "You used to manage thispany before, so you must know about these things. Come take a look!" Romeo spoke with a mocking and self-satisfied tone. Hearing this, Miranda''s expression darkened, and a subtle coldness appeared in her beautiful eyes. "Oh, what''s this? Your face doesn''t look too good," Eliza teased from the side. "Seeing us find a new raw materials supplier got her upset!" Harlow chuckled smugly. Then she added, "Miranda, Willis, didn''t see thating, did you? You may have made Albie and his gang cut off our supplies, but someone is still willing to provide for us. We won''t be dyed. You celebrated too earlyst time!" With those words, both Romeo and Eliza burst intoughter, looking quite pleased with themselves. Miranda''s expression turned sour as she red at her uncle''s family. What they had portrayed as addressing issues in the factory and checking the raw materials was clearly an excuse to bring her here and gloat over their triumph. "Is this amusing? L, let''s go!" Miranda said coldly, feeling quite displeased, and she prepared to leave with L. However, at that moment, L shook his head. "Miranda, wait a moment." Miranda raised an eyebrow in suspicion. L then subtly sniffed the air and, after surveying the trucks, turned to Romeo and said, "I advise you not to ept these raw materials! It could lead to significant problems!" Upon hearing this, Romeo responded with a grunt, "What do you mean, kid? Is there some big problem? You think you can make us angry, huh? Hahaha..." L narrowed his eyes and warned seriously, "Many of these herbs have already gone bad! Then they were processed with chemicals and sold to you!" Normal herbs absorb the essence of the sun and moon to grow. They contain some spiritual energy from heaven and earth. However, many of the herbs on these trucks today did not contain any spiritual energy at all. Not only that but they also emitted a strange odor. Clearly, they were inferior quality herbs that had been processed with chemicals! As soon as L finished speaking, Romeo said in surprise, "Oh?" His expression changed several times. The person in charge who brought the convoy over became angry upon hearing this. He pointed at L and scolded him, "Where did youe from? You''re talking nonsense here! The herbs in Mr. Diaz''s hands are all top-notch goods! Stop ndering us!" Then he asked L, "Kid, which ones do you say are inferior quality herbs? Let''s check them out right now!" L smiled casually and pointed to one of the trucks. "Haha," heughed. "You say these dried plums are inferior quality herbs? Come on then open up the cargopartment so they can take a look!" The person in charge''s eyes flickered for a moment before bursting intoughter. It seemed like he had no fear whatsoever. When they opened up the cargopartment it was filled with piles upon piles of dried plums inside. Romeo went over to take a closer look then sneered at L saying, "You just can''t stand seeing us doing well huh gigolo?" "These dried plums don''t have any problems at all. What is it that makes you want me to return these raw materials? Dream on!" "That''s right," Harlow gritted her teeth saying angrily. "Stop thinking about your own interests so much! Do we really need to listen to your nonsense?" Eliza mocked as well. "These dried plums were soaked in chemicals first before being smoked dry using sulfur. Sure there may not be anything wrong looking about them but haven''t y''all smelled that weird smell yet?" "Normal dried plums wouldn''t have such an odor." L spoke solemnly. Miranda also noticed this issue as she sniffed the air and said, "That''s right, Uncle. I advise you to thoroughly check these materials. If necessary, send them to a specialized testing department for analysis. Don''t put people''s lives at risk." Upon hearing this, the head of Jadiel''s team had a change of expression. The next moment, he looked indignant and angrily addressed Romeo, "Damn it, we''ve transported these raw materials a long way, and they''re using us like this? It''s the height of summer, so we''ve ced some insect repellents and desants in the truck to preserve the materials. What''s the big deal? You don''t believe us? Fine, we''re taking them away! If you can''t trust us, forget it!" With a stern demeanor, the team leader signaled the driver to leave. Romeo''s family, fearing the loss of the materials, quickly stopped them. "Don''t go! Don''t leave! Who said we don''t trust you? We won''t listen to the nderous nonsense from this little bastard and Willis!" Eliza pleaded anxiously. "Right! These raw materials are perfectly fine. They''re just envious of our sess. Sir, please start unloading the truck!" Harlow chimed in hastily. Romeo, on the other hand, snorted and angrily scolded Miranda, "Miranda, get out of here with him! You think I don''t know what you''re up to?" Miranda was so infuriated that her delicate face turned red, and she was about to retort, but L pulled her away. "Let''s go. They''ll regret it," L said. Hearing this, Romeo''s family looked contemptuous and scornful. "Ha!" "Regret? That''s a good one!" "They''re spewing nonsense because they''re seething with jealousy!" "Hurry up and get lost!" Behind them, Eliza and Harlow''s voices filled with triumph and mockery echoed. As Miranda and L left the factory premises and got into the car, Miranda''s face was still flushed with anger. To be honest, seeing the smug faces of her uncle''s family was incredibly infuriating. However, what concerned her more was the issue L had raised. "L, is there really something wrong with those raw materials?" Miranda asked, biting her lip. "Of course," L nodded with certainty. "What should we do? If they use these materials to produce drugs that go into the market, won''t it harm people?" Miranda asked, her concern evident.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 119 Take It All Back Chapter 119 Take It All Back Chapter 119 Take It All Back On the face of the beautiful CEO, there was a hint of worry. The smelly plum in the car just now was a big concern. Plum is the raw material for plum charcoal, which has hemostatic properties and was one of Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine ingredients. If there were any problems with th plum, Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine could be ineffective. Those who urgently needed this hemostatic medicine may lose their lives! When Miranda asked about it, L looked at her appreciatively. His wife was kind-hearted after all. At this moment, they were more concerned about whether the medicine produced would harm people than about their dispute with Romeo''s family. "That''s right. If this medicine enters the market, it will either have no effect or even kill people!" L nodded and said. "What should we do? Uncle Romeo and his family won''t listen to us and insist on collecting them. They will definitely use these medicinal materials for production!" Miranda said sternly. "You still have those agent''s phone numbers right? Contact them and tell them not to touch any shipments from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical that areing next." L suggested but then waved his hand, "Forget it; those agents might not listen to you! Let me handle this." Now that four new drugs from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical were selling so well, those agents were eagerly waiting for shipments. In such circumstances, they might not listen to Miranda but since Erik, Fraser and Can contacted them directly through him; he can persuade them better than she can alone. Next up, L would ask Erik to deliver something special on behalf of himself to these major distributors as long as one person among these distributors cooperated with him; he could help Miranda regain her reputation!! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Miranda suddenly thought of something, "By the way, why don''t we report directly to relevant departments instead? We can let someonee over here immediately and investigate these batches of medicinal materials?" L chuckled when he heard her suggestion, "Why should we report now? If we handle things properly, this incident could help you regain control over Lowe''s Pharmaceutical again!" "We''ve put in so much effort before, are you really willing to just hand over it to Romeo? Even let him ruin thepany and the new drug? This time, I not only want you to take control of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical again, but also kick your uncle and grandmother out of thepanypletely! When the timees, you''ll be the chairman of thepany and hold most of its shares. Take back what belongs to you!" ... After getting arge amount of medicinal materials from Jadiel, Romeo was ecstatic and had production departments work around-the-clock without stopping for even a moment. With convenient ess provided by other industries owned by the Lowe family, another batch of medicine was ready for shipment within two days. It was urgently sent out to various agents! This morning, L went to a store called "Rejuvenation Pharmacy." He had been researching forms for these past few days and selecting several types that could be mass-produced as medicines. At that time he would have someone produce samples for each type which would then be distributed among major agents like Flynn. The purpose was simple: Let these agents understand that all drugs including "Love Light" were developed by themselves. Only through cooperation with them can they gain maximum benefits in future! As soon as L arrived at this pharmacy, his brow furrowed involuntarily. He saw "Lowe''s Grey Hair Reverse Essence," ,"Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream,", ,"Golden Wound Medicine," - even ,"Love Light," capsules - all disyed on shelves in thisrge pharmacy! There were even advertisements outside promoting several types of medicine! A box of Love Light capsules cost an exorbitant 2 thousand dors! L felt a surge of anger, unable to contain it. What was initially a cost-effective drug he had developed to benefit leukemia patients had, as Albie had said, turned into an outrageously priced elixir. "Romeo, you heartless businessman! I can handle the price hike of Grey Hair Reverse Essence and Scar Removal Cream, but the cost of Love Light is simply outrageous!" L cursed inwardly, his determination to reim Lowe''s Pharmaceutical from Romeo''s grasp growing stronger. At this moment, a pharmacy staff member asked, approaching him. "Sir, do you need anything?" L pointed to the Love Light capsules and asked, "Where did you get this kind of medicine? I don''t remember Ednd having a distributor for this drug." He was angry at the exorbitant price of Love Light and suspicious of its authenticity. Before the female store clerk could respond, someone burst intoughter. "Hahaha... Ite from me. What''s the problem?" It was Sonny, a local agent who had previously tried to scam Miranda with Victoria but failed miserably. L had kicked him out when he begged for cooperation. Sonny looked smugly at L and said sarcastically, "Oh look, isn''t this useless guy from the Lowe family? Oh wait, I shouldn''t say that anymore since yourdy boss got kicked out by the Lowe family!" He then boasted about getting four new drugs'' distribution rights from Romeo. L snorted in disdain but Sonny wouldn''t let it go. He introduced L to Nelson Martin as the Lowe family''s son-inw who refused to give him distribution rights before causing local pharmacies in Ednd to lose money. Nelson sneered at L and agreed that he was indeed hateful. However, Sonny taunted him by saying he now had distribution rights again while ordering his workers to bring in boxes of medicine with production dates that made L uneasy. This was not good! This was Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''stest drug, just produced! Chapter 120 Can Your Husband Handle It? Chapter 120 Can Your Husband Handle It? Chapter 120 Can Your Husband Handle It? "These are Lowe''s Pharmaceuticals, just produced?" L asked in a deep voice. "Yes! As soon as I got the goods, I brought them to Nelson! What''s it to you?" Sonny nodded and first praised Nelson before asking with a sneer. Nelson thanked him with a smile and then said unkindly to L, "Sir, do you want to buy medicine? Buy it and leave quickly. Don''t ask questions here. It''s annoying. Hehe..." The four new drugs from Lowe''s Pharmaceuticals were selling like hotcakes now. Sonny could supply him, so he naturally wanted to please Sonny. Seeing that Sonny was at odds with L, Nelson didn''t hesitate to stand on Sonny''s side and mockingly taunt L too. Hearing this, Sonnyughed happily and looked pleased, "Nelson, you''re right! Next time I supply you with more than twenty percent!" "Thank you very much for that!" Nelson smiled broadly. Looking at the expressions of the two men in front of him, L couldn''t help shaking his head, "There is something wrong with this batch of new goods. If you don''t want trouble, it is best not to sell them!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this remark from L, Sonny and Nelson were stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter one after another. "Kid, who are you trying to scare off? What? You see me get the agency rights so you think it''s unfair? It doesn''t matter; I understand! Hahaha..." Sonny sneered. "What''s the problem? I''m going to sell them!" "Come on! Put all the new drugs that Sonny brought up there for me! These drugs are selling well now; some people are envious!" Nelson also mocked him by letting an employee put all four types of medicine on disy shelves. L frowned upon seeing this! He did not know that even Sonny had obtained agency rights. He only reminded those big agents through Erik et al., avoiding these medicines flowing into market. But unexpectedly, this unavoidable situation appeared in Ednd. Sonny and Nelson took their own words as jokes. How could they listen? "Hurry up! Get out of my way!" "Get lost! Don''t block my path!" At this moment, a loud shout full of rudeness rang out. Two bodyguards dressed people carried a young man rushed into the pharmacy along with blood stains all over their way. Behind them, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothing and with an anxious and irritable expression followed closely. The earlier shouting hade from this woman. "Hurry up! Get me a bottle of Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine!" "You sell it here, right? Hurry up and apply it to my son!" As soon as the wealthy woman entered, she shouted at the top of her lungs. "What''s going on here?" Nelson quickly approached and asked. "My son was inspecting the construction site when a steel bar fell and prated his thigh. After pulling it out, it continued to bleed profusely!" "Quickly, quickly give him medicine! Doesn''t Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine stop bleeding?" "Don''t just stand there! Let me tell you, my husband is Aditya Ramos from Ramos'' Construction. If anything happens to my son, your pharmacy can expect to close its doors!" The arrogant Mrs. Ramos threatened. "Oh, so you''re Mrs. Ramos! Jaiden, hurry up and apply medicine for Mr. Ramos." Nelson''s face turned pale upon hearing this but he dared not be negligent. He immediately ordered the old doctor who sat in the shop. Ramos'' Construction was a big constructionpany in Ednd; Nelson couldn''t afford to offend them! The doctor Jaiden ir who sat in charge hurriedly had someone carry the young man onto the bed inside his clinic room. A shop assistant grabbed a bottle of Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine that had just been ced on disy on the shelf before following them inside as well. L noticed this situation with narrowed eyes and quickly stopped him, "Wait a minute. Don''t use today''s newly arrived batch yet - are there no more left from before? There is something wrong with this batch of medicine!" Upon hearing this remark, Nelson''s face darkened, "Kid if you''re not buying any medicine, then get out now! If you keep spreading rumors, I''ll sue you for defamation!" Mrs. Ramos also pointed at L directly cursing, "Where did this little bastarde from? How dare he dy my son''s injury like that?! I''ll kill him!" L''s face turned cold upon hearing these words, "I won''t argue with you because I understand how worried you are about your injured child, but please watch yournguage." "Oh really? Did I hear something just now? In Ednd there are still people daring enough to threaten me? Who do think you are?" The wealthy woman raised her eyebrows questioningly "What kind of connections could he possibly have?" "Have you heard of Ms. Lowe from Lowe family? He is her hired gigolo!" Sonny sneered beside him. "So he''s just a little gigolo! Kneel down and apologize to me! Otherwise, I''ll ruin you today!" The wealthy woman snorted at his words and pointed to the ground beneath her feet, berating L with arrogance. L narrowed his eyes dangerously at her words. "Heydy, are you really that arrogant outside? Can your husband protect you from trouble? Your son is in danger of losing his life soon and only I can save him. I promise you''ll kneel down and beg me!" The wealthy womanughed mockingly at this statement. "Ha... did I hear correctly? You want me to kneel down for you?" Sonny and Nelson alsoughed out loud. "L, maybe it''s better if you don''t cause trouble for your mistress outside, huh? Hehe... Mrs. Ramos kneeling down for you? That''s hrious! Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine will stop Mr. Ramos''s bleeding quickly." Some of the store employees present looked at L as if he were a clown. However, just then a panicked voice suddenly rang out, "Something bad has happened! Something bad has happened, Madam!" "The young master''s wound... it has be infected!" A bodyguard ran out of the clinic urgently shouting. As soon as she heard this news, the wealthy woman widened her eyes in shock and rushed into the clinic like crazy. Sonny and Nelson also looked uncertainly surprised before following behind her. Once inside they saw that the young man''s right thigh where steel bars had pierced through was not only still bleeding profusely but there was now extensive ulceration around the wound area! The bed on which hey was already soaked with blood! The man''s lips had lost color due to excessive blood loss; he had fainted awaypletely. The elderly doctor now appeared very flustered. "You bastard ¨C what kind of medicine did you use on my son?! Howe my son''s wounds have be infected?" The wealthy woman furiously scolded the doctor while pping him repeatedly. "I used Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine ¨C how could there be any problem?" Jaiden defended himself tearfully while protecting his head from further blows by covering it with both hands, "I swear that all I used was Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine - how could things turn out like this?" Upon hearing these words from Jaiden, the angry richdy red fiercely towards Nelson. "The medicine you sell is harmful! My son has suffered greatly because of it. Your pharmacy will not be able to continue operating! I will sue you and make sure you pay for your actions!" At this moment, Nelson waspletely stunned, his face drained of color. Sonny''s expression also changed rapidly, showing deep panic and concern. Could it be true? Had L really hit the nail on the head? This batch of new medicine really did have problems! Oh no! This situation was getting out of hand! Chapter 121 I DonT Like Looking Up Chapter 121 I Don''T Like Looking Up Chapter 121 I Don''t Like Looking Up Mrs. Ramos saw her son''s wound, which not only did not stop bleeding and scabbing, but also began to ulcerate. She was beside herself with worry! She shouted that she wanted to close the pharmacy and make Nelson and Jaiden go to jail! "Son! Son, how are you!" "Wake up!" Mrs. Ramos cried out, then pointed at Nelson fiercely and cursed, "You heartless drug dealer! My son is in trouble, I''ll kill your whole family!" Nelson heard this and turned pale with fright. After hesitating for a moment, he pointed at Sonny angrily, "Sonny, it''s you! You brought the medicine here. You fucking killed me! L outside was right; there''s something wrong with this batch of medicine!" The fat on Sonny''s face trembled as he turned red in defense, "Bullshit! The medicine... the medicine is absolutely fine! It''s just that you didn''t use it properly!" Although he spoke toughly on the surface, his heart had already begun to panic! "Sonny, don''t talk nonsense about me using it improperly! There is absolutely nothing special about Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine. Even if a novice uses it by simply applying it on top of the wound, it works effectively!" "It''s clearly your problem with the medicine!" Jaiden retorted indignantly. "That''s right! If you don''t believe us, let''s send the medicine for testing! Sonny, you fucking killed me!" "Mrs. Ramos, this has nothing to do with my pharmacy!" Nelson said anxiously, pushing away responsibility from himself and his store. Just now they were still mocking L together, but now they were biting each other! "You can''t run away from this!" Mrs. Ramos gritted her teeth and shouted furiously before yelling in anger, "Quickly call an ambnce! Take my son to hospital! Hurry..." At this time, the old doctor saw the young man''s frighteningplexion, and went over to check his pulse before carefully examining his thigh wound. His expression became extremely serious! "Not good! His pulse has be intermittent due to excessive blood loss. He is in danger of losing his life. And also..." Jaiden hesitated. "What else? Hurry up!" Mrs. Ramos urged sternly. "Because of infection caused by ulceration at the wound site, it has triggered symptoms of sepsis! I''m afraid we won''t be able get him into hospital fast enough..." At this point, the old doctor didn''t dare to say the word "death." However, everyone present already knew what he meant. Buzz! Mrs. Ramos felt a ringing in her head and waspletely dumbfounded. "My son, my son..." "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have sent you to this crappy pharmacy. I shouldn''t have trusted Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine!" "You murderers! I will never let you go! Wait for revenge from my family..." Listening to Mrs. Ramos'' hoarse crying and bitter curses, Sonny and Nelson''s faces were extremely ugly. If they didn''t handle this matter well today, they would be in trouble too! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mrs. Ramos, maybe that Willis guy outside can really save your son! To be honest with you, Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine seems to be developed by him!" Sonny blinked his eyes a few times and revealed what he knew. It wasn''t that he wanted to praise L but rather that he didn''t want the young man to die here today; otherwise, he wouldn''t get away unscathed either. "Really?" Mrs. Ramos stopped crying when she heard Sonny''s words and then rushed out of the consultation room like crazy. "Young man, didn''t you say only you can save my son? Hurry up and go in there to save him!" Aftering out of the room, Mrs. Ramos shouted urgently as if she still had authority over others'' actions. "Heheh¡­ Are you asking me for help?" L couldn''t help butugh at her response. "I¡­ Yes even if I am asking for your help, now hurry up and save my son! I''ll give you 100 thousand dors or even 1 million dors if it means saving him," Mrs. Ramos gritted her teeth while speaking. L shook his head secretly thinking how could there be such a brain-dead woman in this world? When begging someone for their life-saving skills, why act so arrogantly? Did people think having money gave them free reign over everything? The next second, L sat directly on a nearby chair looking at Mrs. Ramos who was standing there without any expression, "My neck isn''t very good. I don''t like looking up at people all day long! Do you understand what I mean?" Mrs. Ramos'' face changed after hearing these words. She suddenly remembered that L had previously said that she would kneel down before he would help her. Now did it mean she had to kneel down before him? "Kid, do you know who I am? Do you dare make me kneel down for you?" Mrs. Ramos pointed at L with an ugly expression on her face. "Oh, then go ahead and keep acting tough here. Your son is about to die because of your arrogance," L said calmly. Hearing this, Mrs. Ramos shuddered all over her body. Making herself kneel down in front of L was extremely humiliating, but she had no other choice when it came to her son''s life. "Fine! I''ll kneel down for you!" Mrs. Ramos gritted her teeth and said as she knelt in front of L with a grimace on her face. "Mr. Willis, please save my son''s life! I''m begging you..." she pleaded desperately. L looked at the kneeling Mrs. Ramos and felt somewhat relieved inside himself. He couldn''t just stand by and watch someone die when their life was at stake. He shrugged his shoulders before standing up and walking towards the clinic room while Mrs. Ramos followed him closely behind him with a look full of resentment and hatred in her eyes! She was used to being arrogant and domineering all the time; when had she ever suffered such humiliation? "Young man, just wait for me!" She thought angrily to herself. "After saving my son''s life, let''s see how we settle this score!" After entering the room, L asked Jaiden to give him a set of silver needles which he then inserted into several acupuncture points on the young man''s right leg! In fact, L could have directly infused the dragon energy into the man''s body to achieve healing treatment as well as eliminate blood toxicity. However he didn''t want to reveal too much in front of outsiders. So using silver needles could be exined as stimting his self-healing potential through acupuncture points! Next, a surprising scene appeared before everyone present: The festering wound on the man began visibly healing at an astonishing speed, and symptoms rted to sepsis quickly disappeared! "This... this medical skill is simply amazing!" Jaiden eximed in shock, filled with admiration. Sonny and Nelson were also stunned. They never expected that L''s medical skills would be so miraculous! Mrs. Ramos breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this development, knowing that finally, he had saved her son from death. But then, in the next moment, she gave L an angry look full of resentment before pulling Nelson aside, giving him a meaningful nce! Nelson followed Mrs. Ramos out of the examination room and politely asked, "Mrs. Ramos, is there anything I can do for you? I''m sorry about what happened with your son, but it wasn''t my pharmacy''s fault. It was the medicine that Sonny gave him that caused harm." Even now, he couldn''t help but me Sonny and tried his best to shift responsibility. "Forget about that shit! Help me out with something now. If you handle this well, I won''t hold you responsible!" Mrs. Ramos snapped back angrily and ended her sentence with a gritted teeth expression on her face. Chapter 122 Such A Vicious Person Exists Chapter 122 Such A Vicious Person Exists Chapter 122 Such a Vicious Person Exists "Mrs. Ramos, what can I do for you? Anything you need help with?" Nelson said, trying to please her. "That guy is here to get medicine, right? I want you to hold him back for a while and not let him escape!" Mrs. Ramos said with a sinister expression. "No problem! Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Nelson replied confidently. He was secretly pleased and couldn''t wait for what was about to happen. After giving instructions to Nelson, Mrs. Ramos went out to make a phone call. "Honey, someone bullied me!" she cried on the phone. "They forced me down on my knees! I don''t want to live anymore..." she continued whining "Okay! Bring some people over and help me vent my anger by taking care of that little bastard!" Meanwhile, Sonny realized that the new batch of drugs might really have problems. He quickly had them returned and refunded the money from the pharmacy delivery service''s first store in order not cause any trouble if anyone else bought themter on. "What''s Lowe''s Pharmaceutical up to?" Sonny cursed inwardly as he decided he needed answers from Romeo about this matter. On the other hand, L finished treating the man and walked out of the clinic into the medicine area where he handed over a list of herbs he wanted. "Hello there! I''d like some herbs," L said as he handed over his list of herbs required by him. The staff member responsible for preparing herbal medicines took one look at it before saying indifferently, "Sir please wait a moment; we don''t have several items listed here right now but we can get them from our other branch." "Oh? Then I''ll go check somewhere else," L frowned upon hearing this response. "Mr. Willis... wait up. Our Pharmacy in Ednd has moreplete stocks than others around here, so going elsewhere won''t be helpful either." The staff member interrupted him again. "It will be quick if we just go pick it up from our branch store instead. Today you saved Mr. Ramos which helped us greatly so your entire purchase today is free-of-charge as well - how does that sound?" Nelson interjected cheerfully. Hearing this offer made L nod in agreement, "Alright then." Nelson couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. This young guy seemed to like getting things for free! He had stayed when Nelson mentioned a free meal. However, just as Mrs. Ramos finished her call and rushed in, her thoughts full of her son, she quickly headed for the consultation room. As she passed L, she cast him a cold, hateful nce, a hint of resentment and icy demeanor shing across her face. L felt her gaze and couldn''t help but frown, a sense of indignation rising within him. He had saved her son, but it seemed that Mrs. Ramos held no gratitude for him. Fifteen minutester, L checked his phone and asked, "Have the herbs not arrived yet?" "Any moment now, any moment... Hehe..." Nelson evaded and procrastinated. L raised an eyebrow, a trace of suspicion crossing his starry eyes. He began to sense that something was amiss. "That jerk! Who dares to insult my wife? Come out!" At that moment, a loud shout echoed through the pharmacy. A burly man, leading a group of people, stormed into the store with baseball bats and other menacing objects, clearly a gang of troublemakers. The lead man had a thick gold chain around his neck and looked like a nouveau riche thug. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Upon hearing themotion, Mrs. Ramos quickly ran out of the consultation room and tearfully cried out to Aditya Ramos, the leading man, whom she addressed as her husband. "This is the guy. This despicable scum took advantage of our son''s life-threatening situation and threatened me to kneel before him!" "Honey, deal with him!" "Break his damn legs and make him kneel in front of me, begging for mercy!" Mrs. Ramos pointed at L, her face full of bitterness. Seeing this scene, Nelson couldn''t help but revel in schadenfreude. Sonny, who had been supervising the loading of the medication onto the truck, also had no intention of leaving. They all wanted to witness L''s predicament. "Kid, you''re really arrogant! You even dared to make Mrs. Ramos kneel. Tsk, tsk..." Nelsonughed. "Is Willis in for some bad luck?" Sonny also chuckled, showing a disposition of watching the show with delight. Aditya, ring at L, gestured at him with his baseball bat and said, "You dared to force my wife to kneel before you? You''ve seriously overstayed your wee!" "Considering that you saved my son''s life, I''ll give you one chance. Kneel down, bow your head a hundred times to my wife, and I''ll let you go!" L looked coldly at Mrs. Ramos and Aditya, his sharp-featured face filled with anger and chilliness. "Do you also know that I saved your son''s life? Is this how you treat someone who saved your child''s life?" He never expected that just after he saved their son, Mrs. Ramos called her husband over. In this world, there were such heartless and despicable people who were as cruel as wolves and as vicious as dogs! At this moment, the store clerks and some customers were watching this scene with various reactions. Sympathetic, indignant on his behalf, gloating... But anyway, no one dared to meddle in other people''s business! "Pah, still calling yourself a lifesaving benefactor? With that one kneel of mine, everything has been repaid!" "I''ll tell you, the dignity of an upper-ss person like me cannot be bought with your life as a lower- ss person." "It''s only because you saved my son that I didn''t kill you directly!" Mrs. Ramos said arrogantly. It seemed as though she was some noble royalty, while L was just a lowly peasant, only deserving to be trampled under her feet. "Oh? Then I beg you to kill me?" L''s face was calm, and his voice was icy cold. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Ramos immediately made a fierce expression and pointed at L, saying in a menacing tone, "Honey, kill him for me!" Aditya also shouted "Damn it!" and said, "Kid, you don''t seize the opportunity when given one? Let''s go!" "Get rid of him for me!" As soon as he finished speaking, the group of troublemakers he brought with him rushed towards L brandishing their weapons. Fierce and ferocious, with a strong sense of malevolence! Mrs. Ramos had a gleeful and malicious look on her face. "Beat him! Beat him to death! He dared to make me kneel. I''ll ensure he spends the rest of his life in a wheelchair!" Bang! Bang! Bang... However, her joyful expression froze on her face before it could fully bloom. After a dull sound of fists and feet colliding, these fierce and evil ck-d personnel all flew out one after another. The violence escted quickly, with some suffering broken bones and fractures, while others were left unconscious and even spitting up blood. Everyone was stunned and couldn''t believe their eyes as they looked at L! It was indeed an extremely intense and brutal turn of events. As some of the women in the room looked at L, they couldn''t help but be amazed. They felt that this guy was really domineering and manly... This kind of man was just too secure! Nelson was dumbfounded, and Sonny''s chubby face trembled. Mrs. Ramos and Aditya were even more shocked! Especially when they saw L walk towards them after dealing with the others, a strong sense of panic appeared on their faces. Killing intent! They felt a terrifying aura emanating from L that made them shiver in fear. It was killing intent! "Mr. Houghton! Mr. Houghton, pleasee in quickly!" "Help me! This kid is a martial artist!" Aditya shouted hoarsely the next second! Chapter 123 Those Who Are Crazy Will Surely Bring Disaster Upon Themselves Chapter 123 Those Who Are Crazy Will Surely Bring Disaster Upon Themselves Chapter 123 Those Who Are Crazy Will Surely Bring Disaster Upon Themselves Aditya and Mrs. Ramos couldn''t believe that they brought a group of cklisted personnel over, only to have L solve everything by himself. Witnessing L''s powerful skills, the two were frightened and panicked. Suddenly, with Aditya''s loud shout, a scar-faced man with several fierce henchmen rushed in. It was none other than Tiger''s former henchman, Scar! As one of Tiger''s ruthless men under hismand, Scar was also a real master. His muscr body was full of explosive power and he had the strength of Horizontal Training in hister years. And his henchmen were not ordinary thugs either; they were all skilled enough to take on ten people at once. Seeing Scar and his men rush in, Mrs. Ramos and Aditya showed signs of surprise. "You''re done for!" Aditya said fiercely. "Mr. Houghton was waiting outside originally but didn''t want to get involved! But now that you''ve injured Mr. Houghton''s men personally today, Mr. Houghton wille out himself! You won''t be leaving here alive!" Mrs. Ramos trembled again as she spoke these words. She repeatedly called out "Mr. Houghton," feeling that he was her enormous pir of support. In fact, that was the case. Scar''s status in Ednd was much higher now than before. The day Tiger''s stronghold was destroyed, he was fortunate not to be there. With Tiger''s fall, Henry and Mason divided Tiger''s influence. To avoid unnecessary conflicts and battles, the two "young lords" had to employ Tiger''s former subordinates. Taking advantage of this situation, Scar, one of Tiger''s key henchmen, integrated half of Tiger''s previous influence and joined Henry, thereby elevating his status and bing "Mr. Houghton" in the underworld. After Scar entered and saw his fallen and screaming underlings, his face turned extremely grim. "It was him! Mr. Houghton, make him pay!" "We just mentioned your name, and this guy shamelessly said that you, Mr. Houghton, are nothing!" Mrs. Ramos added fuel to the fire, staring at L with intense resentment. She intentionally exaggerated the situation, hoping Scar would punish L, allowing her to vent her frustration. Mrs. Ramos believed that with Scar''s strength, he could easily deal with L. Aditya also had a wicked grin, eagerly anticipating how Scar would help them get even. Nelson and Sonny were also eagerly awaiting the uing spectacle. "Kid, it''s you? You''re looking for..." Scar followed Mrs. Ramos'' gaze and looked over at L. However, when he saw what L looked like, his voice suddenly stopped as if someone had choked him by the throat. "That''s right, it''s me! Scarface, long time no see. You''ve be Mr. Houghton?" L''s face floated with a wicked smile as he asked yfully. He was also surprised that this guy didn''t follow Tiger inside? Hmm... It seemed like he didn''t see this guyst time at the Vi. "Mr. .... Mr. Willis... is that you?" Scarface''s eyelids jumped fiercely several times and he couldn''t even speak properly! Then there was a thud sound and his legs went soft as he knelt down directly! The whole person trembled like chaff!! Seeing this scene made Aditya and Mrs. Ramospletely dumbfounded. Nelson, Sonny and everyone present almost popped their eyeballs out of their sockets too. "Mr. Houghton, you... what are you doing..." Aditya twitched his face skin while asking in disbelief. Mrs. Ramos''plexion changed constantly; she already vaguely felt that something was not right here. At this point in time though Scarface couldn''t care less about them anymore; kneeling down before L, "Mr. Willis, I really didn''t know it was you! If I knew it was you, even if I have 100 guts today, I wouldn''t daree!" "I beg your forgiveness sir; ignorance is bliss!" As he spoke these words, Scarface directly knocked his head against L''s feet! Even though L hadn''t said or done anything yet, but just seeing him made him start begging for mercy. Scarface truly feared him! He could never forget the scene of opening the door at the hotpot restaurant where bodies were lying everywhere while L wiped blood off of his hands! Nor could he forget that Tiger died inside because of offending the man standing before him now! That was right, Tiger and Josiah died a few days ago too! They died inexplicably in prison without any warning signs whatsoever from myocardial infarction ! Although there wasn''t any evidence, anyone could think about why they died. "Let''s see how well-behaved you can be." Looking at Scar, who was kneeling and bowing, L nced at the Ramos couple and calmly stated. Scar trembled and his eyes turned cold as he looked towards Aditya and Mrs. Ramos. At this moment, both of them understood the situation clearly. Even Scar was begging for mercy from L, so what chance did they have? "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry! I won''t do it again! Please spare us..." Mrs. Ramos cried out in fear. "Mr. Willis... it''s all my wife''s fault! I''m innocent... I''ll divorce her if you want me to! I canpensate you with money... just name your price..." Aditya felt like his life was in danger and he even started to buy his way out of trouble. "Mr. Willis, how should we deal with them?" Scar spoke harshly. L just chuckled but didn''t say anything else as he gazed at the couple with a cold indifference that seemed to suggest he was looking at two dead people. He really wanted to kill these despicable scumbags who were ungrateful and vengeful; they deserved nothing less than death! If it weren''t for his strength, an ordinary person would have suffered a miserable fate dealing with the couple. Scar apologized profusely while trembling in fear, "I''m sorry Mr. Willis... please forgive me!" Then he gestured towards his men, "Take care of them!" "No! Please don''t do this Mr. Houghton!" "Spare us Mr. Willis... please spare us..." Aditya and Mrs. Ramos were pale-faced; there was even a foul-smelling puddle under Mrs. Ramos'' feet due to her fright. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However much they begged for mercy though, it didn''t matter because Scar''s men dragged them away - their fate sealed by their own wickedness. As they say: when someone goes mad there will be trouble; when people go crazy there will be consequences! Mrs. Ramos had been arrogant for too long - now she finally met her match when her husband couldn''t protect her anymore! At this point Nelson wiped off some sweat from his forehead while looking scared witless. He thought about slipping away unnoticed before anyone noticed him leaving¡­ However, at this moment, L nced at him and said, "Nelson, did you finally manage to bring Mr. Ramos'' people here? The medicinal herbs I asked for haven''t arrived yet, have they?" Upon hearing this, Nelson trembled and fell to his knees. "They''ve arrived! Mr. Willis, your medicinal herbs have arrived! I''ll go get them for you now! You can come get medicine from me for free for the rest of your life!" Nelson cried out desperately. "No need! I don''t need that little bit of money," L waved his hand dismissively. Scarface gave L a nce and could tell something was up. Without even asking any questions this time around he simply gestured to his men, "Smash up this pharmacy!" Chapter 124 Inviting His Family Along Chapter 124 Inviting His Family Along Chapter 124 Inviting His Family Along "No! No, please!" Nelson knelt on the ground, crying out in despair. He watched as Scar''s henchmen smashed the counters and shelves in the pharmacy to pieces. He felt like he was about to die. He regretted everything deeply. There was no reason for him and L to have any grievances with each other. If only he had known this earlier, why would he have helped others attack him? "Sonny,e out with me!" At this moment, L called out to Sonny. Sonny shuddered but didn''t dare disobey. He followed L outside without saying a word of nonsense. "Mr. Willis, do you... have any orders?" Sonny asked fearfully after they stepped outside. L asked coldly, "Who did you give these problematic drugs to?" "Don''t worry Mr. Willis! The first one who got it is Rejuvenation Pharmacy! I haven''t delivered it anywhere else yet!" Sonny wiped his sweat and replied anxiously. If today''s incident hadn''t happened and he had delivered these inferior drugs to various pharmacies and hospitals in Ednd, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Sonny looked at L gratefully. Finally, he cursed angrily, "Damn it, Romeo is such a terrible manager! I need to talk some sense into him! Isn''t this harming people?" However, L waved his hand dismissively. "No, I called you here just for that matter. If Romeo gives you goods, you can ept them but don''t reveal anything back. Listen carefully. Do you understand?" "Of course if you don''t understand, I can find another way for you." As he finished speaking, a hint of sharpness appeared in his eyes, and a chill enveloped Sonny. Sonny shivered, and nodded quickly, "I understand, I understand." The second son of Lowe family will probably suffer greatly from all this! He thought bitterly! ... Next, L came up with several forms suitable for mass production. He quickly produced some samples and sent them off to major distributors like Flynn, Caden etc. The new medicines included beauty products that could remove blemishes, treat rhinitis, special weight loss products etc. There were both health supplements as well as medicines. Compared with Love Light or Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine, themercial value was much higher! This meant that after these drugs wereunched, Flynn and other agents will be even more profitable. L did not rely on personal connections to persuade those agents, but used their interests to win them over. What L didn''t expect was that after sending out these samples, all of the agents'' reactions were very positive. They took the initiative to contact L and expressed their willingness to fully cooperate with him. As long as L and Miranda recaptured Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, they will also give them the agency rights for these new drugs. Meanwhile, Romeo''s family was still feeling proud... The Lowe family mansion! "Romeo, have you solved the crisis of raw materials supply for thepany?" Victoria asked in a deep voice. Her face didn''t look too good! At thest business exchange meeting, everyone in the Lowe family was actually kicked out. Victoria had been extremely depressed these days. She felt humiliated! Her n to meet new suppliers of medicinal materials through business exchanges had also failed! Lowe''s Pharmaceutical was facing a crisis and she can hardly sleep at night because she was still holding 43% ofpany shares as chairman of the board - making her still itsrgest shareholder. If there were any problems with this pharmaceuticalpany or if it got sued by anyone, then she would be implicated as well. "Mom, don''t worry! It has been resolved already. A Slocmore medicinal material wholesaler knows our medicine sells well and actively came seeking cooperation!" "Now production progress has improved again." "A new batch of goods has been sent out already," Romeo said proudly. Hearing this news made Victoria surprised, "Oh? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Isn''t Romeo just worried about you? You can rest assured; leave thepany in Romeo''s hands, and all you need to do is count the money!" Eliza said with a smile. "That''s right, Grandma! With the pharmaceuticalpany developing like this, you''re bound to be the richest person in Ednd or even Kreanford!" Harlow sweetly reassured the olddy. "Good! Good... When the timees, the Lowe family will step out of Ednd and be a top- tier family in the entire state!" The elderlydy finally swept away the gloom of the past few days, excitedly stating. "Yes! By the way, you don''t know yet. When Miranda and that Willis guy saw us having the herbal medicine, their faces were so ugly! If you had seen it, you would have been really satisfied!" Eliza said excitedly. She then told the story of what happened in the factory to Victoria. After listening to it, Victoria''s face turned red with satisfaction. "Hmph! I can imagine it! Romeo, Eliza and Harlow - well done!" "Grandma, do you think my dad helped release your anger? Did he do a great service for our family? I think we should organize a celebration banquet to honor him," Harlow suggested suddenly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Romeo and Eliza''s eyes lit up with anticipation as they looked at Victoria. Their family was very concerned about their reputation and there waspetition within the Lowe family itself. When Victoria passed away, there would always be someone to be the head of the family and take over the entire family. The reason Romeo always targeted Emmanuel''s family was that Emmanuel, as the eldest son, would typically be the future head of the family. Even though Emmanuel had been expelled from the family, Miranda''s other uncles still posed a certain threat. So, their family also wanted to use this opportunity to secure Romeo''s position within the family. If Victoria were willing to organize a celebration for him, it would be almost equivalent to telling everyone in the family that the future head of the family would be the second son. When she heard this proposal from Harlow though, Victoria hesitated for several moments. At this moment, Harlow smiled slyly and said to the elderlydy, "Grandma, why don''t we invite my eldest uncle''s family to this celebration? Let them see how well the family is developing and how prosperous our pharmaceutical business is!" "You''re right! You didn''t see how ugly Miranda and Willis looked when they found out we solved our raw material crisisst time." Eliza added enthusiastically. With those words spoken, Victoria finally agreed, "Okay then - let us celebrate Romeo''s sess by inviting everyone including Emmanuel''s family!" She was known as someone who never backed down in the Lowe family, but she repeatedly suffered setbacks with Miranda and L, especially after thest business exchange that left Victoria and the entire Lowe family humiliated! It was easy to imagine how much resentment Victoria was holding inside. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she was determined to vent her anger once and for all! Chapter 125 I WonT Let You Be Wronged Chapter 125 I Won''T Let You Be Wronged Chapter 125 I won''t let you be wronged That evening, L and Miranda left the factory together to pick up Nora from kindergarten. Although Mason''s men, Dennis and Jeremy, had been secretly protecting Nora, L always preferred to pick up his daughter himself as long as he had time. They had nned to grab a bite to eat together outside. However, just after leaving the kindergarten, Miranda received a call from Cara asking her and L toe over for dinner that night. She also mentioned that there was something they needed to discuss. L dropped off Nora at Emperor Garden first and asked their nanny Lina for help with taking care of her and making some food for her before driving with Miranda towards Emmanuel and Cara''s house. He had considered bringing Nora along but decided against it since Emmanuel and Cara hadn''t fully epted him yet. He didn''t want his daughter exposed to any potential harm if they said something in front of her. When they arrived at the house, Mason had just arrived too. "Brother-inw! Sis!" Mason greeted them warmly. Miranda rolled her eyes dismissively at him, "Since when did you start calling him brother-inw first?" She couldn''t help but feel like Mason was closer with L than he was with his own sister. The three of them entered the house chatting away only to find out that both Emmanuel''s and Cara''s faces looked grim despite having prepared dinner already. "Dad? Mom? What happened? Why did you ask us over for dinner if you''re going look so unhappy?" Miranda asked confusedly while both L and Mason looked puzzled too. "Let''s sit down first," Cara waved her hand and nced at L, saying, "By the way, L, you didn''t bring your daughter with you?" L hesitated for a moment, surprised that his mother-inw was asking about Nora. "No, I didn''t." "Next time, bring the child with you. We haven''t met her yet. Also, if you and Miranda have the time, you should go shopping for wedding dresses and have some bridal photos taken. I mentioned that we should have a wedding for you, and it''s time to start nning." Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a look, and Emmanuel casually added. L was somewhat surprised, looking at Emmanuel and Cara, feeling a wave of emotions inside. Could it be that they truly epted him now? Miranda pursed her lips, a mix of emotion and delight crossing her face. She cast a nce at L, and for some reason, a sense of happiness welled up inside her. Regardless of what Victoria and others thought, did her parentspletely abandon the idea of marrying her off to Isa? "Hmm, after this busy period," the goddess CEO nodded with a smile on her lips. "I''ll let you know in advance that I''ll be the best man!" Mason''s face lit up with excitement when he heard this and he emphasized his words. "Okay, let''s not just focus on this happy news! I need to talk to you guys about something..." Cara said with a furrowed brow. "Oh... what is it?" Mason asked inexplicably as he put away his smile. Cara exined the situation to all three of them. After she finished speaking, Miranda frowned in anger. "Grandma wants to throw a celebration for Uncle Romeo? And we have to go too? Why should we go?" "My grandma is too biased! Isn''t she making us go just so we can see their faces?" Mason also said sternly. A celebration banquet? Lowe''s Pharmaceutical owed its sess today entirely due to Miranda and L''s efforts. Romeo took over their hard work and now wanted them all - including Miranda''s family - to attend his victory party? Who would tolerate such bullying behavior?! "What kind of talk is that?! Your grandmother called everyone from the Lowe family together- including distant rtives- isn''t it normal for us all to attend?" Emmanuel scolded his children sternly. "Didn''t she kick us out from our family before? What does attending a celebration banquet have anything do with us?" Mason was unhappy about it. "This shows that your grandmother still considers us as part of the family! Maybe this is even a signal for us - an opportunity for reconciliation within our family." Emmanuel knocked on the table as he spoke seriously. "Emmanuel, don''t be naive! I think your mother has ulterior motives here! I also believe we shouldn''t attend." Cara rolled her eyes before saying, "Now that both Miranda and Mason don''t want to go either; then it''s settled! Let''s eat!" As soon as she heard the news, she firmly opposed it. Emmanuel wanted to go, but he insisted on calling Miranda and Mason back to discuss it. "You... Miranda and Mason are not sensible. How can you say that as a mother? What are you eating?" Emmanuel was scolded by his wife until he turned red in the face. The next second, the father-inw looked at L and asked, "L, what do you think? Should we go?" "Is there even a need to ask? My brother-inw definitely doesn''t want to go! My grandmother and uncle never have anything good to say about him. Dad, if you ask my brother-inw about this, isn''t it just making things difficult for him?" Mason defended L. This little brother-inw was quite something. However, this time L seemed ungrateful towards his brother-inw''s defense. He smiled and nodded his head saying, "Since your dad wants to go then let''s just go! It will give Miranda''s grandmother an opportunity while also giving us one." "That''s great! You''re such a good son-inw!" Upon hearing this statement from him, Emmanuel laughed heartily while patting L on the shoulder heavily. However Cara along with Miranda and Mason had changed their expressionspletely. "L what did you say? Their grandmother clearly has ulterior motives behind this invitation. Won''t we be humiliating ourselves if we attend? Have you lost your mind?" Cara red at L with dissatisfaction before speaking out in anger. "Brother-in-Law there must be some involvement from my uncle behind all of this. Our grandma definitely holds grudges against both of us so how could she possibly have our best interests at heart?" Mason furrowed his brow as he spoke out in concern for everyone involved in the situation. Miranda didn''t say anything but her eyes were filled with doubt and confusion regarding everything that was happening around them all of sudden. "Don''t worry. I won''t let any harme your way! Trust me! If your grandmother is really offering us an olive branch like Mr. Lowe said, then that would be great! But if she wants to humiliate us instead, I promise that she will regret ever crossing me! I''ll make sure all those years of grievances suffered by both yourself and Miranda will finally get resolved once-and-for-all!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L grabbed onto Miranda''s small hand while looking towards Cara confidently, promising everything would work out fine between them all eventually. After hearing these words, Cara hesitated for a moment before ultimately nodding her head approvingly. Her eyes were still slightly red as if thinking back over these past few years where they had been treated unfairly due simply being daughter- in -w. "Good! L I hope you don''t disappoint me!" "The olddy has been domineering all her life, and she''s biased in her actions. I don''t know how much frustration I''ve endured over the years. There''s no hope for Emmanuel, who is foolishly filial!" "That''s what you said. Help me find it all back!" Chapter 126 You Are Not Qualified Chapter 126 You Are Not Qualified Chapter 126 You Are Not Qualified The night after, the celebration banquet was held at the top floor of Marina Obelisk Hotel under the name of the Lowe family. All members, including direct and coteral rtives, as well as their guards and servants'' families were present. Nearly a thousand people from all ages and genders filled almost a hundred tables in the grand hall. The matriarch sat at the center table with Romeo''s family beside her, along with Miranda''s uncles and one aunt. However, unlike Eliza and Harlow who sat together with their families, Miranda''s rtives were seated separately at a nearby table. This arrangement spoke volumes about Romeo''s statuspared to others. "Romeo! Your pharmaceuticalpany is flourishing! You will lead our family to new heights!" Miranda''s third uncle Owen Lowe eximed to Romeo. "Absolutely right! Mom made an excellent decision by appointing you as head of our pharmaceutical business," Miranda''s aunt, Jennifer Lowe, chimed in sweetly, pleasing both men with just one sentence. Miranda''s fourth uncle, George Lowe, and other members of the Lowe family also came over to compliment Romeo while praising Eliza and Harlow too. They all understood that if nothing unexpected happened, Romeo would be next in line for headship after this celebration banquet. Romeo smiled happily while listening to everyone''spliments; he felt light-hearted like never before. Eliza and Harlow also grinned widely like blooming flowers; they couldn''t have been more pleased since their vanity had been fully satisfied. Victoria sat there smiling too but kept ncing towards the entrance door constantly because what mattered most today was not whether or not Romeo''s family was happy but rather she wanted revenge badly! Suddenly Victoria''s expression changed slightly; she smirked coldly when she saw theming - Emmanuel''s family had arrived! "Emmanuel''s Family is here!" "Weren''t they expelled from our n? Why are they here today?" Chaos erupted inside the hall when Emmanuel''s family appeared causing many discussions among the Lowe family members who were receivingpliments earlier on until then. Romeo stood up cheerfully upon hearingmotion near him, "Hey Emmanuel, Cara! What brings you here?" He asked teasingly while grinning mischievously at them both. "Really? You all got kicked out of the family, and yet you have the nerve to show up at my husband''s celebration banquet? Oh my, oh my..." Elizaughed mockingly. Harlow pretended to be surprised and said, "How can someone have such thick skin? Do they know that without the family, they''re nothing and now want toe back begging for shelter?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing their words, Emmanuel''s face immediately showed anger. Cara was also infuriated by their mockery as soon as they arrived. They didn''t expect that just after arriving at the party, Romeo''s family would start mocking them relentlessly. Emmanuel looked towards Victoria with a hint of hope in his eyes. He saw her slowly stand up and say in a deep voice, "I invited them." As soon as she spoke these words, Emmanuel became excited and shouted for his mother with tears in his eyes. "Mom..." Except for Romeo and three others from the Lowe family who knew about this invitation beforehand; everyone else looked puzzled. Did the olddy invite Emmanuel''s family back into the Lowe family? However, in the next second, they heard Victoria snort coldly while pointing her cane towards some tables on the outermost area of the hall. "Go sit over there! This is a central area where your family no longer has any right to sit!" As soon as she finished speaking those words, Emmanuel''s face changed dramatically ¨C from being moved to shocked anger instead! Cara was so angry that her whole body trembled while Miranda and Mason had ugly expressions on their faces too! What? They were asked to sit on an outer table? The people sitting there were all servants or bodyguards of the Lowe family! This was humiliation! Naked humiliation! "Hahaha... Mom is wise! You''ve been kicked out of the family but Mom took pity on you by inviting you here today! You should feel honored just sitting outside!" Romeoughed several times with sarcasm dripping from every word he spoke. "That''s right! Sitting together with servants suits your status perfectly!" Harlow alsoughed heartily. Other members of the Lowe family had different expressions but couldn''t help but discuss it among themselves, "I didn''t expect Emmanuel''s family would fall so low!" "... They shouldn''t havee!" "Tsk tsk... Sitting together with servants means even not qualifying for seats in central areas!" Emmanuel was deeply upset and asked, "Mom, did you call us here today just to humiliate us?" "Hmph, how could it be considered humiliation? Romeo has made thepany thrive and allowed you all to bask in its glory. Giving you a ce to sit is already giving face! Now hurry up and go sit down," Victoria sneered as she sternlymanded. At this moment, the depths of the olddy''s eyes were filled with satisfaction after revenge. Looking at Cara and Miranda''s angry expressions, Victoria couldn''t feel any happier. The only thing that bothered her was L - that little gigolo seemed indifferent as if he didn''t feel humiliated by this treatment? Hmph! It made sense when she thought about it! A coward who was willing to be someone else''s live-in son-inw must have lost all his dignity long ago? He probably got used to being humiliated! "Emmanuel, let''s go! Can''t you see what your mother called us here for? To humiliate us together with your younger brother!" Cara yelled at her husband while red-eyed with anger. Miranda and Mason had already turned around and were walking towards the exit of the hall. "Miranda, Mrs. Lowe! Let''s just go sit down first; don''t rush!" However, at this time L held onto Miranda while trying to persuade Cara again. "Sitting down? What are we sitting for? To watch his younger brother gloat in front of our faces or make ourselves aughingstock?" "L, do you want us to suffer more humiliation?" Cara angrily questioned him at this moment full of disappointment and anger towards her son-inw. "They won''t be able to gloat for long. I guarantee they will beg us soon enough. If we leave now, we won''t see what happens next." L calmly but firmly advised them without getting angry over Cara''s outburst. Upon hearing these words, Miranda''s beautiful eyes flickered a few times before saying, "Mom, why don''t we just sit down for a bit longer instead? I''m sure L has his own ns." She recalled how, at the business exchange meeting, L had used the same tone and demeanor to encourage her. In hindsight, it wasn''t her who was humiliated that time, but Frederick, that scoundrel. L had really stood up for her! Miranda believed that this time, he wouldn''t disappoint her either! Chapter 127 Sonny Fatty Is Here Chapter 127 Sonny Fatty Is Here Chapter 127 Sonny Fatty is Here With the persuasion of L and Miranda, Cara sat at a table on the outermost edge of the hall, feeling humiliated and surrounded by the mocking and gloating eyes of even the Lowe family''s distant rtives, servants, bodyguards, and caretakers. Even Emmanuel''s face was ashen with anger. When he looked towards Victoria in the central area, he saw only deep pain and resentment. Emmanuel secretly sneered to himself: What kind of olddy is giving everyone a way out? What kind of "we''re all family" nonsense is this? These were all just his own wishful thinking! His wife and daughter were right... "L, if you don''t help me regain my dignity today, then forget about your wedding with Miranda! I will never ept you as my son-inw!" After sitting down, Cara said tearfully with anger. "Don''t worry! And honey, don''t be upset either. I promise that soon enough your Grandma and Uncle wille begging for you two back. Just make sure not to soften up when they do!" L smiled reassuringly. Upon hearing this remark from L, Cara gritted her teeth fiercely while pounding on the table, "Soften up? If they reallye begging for me back, then even if they kneel on their knees for three days straight, I won''t forgive them! How could I ever soften up?" The goddess CEO also had an icy expression, "L, things have already reached this point. I''ve lost any illusions about grandma so how could I possibly soften up? What exactly are you getting out of this deal?" L smiled mysteriously as he leaned in close to whisper into her ear, "I told you before that Lowe''s Pharmaceutical would be yours! Remember to make sure..." Feeling L''s hot breath blowing against her ear made Miranda feel ticklish; her pretty face flushed red while her earlobes became moist. At that moment, the elderly matriarch stood up, pressed her hand down for silence, and the entire room hushed. With the assistance of Romeo''s family, she walked to the central stage that had been prepared in advance in the hall. She surveyed the room and then looked towards Emmanuel''s family, holding a microphone as she began, "Today, we are here to celebrate my second son, Romeo''s sess! Congrattions on securing an order for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical that has surpassed 500 million! This is unprecedented for our Lowe family''s many industries. "I am grateful that I entrusted Romeo with the pharmaceuticalpany rather than leaving it to certain self-serving and self-righteous juniors. In their hands, thepany could never have achieved such remarkable sess! Please join me in weing Romeo to say a few words to everyone..." Apuse erupted throughout the room, whether genuine or not. Cara sat there, fuming. Miranda, Emmanuel, and Mason also looked indignant. It was Miranda and L who deserved credit for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical receiving so many orders. However, in the olddy''s mouth, it had all be Romeo''s achievement while she subtly mocked Miranda. Next up was Romeo who confidently took the stage and began to speak about how he secured those orders by making big distributorsply with contract changes. He was clearly proud of himself! Harlow and Eliza were beside themselves with excitement too; they felt like they were on top of the world as a family. Finally, Romeo added fuel to fire by talking about how they resolved the crisis when raw materials for drugs were cut off from their supplier. L and Miranda had been "vile" obstacles in his way ording to him. "Hmph! That Willis guy somehow got Albie on his side trying to cut off our supply chain for no good reason," he said indignantly. "The funniest part is that even after we managed to get our hands on those materials from Mr. Diaz himself; that little punk still had audacity enough left in him to im there was something wrong with them!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned towards Emmanuel''s family with looks of scornful mockery mixed with resentment, because even if many people didn''t own shares in Lowe''s Pharmaceutical Company at year-end, they would still receive dividends which were directly proportional to its profits. If what Romeo said was true, then it would undoubtedly hurt their interests too since Miranda and L yed foul y behind their backs. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "They deserve being kicked out of our family!" "Sitting there doing nothing but taking advantage should be enough reason for them all leave!" Seeing this scene unfold before her eyes made Victoria smirked coldly feeling vindicated while Romeo''s familyughed heartily at what happened. Emmanuel sat there looking grim-faced as ever. Cara was shaking with anger, her eyes red. "Let''s go! What are we still doing here?" "Mom..." Miranda tried to interject. "Let''s go!" Cara cut her off harshly. She couldn''t take it anymore. She felt like staying here with her family was just an invitation for the olddy and Romeo to humiliate them further. And she felt deeply disappointed and dissatisfied with L. But then, something unexpected happened. Crash! The ss door of the top floor hall shattered into pieces as a fat figure stormed in with a group of people behind him, all looking fierce and angry. "Romeo, you better have an exnation for me!" It was Sonny, the local agent from Ednd who pointed his finger at Romeo on stage and shouted angrily at him. He brought along several cardboard boxes that were thrown roughly onto the ground. The drugs inside spilled out like trash scattered everywhere on the floor! This sudden turn of events stunned everyone present. Even Cara forgot about leaving as she stood there in shock alongside everyone else. Romeo''s face turned dark as he angrily confronted Sonny, "What do you mean by this?" Victoria also had a furious expression on her face, "Sonny, today is our Lowe family celebration banquet. What are you doing?" "What do I mean? The goods that Lowe''s Pharmaceutical gave me had serious quality issues which almost got me sued!" Sonny retorted furiously, "Celebration banquet? Of course you would celebrate after cheating so much money using inferior drugs!" "I''m telling you now if I don''t get an exnation from you guys today, then be prepared to meet me in court!" Sonny looked indignant as he used them loudly. His words caused chaos throughout the room; even Romeo''s family and Victoria were left speechless for a moment. Cara stood up but hesitated before sitting back down again; it seemed like things might be taking a turn... Chapter 128 TheyRe All Here! Chapter 128 They''Re All Here! Chapter 128 They''re All Here! "What''s going on?" Emmanuel asked, confused. Mason looked at his sister and brother-inw. "Did you bribe Sonny to turn against us?" It was surprising that someone who had been working with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical for so many years would go against Victoria and Romeo. "L said there were problems with the herbs they were collecting. Now, it seems like the problem has exploded," Miranda said coldly. At this moment, Victoria red at Sonny with a dark expression. "Sonny, you need evidence to make such usations! What makes you think that our family''s medicine is of inferior quality? You will be held legally responsible for your nder!" The entire Lowe family looked at Sonny coldly and skeptically. "That''s right! How could the medicine produced by the Lowe family have any quality issues?" "If it was really inferior quality medicine, why would so many people buy it? Are they all idiots?" "Did Miranda and Willis bribe you to cause trouble today?" "How despicable..." Everyone began using each other while directing their anger towards Miranda''s family. Just then, another person rushed into the hall in an imposing manner. "That''s right! You will be held legally responsible! Expect to go bankrupt soon, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical! And its leaders can expect jail time!" A short but sturdy figure walked in with a grim face straight towards the center of the hall. "Is that Flynn?" "He is the Agenecline Medicine Association President in Merton!" "The agent rights of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical in Merton are all under his control!" "What does he mean by this?" As Flynn approached them, Romeo and Victoria couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Harlow and Eliza lost their smug expressions on their faces; instead they showed confusion mixed with anger. "Mr. Morris, what are you doing?" Romeo angrily questioned him. Flynn took out a test report from his pocket and threw it directly onto Romeo''s face, "What am I doing? Shouldn''t I ask what you are doing?! Take a look yourself!" Romeo picked up the report with a look of shock and anger, and his expression changed instantly. "What''s going on, Romeo?" Victoria took the report from Romeo''s hand when she saw his reaction. After reading it for a few moments, her expression also changed dramatically. Harlow and Eliza looked at it too, both showing panic and disbelief. "This is impossible! How could ourpany produce ineffective inferior drugs?" "This report is fake! Absolutely fake!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Romeo kept shaking his head. "Ineffective inferior drugs? If only they were ineffective that would be one thing, but the harmful ingredients inside are far beyond standard! You''re going to kill people with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical! And you''re trying to ruin me too, aren''t you?" Flynn asked angrily. "It''s fake for sure! Mr. Morris, have you been influenced by someone so that you deliberately came here to cause trouble?" Victoria questioned him with an iron face. Hearing this question made Flynn furious as he pointed at Victoria without hesitation, "Olddy, are you still not admitting your fault? Fine then wait for the court summons!" Cara sat down but stood up again after seeing what was happening over there. She couldn''t help asking L, "L, what''s going on here?" "I warned Miranda''s uncle that all of the medicinal materials obtained from Diaz had been soaked in chemical substances before being sold to them as low-quality medicinal materials but they didn''t believe me! The medicines produced using those low-quality medicinal materials naturally did not meet standards! Now see, the agent hase knocking on their door!" L said nonchntly. After hearing this news, Caraughed sarcastically while asking, "Why didn''t theye earlier or later? Why did they choose tonight? Tell me, did you do something behind my back?" "Hehe..." L smiled without admitting or denying anything. Cara''s humiliation and anger disappeared after seeing L like this; she gave him a yful scolding, "You sneaky little brat!" Mason gave L a thumbs-up while saying, "Brother-inw, you''re amazing! Even big agents like Flynn from other state listen to your words?" L chuckled and shook his head. "We''re not exactly friends, but when ites to absolute interests, they''ll naturally understand which side to stand on." Soon after, other agents or their representatives arrived one by one. Each of them came in with righteous indignation and a fierce aura. They threw reports of drug testing in front of Romeo''s family and Victoria. Romeo and Victoria felt an inexplicable panic. If only one agent said there was a problem with the medicine, they might suspect that it was intentional troublemaking. But now that all the agents who cooperated with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical were doing this, people can imagine how serious the situation was. "Mr. Lowe, if you don''t believe us, you can go to the relevant department for testing yourself!" "Tell us what to do?" "You must give us an exnation!" Flynn and others surrounded Victoria and Romeo''s family aggressively and asked them questions. At this moment, everyone in the Lowe family looked at each other and discussed among themselves. "Could it be that there really is a problem with the raw materials?" "Miss Miranda and L were not just making empty threats!" "It''s over! If this matter gets bigger, someone will go to jail!" "Hmph! Once Lowe''s Pharmaceutical falls into Romeo''s hands, he will ruin it sooner orter!" "Just look at their smug faces earlier." Miranda''s uncles even started cursing Romeo''s family while some took pleasure from their misfortune. How could anyone tolerate Romeo''s family being so arrogant earlier? It was impossible! Cara couldn''t help but smile as she watched Romeo and Victoria struggling under pressure from all these agents surrounding them. Emmanuel also sneered slightly as he felt relieved. Although he may be foolishly loyal towards his mother, seeing his wife and daughter being humiliated like this made him hate them even more. Victoria banged her cane on the ground before speaking into a microphone, "Quiet down! Quiet down!" Flynn and the others fell silent for a moment. "Perhaps there''s an issue with our production process. We don''t want to see any more subpar products, and I''m deeply sorry about this. So, please speak up if you have any suggestions on how to resolve this. The Lowe family will do everything in our power to meet your demands." Chapter 129 Go And Ask Miranda! Chapter 129 Go And Ask Miranda! Chapter 129 Go and ask Miranda! Flynn snorted, "Resolve? Fine! ording to the contract, if your drugs have quality issues, you need topensate me ten times the amount. I only have an order of 150 million with your company right now. You''repensating me 1. 5 billion?" "I have a 200 million order with Downs'' Medicine! Compensate me 2 billion!" "Mine is not much, just 50 million! Can youe up with apensation of 500 million?" "I have an order of 100 million..." These agents all spoke up and had significantly increased their orders before. One reason was that they saw these drugs selling well and secondly Romeo had raised prices like crazy while reducing the quantity at the same price point. They had no choice but to increase their orders! As they listened to these agents report their numbers, Romeo''s face twitched uncontrobly! Victoria almost fainted on hearing this news! These once proud orders were now like death sentences! "You... you''re extorting us! How can you demand tens or even hundreds of millions in compensation? Why don''t you go rob someone?" Eliza shouted at these agents while jumping around and throwing tantrums. "That''s right! If you keep causing trouble like this we''ll call the police and arrest you!" Harlow also warned them sternly. As soon as she finished speaking, Flynn pped Eliza across the face making her stagger back. Another agent kicked Harlow down onto the ground. "What kind of bullshit is this? I''m extorting you? It clearly states in our contract that you must pay ten times for any damages caused by poor-quality drugs. Do I look like someone who would extort money from others?" "Do you know what would happen if I sold these inferior drugs? My life would be ruined forever! Not only will I lose everything but also end up behind bars for life!" "If it wasn''t for Mr. Willis reminding us to store away those medicines, then we''d be screwed over by all of you guys already!" Flynn pointed his finger at Eliza while cursing her out loudly. The other agent was also furious, "Bitch, we haven''t even called the cops on y''all yet and here y''all are threatening us with calling them instead?! Fine then let''s just call them directly!" These agents were all powerful figures in their respective territories; they wouldn''t tolerate being pushed around by Eliza or Harlow! "That''s right - let''s call them! Let Lowe Pharmaceutical''s CEO rot in jail!" "Jail? They might even execute them!" "Nowadays, with the strict regtions on drug safety, these low-quality and overpriced drugs are considered a serious crime!" The agents spoke one after another. Hearing this, Romeo turned pale with fear, and Victoria was also panicked. They knew that these agents were not just making empty threats! "Everyone, please calm down! We... we really can''te up with that much money. Can we discuss this further? After all, we still need to work together in the future. It''s only this batch of products that has caused problems; it won''t happen again." Victoria faced the agents but couldn''t stand firm anymore and begged them pitifully. "Hmph! Who would believe you? You almost killed us this time; what about next time? Unless Lowe''s Pharmaceutical changes its leadership!" Flynn spat out and sneered. Caden nodded in agreement, "Yes, unless someone else takes charge of thepany! When Miss Miranda worked with us before, there were never any issues like this! This time it was Mr. Willis who warned us not to deal with these herbs! Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable! We only trust Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis. Only when they''re in charge of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical can we consider not pursuing responsibility or even continuing our cooperation!" "Yes! Let Miss Miranda continue to lead Lowe''s Pharmaceutical!" "Thanks to Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis'' warning, otherwise we would have been killed!" "What about Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis? Why aren''t they here?" "This Romeo guy should get lost now." Hearing these words made Romeo so angry he clutched his chest as if he was going to die right there. Victoria blushed red; she wouldn''t have been able to stand without someone supporting her at that moment. Meanwhile Cara heard their demands from the agents'' side and let out augh, "Are you kidding me? All of these agents want Miranda to take control of thepany?" Emmanuel also showed surprise on his face; he felt relieved finally hearing such news. "Mrs. Lowe, is this y exciting?" L asked smilingly. "It''s very exciting! Too exciting!" "Is it satisfying?" "It''s satisfying! Look at how embarrassed Victoria is right now along with her son!" Cara smiled, brushing off her previous grievances and anger. "Alright, now that we''ve cleared the air, let''s go," L said. Cara was taken aback, as were Emmanuel and Mason. "Go? Why do we need to go? They said Miranda would manage thepany." "Mrs. Lowe, this time my wife not only manages thepany but also takesplete control of it! And remember, don''t be soft-hearted when the timees!" L chuckled mischievously. ... After L and Miranda left, the agents made a fuss for a while before leaving. They all agreed that they had to work with Miranda in the future; otherwise they would sue Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. This celebration now seemed like a joke. "Romeo, what have you done? The pharmaceuticalpany was doing so well. How did you create such chaos?" someone asked usingly. "Hmph! You''re still waiting for your family to be glorious. I bet you''ll ruin the Lowe family!" another retorted. "The Lowe family can''t fall into your hands!" yet another added "Romeo, you need to solve this problem properly!" "Mom, this is all your fault!" Own and George as well as Jennifer left after throwing some cold words around. Other members of the Lowe family dispersed too; it wasn''t even time for dinner yet! After everyone left, Romeo''s family sat there like defeated roosters without any energy or pride left in them anymore. "Honey... Victoria... What do we do now? These agents are insisting on having that little bitch Miranda manage ourpany! What should we do?" Eliza asked indignantly while covering her face with her hands. In an instant Victoria grabbed her cane and fiercely struck Eliza with it. "What else can we do?! Go beg Miranda! Get them back into our family business and get Miranda back managing our pharmaceuticals! If she doesn''te back, then all of you will be kicked out of the family!" "Why are you still sitting there?! Get up and go beg!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "If this isn''t solved soon, then every one of us will end up behind bars!!" Victoria was livid and panicked all at once. As the chairwoman of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, if those agents were to take her to court, she too would face sentencing! Was it possible that the matriarch of the esteemed Lowe family would end up spending her golden years in prison? Chapter 130 Why CanT She Admit Her Mistake? Chapter 130 Why Can''T She Admit Her Mistake? Chapter 130 Why Can''t She Admit Her Mistake? That evening, after L and his group left, everyone returned to Miranda''s residence at the Imperial View Mansion. Since it was a vi, they didn''t have to worry about not having enough rooms even if the whole family stayed there tonight. After finishing the meal that their nanny had just made for them, Miranda''s phone rang. "Who is it?" Cara asked with interest. "It''s Romeo," Miranda answered as she picked up the phone. Her tone was cool and indifferent as she said, "Uncle, what can I do for you?" "Where did you all go? Come back immediately!" Romeo''s tone was still somewhat forceful. "Why should wee back? If you have something to say,e to my house and talk!" After saying this, Miranda hung up directly. "Hello? Hello?" "F*ck!" Romeo angrily smashed his phone into pieces after being hung up on. "What did that b*tch say?" Eliza asked curiously. "She hung up on me and told me toe over! Damn it! She has no respect for her elders!" Romeo gritted his teeth in anger. "She really is a b*tch! What makes her so great? Dad, what do we do now? Are we really going to beg her at her doorstep?" Harlow asked unwillingly. "What else can we do? Do you want us all to end up in jail?" Romeo retorted with an iron face. Although begging Miranda felt humiliating and shameful, it was better than going to jail, right? Moreover Victoria had already spoken out. If they didn''t bring Miranda back home, then their entire family would be kicked out of the n. With Victoria''s style of doing things, she would definitely follow through with this threat. At this moment, Eliza rolled her eyes slyly a few times before suddenly thinking of something, "Honey, why not go beg her anyway? Don''t forget that ourpany shares are controlled by both you and your mom''s hands. Even if shees back just manage ourpany; isn''t that just working for us!" Hearing these words, Romeo''s eyes lit up as he couldn''t help butugh, "You''re right! I own 40% of thepany shares; letting her manage thepany is like benefiting us! Hahaha..." "Let''s go find her!" With these thoughts in mind, Romeo''s family felt much better again. At seven-thirty that night! The doorbell at Miranda''s residence rang, and when she opened it, she found Romeo''s family walking inside. "Emmanuel, Mom has spoken and allowed you to return to the family! Miranda, you can also take back control of the pharmaceuticalpany. How about it? Happy?" Romeo said as soon as he opened his mouth. Upon hearing this, Cara cut in sharply, "Romeo, when asking for help, one should have a humble attitude! You make it sound like you''re doing us a favor! It''s because you don''t have Miranda now that you''ll facewsuits,pensation payments and imprisonment. Get that straight!" "You..." Romeo''s tone faltered as he turned to Emmanuel, "Emmanuel, what do you say? This is a great opportunity to return to the family. Don''t tell me you don''t understand." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, Cara red fiercely at her husband. Emmanuel sighed bitterly, "I''m not getting involved in this." After saying that, he turned around and walked into the house from the yard. Victoria''s actions tonight made Emmanuel extremely disheartened. Although he was emotional by nature, he wasn''t foolish. He couldn''t bring himself to deal with his own younger brother and mother harshly, but ignoring them altogether should be fine, right? Seeing Emmanuel''s reaction like this made Romeo curse under his breath before asking with a dark expression on his face, "Sister-inw, Miranda, what do you mean? Are we really going to break ties with our family?" Hearing this question caused L couldn''t help but sneer, "Break ties with our family? You and Victoria haven''t broken ties yet with my wife before?" "Do I need your opinion on this matter? You brat shut up!" Harlow pointed at L furiously. Snap! Miranda pped her across her face, "Harlow, listen carefully! If I hear you insult my husband again, I will p your face every time!" The aura of the goddess CEO was fully disyed at this moment. "You... you..." Harlow covered her face while ring resentfully at Miranda. But since they were still begging them, she didn''t dare fight back physically against her anymore. "Miranda, we are all family members here. Do we really need things get so bad between us? Your grandmother even asked use here begging for your forgiveness. Can we all just give each other some leeway? I will withdraw from managing the pharmaceuticalpany and hand it over to you instead. Isn''t that great?" Romeo took a deep breath before softening his tone once more. Miranda chuckled, "Ha... now you want to give each other a way out? Uncle, you can leave now! It was grandma who kicked us out of the Lowe family and even stripped us of all our family business shares. If she wants me to go back and manage thepany, she has toe in person and tell me herself! I don''t believe what you say!" In other words, Romeo family of three was insignificant. Begging me? Let Victoriae herself! Upon hearing this, Romeo''s family was stunned for a moment before bursting into angryughter. "Miranda, you are too presumptuous!" "You actually let your grandmother beg you? Do we elders still have any weight in your eyes?" "With her status, how could she possiblye in person? It''s already good enough that she spoke up and gave you a chance!" Miranda replied coldly, "If we make mistakes, we must admit them! My grandmother is no exception! Why can''t shee over? Why should we bow down to her even if we did nothing wrong? She made a mistake. Can''t she just say something nice?" After speaking, Miranda turned to L and said calmly, "Honey, please see our guests out." L looked at his goddess CEO at this moment with a hint of satisfaction on his face. This was the decisive strong woman he knew so well! "Shall we go then?" L smiled sardonically at Romeo''s family as he spoke. "Why should we leave? This is my niece''s home. Who do you think you are as a gigolo?" Romeo protested unwillingly. L instantly changed his expression and growled lowly, "Get lost!" Damn it all - they still had the nerve after being given some face earlier?! A wave of momentum emanated from L as he enveloped Romeo''s trio with it. Romeo finally shut up when he saw that things were getting serious; their faces turned pale as they left dejectedly. "Pfft," Cara spat at them once they were gone. Back inside the house again, Cara looked at her daughter with relief written all over her face, "Miranda, you were amazing just now. You couldn''t give them any leeway whatsoever." Miranda smiled slightly while looking towards L. She thought, L had already set everything up perfectly. If she still couldn''t stand firm, it would be too disappointing. Although previously, a powerful businesswoman, Miranda had been somewhat weak-willed when facing these rtives or Victoria. As it turned out, constantly giving in only allowed them to take advantage of her even more! She made up her mind that from now on, she would rather be a controversial "ck sheep" than a submissive "good granddaughter" who can be easily taken advantage of. Chapter 131 The Matriarch Comes To Visit Chapter 131 The Matriarch Comes To Visit Chapter 131 The Matriarch Comes to Visit Cara returned to her seat, feeling satisfied but also a little worried. "Miranda, do you really think your grandmother wille and apologize in person? She''s very proud, you know." Emmanuel frowned. "What is this about? Miranda, are you being unreasonable? That''s your grandmother we''re talking about!" Miranda bit her lip. "Unreasonable? She forced me to marry Isa! Is that reasonable? She kept changing her mind and going back on her word! Is that reasonable? She kicked us out of the family and took away our shares! Is that reasonable?" "She even threw a celebration for my uncle and invited us just so she could humiliate us in front of everyone. Is that reasonable?" Emmanuel was speechless after hearing all this. L spoke up for Miranda. "Yes, she wille because she cares too much about saving face not to." Everyone still looked uncertain. "Well, if the alternative is going to court or jail then I''d say it''s less embarrassing," L added. Cara muttered under her breath with a hint of anticipation in her voice. "I hope she doese." Meanwhile, after Romeo''s family left the room in anger earlier, Harlow posted about Miranda''s request for an apology from their grandmother on the family group chat hoping to incite anger towards Miranda and make them look bad. "What?! How dare Miranda make such an outrageous demand?" "She has no respect for authority!" "Grandmother would never lower herself like that; it''s ridiculous!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "For years people have beening here to pay their respects; why should Grandmother go begging at someone else''s door?" "It can''t be true! This must be some kind of delusion on Miranda''s part!" The entire Lowe family found it impossible to believe! Even though Miranda''s family had been expelled from the n, they didn''t leave the group chat. The primary reason was that the family matriarch was not tech-savvy, and the group chat was administered by Miranda''s younger aunt. So, they were not removed from the group chat. Upon seeing the chat in the group, Cara was furious. "Harlow is so scheming! She actually posted Miranda''s request in the family group!" As everyone began to me their daughter and their own family, Cara was beyond angry. "Mom, don''t worry about them!" Miranda said coldly. She thought with a hint of mockery: me and insultse so quickly? Ha ha... Just then, the doorbell rang at the vi. When Cara saw who was outside through the monitor, her eyes widened and she became excited. While everyone in the Lowe family were discussing it back and forth on the group chat, one picture instantly silenced them all. Cara: Who said that Mrs. Lowe couldn''te knocking? Look closely!! Below was a picture of Victoria standing outside of Miranda''s vi! The group chat exploded! The matriarch of the Lowe family had actuallye to Miranda''s doorstep herself to beg her? After she opened the door, Victoria walked into courtyard with Harlow and Eliza supporting her. Emmanuel couple as well as Miranda''s siblings came out to greet this matriarch. "Hmph! Miranda, you have quite some guts! You made mee begging at your door? I''m here now! Are you satisfied?" Victoria asked coldly while staring at Miranda after entering inside. Miranda''s expression flickered a few times when facing Victoria; there was some avoidance in her gaze too. From childhood until now she had always respected and obeyed her grandmother which made it difficult for her not to feel intimidated when facing Victoria face-to-face! Just then L grabbed hold of her hand tightly. Miranda felt certain within herself again as she looked straight into Victoria''s eyes once more. For such a long time now all those pressures that they put on her unjustly had been bottled up inside her like an explosion waiting for release! "Grandmother," asked Miranda while looking directly at Victoria, "Do you not feel even an ounce remorse towards me?" "Hmph!" Victoria snorted disdainfully before asking forcefully, "What do I have to be remorseful about?" "Miranda, you have no respect for your elders! Your grandmother has alreadye to see you, isn''t that enough? Let me ask you, will you go back and continue managing the pharmaceutical company? Will you help the family deal with those agents?" Romeo asked sternly. Victoria was standing there and he became more forceful. "That''s right! Say something now!" Eliza and Harlow also questioned her, even resorting to moral ckmail! Miranda ignored them and just looked at Victoria with disappointment in her eyes. The next second, her face became cold and indifferent as if she had put away all of her emotions. "Fine. Since you feel no guilt about it, there''s no need to say anything else! Now we only talk about interests, not family ties!" "One thing is certain: only I can handle those agents. Otherwise, it''s a sure thing that both my grandmother and uncle will end up in jail! Right?" At this moment Miranda seemed like she wasn''t facing her own rtives but rather opponents in a business deal. This conversation had turned into a business negotiation! "And what if I don''t agree? I came here didn''t I? What more do you want?" Victoria felt Miranda''s attitude change which made her face even darker. "Sell you and my uncle'' shares to me! From now on Lowe''s Pharmaceutical will only have one person making decisions - me - Miranda!" The goddess CEO spoke coldly with every word enunciated clearly. The warmth from L''s hand seemed to fill her with strength once again. This man had paved the way for her; if she couldn''t take advantage of this opportunity then she would be too weak! If so then she would look down upon herself! Hearing these words, Victoria''s expression changed instantly while Romeo''s family showed shock mixed with anger on their faces. Even Cara, Emmanuel, and Mason widened their eyes feeling surprised by how strong-willed Miranda was being today. Miranda dared to be so forceful? Victoria came asking for help yet now Miranda wantedplete control over the pharmaceutical company shares? "Miranda, do you think that got me beat?" Victoria asked angrily while shaking because of how furious she was. "Miranda, you''re delusional! You''re dreaming if you think you can take over my and your grandmother''s shares!" Romeo jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on, cursing at her. Harlow and Eliza also used her of having "wild ambitions" and being insane. They had even thought Miranda would work for them, but she had just cut off their source of ie. "You have no choice! If I don''t handle those agents, not only will the pharmaceuticalpany face hugepensation ims and bankruptcy, but you''ll also be stuck here forever!" "Even the entire Lowe family group will be affected. The stock price will plummet. Who knows? The Lowe family maypletely copse because of this." "Give me thepany. At least then you''ll be safe! Grandmother, Uncle, make your own decision!" Miranda said calmly. Victoria swayed a bit and felt as though she was being tightly controlled by her granddaughter at this moment. Romeo''s family also looked resentful and full of bitterness. "Miranda oh Miranda, I never thought you would be so ruthless!" "All right! All right! You win!" Chapter 132 Invitation From The Mysterious Woman Chapter 132 Invitation From The Mysterious Woman Chapter 132 Invitation from the Mysterious Woman "Tomorrow, you will go to thepany to handle the equity transfer procedures! As long as you''re not afraid of retribution!" Victoria pointed her finger at Miranda and spoke through gritted teeth. In the next second, she turned coldly towards L beside her. "Willis, are you behind this conspiracy? You ambitious son-inw trying to take over the Lowe family''s industry through my granddaughter?" L sneered at her words. "Madam, you think too highly of me. The Lowe family''s industry is not something I''m interested in." Vincent had even offered him 20% of the Reid Group''s shares which he refused; why would he covet the Lowe family''s industry? "Ha... Hahaha... What a cocky young one!" *Cough! Cough... Cough!* Victoria chuckled a few times, but then a severe fit of coughing followed. She used her handkerchief to cover her mouth, which was stained with fresh blood. The formidable matriarch of the Lowe family, who never yielded, had been so enraged that she coughed up blood. "Mom... Mom, are you okay?" Emmanuel rushed to her side to help. However, Victoria pushed him away forcefully. "Don''t touch me! You''ve raised quite the daughter, haven''t you! We''re leaving!" "Miranda and Willis will face retribution!" Harlow threatened before they left. After they were gone, Miranda leaned heavily against L as if all strength had left her body. "Did I do something wrong?" She murmured softly. "No," L replied firmly. "You did nothing wrong! Your grandmother and uncle were in the wrong." "Miranda, you did the right thing! I''m proud of you! After enduring so much from your grandmother all these years, I''ve taken it all back tonight! I''ve endured a lifetime of frustration, and I won''t let my daughter go through the same! Absolutely not! Well done..." Cara wiped away her tears, speaking with emotional intensity. Emmanuel nced at his daughter, sighed, and didn''t say much. Ultimately, when Victoria coughed up blood, although he was deeply worried, he didn''t believe that their daughter should be med. The final question Miranda asked her grandmother, "Do you feel guilty?" had been an act of utmost compassion, giving the elderly woman onest chance. If the grandmother could have maintained a sense of humility, even the slightest trace of guilt towards her granddaughter, Miranda might not have taken such an extreme step. In the end, it was her grandmother who had pushed Miranda over the edgepletely! ... The next day, Victoria and Romeo, with full of resentment and bitterness, finally made thest compromise. Thus, Miranda alone controlled 83% of the pharmaceuticalpany''s shares and truly took control of thepany. The factory that L gave her before also merged into one of the production departments of the company. Shelly and other key employees who were previously dismissed by Romeo were rehired. And after they signed contracts with those major distributors again, "Love Light" capsules returned to their original price. Moreover, new drugs such as "the Lowe''s Rhinitis Relief" and "the Lowe''s Slimming Pills" were launched. After being approved by the drug supervision bureau, they began production as well. They restored the original prices for the four medications including "Love Light" and imposed restrictions on the prices at which distributors could sell them externally. In fact, this meant that agents like Flynn would earn less. However, after witnessing L''s miraculous abilities and personally testing several other new medicines, they didn''t raise any objections. The choice between short-term gains and long-term sustainable development was not a difficult one when faced with the opportunity to maximize their profits and believe in the potential for the future. The goddess CEO had been busy these days but was full of energy! L hadn''t been idle either but he did manage to contact Vincent during his free time. Thest time, L received two Dragon Marrow Herbs, and he actually concocted three "Dragon''s Blood Pills." After Nora and Dn had taken theirs, he had one pill left. Thinking about Vincent''s wife who had leukemia, L naturally didn''t mind extending a helping hand in her direction. Upon hearing this news, Vincent was extremely excited! He immediately had his son bring his mother over that same day! When they arrived in Ednd, it was already past four o''clock in afternoon. L asked Dennis and Jeremy today if they could help pick up Nora while he went ahead towards Vincent''s residence in Ednd. "Honey, Sam, this is Dr. Willis I told you about!" As soon as they met, Vincent introduced himself, his wife, and son Sam Reid right away! Although this Kreanford tycoon''s wife had very regr features, she had lost all her hair making her look very haggard. Sam Reid on the other hand looked like a rising star! "Dr. Willis, thanks to your Love Light capsules, I still have my life!" Marley bowed to L, expressing her gratitude. Sam also quickly gave his respects and then eagerly asked, "Mr. Willis, I heard that you can completely cure my mom''s leukemia. Is that... true?" "I''m about eighty percent certain," L didn''t fullymit to his words. Nora''s case weighed heavily on his mind. Treating Marley''s illness served a dual purpose: extending goodwill and examining if Nora''s condition was unique. Half an hourter, Marley was dressed, and the toxins in her body had seeped through her clothing. "Mr. Willis, how is my wife?" Vincent asked with anticipation. Sam was equally anxious, eagerly watching L. "Don''t worry! Mrs. Reid is fine now. If you''re still concerned, you can take her for aprehensive examination," L reassured them calmly. "Rest assured! Rest assured! If you say she''s cured, then it''s absolutely fine!" Vincent eximed with tears of joy. Sam, too, was ovee with excitement and profusely thanked L. As L watched their happiness, he felt as if a heavy stone was pressing on his heart. After using the Dragon''s Blood Pill to wash the marrow and strengthen the bones, everyone else''s leukemia had beenpletely eradicated. Why was Nora an exception? Why?! It had to be because his own power was still not strong enough, and he hadn''t mastered the highest depths of the Dragon Emperor''s Canon. At that moment, he felt an unprecedented thirst for greater cultivation. Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from Liam, Morgan''s son, as they had exchanged contact information. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Barker?" L answered. "Mr. Willis, do you have some time tonight?" In the call, Liam politely and warmly inquired. "What''s the matter?" L asked. Liam''s voice carried a hint of happiness as he spoke mysteriously, "My girlfriend came from out of town and found out that you helped me get rid of the corpse poison. She wants to thank you in person over dinner!" As he spoke, he seemed nervous and deliberately lowered his voice, "Oh, by the way, don''t tell my parents! They have a deep misunderstanding about Summer and believe that she was behind the corpse poison bracelet. But in reality, Summer bought it from someone else as a token of our love. She had no idea." L hesitated for a moment before agreeing, "Okay, I won''t tell them. Where do you want to eat?" Internally though, L felt a twinge. The woman who had captivated Liam''s heart was now in Ednd? Did she really not know anything about that cursed bracelet? Chapter 133 This Is Priocia Chapter 133 This Is Priocia Chapter 133 This Is Priocia "By the way, if it''s convenient, let''s invite your wife too and have a get-together," Liam suggested. "Sure, I''ll ask her," L replied. He wasn''t sure if Miranda would be avable since she had been busytely. "Great! I''ve already booked the Diamond Room at the Square Window. Pleasee." "Oh, and don''t tell my parents about this," Liam added with a smirk. After hanging up the phone with Liam, L said goodbye to Vincent and his son before leaving. Since Liam didn''t want his parents to know about their ns either, L didn''t mention anything to them. After confirming with Miranda on the phone that she could make it to their gathering at the Square Window, L picked her up and they headed there together. As they got out of the car at the entrance of the Square Window restaurant, they bumped into a woman dressed in shy clothes who was arm in arm with a tall foreigner. When Sarah Thompson saw Miranda, she looked pleasantly surprised as she waved over to her friend. She was from the Thompson family, which was just as powerful as the Lowe family. Both families were top-notch ns in Ednd. Sarah and Miranda had a good rtionship while they were in school, especially during their college years when both attended Slocmore University. However, after graduation, Miranda returned to Ednd to join the family business, while Sarah went abroad for further studies. "Sarah? When did you return to the country?" "I''ve been back for some time now. And who is this?" Sarah turned towards L curiously. When she saw how casually he was dressed without any valuable possessions on him whatsoever; there was an instant sh of disdain across her face. "This is my husband -L." Miranda introduced him cheerfully while smiling from ear-to-ear. "You''re married now? No way! With your looks why not take your time picking someone special instead of marrying just any ordinary man?" Sarah sneered while looking down upon him. "L is my carefully chosen husband; he''s anything but ordinary in my eyes." Miranda replied confidently still wearing that same smile on her face. L, ordinary? Perhaps Miranda thought so at first. However, now she only felt that this guy was the most amazing man in the world. "Ha, him? Miranda, you used to have such high standards. This guy looks like a loser! So many rich guys pursued you back then and you didn''t pick any of them. Why did you choose..." At this point, Sarah suddenly remembered something and elongated her tone as she pointed at L. "Oh... I know! I heard from my family that Isa Austin from the capital..." "Sarah!" At this moment, Miranda frowned and interrupted Sarah before turning to the foreigner next to her and changing the subject. "Who is this? Can you introduce me?" Sarah proudly raised her chin and introduced him as "my boyfriend Frand Sanchez!" "Sarah, who is this beautifuldy?" The foreigner asked with a hint of superiority in his tone as if he was better than everyone else. "This is my good friend Miranda!" Sarah replied before smiling at Miranda. "Frand just arrived in Priocia and isn''t used to speaking Priociania yet! But theirnguage is internationally recognized so we canmunicate with it without any barriers." At this point, Sarah eximed, "Oh no! L probably doesn''t understand theirnguage right? Never mind Frand; speak Priociania instead since not everyone has received higher education here in Priocia." "After all," she continued while looking at L, "you''re so great; fluent in severalnguages." As she spoke, Sarah turned towards Miranda with an admonishing tone, "Miranda, you should dress up your man more stylishly or else it''ll be embarrassing when taking him out." This woman looked down on L very much. Although Sarah was also quite pretty (she was even a campus beauty queen), she couldn''t compare with Miranda for sure. Back then, in college, she loved introducing various Slocmore''s rich young men to meet Miranda hoping that through her, Miranda could get into real high society circles. However, Miranda never showed any interest which made Sarah waste time for nothing. Now seeing that Miranda chose someone like L, a loser, she secretly sneered inside. L looked at Sarah, expressionless, feeling her disdain and contempt. But because she was Miranda''s good friend, L held his tongue. They were just passing by anyway. He was going to the sixth floor to eat with Miranda. "This is Priocia, shouldn''t we speak Priociania?" The goddess CEO said coldly. She had some resentment towards her friend who had picked up some foreign habits after studying abroad for a few years. Not only did she find a foreign boyfriend but now speaking theirnguage was something to show off? Priociania was popr worldwide and foreigners took pride in being able to speak thenguage fluently. As a native of Priocia, why would she show off hernguage skills on her own turf? "Nice to meet you miss!" At this moment, Frand bent down towards Miranda and reached out as if he wanted to kiss her hand. L''s eyes narrowed as he opened his hand and pushed Frand away coldly. Frand frowned, "What do you mean? In our country interrupting a gentleman''s gesture of kissing a lady''s hand is very rude!" L replied sternly, "Get lost! This is Priocia! We call this being uncivilized." "Damn it! I haven''t even kissed my wife''s hand yet and now it''s your turn?" thought to L. "What do you mean by uncivilized? It''s because your thinking is too vulgar! Kissing someone''s hand is such an elegant gesture; what would someone like you know?" Sarah retorted angrily. "Sarah, we''re here for dinner. Let''s go." Miranda frowned; she didn''t want any more trouble from Sarah who seemed intent on picking fights with L. She grabbed L''s arm and headed towards the Square Window while Sarah sneered behind them. "Who doesn''te here for dinner anyway? Oh yeah... the Square Window has membership requirements. Do you have their card, Miranda, or will they leave you outside looking embarrassed?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "After all, the Square Window is said to be the property of the Ward family, not your Lowe family," Sarah boasted with a haughty tone. "But Frand here is a diamond member! If you really want to eat there, you cane with us," she added. "But this loser can''te with us! We don''t want him!" It seemed like being a diamond member at the Square Window was such an honorable thing for Frand. Chapter 134 The Person YouRe Referring To Is Mr. Willis? Chapter 134 The Person You''Re Referring To Is Mr. Willis? Chapter 134 The Person You''re Referring To Is Mr. Willis? Frand straightened his back and proudly said, "Beautiful Miss Miranda, we were invited here today. I don''t really need this diamond membership card. If you need it, I can lend it to you." Miranda shook her head and said, "No thanks. We were also invited by someone else." With that, she walked quickly ahead without wanting to deal with Sarah and Frand. "What? Someone invited you?" Sarah sneered and didn''t believe it at all as she hurriedly followed behind. Frand also coldlyughed as he followed closely behind! L had just told him to get lost earlier, so this foreigner was holding a grudge and wanted to humiliate L badly. "Hey! Don''t let them in! They definitely don''t have membership cards!" Sarah shouted loudly at the row of receptionists standing there. As Miranda and L arrived at the entrance, they were immediately stopped by someone. "Sir, miss please show your membership card! Only members are allowed inside!" The supervisor of these receptionists said jokingly with a smirk on their face. L and Miranda were stunned when they saw this supervisor. She seemed familiar somehow; like they had seen her somewhere before... L raised an eyebrow, "Natalia?" This receptionist was actually Natalia - the former financial manager from his factory who he fired before. He never expected that she would end up working here as a receptionist for the Square Window restaurant now. "You must thoroughly check their membership cards! The Square Window is a member-only establishment; don''t let any country bumpkins slip in here or ruin our dining experience for us distinguished guests!" Sarah leaned over towards Natalia while "reminding" her about something important. "This is my membership card!" Frand then pulled out a sparkling diamond card from his pocket which he showed off to Natalia. "Respected Diamond Member pleasee in! You can rest assured that we will keep an eye out so that certain people won''t sneak inside," Natalia said mockingly while looking towards L and Miranda. The next second she rolled her eyes, "Mr. Willis how coincidental meeting again here? Don''t think just because you could afford 1 million dors buying your factory means you can enter such high- end ces like this one!" "Here only members are allowed - do you have one?" Natalia was filled with resentment after being kicked out of the factory by L and Miranda, but she finally found an opportunity for revenge. Although the Square Window was a members-only restaurant, non-members can still enter through the main entrance. Otherwise, how could the Square Window continue to develop new members? Some people didn''t know that they can be members on the spot after entering. Only those who entered without membership and had no intention of bing one will be politely asked to leave. However, Natalia now wanted to humiliate L and Miranda at every opportunity, so she checked their membership cards at the door. Sarah and Frand were not in a hurry to go in; they stood aside wanting to see L and Miranda make fools of themselves. Just now Sarah shouted out loud which attracted many onlookers who were here for entertainment. "I have a membership card here but I didn''t bring it today! And someone invited us here today so move aside!" L frowned; he was really annoyed. He couldn''t carry all kinds of cards with him every day, plus Liam was treating them today so L didn''t bring his supreme card from the Ward family. "You didn''t bring it today? I think you don''t have one?" Sarah sneered when she heard this. "If you don''t have it then just say so! Are all Priocian people this dishonest?" Frand also sneered. Nataliaughed coldly again, "L if you don''t have your membership card, then leave quickly instead of embarrassing yourself here! Don''t think that just because you have some dirty money that you can go anywhere and show off everywhere!" "Let me tell you something; The Square Window is not a ce where you can act recklessly! You cannot afford the people behind this ce!" "I am the supreme member here! Natalia, I advise you not to cause trouble! Call out Leon Mcknight from your ce!" said L. "Haha... you still want our manager? Our manager is very busy; do you think we will call him just because you said so? Who do you think you are?" Natalia sneered disdainfully. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sarah seemed to hear a joke as well as sheughed heartily, "Supreme member? Oh my God! Miranda, what kind of trash did you find?" "Foolishly arrogant!" Frand had an icy expression on his face too. At this moment, customers standing at the door also cast mocking nces towards L. "Who is he anyway? Why does he boast like that?" "Supreme member? As far as I know, the highest membership level at the Square Window is Diamond, right?" "It seems like there is a supreme membership, but it''s a VIP status recognized by all of the Ward family''s stores, not just the Square Window. And there are only three people who have the supreme card in Ednd. How could he be one of them?" "If you''re not a member, then just leave quietly. Why make a scene here?" "Haha, isn''t there a goddess next to him? He''s trying to show off in front of her." These people were all talking and sneering at L. "Willis, get out of here! Don''t interfere with our business!" Natalia taunted. Sarah and Frand also looked on with glee as L and Miranda embarrassed themselves. Hearing the people around them pointing andughing at him made L feel angry. He was about to call Liam when suddenly an older man with a group of security guards rushed out. The middle-aged man was Leon, the lobby manager on the first floor of the Square Window. Seeing that there seemed to be somemotion outside the store entrance and fearing that someone might cause trouble inside the store he came out with his security team to investigate. "What''s going on?" Leon asked. "Mr. Mcknight, this guy doesn''t have a membership card but refuses to leave," Natalia said excitedly when she saw Leone out. Her tone had an element of coquetry in it too. "Hmm? Someone dared cause trouble at the Square Window?" Leon frowned slightly as he followed Natalia''s gaze outside. But once he saw what was happening outside, his expression changed instantly. "Mr. Willis? Is that you?" Leon shuddered upon seeing L; it seemed like springs were installed into his waist because he bent down immediately after seeing him. Everyone was stunned by this sight. "Natalia," Leon turned around sharply towards her while asking incredulously, "You mean Mr. Willis is the person who doesn''t have a membership card but still refuses to leave?" "Yes! I asked him for his membership card but he said he didn''t bring it! And then lied saying that he''s one of the supreme members!" "That''s nonsense! Mr. Mcknight, what should we do now? Kick him out quickly!" Natalia was a bit confused and hadn''t realized what was happening yet. Chapter 135 Crooked Ways And Evil Paths? Chapter 135 Crooked Ways And Evil Paths? Chapter 135 Crooked Ways and Evil Paths? Crack! With a loud p, Natalia tumbled to the ground, spinning as she fell. Leon''s palm hadnded with full force, causing Natalia to feel dizzy. "Are you blind? Mr. Willis is the most esteemed member here!" Leon bellowed. "Natalia, are you bored of living that you dare stop Mr. Willis? How can there be such a foolish person like you?" "Get out! Pack your things and leave now! Don''t let me catch sight of you again!" Leon pointed at Natalia and cursed loudly. Sarah and Frand were dumbfounded by this scene! The onlookers'' faces were filled with shock. What? This guy was really the Square Window''s most esteemed member? "Mr. Willis, have we caused any inconvenience for you? Pleasee inside," Leon turned around and shed L a pleasing smile while bowing respectfully. He dared not disrespect L; he still remembered Paul''s fate vividly fromst time. Paul was one of the Ward family members himself - even if he was only distantly rted - his status was much higher than that of Leon as the restaurant manager. But just because he had bumped into L, Henry broke both his legs! Leon witnessed it all when they dragged Paul out like a dead dog that day; thinking about it still gave him chills! "Mr. Mcknight! Mr. Mcknight, please don''t kick me out! You can''t treat me like this!" Natalia pleaded while holding onto Leon''s leg with her swollen face as she got up from the ground. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As one of Ednd''s top specialty restaurants, the Square Window offered its employees excellent treatment indeed! Natalia lost her job because she offended L after sleeping with Leon countless times just to be headwaiter at the Square Window in the first ce! Just because she said something wrong today would lead to losing her job? Her heart filled with resentment... "Get out! If Mr. Ward finds out what happened here today and I haven''t gotten rid of you yet... you''ll be swimming in the river soon enough!" With an icy tone in his voice, Leon kicked Natalia away before reminding her about their nights together once more. Natalia shuddered, her face turning pale with fear. She finally stopped talking and scrambled to leave. After working as a greeter here for some time, how could she not know Mr. Ward? He was not only the direct heir of the Ward family but also one of the underground bosses in Ednd. Even if it meant killing her or raiding Natalia''s entire family, it would be just a word from Mr. Ward. Was L going to give up such an influential figure for his own sake? The poor man who had once sold his factory now seemed so powerful! ... As L and Miranda entered, Leon eagerly led them to Diamond Suite No. 6 on the sixth floor. Upon entering, they saw Liam sitting beside a beautiful woman that exuded natural charm. This woman''s gaze alone was enough to captivate any man; no wonder she had bewitched Liam completely! Presumably this was Liam''s "Summer"? What surprised L even more was that there were several young men and women besides Liam and Summer in the room. "Mr. and Mrs. Willis! Come on in!" "Let me introduce you guys: this is my girlfriend Summer Willis." "This is Darwin Mughlin from the Mughlin family; Hailee Barber from the Barber family - what a beauty! And this is..." Liam warmly patted the seat next to him, inviting L to take a seat. Then, he introduced Summer to L and Miranda, along with the other people in the gathering. These individuals were friends brought together by Liam, all of whom possessed wealth and were part of the same social circle as Liam. In fact, today Liam wanted to invite only L but Summer suggested inviting more friends so that no one would feel awkwardter on. Without much thought he agreed immediately. "Mr. and Mrs. Willis, sorry about this! Let''s wait until everyone arrives before we start eating," exined Liam with a smile. "No problem at all," waved L dismissively. As soon as he finished speaking, two people walked into the room through its door ¨C Sarah and Frand! To his surprise they too were invited by Liam. "Liam, did weete? We ran into a couple of idiots outside and it dyed us a bit," Sarah apologized to Liam as she entered the room, still grumbling under her breath. "Sarah, are you talking about me and my husband being those idiots?" Miranda''s face twisted with anger at Sarah''s words. She couldn''t believe that her so-called friend would say something like that in front of others. "Oh no, Miranda! I wasn''t talking about you..." Sarah tried to backtrack when she noticed that L and Miranda were also in the room. "What''s going on here?" Liam frowned at Sarah before turning to L. "Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" "It''s nothing important," L waved his hand dismissively. He didn''t want to make a big deal out of it. Miranda didn''t say anything either and just smiled politely. "Since it was just a misunderstanding, let''s not dwell on it." Summer pouted her lips and tried to lighten the mood. "We''re all friends here anyway." Liam looked at Summer lovingly as she spoke,pletely smitten by her every word. L observed Liam for a moment before furrowing his brow slightly and then ncing over at Summer with interest. "We''re actually distant rtives since we both have the samest name," Summer continued chatting with L. "I heard from Liam that you helped him get rid of some kind of poisonst time." "I never expected that the bracelet I gave Liam would turn out to be something ominous. By the way, Mr. Willis, what do you do, and do you also understand these mystical arts?" Summer blinked her eyes and inquired with a thoughtful expression. "I didn''t do much really... just helped my wife with herpany," L replied nonchntly. "I wouldn''t call myself an expert in any mystical arts or anything like that." Sarahughed sarcastically at this revtion. "Oh wow... so Miranda found herself a real charmer who dabbles in dark magic?" "Helping your wife with herpany? Isn''t that because you don''t have a steady job yourself? In Priociania, we call that... oh right, we call it being a freeloader," Frand sneered in his less-than- perfect Priociania. Chapter 136 Are You The One In Charge Now? Chapter 136 Are You The One In Charge Now? Chapter 136 Are You the One in Charge Now? As theughter died down in the private room, all of the second-generation children except for Liam showed disdain and contempt on their faces. "It''s only because L helped me that I have mypany now. He''s not a freeloader like some people!" Miranda said coldly, her pretty face full of resentment as she saw others mocking L. "What are youughing at? You guys don''t understand Mr. Willis'' abilities!" Liam also spoke up to defend L. "Liam, don''t be angry. We''re just joking around. By the way, I forgot to introduce everyone. This is my boyfriend Frand, who graduated from Millenium University with a PhD," Sarah proudly introduced him. Frand shed a gentlemanly smile and said arrogantly, "I''m the CEO hired by the Reid''s Group with high sry and responsible for various affairs in Ednd branch. In the future, I hope everyone can take care of me more! Of course, if you need any help from me feel free toe find me." As soon as he finished speaking, Sarah raised her chin arrogantly with an air of pride on her face. The second-generation children present all looked at Frand admiringly andplimented him one after another. "I heard that the Reid''s Group intends to develop in Ednd but didn''t expect Mr. Sanchez would be responsible for it here! Amazing!" "My family is engaged in building materials business so hopefully Mr. Sanchez, you can give us some guidance." "Frand is so young yet he could be CEO of the Reid''s Group branch here; it really makes people envious!" "That''s Kreanford''s most powerful enterprise!" The second-generation children were all ttering Frand even wanting to establish good rtionships with this foreigner ahead of time. "I knew Mr. Reid was going to open a branch here but didn''t expect you would be its CEO? Today we meet ahead." Liam looked at Frand seriously and shook hands with him since his family had close rtions with Vincent; hearing that Frand was one of Vincent''s key staff members naturally gave them face. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right! My boyfriend is a Millenium graduate PhD holder. Even if he bes CEO among Fortune 500panies it wouldn''t be difficult for him! Unlike certain people who can only rely on their wives'' money! Tsk tsk... When looking for men why does such gap exist?" Sarah said triumphantly before provoking Miranda by looking towards her atst. "Yes! No one respects a man who relies on his wife to eat!" "Well, can he even be called a man?" "Hey, if the family is poor, it''s not bad to rely on your wife for food! You can save decades of hard work!" "That''s right! Not everyone canpare with us." These second-generation rich kids teased each other one after another, feeling superior in front of L. Liam frowned and wanted to say something for L, but at this moment he was pulled by Summer and red at him with a coquettish look. Liam moved his lips but didn''t say anything in the end. He was truly obedient to Summer and would do whatever she asked him to do. Summer looked at L with yful eyes and sneered inwardly. "You? Ruining my good thing? Let''s wait and see!!" thought to Summer. "Oh Miranda, whatpany are you running now? Let Frand help you out! The Reid''s Group is a big enterprise that has all kinds of businesses. As long as yourpany can cooperate with the Reid''s Group, it will definitely rise up in the future!" Sarah said kindly while looking at Frand. "Right dear? Miranda''s husband is useless. You have to help my bestie." "No problem! I am responsible for all business operations here in Ednd under the Reid''s Group. Miss Miranda, if you need anything just contact me anytime. I am happy to serve such a beautiful lady like yourself," Frand said smilingly while reaching out his hand wanting shake hands with the goddess CEO. "I think there is no need for that! Mypany has very busy business operations now so I''m not interested in expanding into other areas," Miranda replied coldly. Now Lowe''s Pharmaceutical had orders worth millions just from those four types of drugs alone. Those agents who were given early ess by L had already ced many orders too. Just these orders alone were enough work for this year; why did she need someone else''s help? "Miranda, don''t be stubborn about this! Who doesn''t expand their business?" Sarah sneered. At this moment, L looked at Frand and suddenly asked, "Wait a minute, didn''t you just say that you''re the CEO of the Reid''s Group Ednd branch responsible for all business operations here?" "Yes, I did. Why do you ask?" Frand nodded arrogantly. "Hehe, as far as I know, the head of the Reid''s Group in Ednd is Sam, Mr. Reid''s son. When did he be you?" L smiled nonchntly. Just this afternoon, he had just met with Vincent and his family. Vincent had personally told him that his son would be managing things in Ednd to gain experience and eventually take over the family business. He had even asked L to take care of his son. Upon hearing this, Frand''s tone faltered and his eyes flickered a few times. "How is that possible? I am the overall manager here! Mr. Willis, who told you this? I hope you''re not spreading rumors!" "L, are you just too useless to admit when someone else is better than you?" Sarah retorted coldly. "I''m sorry but I just met with Mr. Reid and he personally told me," L replied shaking his head in disbelief. "Hahaha! You really know how to tter yourself! Mr. Reid met with you? Who are you anyway? And he actually said all those things to you?" Sarahughed out loud. "That''s right! He can''t handle being useless himself so he doesn''t want anyone else helping him!" "This kind of man is disgusting!" "If any man tried mooching off me while dragging me down like that, I''d p him on the spot!" "Vincent is one of the richest men in the state - why would he meet with him?" The other second-generation heirs sneered at L disdainfully; they couldn''t look down on him enough. Only Liam hesitated - knowing that L really did have connections with Vincent. Just then someone pushed open the door of their private room and walked in. "Liam, am Ite? Haha... I''ve got good news for ya - my mom has recovered from her illness!" "My mom has recovered!" Sam eximed excitedly as soon as he entered; grinning from ear-to-ear at his best friend Liam. Vincent paid close attention to Sam''s upbringing ¨C despite strict discipline at home ¨C Sam was always polite and well-mannered! However right now, Sam was too excited; too ted ¨C unable to contain himself inside anymore. He only wanted share his joyous moment with Liam ¨C his best friend! "Auntie''s illness has been curedpletely?" Liam asked incredulously upon hearing it "Yes, it''spletely better! Thanks to Mr. ..." Sam nodded and then suddenly saw a figure in the private room. The next moment, he rushed over with tears in his eyes. "Mr. Willis, you''re here too!" Chapter 137 SummerS Request Chapter 137 Summer''S Request Chapter 137 Summer''s Request "Who is this guy? Is he stupid or something?" Sarah frowned and asked L with excitement on her face as soon as she saw Same in. She thought Sam was just some low-ss guy. Upon hearing this, Liam made a strange sound and looked at her with a weird expression. L just smiled and asked, "You don''t know him? What about your boyfriend? Doesn''t he know him either?" As he spoke, he looked at Frand with a smile. Frand frowned and looked disdainful and arrogant. "How could I know such an impulsive guy? The people I know are all elites from high society." After the words fell, Liam couldn''t help but shake his head while looking at Frand''s eyes that were already not right. "Don''t you know him? Are you sure?" Some of the rich second-generation present also had some changes in their eyes when they looked at Frand. Vincent was Kreanford''s richest man. As the son of Kreanford''s richest man, although Sam wasn''t so ostentatious, some rich second-generation from Ednd still knew him. "Do I... do I have to know him?" Frand felt that something was wrong and asked uncertainly. "Yeah! Who is he anyway? Why should my boyfriend even bother knowing him?" Sarah frowned back in response. She had been studying abroad for years now so she really didn''t recognize Sam. "Mr. Sanchez, you work for Mr. Reid''spany. Don''t you recognize him?" Darwin raised his eyebrows asking doubtfully. "This gentleman is Mr. Reid''s son - Sam Reid! Aren''t you the CEO of the Reid Group Ednd Branch yourself; howe you don''t even recognize your own boss'' son?" Another girl asked incredulously too. Upon hearing this question, Frand turned pale directly! Sarah also stared nkly at Sam, "What?! He is Mr. Reid''s son?" "It''s true! Vincent Reid is my father." Sam nodded then looked puzzledly towards L, "What happened, Mr. Willis?" L pointed to Frand shaking his head whileughing, "This international friend said that he was hired by your dad as CEO to handle all affairs rted to the Reid Group here in Ednd!" As soon as the words left his mouth, Sam was taken aback for a moment before giving Frand a cold smirk. "You''re the head of this side of Ednd, so what does that make me? Are you trying to take over my power? And howe I didn''t know my dad hired a foreigner like you?" Sarah''s face also changed at this point as she stared at Frand and asked, "Dear, what''s going on?" Frand''s face turned red with embarrassment. "I... I really was hired by the Reid''s Group!" "Oh? Then tell us, what do you do there? Why don''t I know who you are?" Sam asked. "If you can''t exin yourself properly, then get ready to go to jail! You''re using the Reid''s Group name to deceive people and that won''t be tolerated!" "I... I''m in charge of one ss in the new elementary school built by the Reid''s Group," Frand stuttered. After he finished speaking, everyone paused for a moment before bursting intoughter. "In charge of one ss in an elementary school? Haha..." "Just another foreign teacher." "A foreign teacher pretending to be CEO?" "Miss Thompson, where did you find your boyfriend from overseas? He is quite something." All these rich second-generation kids present couldn''t stopughing. Even Miranda chuckled and shook her head. Sarah turned beet-red with anger and pped Frand across his face. "You bastard! Did you lie to me?! Get out! Get out right now! You''ve ruined my reputation!" Frand covered his face and left the room looking disheveled but was stopped outside by Leon along with some security guards. It turned out that diamond VIP card he had wasn''t even his own but belonged to another guest who lost it earlier on. "Sarah, Priocia has so many good men around here; why did you have to choose a foreign liar like him?" Miranda said calmly. "Your family is also one of Ednd''s big families; as their daughter, you shouldn''t pride yourself on having a foreign boyfriend." She continued saying, "What Priocia needs isn''t just style but backbone." "You... me..." Sarah felt like crawling into a hole somewhere as she realized everyone present were all children from upper-ss circles in Ednd; leaving would not be easy for her now. "Alright, alright, Miss Thompson was also deceived! Is everyone here? Why don''t we start serving the dishes?" At this moment, Summer intervened to ease Sarah''s embarrassment. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sarah immediately looked at Summer gratefully and felt even more resentful towards Miranda and L. The Square Window was extremely efficient. In no time at all, the food and drinks were all served. At this point, Summer poured herself a full ss of wine, stood up with a sweet smile and said, "I''m d to have met everyone through Liam. This is my first time in Ednd so let''s drink to that." With that said, she downed her ss of wine in one gulp. "Summer is so generous!" "Not only is she beautiful but she can hold her liquor too! Let''s all raise our sses to Summer." A group of second-generation rich kids cheered on. L also filled his ss with wine without saying a word and drank it down calmly. Everyone continued eating and chatting. Because there were many people present, there was no fear of awkward silence. After three rounds of drinks and five vors of dishes had passed by, Summer gave Liam a signal with her eyes. Liam cleared his throat before speaking up, "Everyone quiet down for a moment. Summer has something she wants to ask us about." "No problem! What does Summer want to know? We''ll tell you everything we know or help you find out if we don''t!" Darwin from the McLaughlin family patted his chest while other second-generation rich kids followed suit in agreement. Summer smiled as she took out an old yellowed drawing from her pocket, "It''s this jade pendant. Has anyone seen it before? From what I know the person wearing this jade pendant should be in Ednd right now." On the drawing was an unmistakable dragon-shaped jade pendant!! Everyone observed it carefully but ultimately shook their heads, "We haven''t seen it!" "I haven''t seen one exactly like it but I''ve seen many simr ones!" "What''s wrong, Summer? Does the owner of this jade pendant have any connection with you?" The group asked eagerly one after another A hint of disappointment shed across Summer''s eyes as she smiled casually, "It belongs to my long-lost rtive. If any one sees or remembers seeing where they saw someone wearing it, please let me know!" "We will definitely inform you if we see anything!" The second-generation rich kids promised unanimously. At that moment, Summer looked at L who had been silent all along and smilingly asked him, "Mr. Willis, have you ever seen it?" L shook his head, uttering only one word, "No!" Chapter 138 He CanT Listen Chapter 138 He Can''T Listen Chapter 138 He Can''t Listen L couldn''t possibly have not seen it! The dragon-shaped jade pendant in the painting was the family heirloom passed down to him by his grandfather and father! It was because of this jade pendant that he changed his destiny and now possessed various abilities. Although the jade pendant had long lost its luster, L still treasured it and kept it locked in a safe in his vi. Unexpectedly, someone was looking for the whereabouts of this jade pendant today? And coincidentally, theirst name was also Willis!! However, L was wary of Summer so he cannot tell her the truth. "Oh, that''s too bad!" Summer shook her head regretfully. "Miss Willis, you really know how to ask a good question. We don''t know anything; how could he?" Sarah sneered at L again even though Liam and Sam seemed polite towards him as well but in her eyes, L was still a freeloader. She didn''t want Frand to lose face nor did she want Miranda''s husband to feel too proud so she tried her best to belittle L. "Yeah, I didn''t know either." L shruggedzily without bothering with Sarah. At this moment, Summer stood up with a bottle of liquor in hand and began pouring drinks for everyone on the table. L narrowed his eyes! He noticed that when this woman poured drinks for everyone else on the table, her little finger would seemingly inadvertently tap on the edge of each ss several times. This made an icy chill sh through deep within L''s eyes. "This jade pendant rtes to my missing rtives so I ask everyone here who has some connections or influence in Ednd can help me pay attention! My rtives should be somewhere around Ednd." After adding more wine, Summer spoke leisurely and then finished her drink in one go. Hearing this, the second-generation individuals all readily agreed, raising their sses and preparing to take a sip. Even Miranda smiled, though she didn''t say anything, she also gestured to take a drink! "Wait!" However, at that moment, L suddenly spoke up, halting everyone in their tracks. He even directly grabbed Miranda''s wrist, preventing her from drinking. "What''s going on?" Miranda blinked, her expression puzzled. The others also looked at L with confusion in their eyes. "Don''t drink the wine Miss Willis poured. It''s better not to!" L said, and he proceeded to spill the wine from his ss onto the ground and turned his ss upside down. "L, what do you mean? You''re not giving her face? She kindly poured us all a drink, why won''t you let us drink it? And yet you pour your own?" "I know I''m from out of town and new to Ednd, but you can''t bully people like this," Summer said with a hint of grievance in her voice. Tears were welling up in her eyes. "That''s right! What do you mean? A girl drank all the wine! You won''t even take a sip? Are you still a man or not? If you won''t drink it we will!" Darwin was also angry and questioned L without listening to his advice before drinking the whole cup of wine. "Bullying girls doesn''t make him a man!" Sarah added with disdain as she also drank her cup of wine. "That''s right! So rude!" "Outrageous!" All these second-generation kids sneered at L one after another and drank their cups of wine. Even Liam who had been grateful to L before couldn''t help but feel resentful when he saw how upset Summer looked now. He couldn''t help but me L for it too. "L, what do you mean by this? Did Summer offend or did I offend?" Liam asked sternly while Miranda looked at L puzzledly. But she didn''t touch that cup of wine because she believed that there must be some reason behind what he did. Sam hesitated for a moment too before putting down his ss. As the heir to Reid''s Group, he remained calm mainly because L had just cured his mother''s illness so Sam trusted him inexplicably. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When everyone was looking at him with suspicion and confusion on their faces, L spoke slowly, "Phoenix Nodding - one of the most sophisticated techniques used in witchcraft from Desernding! Miss Willis, who are you really? What is your purpose here in Ednd?" After hearing this, everyone present showed an expression full of surprise and doubt. "What Phoenix Nodding technique? What witchcraft are talking about?" Sarah sneered and asked, "What''s going on here?" Everyone looked at L like he was crazy. Summer''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, then she put on an innocent face and said, "L, I don''t understand what you''re saying." Liam snorted coldly and red at L. He was furious! "L, Summer kindly invited you over to thank you. If you don''t want to give face, then just leave! What''s the point of saying all this nonsense? Are you trying to bully Summer because she''s new here or because my family is easy to bully?" "Liam, calm down! Mr. Willis must have his reasons. Let him finish speaking!" Sam tried to calm him down. "What do you want me to say? Summer is the woman I love the most. She came alone to Ednd looking for me. If I can''t protect her and let her suffer injustice, am I still a man?" Liam said excitedly before mming his hand on the table and pointing at L. "L, today you must give me an exnation!" "Liam..." Sam tried again but was interrupted by L waving his hand. "Mr. Reid, you don''t need to say anything else! He has been affected by love potion; he only has this woman in his mind now." "What love potion? I don''t know what you''re talking about," Liam said excitedly. Except for Miranda and Sam who knew about it already, everyone else seemed confused as if they were hearing something from another world. "Don''t believe it? Do dare sit down and let me prick some needles into your skin," L challenged him while raising an eyebrow. Hearing this made Liam snort coldly before sitting back beside L, "What are we afraid of? Can pricking some needles really show us any bugs that might be inside my body?" "Maybe it can... Miss Willis, what do you think?" L nodded meaningfully towards Summer who blinked several times beforeughing sarcastically, "I really have no idea what are you talking about." "Haha..." Laughing lightly, L suddenly had three silver needles in his hands which he quickly inserted into three acupoints on Liam''s head. Because many times, L had used silver needles as a way of disguising himself when infusing dragon energy into people so he always carried them around with him wherever he went. After the third needle went in, Liam''s eyes widened and a bulge appeared on his neck. It looked like something was moving under his skin! Everyone was shocked and stared in disbelief at the scene before them. Chapter 139 Do You Dare To Make Me Unhappy? Chapter 139 Do You Dare To Make Me Unhappy? Chapter 139 Do You Dare to Make Me Unhappy? After a few breaths, Liam felt a nauseating sensation in his throat. "Ugh!" The next second, he vomited out loud! A blood-red flesh worm was seening out of his mouth! "Ah!" This scene immediately caused several girls present to scream. Others also had a horrified expression on their faces. One by one, they only felt their scalp tingling and their hearts pounding. At this moment, Liam''s expression returned to normal. The look of infatuation for Summer disappeared from his eyes and was reced with suspicion and uncertainty. Looking at the worm he had just vomited out, he asked angrily, "Summer, did you really do this?" However, Summer didn''t even bother looking at him. To put it inly, Liam was just her tool. Now that her tool had been destroyed by someone else, she fixed her eyes on L with an intense gaze. "You rotten man! You keep ruining my good fortune! You''re asking for it!" With hatred in her heart and gritted teeth in anger, she rushed towards L. Her five fingers formed into palm des as she shed towards L''s neck with a sharp sound of breaking wind. L''s pupils contracted as he quickly met the attack head-on! Pong! Pong! Pong... The two stepped onto the table and after three quick exchanges inside the private room, they heard Summer grunt once before retreating suddenly with great force. Then using that momentum, she broke through the window directly jumping down from six floors up below them. Before breaking through the window, she looked back at L with shock in her eyes, saying through gritted teeth, "I never thought little Ednd would have hidden dragons or crouching tigers like you! We''ll see about that!" L stood there hesitatingly without chasing after her while his starry eyes flickered with surprise. This woman was actually as strong as him? She was much stronger than Sagi Fujino who he met last time when it came to skills? Chasing after her wouldn''t be easy to subdue either! A woman who looked delicate but had such incredible strength... And sharing the same surname Willis while searching for clues about his family heirloom? Who exactly was this person? Countless doubts emerged in L''s mind! "L..." Just then Liam''s voice trembled weakly behind him Turning around only saw that this young master''s face was full of fear. Looking at the worm he had just vomited out, Liam felt goosebumps all over his body. "Do you believe me now?" L asked calmly. "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry! I was wrong to suspect you... I wondered why I couldn''t resist her when I saw her. Actually, after the incident with the corpse poisonst time, I had my guard up against Summer. But as soon as she appeared in front of me, I couldn''t control myself!" "I never thought that she would actually use this on me!" Liam''s face looked ugly. Miranda and Sam were relieved. Thanks to listening to L earlier and not drinking Summer''s wine, they avoided a disaster... Miranda nced over and saw a tiny worm wriggling like a hair in her ss. At first it was hard to see but as soon as Summer left, the worm finally separated from the water. "Mr. McLaughlin, you really are a man! You dare drink such wine! Come on let''s have another one?" L raised his ss and offered it to Darwin with a smile. Darwin''s eyelids twitched violently before running towards the trash can and frantically digging into his throat with his fingers trying desperately to vomit out whatever was inside him... The others also looked terrified! "Mr. Willis! Save us!" "We were wrong! We should have listened to you!" "Save us..." Sarah, looking pale and frightened, said, "L, for the sake of our friendship with Miranda, can you not pick on a girl like me? Help me... I don''t want to be cursed..." All these second-generation rich kids were scared out of their wits crying for help... "Do you know what fear is now? Stop crying like babies already - The worm has just entered your stomachs; it hasn''t had time yet enter your bloodstream." "Go back home and mix alum powder with hot water then drink it down followed by vomiting until there is nothing left." L said indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, all these second-generation rich kids rushed out of the private room without any hesitation or dy! Liam and Sam, on the other hand, held even greater admiration and respect for L. Afterward, Liam arranged for them to switch to a different private dining area, and the four of them had a simple meal. An hourter... L and Miranda emerged from the Square Window, getting ready to go back home. They walked one in front of the other, with Miranda trailing behind. She red at L with an annoyed expression in her beautiful eyes. During dinner, she had felt uneasy watching Liam''s affectionate behavior towards Summer. Even though Liam was under the influence of love potion, it still made Miranda envious. Now looking at L walking ahead of her without a care in the world and appearing so cool and collected made her teeth itch with anger. So many men dreamed of being close to her, yet this guy just stood by respectfully. When they reached the car, Miranda stopped and gave L a cold look. "Can you open the door for me? You have no manners!" L was confused by Miranda''s sudden change in mood but obediently went over to open the car door for her while grumbling under his breath about why she couldn''t do it herself. Miranda heard his muttering and pinched his arm hard before saying sarcastically, "Can''t you serve me?" N?velDrama.Org content. L winced from pain but quickly agreed to avoid further trouble. Although he had enhanced physical strength now, his nerve endings were still intact enough that being twisted like that hurt like hell. "Hmph!" Miranda raised her lips slightly, then released her hand, sitting in the car with an air of pride. After getting into the car, her beautiful face blushed slightly. She used to see other women being coquettish with their men and thought it was so affected. But now Miranda suddenly realized that sometimes being a little coquettish could be so enjoyable. She hade to the realization that there was no hope of L taking the initiative to get closer to their rtionship. While he had done many things to help her, their interactions had never been particrly intimate. "Alright, you stubborn man, you won''t take the initiative, will you? Starting today, I''m going to tease you and pester you! Hmph..." "What''s wrong with you? You''re hurting me!" Lined as he sat down in the driver''s seat with an exasperated expression on his face. Women''s thoughts are so fickle. Just a moment ago, everything was fine and he didn''t do anything to upset her, but now she was causing trouble for him... Miranda arched an eyebrow and fixed her beautiful gaze on him. "You better behave! I asked you to open the car door for me, and you dared not to be happy about it. From now on, if you dare to make me unhappy, I''ll reveal that dragon-shaped jade pendant of yours!" Chapter 140 Poor In Literature, Rich In Military Strength Chapter 140 Poor In Literature, Rich In Military Strength Chapter 140 Poor in Literature, Rich in Military Strength Yes, Miranda knew about L''s dragon-shaped jade pendant. She couldn''t forget it since he was holding onto it tightly when she hit him with her car. When Summer showed her the painting earlier, Miranda tried to hide her confusion. Upon hearing this, L''s face changed and his eyes became cold. "Are you threatening me?" Miranda felt his gaze and couldn''t help but stare at him with resentment. "Yes, I am threatening you. What are you going to do about it? Are you going to listen to me or not?" L frowned as he noticed Miranda''s expression. He softened his tone and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. But my dear wife... you have to keep this a secret for me." Mason red at him hatefully and snorted coldly. "We''ll see how well-behaved you can be." "I''ve been behaving pretty well so far," L retorted defensively. "You''ve been a disaster!" Miranda ground her teeth together as she spoke in an icy tone. L scratched his nose awkwardly as he realized that women could change their minds quickly. What did he do wrong tonight? As soon as L arrived home, a small figure ran out excitedly towards him waving its little hand, "Daddy! Daddy is back!" Nora shouted happily. A smile of indulgence appeared on L''s face as he crouched down and picked up Nora in his arms before spinning around once with her in tow. "Daddy is back now! Where did Daddy go?" "Nora missed Daddy so much," the little girl pouted cutely while looking up at him expectantly. "I''m here now," replied L while yfully pinching Nora''s nose before turning towards the nanny who had juste out of the house, "Have both of you eaten yet?" "Yes sir," nodded the nanny respectfully while smiling warmly at them both, "Miss Nora has been waiting for your return." Lina''s words made L feel tender-hearted inside¡­ An hourter! After soothing Nora to sleep, L found himself in the courtyard, once again practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique in an attempt to break through the bottleneck and enter the Uppecia realm. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he failed once more, unable to sessfully liquefy the true energy within his body. "The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is too thin, and I can only rely on treasures like the Heavenly Spirit Jade to break through!" L shook his head with a sigh. Nora''s illness had him feeling helpless, but L firmly believed that as he increased his strength, he would find a solution. However, Summer''s appearance tonight also made L feel a sense of crisis. A young woman of simr age who was almost as strong as him? There were definitely many people in this world stronger than him. His strength was still far from enough! Just then, his phone rang. It was Mason calling. "Brother-inw, I have some news about what you asked me to look into! In one week at the Graham family auction, they''re going to auction off a piece of spirit jade. I don''t know if it''s the Heavenly Spirit Jade you mentioned, but it seems like it''s used for martial arts cultivation and contains very rich spiritual energy!" Mason told L everything he knew about the uing auction at the Graham family estate in Ednd. The Graham family was an extremely low-key martial arts n with much greater power than even their first-ss Lowe family n. They held auctions every so often where they sold rare items that were useful only to martial artists or other entric individuals - items that usually went for astronomical prices. "For example," Mason exined further, "a single pill they make could cost tens of millions or more; a set of martial arts techniques could easily go for billions..." L raised an eyebrow at this information."Billions? How many billions?" The Graham family may be reclusive and secretive but their wealth and power were not insignificant - after each auction event they held they would typically earn tens or even hundreds of billions in revenue alone! In addition, there were many skilled martial artists in this family who would do jobs for others, but their prices were exorbitant. Of course, the strength of these hired experts was unquestionable. Jay imed to be the number one expert in Kreanford, but in reality, it was possible that there were stronger individuals within the Graham family who simply didn''t make a show of it. After Mason finished speaking, L furrowed his brow. Whether or not the Graham family had any unbeatable experts wasn''t his concern; he cared more about the astronomical prices for auction items that Mason mentioned. ording to Mason''s words, that piece of spirit jade could easily fetch billions! It seemed like the saying "poor schrs and rich warriors" was true indeed. The path of cultivation really did require a lot of money. Erik had given him 2 million dors before and Grace had also deposited 1 million into his ount - enough to offset what he spent buying back his factory. He still had around 2 million left over now. He thought he was pretty wealthy until now; however, those 2 million didn''t seem like much anymore... L hadn''t considered asking Miranda for money - otherwise he''d truly be a freeloader. Besides, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical funds weren''t entirely Miranda''s; they also needed to be invested into production costs such as purchasing raw materials or even expanding factories... "Brother-inw! Are you short on cash? No worries - I can lend you 20 million!" Mason seemed to sense L''s predicament and offered generously. The businesses under him belonged nominally under him but most of their ie went straight into Victoria''s pocket instead... 20 million dors was currently all that Mason could offer L without reservation as a brother-inw. "Well... alright then! Consider it borrowed." L hesitated briefly before epting with some embarrassment because he urgently wanted to break through this bottleneck stage and couldn''t refuse help from others at this point in time. Mainly because L believed that with his current abilities alone, paying back these 20 million wouldn''t be an issue eventually anyway... "What borrowing? Don''t talk nonsense with me!" Mason snapped impatiently at him over the phone before they chatted briefly again then hung up. Meanwhile on another side, Victoria''s face remained very ugly even today inside her old mansion belonging to Lowe family¡­ After being so angry that she coughed up blood, there was always an unhealthy flush on her face. "Cough, cough..." She coughed a few times and there was another bloodstain on her handkerchief. A doctor was massaging her meridians beside her with a slightly furrowed brow. "Dr. Hughes, how is my mom doing?" Romeo asked with concern on his face. "Well... your mother had anger attacking her heart before. I gave her a prescription to take regrly every day. She should be fine!" Dr. Hughes replied. "Make sure she adjusts her mentality and takes good care of herself!" Dr. Hughes pulled Romeo aside and instructed him in a low voice. Romeo nodded and nced at Victoria before shing a hint of coldness in his eyes. After the doctor left, Victoria asked suspiciously, "Romeo, what''s wrong? What did the doctor say?" Romeo''s eyes flickered for a moment but he looked hesitant as he said, "Mom... nothing! The doctor said you just need to take good care of yourself." Although he said there was nothing wrong with his mother''s health, he still had the look of someone attending a funeral about him. The way he acted and spoke didn''t seem like everything was okay at all. Chapter 141 Cruel Auntie Chapter 141 Cruel Auntie Chapter 141 Cruel Auntie Victoria''s heart skipped a beat when she saw her second son like this! The way he looked made her feel like she was about to copse. "What happened? Tell me!" Victoria asked angrily, her face turning even redder and coughing again. "Mom, you''re really okay... you just take care of yourself." Romeo said with a bitter smile. Victoria stared at her second son for a long time before sighing and shaking her head, "Ah... I''m also getting old. Even if something happens to me, there''s no need to make such a fuss! It''s just that... I can''t ept it!" As she spoke, the olddy mmed the table and had an angry look on her face. She had been domineering all her life but in the end, she fell into the hands of her granddaughter and even lost the entire pharmaceuticalpany. This was something that she couldn''t swallow even if she died! "Mom, I know! I will definitely help you get back at them!" Romeo gritted his teeth as he spoke. This time he wasn''t pretending! Thinking about how they went to Miranda''s house as a family of three with thick skin but were ruthlessly kicked out made him feel humiliated beyond belief. "Mom, although we suffered losses from the pharmaceuticalpany incident, you can still punish our eldest brother in other ways! Mason is determined to stand by his sister''s side so it''s time for us to target him." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Mom... what if one day¡­one day after you pass away¡­no one can control Emmanuel''s family anymore? And Mason has such great power in his hands¡­what will happen then? The entire Lowe family will fall into their hands. If it were my elder brother who was calling shots then it would be fine but what if Willis takes over everything?" Upon hearing this Victoria''s face changed constantly before coldly snorting, "No way! We absolutely cannot let that Willis seed!" "Yes Mom! Ever since Miranda found that man things have been going out of your control. Behind everything is that man." Romeo said, "Therefore, while you are still alive, you should take action to employ those family experts and controllers against to Mason, weakening his influence! Then, support a reliable person to take his ce to prevent future problems!" Romeo "persuasively" suggested. Hearing this, Victoria nodded slowly with a somber expression. "You make a valid point." The next moment, her somewhat cloudy eyes turned to her second son. "Romeo, then whom do you think I should support?" This statement held a deep meaning. Victoria was not ignorant; she could see through Romeo''s intentions. Romeo''s face became serious, and he knelt before Victoria, promising earnestly, "Mom, I''m willing to take on this responsibility, to protect the Lowe family''s legacy and uphold our honor for you." Victoria looked at him and nodded after a long pause. "Very well, Romeo. Don''t let me down." Victoria had no other choice. The Romeo family held the deepest grudges against Miranda and L, with the third and fourth siblings'' stances being unclear. She had been humiliated and forced topromise due to Miranda and L''s confrontations. As of now, she was irreconcble with Emmanuel, and it was clear she needed to support someone who shared her enmity, which was her second son, Romeo. After leaving the Lowe family''s old mansion, once Romeo got in the car, Eliza and Harlow, who had been waiting, eagerly asked, "Darling, how did it go with your mom? Is she close to the end?" This daughter-inw had a hopeful look on her face. "Dad, you really need to get her to write a will and leave everything to you before she kicks the bucket!" Harlow added with a greedy expression. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Romeo snorted and waved his hand irritably. "What are you thinking? You grandma won''t be kicking the bucket anytime soon. The doctor said as long as she rests well, there''s no major issue." Upon hearing this, Eliza and Harlow showed disappointed expressions. Seeing their reactions, Romeo continued, somewhat annoyed. "But I did scare your grandma a little, making her think she doesn''t have much time left." "See, she''s already agreed to start punishing Mason, and then support me as the new underground boss!" Romeo continued to tell his wife and daughter about what had happened before. Hearing this, the mother and daughter became excited again. But then Eliza''s eyes suddenly became sharp. She looked at her husband with a sinister expression and lowered her voice. "Honey, since your mom believes she doesn''t have much time left, why don''t we make it real? She takes medicine every day. Why don''t we do something to it..." Smack! Romeo''s face changed as he pped her. "Are you crazy? That''s still my mom!" Harlow also looked at her mother in shock, changing expressions constantly. She didn''t expect that her own mother could be so ruthless? If Victoria was sick or died because of Miranda and them, Harlow wouldn''t feel anything; she even hoped that her father would take advantage of the situation. But intentionally killing grandma was something Harlow couldn''t ept. Eliza covered her face with tears streaming down as she cried out, "I... I''m doing this for you! She has been suppressing you every day since forever! Don''t you feel wronged by that? She''s so old yet still wants to control everything? I think this is an opportunity; if she dies from being angry with Miranda''s family or whatever reason, we can let others think that she died from being angry with them instead! Isn''t this a win-win situation?" As a daughter-inw like Cara who resented Victoria for being overbearing and authoritarian, it was clear that Eliza was more vicious and cunning! After hearing all of this, Romeo''s eyes flickered uncertainly. He couldn''t stand having his mom on top of him anymore... "I''ll consider it..." Romeo said, his expression looking somewhat terrifying! Chapter 142 Something Below Chapter 142 Something Below Chapter 142 Something Below Upon hearing Romeo''s words, Eliza''s eyes lit up with joy. Harlow, on the other hand, looked frightened and said, "Dad, no... you don''t mean it too?" Romeo''s face turned cold as he red at Harlow and warned him, "Harlow, you better not go around bbering! If your grandmother dies, it''ll be because of Miranda and Willis'' scheming! Do you hear me?" Harlow shuddered before nodding fearfully, "Y-yes... I hear you!" In the next moment, Romeo took a deep breath before dialing a number. As the second son of the Lowe family, he naturally had trusted confidants within their n. "Rohan. Get rid of Dr. Hughes who saw my mom today! Make sure it''s clean!" After hanging up the phone call, Romeo pondered for a while before saying in a low voice, "We need to find an expert medicine practitioner for this matter - someone who is discreet." Eliza interjected with an idea, "Oh honey? I heard that Dale Hall from Slocmore came to Ednd recently. He was even practicing at Lifecare Clinic just days ago. Why don''t we try contacting him?" "Dale Hall? Would he do something like this?" asked Romeo skeptically. "It is said that this renowned doctor is very greedy for money - anything can be done if enough cash is offered," Eliza replied with a cold smirk. "Alright then... let''s give it a try," agreed Romeo with a nod. His eyes gleamed with anticipation and sharpness as he continued speaking, "For now though... we need to deal with Mason first over these next few days! We''ll use Victoria to our advantage by having those skilled family members assigned to Mason work for us instead. Then we''ll find an opportunity topletely ruin Mason!" ... That afternoon L received Sam''s call, "Mr. Willis, do you have time? Our Reid Group has started construction on one project recently; would you minding over and checking out its geomancy?" The young master of Reid Group politely asked. Actually they already invited another geomancy master but Sam always felt uneasy about something when working on site here. Remembering Vincent telling him that L could help if needed; Sam decided to contact him for assistance. The boy actually listened to his old man''s words... The key was L''s method of detecting the curse that night, which made Sam greatly admire and trust him. L readily agreed and set off after getting the specific address. The destination was the new development zone in Ednd''s south, where Reid''s Group nned to build a shopping mall. The project was contracted to McLaughlin Construction. The McLaughlin family was also a powerful n in Ednd. Otherwise, Darwin could not be friends with Liam. Only those with simr background strength could y together. Especially in Ednd''s construction industry, half of the projects were contracted by the McLaughlin family. Upon arrival at their destination, Sam greeted L from afar, "Mr. Willis, thank you! I heard this ce used to be an unmarked grave site before. I''m not too sure about it and wanted your help." L nodded, "No problem at all!" As he spoke, he used Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique''s "Energy Observation" skill to investigate this ce''s geomancy energy field. Just then two people walked over quickly. N?velDrama.Org content. Leading them was a young man who turned out to be Darwin himself. Beside him stood an elderly man dressed in yellow robes who looked like a wise sage. "Hmm? Mr. Willis? Mr. Reid, why is he here?" Darwin saw L and his face shed with displeasure. Although L indirectly helped the second-generation group by telling them how to break the curse that night, Darwin still held grudges against him. Especially when L teased him with those words while drinkingter on; it made Darwin hold onto resentment even more tightly. "I asked Mr. Willis for help checking out the geomancy," Sam said with a smile. Hearing this statement caused Darwin''s eyebrows furrowed, "Mr. Reid, you can leave this project matter up us at Mughlin family; you don''t have to worry about it yourself." "I''ll keep an eye on things," Sam replied calmly. "Mr. Reid do you distrust me?" Darwin became somewhat unhappy immediately. At that moment, the wise-looking old man wearing yellow robes coldly snorted heavily as well. Darwin introduced Master Soidho as one of Ednd''s most famous geomancy masters, "This is Master Soidho - our renowned geomancy master here in Ednd! Before my family starts any construction projects, we always ask for Master Soidho''s advice." "With Master Soidho here, there''s no need to bring in some amateurs. Mr. Reid, you should take Mr. Willis and leave quickly," Darwin said with a sneer at L before waving his hand. Master Soidho nodded arrogantly and said, "I''ve already inspected this site. The geomancy is good and the energy is auspicious. We can start working confidently without any worries. I have already dispelled all the negative energy left behind by the previous burials." "Great! Thank you for your help, Master Soidho," Darwin smiled and bowed. However, at that moment, L looked towards a certain direction of the construction site and noticed a strand of ck energy lingering there. "This ce isn''t clean!" he eximed as he walked towards where the ck energy was thickest before stopping and pointing to a specific spot saying, "Dig down from here!" Sam, Darwin, and Master Soidho followed him over with different expressions on their faces. "Mr. Willis what''s going on?" Sam asked curiously. "There''s something down there!" L replied coldly. "Something? Kid, are you questioning me?" Master Soidho''s face turned dark as he angrily questioned him. "I''m not questioning you; I''m just being cautious in case anything goes wrong because even wise men make mistakes sometimes." L replied calmly. "Nonsense!" Darwin sneered, "L, don''t think too highly of yourself;pared to Master Soidho you''re nothing but an amateur!" "Master Soidho has been doing this for so many years without ever making any mistakes." L chuckled softly but didn''t bother arguing with him anymore while Sam''s eyes flickered slightly before he yelled out to the workers, "Start digging! Dig from here downwards!" "What do you mean?" Upon seeing this scene unfold before his eyes, Master Soido became so angry that his face turned red feeling insulted by their behavior towards him. He snorted coldly then was about to leave while saying, "Mr. Mughlin, since you don''t believe me then I''ll take my leave." Darwin quickly apologized saying, "Master Sohido, please don''t be angry! This is Mr. Reid who runs the Reid Group if I may tell it like it is... this project belongs to them after all." "He''s just a rich young master ying around with an ignorant friend; why bother arguing with them? Let them y if they want." "I''ll double the fee for this consultation, consider it a favor to me," said Darwin. He couldn''t afford to offend Master Soidho, whose Mughlin''s Constructionpany would be needed for future projects. But Sam was insistent on digging, leaving Darwin in a difficult position. He had no choice but to use money to appease Master Soidho. However, he was even more annoyed with L, who caused trouble. "Hmph! I hate these young people who pretend to know everything!" Master Soidho snorted coldly but didn''t object when he heard about the extra payment. He walked away calmly and approached L with a stern expression. "Kid, if you don''t find anything today, you''ll have to apologize andpensate me for damaging my reputation!" L raised an eyebrow in response. "And what if we do find something?" Chapter 143 Find Me Again, And ItLl Cost You Three Billion Chapter 143 Find Me Again, And It''Ll Cost You Three Billion Chapter 143 Find Me Again, and It''ll Cost You Three Billion "If you really dig up any dirt, I''ll eat it!" Master Soidho dered confidently, having faith in himself. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "ying this big?" L shook his head speechlessly. The excavator came over and started working where L pointed. L stood by quietly watching. Sam was a bit nervous, staring without blinking. Darwin and Master Soidho were both unimpressed, standing with their arms crossed and sneering on the side. After a short while, they had already dug down four or five meters deep. However, apart from some rubble, they hadn''t seen anything else yet. "I''mughing so hard! Where is the thing you mentioned? You didn''t even bother to ask around about my reputation in the geomancy world before daring to question me?" "Kid,pensate me. I won''t ask for much. Just give me 100, 000 dors!" Master Soidho said proudly upon seeing this situation. "Mr. Willis if you can''te up with the money then apologize to Master Soidho. Let''s talk it out and forget about this matter! But don''t go back asking Ms. Lowe for money. That wouldn''t be good." Darwin taunted him. "Mr. Mughlin are we still digging?" At that moment one of his workers stuck his head out of the excavator and asked him. "Keep digging!" L said calmly ignoring Master Soidho and Darwin. Sam also added, "Dig as per what Mr. Willis says." Darwin impatiently waved his hand, "Fine then! Dig away! Mr. Reid has spoken!" The next second, he looked at L very displeased muttering under his breath, "What kind of nonsense is this? If it wasn''t for Mr. Reid''s face, I wouldn''t even bother with you. You''re really asking for trouble!" Master Soidho also snorted coldly, "I want to see what can be dug up!" Suddenly there was a loud thud as though something had been hit by the excavator! "It seems like we''ve actually found something!" eximed the operator of the excavator in surprise. Upon hearing this news, Darwin''s expression froze momentarily before he turned towards several workers beside him ordering them, "You guys go down there and take a look!" "There doesn''t seem to be any negative energy here. Perhaps it''s just some ordinary metal object," remarked Master Soidho skeptically. A few minutester, several workers emerged from below, carrying a box in their hands which made everyone curious about its contents. After they opened the box, a butcher''s knife was revealed, emitting an ominous aura that seemed to hit them in the face. "This... this..." Master Soidho''s face changed dramatically upon seeing the knife. "Master, what is this?" Darwin was also taken aback. "This is a geomancy killing formation set up by someone. This evil object buried underground will definitely cause frequent idents here in the future! It wouldn''t be surprising if it causes fatalities!" Master Soidho said with a serious expression. "What should we do? How do we break it?" Darwin asked nervously. "It''s fortunate that this young apprentice discovered it! Expose this knife to sunlight for seven days and its malevolent energy will dissipate!" Master Soidho said as he looked towards L with an expression of surprise and suspicion. Despite his youth, L had surpassed him in "Energy observation". The knife was stored in a willow wood box which concealed its malevolent energy. Even he hadn''t noticed it but this young man had seen through it all. "Why expose it? Don''t you want to eat it?" L asked with a smile on his face. "I... I..." Master Soidho suddenly turned red-faced and couldn''t say anything else due to being choked up by L''s words. He greeted Darwin before leaving dejectedly without daring to ask for any money for his services anymore. "Now do you believe what Mr. Willis said earlier, Mr. Mughlin?" Sam asked while smiling at Darwin. Darwin felt somewhat embarrassed and reluctantly thanked L, "Thanks." Seeing how reluctant he was when thanking him made L purse his lips and ask, "How are you going to thank me?" He didn''t mind helping people but disliked those who didn''t know how to show gratitude after being helped by others. Therefore he wasn''t going easy on Darwin! Upon hearing these words, Darwin hesitated before asking sarcastically, "What do you want me to give you? Money?" His tone carried some mockery! To everyone''s surprise though, L nodded without hesitation, "Sure! Give me 1. 8 million dors!" Hearing these words made Darwin widen his eyes as he looked at an angry-looking L while Sam froze momentarily not expecting that L would actually demand money from him! "You really dare open your mouth huh? And 1. 8 million dors too?! Are you crazy or something? Doesn''t Ms. Lowe give you pocket money normally?" Darin sneered coldly while ridiculing him. "How much do you have to pay for the deaths on this construction site? Plus, there''s the investigation and negative impact it caused. The Mughlin''s Construction must have lost more than just 1. 8 million dors, right? I helped you solve this disaster, is 1. 8 million too much? Of course, if you can''t afford it then forget it. Can''t even afford to pay for someone else to solve your problems, what a poor guy..." L shook his head disdainfully. Hearing this, Darwin almost passed out from anger. "What did you say? I''m a poor guy? You''re the one living off of others and calling me poor? Damn! It''s just 1. 8 million dors. Here!" Darwin was so angry that his face turned red. He felt insulted by L''s words. On one hand he was provoked but on the other hand he knew that L was telling the truth. If it weren''t for him discovering this geomancy killing formation and someone dying on their construction site resulting in Mughlin''s Construction being held ountable by relevant departments, it would be disastrous. Speaking of which, Darwin should give him these 1. 8 million dors anyway. Otherwise Darwin wouldn''t be stupid enough to act impulsively even if he were angry about being insulted like that. After receiving 1. 8 million dors, L smiled smugly. Thinking about that Graham family auction made him realize how poor he really was, and now he had seized an opportunity to make some money. Anyway, Darwin wasn''t really close with him so L didn''t feel obliged to be polite. "You''re such a loser! You''re happy with only 1. 8 million! Let me tell you something: my monthly allowance is worth more than this!" Darwin clearly felt very unhappy and sneered through gritted teeth. Sam shook his head beside them; he could see that L was doing all of this intentionally. But then again, L had helped Darwin out, yet Darwin still acted like an ungrateful jerk. So if anyone deserved having to pay 1 million, it would be him! Just then, L looked at Darwin and raised an eyebrow before speaking again, "I''ll give you another reminder since you haven''t cheated me yet. Your right eye has dimmed, this is a sign of double star falling which means your mother will have trouble. Give me 10 million, I''ll help your mother get through her difficulties." Hearing these words, Darwin first froze before turning pale with anger. "Go f*** yourself! Your mother will have trouble, your whole family will suffer! You''ve gone crazy trying to scam people for money, right?" "Get lost!" Darwin cursed loudly. "30 million! Just for a few insults from you, if youe looking for me again, I''ll demand 30 million!" L furrowed his brow and spoke icily. "Go ahead and roll out of here! Am I crazy enough toe looking for you?" Chapter 144 Weeping In The Middle Of The Night Chapter 144 Weeping In The Middle Of The Night Chapter 144 Weeping in the Middle of the Night That night, in the middle of the night, mournful cries echoed through the McLaughlin family''s private vi. It sounded eerie in the darkness. Darwin and his father Philip McLaughlin stood in a room, their faces filled with suspicion and rm as they listened to Mrs. McLaughlin, Kristina McLaughlin, crying hysterically on the floor. "What''s going on? Honey, what happened?" Philip asked anxiously. It was frightening to wake up in the middle of the night to find your partner crying uncontrobly beside you. But Kristina wasn''t just crying; she was also acting insane. She was cutting up bed sheets with scissors while sobbing nonstop. No matter how much they called out to her, she didn''t respond at all. She seemedpletely out of her mind. "Dad, is Mom possessed or something?" Darwin asked nervously. "Quick! Call Master Soidho!" Philip shouted urgently upon hearing his son''s words. Soon enough, Master Soidho arrived at the McLaughlin family''s home looking rushed and concerned about Kristina''s condition. "Master Soidho! Thank goodness you''re here!" Philip greeted him eagerly. "My wife is acting strange tonight and won''t stop crying no matter what we do." "Don''t worry," Master Soidho said after examining Kristina upstairs for a moment. "She has been affected by negative energy from evil spirits that roam around during nighttime hours - it happens quite often actually - but I can perform an exorcism ritual to help her." At this point, Darwin spoke up hesitantly, "Master Soidho... is my mom going to be okay? Someone told me earlier today that I have a bad omen because two stars fell from my constetion which means my mother might be in danger..." Hearing this made Master Soidho chuckle, "Mr. McLaughlin... nine out of ten people who im they can predict fate are frauds. Don''t believe everything you hear!" After hearing these words from Master Soidho, Darwin breathed a sigh of relief and silently cursed L under his breath for scaring him like that earlier today... A few momentster, after Master Soidho performed his ritualistic duties, Kristina finally calmed down enough to fall asleep peacefully on her bed once again... "Alright, let Mrs. McLaughlin rest well!" Master Soidho said with a smile. "Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!" Philip expressed his gratitude. "Master Soidho is truly skilled and knowledgeable. Unlike some people who just talk nonsense and scare others with false information," Darwin alsoplimented and then asked, "Master, how much do we owe you for this?" "You have been working with me for years. How can I charge you for helping out? Consider it as friends helping each other out!" Master Soidho declined the offer generously. Hearing this, Darwin was impressed, "Master Soidho, you have integrity unlike some people who scared me by saying my mom was in life-threatening danger and demanded 10 million dors! Ha ha... This is 100, 000 dors. Please ept it as a token of our appreciation." Master Soidho smiled and refused a few times before epting the money graciously. Then he sneered disdainfully, "These days there are all kinds of people! They''re crazy about money? 10 million dors? He''s really asking to be ripped off!" Philip also snorted coldly, "Who is this arrogant person?" Darwin shrugged indifferently, "Just an insignificant nobody!" Philip didn''t bother to ask further but warmly invited Master Soidho to stay at his house since it was alreadyte at night, "Why don''t we rest at my ce? I''ll have someone prepare some food for us to eat before sleeping." "That would be great," replied Master Soidho without hesitation. Next, Philip had the vi''s chef prepare a table full of delicious dishes while he and Darwin drank wine with Master Soidho in good spirits! However, suddenly there was noiseing from upstairs followed by a woman crying loudly. This time her cries were even more sorrowful than before; they made one''s scalp tingle upon hearing them. The three men''s faces changed dramatically as they quickly ran up to the second-floor bedroom where Kristina sat on the bed sobbing uncontrobly while blood tears streamed down her face, making her look terrifyingly red-eyed! At that moment, they noticed that she had tied together strips of cloth cut from earlier into a rope which she hung on the ceiling light fixture inside their room... "Woo... Woo woo woo..." She cried while standing on top of her bed trying to put her head through the noose... It was clear that she intended... to hang herself! "Darling!" Philip''s face turned pale with fear as he rushed to stop his wife, Kristina. However, Kristina was incredibly strong at that moment and kicked Philip out with one foot. Then she hung there, kicking her legs wildly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though she was hanging up there, she continued to cry. Her crying had changed tone and sounded even more terrifying. "Help! Help! Get my wife down!" Philip shouted hoarsely as he quickly summoned the vi''s bodyguards and servants. It took a lot of effort for everyone to get Kristina down and tie her up with ropes so that she wouldn''t harm herself again. This time, no matter what Master Soidho did, Kristina continued to cry hysterically. She even let out a few sharp screams from time to time while making an extremely frightening expression on her face. "Master Soidho, what is going on? You said my wife was fine," Philip asked anxiously. "I... I don''t know," Master Soidho replied in a panicked voice while looking distressed himself. "Hurry up and do something! Aren''t you supposed to be the best master in Ednd?" Philip urged him impatiently. "I''m not all-powerful either! With Mrs. McLaughlin''s condition... I can''t find the reason myself," Master Soidho said with an unpleasant expression on his face. "You bastard! If anything happens to my wife, you won''t be able to stay in Ednd anymore!" Philip yelled angrily. Upon hearing this threat from Phillip, Master Soidho shuddered suddenly before remembering someone who might be able help them. "Mr. McLaughlin... maybe there is someone who can help you!" "Who? Tell me quickly!" Phillip demanded urgently. "The young man I met during the day! But I don''t know his name¡­ Oh wait¡­ you son has met him before too. It seems like they are acquainted." As soon as Darwin heard this conversation between his father and Master Soidho about L being able help them, Darwin''s facial expressions kept changing rapidly, "Are you talking about L? He told me that something bad would happen to my mom!" Philip grabbed Darwin by the cor of his shirt, "What happened exactly? Why didn''t you tell us earlier if someone warned you?" Darwin cried pitifully, "He asked me for 10 million dors. I thought he was trying scam me." "F*ck it all!! Even if it were 100 million dors instead of just 10 million dors -I''d still give it away- hurry up call him over here!" Philip''s voice was hoarse with urgency as he shouted at his son. As he watched his wife''s condition worsen, her strength seemed to grow with the influx of energy. The rope that bound her creaked and groaned under her struggles, as if it could break at any moment. Just moments ago, they had managed to subdue her together. But if she broke free again, who would be able to stop her? Chapter 145 The Killing Form Chapter 145 The Killing Form Chapter 145 The Killing Form L was sound asleep when he suddenly received a call from an unknown number. "Who is this?" L asked groggily, checking the time. It was alreadyte at night. "Mr. Willis, can you really save my mom?" An anxious voice sounded on the other end of the line. "Hmm?" L responded before quickly realizing who it was. "Darwin?" "Yes! Yes!" Darwin eximed. "You guessed right! My mom''s in trouble, can you really save her?" Darwin hesitated for a moment before asking in a serious tone. He had gotten L''s contact information from Sam. "I can definitely help her, but like I said before, it''ll cost 30 million to hire me again," L replied nonchntly. "Okay! Okay!" Darwin gritted his teeth and agreed. Even though he was angry about L''s exorbitant fee, his mother''s safety came first. He could deal with the paymentter if necessary. An hourter, Darwin picked up L and took him to the McLaughlin family mansion. As expected of someone in construction business, the private vi upied an extensive area with exquisitendscaping that included ponds, rockeries and swimming pools - everything one could ask for! "This is Mr. Willis?" Philip stepped out and was somewhat surprised when he saw L beside his son. He seemed taken aback by the fact that L appeared so young. "It''s an urgent situation, Mr. Willis. My expertise won''t be enough. Please go upstairs and see what you can do," Master Soidho said while extending a hand, hoping to see if L could handle the situation. He pushed L toward Philip, not because he genuinely admired L, but rather to shift the responsibility away from himself. If something happened to Kristina, the Mughlin family, father and son, would not go easy on him. If L couldn''t resolve the situation either, then he''d be in trouble too. Philip saw Master Soidho''s reaction and realized that the young man before him was likely the one his son had spoken about. However, inside Philip, he couldn''t help but have some doubts. Master Soidho had years of experience and couldn''t solve the issue, but this young man in his twenties was supposed to be reliable? At that moment, L nodded and walked towards the small building where Philip and his wife resided. However, when he reached the front door of the small building, he hesitated for a moment. As he looked at the arrangement in front of the door, a chill passed through his eyes. There were two ponds in front of the building, connected by two continuous streams, resembling two lively bodies of water. In the middle of the ponds, there were artificial rock formations, and various fish were swimming in the pools. At first nce, it seemed full of life, with water and mountains, appearing quite auspicious. But when L saw these two ponds and the mirrors hanging on the front door of the building, his expression changed. "Mr. Willis, hurry up! My mother''s condition is critical!" Darwin urged impatiently as he saw L hesitating. As they entered inside, several bodyguards surrounded them with serious expressions. Kristinay on her bed with her hands tied behind her back; she twisted her body fiercely while making sobbing sounds like "Wu Wu". It looked eerie and creepy! Suddenly there was a cracking sound as Kristina broke free from her ropes. "I want to die! Life is meaningless..." Kristina cried out while trying to hang herself again. Several guards tried to stop her but were knocked away easily by Kristina''s strength. "Mr. Willis, do something quickly!" Philip shouted anxiously. "You wanted 30 million dors right? My father and I will give it to you! Do you even know what you''re doing?" Darwin added frantically beside him, "Hurry up!" L snorted coldly before jumping out through a second-floor window onto solid ground below. Then he leaped forward towards that mirror hanging on top of their door frame and smashed it into pieces with one punch! "What are you doing? That''s used for warding off evil spirits!" Darwin yelled suspiciously from above through an open windowpane. "It''s done!" "The madam is okay now!!" Just then someone shouted loudly. Kristina who had been going crazy just moments ago passed out after L destroyed that mirror above their doorway. Philip hurried over to check if his wife was still breathing before letting out a long sigh of relief upon finding she only fell asleep due exhaustion from all this stress - but at least she wasn''t dead yet! After a moment, the group confirmed that Kristina was really okay and they went into the courtyard. "Mr. Willis, thank you so much!" Philip thanked him repeatedly. "No need to thank me. I didn''t help you for free, don''t forget about those 30 million dors," L said nonchntly. "Don''t worry about that. I won''t go back on my word," Philip replied with a bitter smile. "Mr. Willis, what happened to my mom? Why did she get better after breaking that mirror?" Darwin asked tentatively. Even Master Soidho looked puzzled at this point and his eyes were full of inquiry. L sneered, "Who told you breaking the mirror would solve everything? The matter isn''t over yet." As he spoke, he pointed to the two water pools in front of the small building''s door. "Fill these two pools up!" Upon hearing this request, Philip was stunned, "Why?" He had paid a high price for hiring andscape designer specifically for these two pools and it cost almost 1 million dors! And now L wanted them filled up? "Mr. Willis, is there something wrong with these two water pools? Water represents wealth and fish represent surplus every year. Moreover, with their connecting channels constantly flowing through them like live water... this is clearly an auspicious object! Forgive my ignorance but I don''t know what''s wrong with these ponds?" Master Soidho asked curiously. "You guys take a closer look at these two water pools along with their connecting channels... what does it look like?" L coldlyughed as he asked this question. Everyone present carefully examined them. Suddenly Master Soidho''s face changed, "Crying! It looks like a man''s crying!" L chuckled, "You still have some insight left in you! Coupled with this mirror in front of us¡­in geomancy terms it''s called ''Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror'' which is an extremely vicious geomancy killing formation!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present stared intently at him. Master Soidho suddenly eximed, "Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror! That''s right¡­it really is Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror! How could I not see it before?" He revealed an expression of shame while looking towards L; his eyes no longer held any contempt but instead were filled with admiration. "Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror?" Darwin''s eyelids twitched while Philip looked horrified. Just hearing its name made one feel scared and felt its evil energy radiating outwards from within it! N?velDrama.Org content. "Absolutely, this is the Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror! I have to admit, the person who set up this geomancy killing formation is truly brilliant. Even most geomancy masters would not be able to see through it! Thanks to Mr. Willis'' sharp eyesight, he was able to see through everything!" Master Soidho eximed in amazement. Chapter 146 If I Can Break It, I Can Set It Up! Chapter 146 If I Can Break It, I Can Set It Up! Chapter 146 If I Can Break It, I Can Set It Up! Master Soidho now understood what was going on and exined to the McLaughlin family, "It''s like how some foods are harmless on their own, but when eaten together, can be poisonous! The pool, fish, and mirror are all lucky items that can even ward off evil spirits. But after being arranged in a certain way, these auspicious objects have be a geomancy killing formation! Someone with great skill and extreme malice must have done this. If it weren''t for Mr. Willis seeing through it all, your family would never have peace again! To be honest, even if your family were to fall apart or perishpletely, I''m not exaggerating at all!" Hearing this made the McLaughlin father and son feel uneasy. "Could it be that gardener?" Philip''s face changed constantly as he couldn''t understand why someone would want to harm his family. He decided then that he needed to find the gardener and get to the bottom of everything. At this moment though, Darwin looked at L with suspicion in his eyes. "Master Soidho couldn''t see through this geomancy killing formation but you just happen to notice it? Tell me you didn''t conspire with that gardener just so you could scam my family out of 30 million dors?" The thought of having to pay L 30 million dors made Darwin extremely unhappy. "Just because you broke one little mirror doesn''t mean we owe you 30 million!" His gaze towards L became dark. "What? You''re trying not pay up?" L''s eyes turned cold as well. He didn''t expect that after helping them avoid disaster he would still get used like this! 30 million was agreed upon beforehand; now they wanted out? "I saved lives before. I can take them too! I can break formations just as easily as create them!" His voice was filled with murderous intent as he spoke each word slowly. "If you don''t pay up, then your whole family will suffer!" As soon as those words left his mouth, an aura of terror emanated from him, causing Darwin''s face turn pale while Philip and Master Soidho trembled in fear. "What nonsense are you spouting?" The next moment, Philip snapped back to reality and scolded his son. Then, he put on a friendly face and quickly said to L, "Mr. Willis, please don''t mind my son''s attitude. You''ve saved our family, and 30 million is not enough! So, I''ll add another 20 million for you." "No need, 30 million was the agreement," L replied with a stoic expression, waving his hand. "No! This is a token of my sincerity. You must ept it!" Philip said firmly. He didn''t doubt that L had colluded with the gardener and understood the significance of having a geomancy master like L for the future of the Mughlin family. If this geomancy killing formation was indeed set up by the gardener, they might need L''s help when they found the culprit. Seeing that Philip was insistent, L didn''t refuse. When L had arrived, it was Darwin who had picked him up, as they had a favor to ask of him. But when L left the Mughlin family, Master Soidho left with him and gave L a ride back to the Emerald Green Estates. "Dad, are you crazy? Why did you give him an extra 20 million?" Darwinined after L had left. "Shut up! It''s just money; we gave it to him. It''s better than not knowing how to die," Philip retorted sternly. Darwin wore a displeased expression, and his gaze turned dark. "Willis, 50 million! You really dare to ask for it. Let''s see how capable you are!" "Damn it! You need to have the luck to ask for the money, but you also need to have the luck to spend it!" ... A few days passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, L, apanied by Mason, arrived at the Graham family''s auction. Ednd''s western outskirts, a private estate covering hundreds of acres, was the location of the Graham family and the venue for the auction. Normally, they turned away all guests, only opening up during the auction. By 8 a. m., the estate was already filled with a variety of luxury cars. L and Mason parked their car outside, underwent security checks at the entrance, and then walked inside. "Mason, have you been facing any troubletely?" L asked abruptly as they walked, noticing that Mason had been looking troubled with a furrowed brow. "Huh?" Mason hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "It''s nothing! Just some trouble in a few ces, but I can handle it myself." "If anything happens, remember to tell me! I might be able to help!" L reminded him. N?velDrama.Org content. "I know, if there really is trouble, I''ll definitelye find you! Haha..." Masonughed. What he didn''t tell L was that in the past few days, the experts sent by the Lowe family had all left Mason''s control. Some even took over Mason''s territory and drove away his loyal followers - even injuring them! In just these few days, there had been several internal battles within Mason''s organization. But he felt that he could still handle it and didn''t want to bother L for now. Just then, a cold voice rang out. "Willis? And Mr. Lowe? What a coincidence?" Looking over at the sound of the voice, they saw a man with gold-rimmed sses holding onto a woman who had undergone stic surgery as they passed by - both looking at them with disdainful sneers on their faces. Especially when their eyes fell on L - thick with malice. It was Isa''s right-hand man Kayden! "Little gigolo," Kayden sneered at him. "Are you here for this auction too? To help Mr. Lowe get something? Haha... not only do you have to please yourdy boss but also work as your brother - in-w''sckey?" He didn''t believe that L had enough money to participate in this auction; he thought he was just apanying Mason. The woman next to himughed along mockingly and looked at L with contemptuous eyes too. L hadn''t expected to run into this jerk either and said expressionlessly, "Indeed quite coincidental! Why hasn''t your boss kept you under control so that you wouldn''t bite people again?" Kayden snickered menacingly, "Little gigolo let''s see how long you can jump around before we catch up!" "Sure thing," replied L sarcastically while rolling his eyes Kayden snorted and walked towards the direction of the auction venue. Meanwhile, Mason, apanied by L, after some inquiries, arrived at a small building within the Graham family estate. In this auction, guests could not only participate in bidding but also sell items through the Graham family. Of course, the items being sold had to possess certain value or be sufficiently rare. As an intermediary, the Graham family would take a 20%mission from the final selling price. The small building was temporarilybeled as an "Appraisal Office." "I have something to consign for auction. Is this where I get it appraised?" L politely asked a middle-aged man sitting there. "Yes! But it has to be something good or rare with some appeal!" The middle-aged man nodded his head. L made an affirmative sound and took out a yellow talisman paper from his pocket, pping it on the table. On top of the talisman paper was a golden character "talisman", emitting a special aura. "This is..." The middle-aged man squinted his eyes in surprise. Chapter 147 Tit For Tat Chapter 147 Tit For Tat Chapter 147 Tit for Tat "After tearing the Suppressing Talisman, it can release an attack powerful enough to kill a Transmutation Force expert in seconds," L exined the function and usage of the talisman he made himself using Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique''s drawing method. He sealed a dragon''s energy inside the talisman, which could unleash an attack with 80% of his full strength. After listening, the middle-aged man looked skeptical and said, "I cannot make a judgment on this. We need someone to appraise it." A momentter, he returned with the talisman and sighed, "Sir, our people cannot identify this talisman. However, we can confirm that there is energy fluctuation present in it so we will allow you to auction it." "What is your starting price?" asked the middle-aged man. "Let''s start at 5 million," L thought for a moment before answering. "5 million? That''s high," said the middle-aged man skeptically. "Is there a problem? If this talisman works as I described then isn''t it worth that much?" L raised his eyebrows. "Well... no problem then. I was just surprised," chuckled the middle-aged man self-deprecatingly. If this talisman could really kill a Transmutation Force expert in seconds like L imed, then not only was 5 million reasonable but even 50 million would be worth paying for it! The auction started promptly at nine o''clock in a grand hall decorated elegantly and luxuriously with temporary seating arranged below an auction tform. A projection device was set up on stage so every item being sold would be projected ontorge screens for guests sitting far away to see clearly. L and Mason sat down ording to their assigned numbers when suddenly L saw Summer walking into the hall looking stunning as ever! Perhaps sensing his gaze instinctively or by coincidence, she turned her head towards him with yful smile forming on her sweet face. Frowning slightly, L looked away thinking how small their world really was sometimes... The woman who was skilled in underhanded tactics and almost killed Liam, as well as being powerful, had also appeared here. Next, the auction officially began. The first item up for auction was a set of ancient martial arts used to liven up the atmosphere on site. ording to the auctioneer''s introduction, this was a set of martial arts that could truly allow warriors to cultivate inner strength. The starting price was 8 million dors. In the end, it sold for a staggering 15 million dor, bought by a martial arts gym owner. This made L secretly click his tongue in amazement and think that there were no cheap goods at this auction. "Don''t worry brother-inw. I prepared 20 million today. That spiritual stone will definitely be yours," Mason said reassuringly when he saw L''s expression. "No need! I have money now myself. It''s just that one set of martial arts costing over 10 million is really frightening!" L shook his head and eximed in surprise. "This is an ancient martial art that can cultivate inner strength, not some fancy moves with no substance. This price is actually normal!" Mason said seriously. Hearing this, L thought to himself: if he took out any one of his cultivation techniques from his mind casually, it would also be worth millions? Last time he gave Reeva the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra; wasn''t it also worth over 10 million? When should he ask that little girl for money... The next few items up for auction were rather ordinary and didn''t cause much excitement or interest from L either. "The next treasure is a special jade! The veins of this jadee from an ancient warrior family hidden away from society which has been guarding theirnd for generations." "Its vitality thrives by absorbing natural energy year after year until it forms into such special jade! After having enough power as warriors, they can absorb its spiritual energy to assist their cultivation or even help them breakthrough!" "This spirit jade starts at two 22 million! Each bid must not be less than500, 000 each time! Bidding begins now!" As soon as the words fell off the lips of the auctioneer, they lifted off red cloth covering it, revealing palm-sized crystal clear greenish-blue gemstone shimmering with colorful light like iridescent feathers under sunlight. L''s eyes lit up with excitement upon seeing it because he could feel rich spiritual energy contained within - exactly what he had been searching for - Heavenly Spirit Jade! However, L did not rush to make an offer but decided instead to wait and see how things yed out. After the auctioneer finished introducing the item, there was amotion in the room, followed by an awkward silence. "22 million for a piece of jade?" "Even if it''s imperial green ss seed, it''s not worth that much!" "What kind of spiritual jade helps with breakthroughs? Only fools would buy it!" Many people were discussing and dismissing the spiritual jade. Although there were martial artists present at the scene, their strength was not enough to absorb spiritual energy from within the jade. Therefore, they weren''t very interested. L felt speechless and thought to himself that he might have to be this "fool." "Well since no one wants it, give me your starting price. I''ll take a look at it," L said nonchntly as he raised his bidding sign. However, right after he spoke those words, a voice filled with yful mockery rang out, "23 million!" The bidder was none other than Summer. She looked towards L''s direction with a smirk on her face. "I also want to study it." L furrowed his brow feeling annoyed. He kept his cool as he continued raising his bid, "25 million!" "30 million!" Summer didn''t back down either. L gritted his teeth as he called out, "32 million!" "35 million!" "38..." "40 million dors!!" Summer didn''t even wait for L to finish before shouting out her bid confidently. This woman had challenged him head-on! The room erupted into chaos as everyone stared at Summer and L in disbelief. No one could have predicted that such a small piece of jade would fetch such an astronomical price. At this point, L turned pale knowing that Summer had gotten under his skin! "How much money do you have? I still have 20 million left! If you really want this piece of spiritual jade, let''s go all-in against her," Mason whispered through clenched teeth beside him. "Forget about it..." After changing expressions several times over, L shook his head finally. The price had already reached 40 million dors; just thinking about made him feel like having liver tremors! Although he held 50 million dors in cash himself, L did not want to risk going back decades due to one single piece of stone. Even if he couldn''t get the Heavenly Spirit Jade, L could still search for other spiritually-rich treasures. "40 million once!" "40 million twice!" "40 million three times! Sold! Congrattions to the beautifuldy at number 85 for winning this spiritual jade." The auctioneer eximed excitedly. Meanwhile, Kayden sneered, "Looks like Willis is a little too naive. He''s made quite a few enemies. Even buying a piece of rock has people going against him." "Yeah, Kayden. Everyone wants to step on someone like that. Hahaha..." The influencer next to him giggled. The auction continued. It must be said that this Graham family auction had many items that were unavable even with money from outside sources - martial arts techniques, elixirs and special weapons... Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Not having won the Heavenly Spirit Jade left L feeling disinterested in these items until his own "Suppressing Talisman," which he had entrusted to the auction house himself, was brought up on stage. That was when he perked up again. Chapter 148 Another Emergence Chapter 148 Another Emergence Chapter 148 Another Emergence "The next item up for auction is quite special! It''s a symbol seal that was entrusted to us by a client. ording to the client, if you tear apart this ''Suppressing Talisman,'' it can unleash an attack powerful enough to kill even the strongest Transmutation Force experts in an instant!" "As members of the Graham family, we cannot verify the authenticity of this symbol seal, but we can confirm that it contains strong energy fluctuations." "It''s up to you whether or not you want to bid on it." "Starting price is 5 million dors and each bid must be at least 100, 000 dors higher. Let the bidding begin!" After introducing the item, the auctioneer uncovered a transparent ss case revealing L''s "Suppressing Talisman." The character "talisman" on top of it emitted a special aura that could captivate anyone. "What is this thing? Is it real?" "Can it really kill Transmutation Force experts?" "This has got to be some kind of joke. How could tearing apart a piece of paper defeat someone as powerful as ate-stage Transmutation Force expert?" The crowd murmured skeptically about this symbol seal. After all, following their previous disappointment with the stone, no one seemed interested in bidding for anything else at first. "I''ll offer 8 million!" L raised his paddle and made his own bid when he saw no one else was interested in buying. Everyone turned their attention towards him after hearing his offer; they didn''t expect anyone would actually buy such an item. "9 million!" Summer immediately followed suit after L made his offer. This woman had unknown origins and seemed like she had unlimited money; she was now competing against L head-on. "Ms. Willis, are you enjoying yourself?" L sneered inwardly but showed anger and frustration on his face outwardly. "It sure is fun," Summer replied coldly. "10 million!" L gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. "11 million!" Summer didn''t hesitate at all. L shed her an angry look before continuing, "15 million! I''m going all-in here!" He looked visibly upset by how Summer kept outbidding him every time he tried raising her price point further. Mason sat beside him watching everything unfold with amusement; he couldn''t help but smirk at how sneaky his brother-inw could be sometimes. "18 million! Come on, bring it on! Do you think I''m afraid of you? Today, I''ll make it clear that I want everything you want to buy!" Summer sneered and spoke with great confidence. "20 million!" L gasped for breath and gritted his teeth. "21 million!" Summer was unwavering. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Half a minuteter, when the price reached 30 million between the two of them, L''s eyes flickered and he sat back down with an unwilling expression. It seemed like he finally backed down! "Heh heh, is that all? You''re useless!" Summer saw L sit down and mocked him with a sneer. "30 million once! 30 million twice! 30 million..." The auctioneer began counting down. However, at this moment, another voice rang out, "I bid 32 million!" Looking towards the source of the sound, Kayden surprisingly made the bid this time. He pushed up his gold-rimmed sses arrogantly as he raised his bidding card high in the air. Summer was stunned for a moment; she didn''t expect someone else topete against her. But in the next second she hesitated before giving up bidding altogether. Even if this talisman really could kill Transmutation Force experts instantly like what was said by auctioneer earlier on stage; it wouldn''t be very meaningful to her since she had enough strength herself already. Her previous bids were just meant to spite L anyway. Seeing Kayden''s bid surprised even L himself who then wore a sly smile after realizing that Kayden also wanted to buy it from him too - which was fine but only if they paid enough money for it! "35 million!" Immediately after sitting back down earlier; L stood up again shouting out another higher price tag than before. "Gah!" Kayden thought victory was within reach but seeing L jump back into action left him dumbfounded. "36 million!" And just as soon as L showed himself again, Summer started bidding again too! Kayden''s eyes flickered several times before dialing Isa''s number. "Mr. Austin," he said while still at Graham family''s auction house, "There''s a talisman here that can supposedly kill Transmutation Forcete-stage experts." "Yes," Kayden continued "I''d like to buy it." On the other end of the phone, Isa''s deep and gloomy voice sounded, "Can it really kill a Transmutation Force advanced-level expert? Is that true?" Kayden considered before saying, "It should be true! L and another woman are bidding like crazy. The price has already reached 36 million." "L is already a master. Didn''t he kill ck King Kong, a Dark Force expert in the Lowe family last time?" Kayden analyzed for Isa. The incident where L killed Bloody Butcher at Tiger Roar Manor was blocked by Eduard. At the wholesale medicinal herb base of Albie''s Pharmaceuticals, when Sagi Fujino was killed, everyone present kept their mouths shut and didn''t dare to leak any information. So Kayden only knew that L had killed ck King Kong, a Dark Force expert in the Lowe family mansionst time. He secretly estimated that L should be an early-stage Transmutation Force expert. "Good! I''ll give you another 50 million dors in funding. No matter what happens, get me this talisman! It doesn''t need to kill an advanced-level Transmutation Force expert; it just needs to take down Willis! You get it for me and use it to kill him. Do you understand?" Isa''s tone was chilling. "I understand! Mr. Austin, ou can rest assured!" After hanging up the phone, Kayden''s face showed excitement. At this moment, as if reying what happened earlier on stage again - L and Summer called out several times - Suppressing Talisman rose in price again to 39 million dors! Everyone at the scene had different expressions as they watched this drama unfold with relish. At this point, L coldly snorted unwillingly once more before falling silent. Kayden took a deep breath upon seeing this situation knowing that his chance hade since he could tell that beautiful girl number 85 just didn''t get along with L. As long as L backed off frompetition against him after chickening out himself, then there would be no one leftpeting against him. "39 million!" Kayden shouted loudly because he felt Summer wouldn''tpete with him anyway so he only added 2 million more than her bid. Sure enough after his bid, Summer did not react much either. After pausing for some time, the auctioneer came back around but just then, a gnashing voice full of conflict sounded again. "4... 40 million! I bid 40 million!" Kayden''s face twitched as he red in the direction of L, feeling an urge to strangle him. "What the hell! You damn gigolo, weren''t you scared before? Why are you popping up again?" Chapter 149 About To Explode With Anger! Chapter 149 About To Explode With Anger! Chapter 149 About to Explode with Anger! Watching L muster up the courage to make his bid, Mason couldn''t help but cringe. Little did anyone else know, Mason was well aware that this Suppressing Talisman was being sold by L himself! It was a total scam and Mason''s brother-inw was ying with fire. He either nned to swindle Summer or Kayden. "42 million!" Summer called out again upon seeing L make his move. "43 million! Ms. Willis, don''t be ridiculous!" L gritted his teeth in frustration. "44 million!" "You don''t have the funds for that kind of price tag, so shut it," Summer sneered. "Fine then, you win," L seethed with anger and disappointment in his voice. Kayden felt like he was on an emotional rollercoaster as he watched L sit back down defeatedly while also eyeing Summer warily. Was this really the end of it? Could there possibly be more? "45 million!" Kayden, with a forced smile, spoke once more. He was worried that even the 50 million dors Isa had given him might not be enough... If L came back, he would have to seek approval from Isa again. "Brother-inw, should we continue?" At this moment, Mason, who was on the side, asked eagerly. Watching L getting theireuppance, he couldn''t help but feel delighted. "That''s enough! Don''t waste my own money." L chuckled and shook his head, feeling that it was time to stop. At this moment, the auctioneer on the stage shouted excitedly, "45 million once! Twice! Three times! Congrattions to the gentleman in number 22 for winning this Suppressing Talisman!!" "Phew... This darn thing finally stopped!" Kayden let out a sigh of relief. The scene was now in an uproar... No one could have expected that this poorly regarded talisman would fetch such a staggering price! N?velDrama.Org content. "It had a starting price of just 5 million, and it went for 45 million! It''s almost ten times the base price!" "Who consigned it for auction? They must be making a fortune!" "Is number 22 a big sucker? Spent 45 million on this thing. Who even knows if it''s authentic!" The crowd was buzzing with discussions... That beauty, looking at Kayden at this moment, seemed to have a strange illusion that the his head had grown a size bigger. "A bunch of idiots know nothing! This is a treasure that can kill Transmutation Force''ster-stage experts. It costs less than 50 million, it''s simply value for money!" Listening to the discussions around him, Kayden blushed and cursed. "Yes! That''s right! You''re so smart, Kayden!" The beauty nodded reluctantly andplimented him insincerely. p! However, as soon as she finished speaking, Kayden pped her in the face. "Are you f*cking trying to insult me?" ... At eleven o''clock in the morning, the morning session of the auction ended. Twenty minutester, L walked out of the settlement office with a smile on his face. As fate would have it, he saw Kayden hugging the beauty with several bodyguards by his side coming out from another room. The consignment and bidding settlement offices were not together. At this time, Suppressing Talisman was already in Kayden''s hands. Meeting L here face-to-face made Kayden sneer, "Willis, what are you doing here?" The beauty also mocked L, "That''s right! Seems like you didn''t get anything." "Haha," Kayden L. "He should be grateful that he didn''t win anything! I suspect this guy doesn''t even have any money; he just came here to cause trouble. If he really won but couldn''t pay for it... the Graham family would chop him up and feed him to dogs!" Kayden burst intoughter at this remark. At this moment Mason couldn''t help butugh when seeing how smugly happy Kayden looked, "Damn dude! You''re killing me..." Hearing these words made Kayden''s expression darken instantly, "Mr. Lowe please watch your manners!" But Mason onlyughed harder - this guy never stopped talking yet told others about their manners¡­ Just then an employee from the Graham Family chased after them from inside one of rooms they had just left. "Mr. Willis please wait!" said the Graham Family employee who caught up with them before handing over a golden card imprinted withrge character "Graham". "Mr. Willis," said the Graham Family employee respectfully while holding out their hand towards L. "This is our Golden VIP Card for our auctions at the Graham Family Auction House; when participating in future auctions hosted by us, 3% will be deducted off your fees during bidding settlements." "This is a treatment that only guests who have made purchases totaling 40 million at the Graham family auction can receive," the steward said politely. The Graham family organized auctions, but it was not just about spending money. Guests who can provide treasures will also be treated well. It was a mutually beneficial rtionship. "Okay, thank you!" L smiled and epted it. However, at this moment, Kayden suddenly yelled out loud, "What is this? Why does he also have this card? This guy didn''t buy anything, when did he spend 40 million?" Just now when he settled his ount, he also received such a golden VIP card. But his was bought with real money! Why did this guy who hadn''t bought anything get one too? "Sir, please don''t get excited! I said it''s for guests whose total purchases reach 40 million! Although Mr. Willis didn''t buy anything himself, he sold 45 million worth of items so of course he qualifies for the card!" The Graham family steward exined to Kayden with a frown after being startled by his outburst. "Sold... sold 45 million?" Kayden was confused upon hearing this number. It sounded familiar to him somehow. "Yes! That Suppressing Talisman was consigned by me for auction. How about that? Surprised or not surprised?" L grinned mischievously and teased them both. Mason couldn''t helpughing and cursing, "Bullshit! Impossible! How could you sell that Suppressing Talisman? If it really was you, then why did you bid on it yourself?" Kayden widened his eyes and looked at the Graham family steward, "If that''s true, then doesn''t the Graham family care about this?" The steward didn''t know that L had bid on his own item as well but still smiled professionally as she exined to Kayden, "Sir, we haven''t set any rules prohibiting consignors from bidding on their own items in our auctions." "If he really wins an item through bidding , then he still has to pay for it like everyone else; there''s nothing wrong with doing so." "Anyway no matter what happens, we''ll still take our 20%mission." Hearing these words made Kayden tremble and turn red in anger! Feeling like his lungs were about to explode, Kayden couldn''t believe he had just spent $45 million on L''s stuff. "L! You''re freaking scamming me!" he yelled. "I... oh my god!" Kayden stuttered in response. Kayden felt a surge of anger and frustration, causing him to cough up blood. This was no joke - he was literally sickened by the situation. Chapter 150 IM Here To Rob Chapter 150 I''M Here To Rob Chapter 150 I''m Here to Rob "Kayden, you''re really enthusiastic. You could even auction until you''re bleeding! Impressive, impressive!" Mason said with a smirk as he watched Kayden''s reaction. L chuckled and left with Mason to the self-service lounge that was prepared by the Graham family for their guests. Although L didn''t win the Heavenly Spirit Jade, he still wanted to see if there were any other treasures worth getting. "Kayden! Are you okay?" The beauty saw Kayden spitting blood and was frightened. "Get out of my way!" N?velDrama.Org content. Kayden pushed her away and looked at L leaving with a terrifying expression on his face. "Willis, let''s wait and see. You will not have a good ending! Not have a good ending!" The next second, he turned to the Graham family manager and asked, "How did this kid get this talisman? Do you know?" The manager hesitated for a moment but eventually told him since Kayden had spent nearly 50 million dors in total at the auction - making him one of their biggest clients. "He said it was obtained identally from an expert." "So is this talisman real or fake?" Kayden gritted his teeth as he asked. If he had spent 45 million dors on something fake, then it would be enough for him to want to die. Upon learning that L sold this talisman, Kayden became afraid that such an incident might ur again in future auctions. "This... We''re not sure! We only know that there''s indeed an energy fluctuation on it, meeting the requirements for the auction." Hearing this, Kayden had a look of suspicion. Just then, he spotted a graceful figure walking out from the settlement area. Wasn''t that the beauty who had been challenging L all this time? Kayden wiped off some blood from his mouth quickly before approaching her, "Hello beautifuldy please wait up!" Summer raised an eyebrow, "What do you want?" With a glint in his eyes, Kaydedn asked, "I saw youpeting against Willis earlier over Suppressing Talisman! Do you know if it''s real or fake? How can you dare spend so much money on something like that?" Summer nced at him yfully before nodding her head slowly, "From what I''ve seen regarding its energy fluctuations... it should be real! You made quite some profit huh? Spending 45 million dors is equivalent to buying yourself into bing an advanced Transmutation Force practitioner." Without another word, she walked away! Hearing this, Kayden stood there with a smirk on his face. "Hahaha... L, you fool! Did you really think you could trick me?" "You''re just a short-sighted idiot! How could you even consider selling such a valuable treasure for money?" "This 45 million is your ransom money! Let''s see what happens next." "This Suppressing Talisman will be your death warrant sooner orter! When I use it to kill you, then you''ll know how stupid you are!" Kayden, who had been so angry that he was spitting blood earlier, now looked smug again with an evil grin on his face. It was 4:30 in the afternoon. The Graham family auction had ended. L had set his sights on a hundred-year-old ginseng nt once again but Summer ruined everything and made him furious. "What''s wrong? You think it''s cool to mess up other people''s business? How does it feel when someone ruins your ns?" After the auction ended, Summer came over and taunted L before leaving triumphantly. "Brother-inw, do you have some kind of grudge against her?" Mason asked curiously beside him. "Nope," replied L expressionlessly as he watched Summer walk away. "Mason, go ahead without me. I need to take care of something." Mason hesitated for a moment but felt the danger in L''s eyes and decided to leave alone. On a mountain road, Summer was driving an off-road vehicle, already far from the Graham family''s sphere of influence. Suddenly, her eyes nced back, and a yful expression appeared on her face. Immediately, she turned the steering wheel and entered a secluded path. After a moment, a tall figure suddenly shed in front of the road, blocking her way. Summer opened the door and got out of the car, wearing an expression of surprise and suspicion. "What do you want to do?" she asked. L''s face was calm as he uttered one word, "Robbery!" Summer paused for a moment before bursting outughing. "Robbery? Oh my dear sweet funny man... L, are you going after my wealth or my body?" Sheughed flirtatiously like she always did. Even as L listened to her coquettishughter, he felt a strange itch in his heart. Seduction? This reminded L of certain bizarre cultivation methods from his memories. "I want something, you should know that! You''re not my match, I advise you to be sensible!" L snorted coldly. Summer rolled her eyes at his words. "L, you really are boring. Do you think I really care about this Heavenly Spirit Jade? It''s just because you bullied me before and I wanted to tease you back! Since you want it so badly, here it is. Why so aggressive..." As she spoke, she pulled out a wooden box from her body and threw it directly at L. He quickly caught the box and opened it to reveal a palm-sized jade stone lying quietly inside. It was actually the Heavenly Spirit Jade! He looked at Summer in surprise. "What do you mean?" This woman actually gave him the Heavenly Spirit Jade willingly? "Actually... when we had dinner togetherst time, I realized that I liked you! Compared to other men, you are so strong and powerful. Isn''t there no woman who doesn''t admire strong men? This kind of jade isn''t something that Ick anyway. The reason why I fought with you over it was just to get your attention." "Do girls not like guys they have feelings for?" Summer said coyly with eyes gazing at L full of tenderness. It seemed like she could make any man melt with just one look! L raised an eyebrow skeptically but suddenly felt an itch on the hand holding the wooden box. Most people wouldn''t even notice such a slight itchiness but L knew that something had entered his body!! It went through his blood vessels straight into his brain where it attached itself onto one of its nerve centers. Summer''s witchcraft was truly unpredictable!! For a moment he felt dizzy then saw Summer again through blurred vision - beautiful as if descended from heaven itself. Every frown or smile carried an irresistible charm making him unable to resist her allure. At that moment, the way she expressed her feelings and Summer''s shy confession was enough to make anyone swoon! "... L, do you think I''m beautiful?" Summer giggled a few times and walked over, wrapping her arms around L''s neck. She asked in a seductive tone. Chapter 151 Torn Apart Directly Chapter 151 Torn Apart Directly Chapter 151 Torn Apart Directly No wonder Liam was so smitten with Summer before, he couldn''t even listen to his own parents. At this moment, L was looking at Summer with the same infatuated expression. He nodded dumbly and said, "Beautiful!" Summer smiled but her heart was secretly cold and snorted. Waste, how dare you ruin my good things several times, and in the end let me manipte you? This time, the love potion I''ve used on you is much more dominant than Liam''s affectionate one. Even if you have some skills, you absolutely can''t escape from the palm of my hand. "Do you like me?" Summer hooked her arms around L''s neck, her body clinging to his as she coquettishly asked, "What do you think?" "I like you, of course I do." L looked like he had been given a colorful soul. "Since that''s the case, if I ask you a few questions, you must truthfully tell me, otherwise I will never talk to you again!" said Summer menacingly. "Don''t ignore me, please! Whatever you ask me, I will tell you." L seemed startled and quickly expressed, "I''m sorry!" Summer looked at L''s "unpromising" appearance and secretly sneered in her heart. "I ask you, where did you get all these skills? Since I am interested in you, I have naturally checked on you." "You were just an ordinary person before, not knowing anything at all. Suddenly, you became powerful. Also, your surname is Willis. Could it be that you are my long-lost rtive? And that dragon-shaped jade pendant, have you seen it?" Summer stared at L and asked. "Actually... I have seen that jade pendant before! My skills were passed down to me by my father, and he warned me not to reveal them casually." "Later, when my daughter fell ill and I had no other options left, I began to use these skills." "As for that dragon-shaped jade pendant, it belongs to my dad." L had a look of intoxication on his face, as if he would answer anything Summer asked him. "Your dad? Where is your dad? Tell me quickly!" Upon hearing the words, there was a clear excitement on Summer''s face as she urgently asked. "My dad went on a trip to Lucoork West with my mom when I was eighteen, and he never came back." L said sadly. This sentence was indeed true! N?velDrama.Org content. When his parents left that year, his father specifically entrusted the dragon-shaped jade pendant to L and never returned, disappearing from the world ever since. L had held onto a glimmer of hope all these years, hoping that they were still alive. "By the way, Summer, who are you? Why are you searching for this jade pendant?" At this moment, a subtle hint of coldness shed in L''s deep eyes as he curiously asked Summer. "I''ve already told you, the owner of this jade pendant is my lost family member! L, it seems that you are my family too. So, it''s no problem." Summer smiled. Hearing this, L revealed a nervous look, "What? In that case, we can''t be together?" "Who says that? We''re not close rtives, so it''s okay! Even in ancient times, cousins could marry each other!" Summer yfully teased L. "That''s good! That''s good! By the way, Summer, if you can find my father''s whereabouts, be sure to let me know! That jade pendant is with my father." L sighed with relief and then instructed. Summer heard this and quietly snorted, "I know! You do the same. If you hear any news about your father, make sure to tell me!" "Of course." L looked at Summer with a fascinated expression. "Alright, I have to go! This is my contact information. Once there''s any news, let me know immediately!" Summer loosened her grip on L''s neck and got into her car, driving away. L stood there, watching Summer''s car disappear from view, and then he turned and walked away. At that moment, his expression quickly turned cold. Summer thought she had L under her control, but she didn''t realize that her mesmerizing charm had already been sealed and locked by a surge of dragon energy within L''s body. L hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t immediately destroy the charm. "Girl, I hope you can truly find my parents. When the timees, I really don''t know how to thank you!" "Looking for a dragon-shaped jade pendant? Do you perhaps know the secret of this jade pendant, and even... my true origins?" "Reunite with my family? Why do I find it so hard to believe?" ... That evening! L left the vi and sat cross-legged on a deste hill. The Heavenly Spirit Jade pendant floated in front of his chest, emitting a hazy light. Strands of pure spiritual energy were extracted from it and entered his body with his every breath. Poof! Finally, as the Heavenly Spirit Jadepletely lost its luster, the first drop of liquid true energy appeared in L''s abdomen. Hmm! A powerful aura emanated from L, causing the surrounding space to tremble as if in response. L opened his eyes and a ray of awe-inspiring divine light shed by, then was captured deep within his eyes. Finally, he made a breakthrough! From theter stage of energy refining, he had stepped into the realm of Uppecia! At this moment, L''s face changed and a high-pitched dragon chant sounded in his mind, which only he could hear. Following this, something hidden in the bloodline seemed to be triggered and awakened. "Divine Power: Earth''s Pulse?" L''s eyes lit up, and then with a thought, he stepped heavily forward. This kick seemed to resonate with the earth! Rumble! He saw a shocking sight as the ground around him was covered in rming cracks. "What a powerful force! Breaking through to the Uppecia realm, I unexpectedly automatically mastered a strong divine ability?" L was so excited that he couldn''t contain himself. At this moment, he only... At this moment, he could feel a tremendous, primordial power surging within his flesh and blood! The next morning, in the morning! After taking Nora to kindergarten, L apanied Miranda to thepany and was then forcefullymanded by the goddess CEO to stay with her. "L! Go get me a ss of water!" "L,e over and give me a shoulder massage!" "Don''t you know that my feet hurt from wearing high heels? Come over and give me a foot massage!" Miranda ordered in a bad tone, making L run around all morning like a queen enjoying his "service". "I say, why should Shelly do these things?" L pinched the foot of the goddess CEO and asked with a bitter smile. Beneath the sheer stockings, these graceful and sensual feet had alluring curves, and holding them in his hands made L feel somewhat aroused. However, there was still some frustration and couldn''t help but protest to the goddess CEO. Damn it, he just broke through his strengthst night and the power of the primordial chaos in his body was only capable of this? Miranda widened her beautiful eyes and asked arrogantly, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you serve your wife? If you''re unwilling, then I''ll find another man to massage my feet." Miranda smirked and let out a satisfied hum. In the next moment, she pulled out a marriage agreement and waved it in front of L. Rip! Without hesitation, she tore it into pieces. L was stunned, his face showing confusion. Chapter 152 Quite Handsome Chapter 152 Quite Handsome Chapter 152 Quite Handsome L recognized this agreement! Wasn''t this the same "fake marriage" agreement that Miranda signed with him before? Why... was it torn up? "No, what do you mean? Are you unhappy with my service and want to end things here?" L furrowed his brows and asked in an unpleasant tone. He didn''t understand why the agreement was suddenly torn up when everything seemed fine. "Idiot!" Hearing this, Miranda scolded him angrily, then said coldly, "I''ll take some time off in the afternoon to go buy wedding dresses and jewelry together." "Eh..." L was stunned by her words. After he regained his senses, a smile appeared on his face. "So it''s for me to be official?" A blush appeared on Miranda''s beautiful face. "Don''t be so full of yourself! Who said I''m making you official? It''s just to appease my parents!" L grinned. "Right, we have to appease them." "Get lost! Stop smiling like that!" Seeing him grin so wickedly made the goddess CEO feel a little embarrassed. She kicked L in the face with her foot out of anger. After lunch, Miranda and L arrived at a mall called "Flower World," which was well-known in Ednd as many brands were located there. As soon as they arrived at Anima Boutique Store, Miranda picked out clothes for L. She imed it was to buy wedding clothes, but in reality, Miranda also wanted to pick up a few outfits for L to wear casually. This guy never paid attention to such things on his own, so Miranda felt that as his "wife," it was her responsibility to groom her man. Although she wasn''t vain, she also didn''t want people to gossip because of L''s shabby clothes. "This set - go try it on!" Miranda chose a casual outfit and urged L to try it on. L shrugged and obediently went into the changing room. When he walked out of the changing room wearing new clothester on , even Miranda couldn''t help but admire how handsome he looked nowpared before. The female shop assistants also looked at him admiringly. They say people rely on clothing just as horses rely on saddles; this statement was not false at all. Normally when L wore loose-fitting clothing, no one could tell how good looking he really was, but now that he had changed into something more stylish, he exuded an air of confidence. Under the nourishment of dragon energy, his body was constantly strengthened and his figure became perfect. Broad shoulders, thick chest muscles, a slim waist and straight legs! "Honey, what''s wrong?" L asked with confusion when he saw Miranda''s surprised expression. The next second, after looking in the mirror, he smiled and asked, "How do I look? Handsome?" Miranda rolled her eyes at him but refused to admit it, "Not at all!" Then Miranda picked out several outfits for L and bought several pairs of matching shoes. The two strolled to a bridal shop called "Hold Your Hand" to look at wedding dresses. When they arrived at the door of the store, Miranda stopped in her tracks as she looked inside at the wedding dress that only brides would wear. Aplex expression appeared on her face. "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" L asked puzzledly. Miranda shook her head. She just had some feelings... She never thought that one day she woulde with a man to see her own wedding dress and be a bride herself. She used to fantasize about what kind of prince charming she would have. Was this really happening? Was she going to marry this guy? At this moment, Miranda''s heart was in turmoil. But the next second when she turned around and looked at L beside her for some reason, her heart suddenly settled down. The image of that prince charming from before slowly merged with this guy in front of her! "It''s nothing! Let''s go pick out our wedding dress!" Miranda said with red eyes and sparkling tears while smiling at L. In that instant moment, L''s heart trembled fiercely as he felt intoxicated by how beautiful Miranda was right then. However, just then an unpleasant voice suddenly rang out, "Oh hey there cousin! You brought your boy toy here to look for wedding dresses?" Hearing this voice made both Miranda and L frown showing signs of annoyance. "Yes! We just got the pharmaceuticalpany. My parents said it''s a double happiness. I''m going to have a wedding with L, of course we need to buy a wedding dress! Harlow, you need to change your sarcastic attitude, otherwise who will want you?" Miranda looked at Harlow''s mocking expression and responded in kind. Moreover, she hit Harlow where it hurt the most! When she heard Miranda mention the pharmaceuticalpany, her face turned ugly. "Miranda, what''s so great about that? It''s just a broken pharmaceuticalpany. The Lowe family has so many industries; we don''t need this onepany! When my father bes the head of the family all those industries will belong to us! You''re just a tragedy kicked out of our family; spend your life guarding that pharmaceuticalpany!" Harlow angrily retorted. Hearing this statement, Miranda cut her off sharply, "My uncle bing head of the family? You''re thinking too far ahead. Grandma is still healthy and strong; even if you be an old hag he won''t be head!" "Who says so? Grandma is..." Harlow was about to say something but immediately stopped herself. "What about grandma?" Miranda asked coldly with narrowed eyes. Harlow hesitated for a moment before saying, "What about her? Last time she was angered by your whole family and vomited blood because of it. Don''t you know that? Her health has been deteriorating day by day due to you and Willis'' actions!" Hearing these words caused Miranda''s expression changed several times; guilt and reluctance shed across her face. Although she also resented Victoria and hated her unfairness and indifference, no matter what, Victoria was still their grandmother. She had won thest battle with the pharmaceuticalpany, and Victoria hade to a compromise. As a result, much of the resentment in Miranda''s heart had already been released. At this moment, hearing that Victoria was so infuriated that she spat blood and her health was deteriorating, Miranda couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable. "How is grandma now?" Miranda asked worriedly. "It has nothing to do with you! Stop pretending like you care!" Harlow''s expression flickered seemingly not wanting discuss further on this topic. The next moment, she sneered at L and changed the subject, "Oh, let me see what you bought. You look like a mess today. Did my cousin pay for your outfit? You''re such a freeloader!" Harlow couldn''t help but admire L''s appearance at this moment. Damn it, this freeloader is actually quite handsome. Why didn''t I notice before?N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 153 No One Wants You, As Everyone Says Chapter 153 No One Wants You, As Everyone Says Chapter 153 No One Wants You, as Everyone Says "I have money, but can''t my own wife buy me some clothes?" L asked impatiently. Harlow sneered, "You have money? The money you have is from my cousin. L, you are shameless to eat a free meal and still act like it''s your right! How can there be such a big difference between men?" She then turned to Miranda and bragged, "Cousin, you probably don''t know yet. I''m also engaged now! Kacper proposed to me. Oh, in case you forgot, he''s the heir of Monty''s Jade Wholesale Group. My father-inw is Kreanford''s biggest jade wholesaler with assets worth billions. Even if your pharmaceuticalpany bes popr again, how many years will it take for you to catch up with the Atkinson family?" Miranda frowned coldly when she heard this and said firmly, "Even if it takes us years to catch up financially, it will be our own hard work that gets us there. You don''t even have any im on your boyfriend''s family wealth. What do you have to show off about?" Harlowughed arrogantly, "Haha, are you just sour grapes? You can''t find a wealthy boyfriend like mine! Always acting so righteous, but if you marry Mr. Austin, wouldn''t it be more morous than following this freeloader? You say I can''t find a husband, but with my father as the head of the Lowe family, there will be plenty of men lining up for me, no matter how bad my temper is." Miranda had called Harlow out on her cruel words earlier, but Harlow was too proud and continued boasting about her engagement with Kacper. This made Miranda feel as though she had been pped across the face. "Oh really? You''re getting engaged with Kacper?" L raised an eyebrow at Harlow. "Yes, and what about it? Don''t forget toe attend our engagement ceremony, you freeloader. Then maybe you''ll realize how much better my fianc¨¦ ispared to you." Harlow lifted her chin smugly. "I don''t know if he''s better or not, but what I do know is that he''ll break up with you soon. Do you believe me or not?" L retorted. "Break up with me?! Are you crazy?! You''re just envious because my man is better than you. Are these feelings jealousy or envy?" Harlow scoffed disdainfully. Just then, Kacper walked out from the restroom quickly towards them. "Harlow, did we pick out our formal wear yet?" Because Miranda and L had their backs turned to him, Kacper didn''t recognize the two of them. "I haven''t decided yet! I ran into some idiot who said we were going to break up. Can you believe it?" Harlow rolled her eyes. Hearing this, Kacper eximed, "Who said that? How could I ever break up with you? Damn it, I''ll kill him!" "It was him! That guy my cousin is keeping," Harlow sneered as she pointed at L. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kacper was stunned for a moment before turning his head towards L and Miranda. He shuddered all over. L smiled at Kacper and said, "You guys are going to break up. I told you so." "Mr. Willis...?" Kacper''s eyelids twitched a few times as he stuttered out his words. The next second he forced out a bitterugh and asked Lachn why he would say such things, "Harlow is family with your wife. How could we possibly split apart like that?" "What family? Our families have nothing to do with each other!" "Kacper, what are you talking about? What Mr. Willis? Are you crazy or something?" Harlow asked anxiously when she heard this news. She had been waiting for Kacper toe over so they could humiliate Miranda and L together while showing off how amazing her future husband was going to be - but now he was being polite towards them instead of standing by her side! When Harlow heard Kacper say that he considered himself part of the same family as Miranda, she thought it was just because he didn''t want any bad blood between rtives in front of her face - so she quickly distanced herself from Miranda and L by saying they were not on the same side as her own family. "Did you hear that? Our families have nothing inmon!" Lughed lightly before asking Kacper, "Did you hear what she just said?" Kacper''s face twitched several times in anger! What kind of joke was this?! How can Harlow be against Mr. Willis?! If they got together wouldn''t they also go against Mr. Willis too?! This guy must be looking for death! He only agreed to marry Harlow because Monty had billions in assets but only one son - if Harlow married into their family then half those assets would belong to her too even if Lowe Family fell on hard timester on. She wouldn''t have any worries about food or clothing from then on. After hearing about it from Harrow, Kacper went back home talked with Monty briefly before agreeing without much hesitation. But what they were really interested in was not Harlow''s identity as the second daughter in Lowe family, but L himself! Although Kacper had seen that Harlow and L didn''t seem to get along at Anton''s gambling den before, he didn''t think much of it. He thought it was just a small conflict between rtives! Anyway, Harlow and Miranda were cousins! That meant if he married Harlow, L would be his "brother-inw". So he proposed to Harlow directly and even picked out the engagement date. However, now Harlow was saying that she would never reconcile with L? Mr. Willis also said that he would break up with her? This was a hint! If he still couldn''t understand it, wouldn''t he have to swear not to reconcile with Mr. Willis? Kacper could never forget how Ski''s master who Jay imed to be the number one expert in Kreanford couldn''t beat was killed by L directly. He also couldn''t forget Jay kneeling in front of L calling him master. "Harlow! Let''s break up." Kacper said bluntly to her. Harlow paused for a moment thinking she had misheard, "What? What did you say?" "I said let''s call it quits from today on and don''t contact me again!" Kacper said impatiently. "Kacper, are you crazy or something? You''ve already picked out an engagement date and now you want to break up with me?" eximed Harrow incredulously. "You better make yourself clear about why I''m not good enough for you!" retorted Kacper furiously. "Are you kidding me?" asked Harrow incredulously. "What do you mean by that?" shouted an angry Harrow grabbing onto his clothes tightly. "Forget about your little bit of influence from the Lowe family! I''m sick of all this drama," yelled Kacper pushing her down onto the ground roughly before turning towards Miranda and L with a sycophantic smile on his face, "Mr. Willis, Madam, if there''s nothing else then I''ll take my leave." L nodded his head slightly waving his hand dismissively, "Sure thing! Let''s grab dinner sometime!" "Sounds great!" replied an excited Kacper nodding repeatedly at their invitation. At that moment, Harlow sat on the ground,pletely dumbfounded as she watched Kacper bow and scrape to L. It was L again! How could Kacper just dump her for this gigolo? What gave him the right? What made this gigolo so special anyway? Chapter 154 He, Only Him! Chapter 154 He, Only Him! Chapter 154 He, Only Him! "Let''s go, honey. We''re going to pick out a wedding dress!" L said. Miranda nced at Harlow sitting on the ground and ignored her as she followed L into the bridal shop. She had no good feelings towards Romeo''s family anymore and didn''t sympathize with Harlow being dumped. She was just curious about why Kacper seemed so respectful towards L. "L, wait for me! I''m going to make you regret this!" Harlow shouted as people around her whispered and pointed fingers. L sneered at her words. "Sure thing, but don''t forget that you still owe me a ''dad''." Harlow turned red with anger and ran away biting her lips after getting up from the ground with her bag in hand. An hourter, after ordering their wedding dresses and suits, L and Miranda walked out of the mall together. "Why is Kacper so afraid of you?" Miranda couldn''t help but ask once they got in the car. She was curious about how Kacper acted subserviently around him when they were together earlier that day. "Well," L chuckled. "I have an aura of dominance that makes him scared I''ll kill him or something." Miranda rolled her eyes sarcastically at his answer while he shrugged it off thinking nobody ever believed him anyway... Suddenly, she looked over at him with pride in her eyes. Many people stopped calling her Ms. Lowe lately when interacting with them both, but instead referred to Miranda as Mrs. Willis or Madam! Morgan''s family, Albie, Sam, Monty father-and-son duo all did it... What did this mean? It meant that these people saw them more as a couple rather than two individuals separately! This man beside her was her man! Isa may be powerful because of Austin family but her man only had one identity - himself alone without any fancy titles nor powerful background supporting him! "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I handsome?" L felt Miranda''s gaze on him and asked, sweating a little. The goddess CEO gave him a disdainful look but then smirked and nodded. "Hmm! You''re really handsome!" Miranda couldn''t remember which celebrity said it, but she believed that in a rtionship, women should have some admiration for their man to make it work. She used to scoff at this idea before, but now she found it quite reasonable. For some reason, she was starting to admire the man in front of her. "Of course! Who doesn''t know that?" L grinned without any modesty. Miranda rolled her eyes at him and then became more serious as she said, "L, I want to visit my grandmother sometime soon. What do you think?" Upon hearing this request, L stopped joking around and pondered for a moment before nodding his agreement. "Yes, we should go see her." "Do you think less of me because I''m not decisive enough or because I care about my grandmother so much... she just breaks my heart," Miranda bit her lip as she asked with conflicting emotions. "How could I? That''s your grandmother after all. If you were heartless towards her instead of caring like this... then maybe I would think less of you," L replied with a smile. They decided they would visit Miranda''s grandmater on. Today Harlow had said something that Miranda didn''t pay much attention to but L had caught onto something unusual about it. It was only 3 o''clock in the afternoon, and Miranda had to go back to thepany to continue working. After dropping her off, L decided to wait for Nora at the Eastview Kindergarten gate. When school was over, L saw a group of little kids running out happily. Among them, he quickly spotted Nora''s figure. "Daddy!" The little one ran out and joyfully called out while holding L''s hand. She seemed quite excited, but L frowned and asked, "Sweetheart, what happened to your face? Did someone hurt you?" On Nora''s small face, there were visible signs of injury, and one of her eyes had turned ck. This deeply concerned L. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It wasn''t someone else who hurt me, it was me who beat them up! Hee-hee-hee-hee..." Nora eximed, waving her hands and feet excitedly. She looked exceptionally thrilled, which puzzled L. After L put Nora in the car, he asked with a serious expression, "Did you hit someone? What happened exactly?" Nora then exined to her father what had happened earlier. A little boy in her ss had pulled her skirt, and even though she was only five years old, she knew how to protect herself and ended up fighting with him. The little boy was usually the bully of the ss and was quite strong, but surprisingly couldn''t beat Nora. Not only that, but his friends also joined in on bullying Nora. However, in the end, Nora managed to beat them all up until they were crying on the ground. "Daddy, am I amazing?" she asked excitedly despite being injured. L smiled and patted his daughter''s head. "Yes! We''ll reward you by going out for something delicious tonight! And if anyone tries to bully you again in the future, just give them a good beating! But remember not to start fights yourself." "Yeah, I don''t bully others!" The little girl nodded. L spected in his mind that it was probably his regr infusion of dragon energy into Nora, along with the Dragon''s Blood Pill, that had enhanced her physical condition. This was why she could single-handedly defeat a group of boys. L found it rather amusing to imagine the scene. He didn''t take the kids'' rough y too seriously as he knew children often had their spats and fights. After securing Nora in her car seat, L drove away from the kindergarten. However, about fifteen minutester, as the car approached a remote bend, several vans suddenly rushed out. In the next moment, a group of menacing-looking individuals, led by a man with braided hair, swarmed around the Bentley Mulsanne. Each one of them carried baseball bats and other objects. The man with braided hair approached the car and smashed the front windshield with his baseball bat. The car window shattered, and ss shards flew into the car. L quickly shielded Nora and his eyes turned cold. The braided man shouted aggressively, "Get out of the car!" Nora, terrified, started crying, "Daddy, I''m scared! Waaah..." Faced with these menacing individuals, she was overwhelmed by fear. Chapter 155 Consider It A Favor To Me, The Boss Chapter 155 Consider It A Favor To Me, The Boss Chapter 155 Consider it a Favor to Me, the Boss "It''s okay, baby. These guys are just filming a martial arts movie," Lforted Nora as she cried in fear. Hearing this, the group of menacing individuals burst intoughter. The man with braids sneered and cursed, "I''ll make a martial arts movie out of your mother!" In the next second, he pointed his baseball bat at Nora and threatened her with a vicious expression on his face. "Why are you crying, little brat? When I''m done with your dad, I''ll sell you to the mountains!" Nora turned pale in fright and clung tightly to L. "Daddy... Daddy they''re bad people!" At that moment, L felt a cold chill run down his spine at the man''s words. He held Nora in his arms and reassured her. "It''s okay. This uncle is just ying a bad guy role really well. Don''t be scared! Daddy is actually the main character in this martial arts movie so let me go beat them up." Nora blinked her big eyes several times before asking excitedly, "Really?" Suddenly someone mmed hard on the Bentley Mulsanne''s driver''s door again. "What the hell! Get out of here now!" The man shouted angrily. L patted Nora''s head gently before getting out of the car with an icy expression on his face while closing its door behind him. "Are sent by that little bully''s parents? Kids fight all time; there was no need for all this," he said calmly to them as he walked towards them. Hearing this statement made braided-man pause for a moment beforeughing coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense! We''re here to take care of you because you messed up with someone who shouldn''t have been messed around!" L narrowed his eyes slightly at these words; it seemed like these people had some sort of grudge against him after all but who could it be? It couldn''t be Isa or Miranda''s uncle since they knew about how strong he was after defeating ck King Kong easily¡­ So who else could it be? Darwin perhaps? "What Darwin?" He asked coldly as realization dawned upon him that maybe Darwin had something against him after all. "Bullshit! Just take care of him already; break both legs if needed!" Braided-man ordered fiercely while waving his hand towards their subordinates. As soon as the words fell, a group of thugs rushed over with weapons in their hands. L''s eyes shed with disdain, "Just based on you guys?" He went forward with unparalleled strength, throwing punches and kicks that carried sharp whistling sounds, leaping and dodging among the crowd. Even when directly confronting steel knives and iron rods with their fists and feet, he remained unscathed. At this moment, L was holding back his strength but still managed to take down the 20 or so thugs in just a dozen breaths. "Yay! Daddy is so awesome!" "Daddy is great..." In the car, Nora saw her dad being so powerful, and she pped her little hands andughed. She felt that her dad''s action scenes were amazing! The man with braided hair, who had never made a move before, showed a hint of surprise on his face. "Kid, I didn''t expect you to be a martial arts practitioner! However, you are not my match." "My brothers were injured by you. Now, I''ll give you a chance to make it right. Pay me 50 million dors for medical expenses and I''ll spare your life!" "Otherwise, today I would have broken your limbs and thrown you into the river! I would have also sold your daughter to human traffickers!" Upon hearing these words, a coldness seemed to emanate from L''s eyes as if it were about to burst forth. 50 million in medical expenses? Haha, what a coincidence with that number. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Still think it wasn''t Darwin who brought it? "Too bad, I won''t give you a chance! You will die today!!" This person actually threatened to harm Nora! This undoubtedly aroused L''s murderous intent! In the next second, L turned around and walked to the car, opened the door and smiled as he touched Nora''s head, "Baby, does it look good?" "Awesome! Daddy, you''re amazing!" "Yawn..." The little one kept talking, but suddenly yawned and closed her big eyes, falling asleep. The following scene was no longer suitable for Nora to see! L suddenly turned around and stomped his foot. Leaving a deep inch-wide footprint on the ground, he shot out like a bullet. "Looking for death! I am a master of Bright Force! Do you really think that defeating a few of my subordinates can make you arrogant in front of my boss?" Seeing this, the man with the braids grinned maliciously, and an imposing aura surged from him. He punched with tremendous force! In the next moment, fists collide! Crack! Crack! Crack... With the sound of bones breaking, the man with the braids was sent flying backward. Every inch of his right arm''s bones shattered! "Ah! My arm! You''ve ruined my arm!" The man with braided hair widened his eyes and cried out in horror and pain. "You''re making a fuss over a broken arm! Today, it''s not about breaking an arm; it''s about taking your life!" L''s face was as still as water. Upon hearing this, the man with braids finally showed a look of fear on his face. He felt a chilling aura emanating from L''s gaze that made him tremble with terror. He had no doubt that L really dared to kill him. "What... what kind of person are you?" He couldn''t understand how someone he only received 200, 000 dors to could have such terrifying power. "My name is L, remember it well! If you don''t believe me, even if you be a ghost, you cane find me. I don''t mind annihting you again!" L said fiercely and arrogantly. Upon hearing these words, the man with braids shuddered and eximed, "L! Your name is L..." "Excuse me... Are you ... Mr. Willis?" His voice became stuttered, as if he was scared but also excited. He was just collecting money and didn''t really know L''s name as Darwin never told him. He was just paid to do the job, and Darwin didn''t actually tell him L''s name! He only provided the picture of L and the pattern of him picking up his child at the kindergarten nearly every day. At this moment, when he heard L''s name andbined it with his formidable strength, the braided man suddenly guessed L''s identity! "Hmm? Do you know me?" L raised an eyebrow and asked in a cold tone. "Mr. Willis, I am Mr. Ward''s subordinate!" "You guessed it right, it''s that bastard Darwin who asked me to bother you!" "But I didn''t know it was you! If I had known, even if you gave me a hundred times the courage, I wouldn''t dare to provoke you, Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis, please spare me this time for the sake of Mr. Ward''s face!" The man with braids pleaded repeatedly. So this is Mr. Willis, a presence that even his boss Mr. Ward has to treat politely. Tiger ended up in a miserable situation because he offended him! If he had known it would be like this, he wouldn''t even do it for 200, 000 dors, let alone 20 million!" But luckily, he knew his boss had some connections with Mr. Willis. On ount of his boss''s face, L should spare him! "Henry''s men?" L raised an eyebrow in surprise. However, the next second he snorted coldly and turned into a blur again to mercilessly attack the man with braids. Chapter 156 I DonT Need Evidence Chapter 156 I Don''T Need Evidence Chapter 156 I Don''t Need Evidence After the braided man fell to the ground, all his limbs twisted and broken! Even bone fragments were exposed in a shocking manner. The whole person waspletely useless! "Ah... ah..." "Willis, you are so ruthless!" "I am Mr. Ward''s man. You don''t care about my boss''s rtionship?" "Ah... ah..." The braided many there like a pile of mud, screaming and questioning like a pig being ughtered. "This is already for the sake of your boss''s face. Otherwise, do you think you can survive?" L said coldly. After getting on the car, L took out his phone and dialed Darwin''s number. "Oh, Mr. Willis?" Darwin''s voice on the phone was sarcastic and unfriendly. "Another 10 million within three days!" L said coldly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Upon hearing this, Darwin hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, "Why should I give you another 10 million? Willis, are you shameless? Is this extortion?" "The guy with braids that you hired has been disabled by me!" "What?" Darwin was surprised at first but then sneered, "What guy with braids? What does it have to do with me?" "He is your hired person!" L said firmly. "The person I hired? Do you have any evidence that it was me who hired him? Did he say so himself or did I frame him myself?" Darwin refused to admit it at all. "I don''t need evidence to do things! Three days or face the consequences!" L hung up without hesitation after making his point clear. Some people didn''t need reasoning or evidence; as long as he thought it was them would be enough! "Hello?" Darwin shouted into his phone several times but found that he had been hung up on already; he looked angry and disdainful now . "L! Who does he think he is?" At this time Kristina next to him frowned slightly and asked, "What happened?" Darwin exined what had happened after which Kristina snorted coldly, "This Willis is really arrogant ah! He thinks saving me once gives him unlimited demands?" "Your father gave him 50 million, and he still dares to ask for more? What a foolish lower-ss person with poor schemes!" "Don''t be afraid, son. If he dares to act out of line, I''ll call your grandfather and have him send someone to take care of this fool who doesn''t know his ce." "Hmph, behind our family is the powerful Britt family in the capital!" Kristina''s face was full of pride and arrogance. The Mughlin family may not be as prestigious as the Lowe or Ward families in Ednd, but their background should not be underestimated because of Kristina''s mother''s side - she is Kristina Britt, daughter of the head of the Britt family in the capital. The Britt family had just as much power as the Austin family and were one of four major families in their state. "Hmmph! He even wanted 10 million from me! Let''s see what he can do if I don''t give it to him!" "Acting so arrogantly - does he even have that kind of power?" Darwin said confidently. ... "This L is getting too arrogant!" In an underground boxing arena, Henry''s henchman Rowan had a gloomy expression on his face. On a stretcher before themy a man with broken limbs wrapped up in ster casts. Henry''s expression wasn''t any better either. "Did you tell him that you''re my man?" Henry asked calmly. "I did boss! I was very respectful when I told him that I''m working for you," said Braided Hair Man bitterly. "But he didn''t show any respect at all! Boss... I''m finished... my life is over..." Henry took a deep breath and waved his hand for Braided Hair Man to be taken away by others. Only Rowan remained with Henry after everyone left. "Young master what should we do? This L isn''t showing us any respect." "You''ve helped him several times, encountered various situations, and even given him face! Yet he dared toy hands on our people without any regard!" "Should we go talk to him?" Henry red at Rowan, "What''s the point of talking to him? Let''s just let this matter slide for now. We can consider our previous rtionship canceled!" After saying this, Henry''s expression also fluctuated, showing his displeasure towards L, feeling that he had not been shown any respect!! ... L couldn''t resist Nora''s coquetry, so he took the little girl to have a greasy "junk food" meal. After sending the little girl home, he drove his car to be repaired. Fortunately, he didn''t throw away the electric bike he used to ride before. At half past six in the evening, L arrived at Lowe''s Pharmaceutical riding on his old electric bike. "Hmm? Where''s the car? Why did youe riding this?" Miranda was a bit confused when she saw L''s "ride". "What''s the point of just sitting in the car? Come on, I''ll take you!" L grinned and patted the back seat of the electric bike. He dared not tell Miranda that the Bentley had been smashed, lest the goddess CEO would fly into a rage. It was not that L thought Miranda cared too much about the car, but he was afraid she might take advantage of the situation. There was no way around it, this girl had been causing a lot of troubletely and he didn''t know why. When she had nothing to do, she liked to tease L a little bit. L was worried that if he tole Miranda, she mighte up with some tricks to bother him. Miranda hesitated for a moment, but eventually got on the back seat of the electric bike. To be honest, this youngdy had never even ridden in this type of transportation before. "Ah!" Miranda sat cross-legged and elegantly on the side. However, as soon as she sat down, she almost fell backwards and was immediately frightened and screamed. Fortunately, L was quick to react and caught her iling hand, allowing her to borrow some strength. "Hold me tight! We''re leaving!" L smirked and reminded her. Miranda gave him a fierce look and said, "You dirty scoundrel, did you do it on purpose?" The goddess CEO suspected that this jerk''s reason for not driving was something else. However, she still held onto L''s waist tightly and rested her head on his back. An indescribable sense of security surged up in her heart. "Haha, this is what we call cruising! Let''s go!" Lughed triumphantly and turned the key to start his electric bike. "L, I don''t want to go home! Can you apany me for a walk?" Miranda was lying on L''s broad back, feeling reluctant to part ways and go their separate homes. Ten minutester! Miranda got off the electric bike, and L parked it on the side of the road outside the South City Night Market. "There are so many special snacks in here! Let''s go, I take you to eat delicious food!" Miranda gave him a disdainful look. "I''m not a child, you know." "Taking me out for good food?" she thought to herself. "Who does this jerk think he''s fooling? Acting like I''m Nora or something." Chapter 157 Where Are You? Chapter 157 Where Are You? Chapter 157 Where Are You? When Miranda''s previous suitors pursued her, they either sent flowers and luxury cars or invited her to high-end venues. Taking her to a roadside stall for delicious food? That sounded so lowbrow. However, it was precisely this lowbrow approach that made the goddess CEO smile brightly. Looking at the bustling night market in front of her, Miranda was filled with curiosity and anticipation. She had never been to such a ce before in her life. When it came to eating out, she either ate at home or went to fancy restaurants. As for shopping, she only went to malls and specialty stores. Feeling the thick smoke and atmosphere here, the goddess CEO looked at L with beautiful eyes and took his hand proactively. "Let''s go!" Was this where he used to live? Of course she had to experience it! Just as the two wereughing and joking about entering a street in the night market, there was a commotion not far away. "The stall fee needs to be paid!" N?velDrama.Org content. A group of young people walked up to a stall on the outskirts of the night market led by someone who said that loudly. These young people didn''t have that kind of shifty feeling like small-time hoodlums on them; they looked like members of some underground force - official members with proper status. The leader wore a ck vest that showed off his muscr arms when he collected fees from vendors; his attitude was still polite enough as long as these vendors followed rules because they were responsible for booth safety as well as maintaining normal order in this section of the night market. In any society or ss anywhere has its own set rules existent but just then another group rushed over menacingly! They all held shiny weapons in their hands which indicated their bad intentions! "Heheh Rocky! Collecting fees here?" Later these people were led by someone wearing trousers and shirt pointing at Rocky with his machete saying, "What are you doing, Jack? Why did you bring your men over?" Rocky''s face sank while speaking rudely, "What do you mean? What are you going do about us?" "Do what? Do something about all of you!" "From now on, protection fees on this street have nothing do with you anymore!" "Cut them down!" The man wearing trousersughed coldly while looking fierce, "Attack!" Rocky didn''t hesitate and waved his hand towards his men. The two groups met and started fighting without saying much. The nearby vendors quickly hid to avoid getting blood on them. "Jack? Rocky?" Miranda eximed in surprise, seeing the two groups fighting. "Do you know them?" L raised an eyebrow and asked. "They are all Mason''s men, why are they fighting each other?" Miranda looked puzzled. L''s face changed suddenly as he thought of something. At this time, Jack Lowe and Rocky''s group had already entered a white-hot battle. Jack was a skilled fighter from the Lowe family who was sent by Victoria to work for Mason. Although Rocky also had some skills, he was no match for Jack and was already at a disadvantage after being shed on the shoulder by him. His brothers were also knocked down by Jack''s men! L narrowed his eyes and rushed forward when he saw this situation. With a muffled sound, Jack spurted blood as he flew out backwards while L easily dealt with his men. "Willis, is that you?" Jack covered his chest in shock before scrambling up to run away in panic next second with fear written all over his face. "Mr. Willis!" Surprisingly enough, Rocky knew L too, and shouted excitedly upon seeing him. L hesitated for a moment but did not chase after Jack. "What happened between you and Jack? Why did you fight each other?" Miranda walked over quickly with an uncertain tone of voice. Rocky looked angry as he gritted his teeth, "Miss! It wasn''t me who fought with Jack, it was because they all betrayed Mason!" "They? Who are they?" L asked sternly. "The skilled fighters from the Lowe family who worked under Mason." Rocky spat out some blood foam while looking grim. As soon as these words fell, L and Miranda exchanged nces, knowing what had happened since that day when they attended Graham Family auction where they saw how troubled Mason looked. It turned out it was because of this matter. "It must have been done by my grandmother!" Miranda bit her lip, a trace of anger on her pretty face. After Rocky and the others had gone to tend to their injuries, L called Mason. At first, Mason didn''t answer. It wasn''t until the third call that he picked up. "Hey bro-inw, what''s up? I''m kinda busy," Mason asked with a strainedugh. "What are you busy with? Did something happen?" L''s tone became serious. "Nothing much. Why do you ask?" Mason tried to sound nonchnt. "Just now I saw your men fighting each other! Or should I say your former men!" L said in a low voice before changing his tone. "Where are you?" "You don''t have to worry about it bro-inw. I can handle this," Mason hesitated for a moment before saying so. But at that moment... "Boss, Charlie from the Lowe family brought some experts over!! What should we do?" Dennis sounded anxious and even panicked over the phone. "Quickly disperse all guests! Let Pitbull and Jeremy gather together!" Mason ordered. "Jeremy and them can''te over! They''re blocked in other ces! Our territory is now erupting into fights everywhere! Some of our brothers have suffered heavy casualties!" Dennis spoke gravely. "Mason, which ce are you at? Tell me!" At this point, L faintly heard their conversation and shouted loudly into the phone. There was silence on the other end for several seconds before Mason''s voice came through with a hint of despair, "Bro-inw... forget it... all of the experts have betrayed me... I''m definitely going down... I won''t be Mr. Lowe anymore... Don''te here..." Mason let out a bitter smile as if he had lost his fighting spirit already. He used to look incredibly morous on the surface - as the Lowe family''s third-generation heir; he was Ednd''s big shot "Mr. Lowe" who had many skilled subordinates under him and numerous territories! However, most of these skilled subordinates were actually members of the Lowe family! Now Victoria gave an order for all these people to abandon him and leave him behind. Once loyal to Mason, only a few of his trusted men like Dennis and Jeremy remained. The Tiger forces that were previously subdued either turned against him or joined the Lowe family''s experts in sweeping Mason''s territory. Others simply remained neutral and refused to help him at all. Mason now felt that the tide had turned against him. "Mason, tell me where you are!" L asked again on the phone after he finished speaking. L''s tone was calm, cold, yet resolute. Chapter 158 Changing! Chapter 158 Changing! Chapter 158 Changing! "Brother-inw..." Mason opened his mouth, but was interrupted by L''s direct question. "Tell me, where are you?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After hesitating for a moment, Mason finally spoke in a deep voice. "Gold Coast Club." "Okay, I''ll be there right away! Make sure you stay safe until I arrive," L instructed. "I understand," Mason replied with a bitter smile. At this moment, Miranda approached them with a worried expression. She and Mason were close siblings and she became anxious as soon as he got into trouble. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you home first and then go check on him," L reassured her. "I''m going too!" Miranda eximed urgently. Hearing this, L''s expression turned serious. "What can you do if you go? You''ll only make things worse. This is men''s business." He then grabbed Miranda''s hand and said firmly, "Trust me, I won''t let your brother get hurt." Miranda''s expression changed several times before nodding in agreement, "Okay! I trust you." Miranda was a woman who could see the big picture and knew that even if she was worried sick about her brother it wouldn''t help the situation at all. Going along would only make things more complicated for L and her brother. L hailed a cab after dropping off Miranda at home and rushed to Gold Coast Club... On the other side of town... Erik apanied Gabri (Erik''s wife) on an evening stroll after dinner while Can and Reeva joined them too. After receiving treatment from Lst time in Ednd, they decided to temporarily stay at the Ward family''s estate instead of traveling back-and-forth between Ednd and Iylonio. "L didn''t give any face to your people?" Erik asked Henry with furrowed brows after hearing about today''s events. "You bet he didn''t! He knew Braid belonged to me yet still crippled himpletely!" Henry said indignantly. "L wouldn''t have done something like that without reason though? Your man must have really provoked him," Reeva spected beside them. "No matter what happened, his actions were too ugly!" Henry said coldly. Erik remained silent, his face darkening slightly. Just then, Rowan walked over and answered a phone call. After hanging up, he had a smug look on his face. "Young Master, there''s big trouble with Mason," he said. "Oh?" Henry responded. "What happened?" He knew that Mason''s power had been unstabletely. "Today, everything went chaotic in Mason''s territory! His own people are fighting against each other! The Lowe family experts under Mason have all turned against him. They''re either sweeping through Mason''s territory with their own men or attacking his stronghold under the leadership of the Lowe family second-inmand! Hehe... I bet Mr. Lowe won''t be around on Ednd after tonight!" Rowan sneered as he spoke. Hearing this news made Henryugh too. "What an interesting show! Without the Lowe family, he''s nothing but a nobody to us!" Henry and Mason had been fighting for many years now - it was a kind of hidden hostility between them both. However, during thest time they divided up Tiger''s remaining forces together due to L''s intervention, they were able to pass by peacefully without any conflict arising between them both. Now that he heard about an internal fight within Mason''s organization though - Henry couldn''t help but feel pleased at this turn of events! "I don''t think so!" Reeva suddenly piped up with disdain in her voice. Hearing her speak out like this caused both Henry and Rowan to look at her skeptically. "You mean L? Reeva, you overestimate him too much! What can one person do in such chaos?" Henry chuckled lightly and shook his head. "That''s right Miss Bates, L alone can''t change anything." Rowan added scornfully as well. Because of what happened with Braid man, both Henry and Rowan held some resentment towards L deep down inside themselves. "If he could single-handedly kill all those so-called experts from the Lowe family, then do you really think he wouldn''t be able to change anything?" Reeva asked seriously instead though. Hearing this made Henry burst outughing involuntarily, "Reeva, what are you talking about? How is it possible for one person alone to take down all those experts from the Lowe family?" Rowan shook her head. "Unless L can convince Eduard to help him, he won''t be able to make a dent in this underground force. But how could Eduard get involved in a fight like this?" Last time L went to Ranlins Manor, Eduard kept everything under wraps. Henry and even Erik didn''t know the details of what happened, so they had no idea about L''s true strength. "Really? Want to bet on it?" Reeva said confidently. "The underground world of Ednd isn''t going to change overnight. Mr. Lowe will still be Mr. Lowe after tonight." While others scoffed at the idea of one person making a difference, Reeva had faith in L''s abilities. If there was an expert present, they would be shocked by Reeva''s power - she had reached the Dark Force stage after only recently developing her "Energy Sense" when she first arrived in Ednd with Can. It was incredible progress for such a short amount of time and all thanks to the "Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra" that L gave her - an incredibly powerful technique that defied logic. Reeva couldn''t imagine how strong L must be if he could casually give away such an amazing technique as his own practice method. Can smiled at his granddaughter and nodded approvingly before surprising everyone with his confidence in L too. Erik and Gabri looked surprised while Henry and Rowan werepletely puzzled by why Can and Reeva were so confident about him. "Alright then," Erik said cheerfully, "let''s wait and see! Will Ednd''s underground world change or will someone turn things around tonight?" He turned towards Henry next, "Henry, take your team over to Gold Coast Club but y it by ear! If you run into Mason or even better yet - if you find out that L is there too - lend them a hand." "No matter what, L saved my life!" Henry''s face showed a hint of displeasure at the words. "Grandpa, how many times have we helped him? You gave him money and even connected him with pharmaceutical distributors. I also did him a big favor at thest business exchange meeting! But he didn''t give me any face!" "Fine, he saved your life. I can help him tonight depending on the situation. But this time, I won''t help for free again!" Chapter 159 Bow Your Head, Mr. Lowe Chapter 159 Bow Your Head, Mr. Lowe Chapter 159 Bow Your Head, Mr. Lowe At Gold Coast Club. Tonight, all the guests here had been dispersed by Mason''s men to avoid harming innocent people. The once magnificent club building was now dimly lit, as if it was on itsst legs. The entrances and exits of the club were surrounded by Lowe family''s experts, and not even a fly can escape from inside. Romeo had brought more than 20 experts and 400-500 members of their forces to block the entrance of Gold Coast Club. Among these experts, there were four Dark Force strongmen like Charlie and others who were at Bright Force level. This kind of power was absolutely terrifying in the city. As a top-ss family in Ednd, the strength of the Lowe family was truly revealed tonight. Romeo shouted out with confidence on his face, "Mason,e out!" It seems like he will ascend to be the new underground king of Ednd. Victoria had decided to support him instead of Mason; Romeo had been very proud these days after ensuring that all these Lowe family experts will be used for him before finallyunching an attack against Mason today! Harlow and Eliza also followed along today as femalepanions; they wanted to witness Romeo stepping down Mason and bing a new underground boss in this "historic moment." After being pped in their faces several times by Miranda''s family, how could they not want revenge? "Romeo, what a big lineup you have!" At this time, only Mason walked out from inside with Dennis and several other confidants around him while his subordinates surrounded him fiercely one by one. However,pared with Romeo''s lineup on this side, it still appeared too weak - less than 100 peoplebined! There were only five or six high-level fighters such as Dennis among them. N?velDrama.Org content. The two sides confronted each other at Gold Coast Club''s entrance; it looked so unequal! "Mason," said Romeo solemnly, "I''m sure you''ve seen today''s situation too! I don''t want us to completely tear our faces apart either - I''ll give you a chance." Mason''s face twisted in mockery. "This is what you call not tearing my face off?" "Mason, don''t be so ignorant! To be honest, you''re no longer part of the Lowe family. Your uncle was merciful enough not to bring his men in and kill everyone," Eliza sneered. "Uncle, what do you want?" Mason asked with a low voice. Romeo looked at Dennis and the others standing beside Mason and smirked. "It''s rare to see so many loyal followers by your side. Including those idiots who are still resisting for you in their own territories." "My request is simple! Call your foolish subordinates and tell them to give up resistance from today onwards and follow me!" "Thene over here, bow down three times while saying ''Uncle Romeo, I surrender'' loudly," he continued. "I will consider letting you leave unharmed since we''re family after all." As soon as Romeo finished speaking, anger shed across Mason''s face as he clenched his fists tightly. He had to bow down before Romeo while Dennis and the others watched? And worse yet, make his other subordinates follow Romeo? It was like having his face stomped on publicly without any chance of redemption or dignity left for him ever again. "I''ll never submit! I only recognize Mason as the leader!" Dennis shouted furiously while pulling out a steel knife from its sheath. "Dream on if you think we''ll follow you!" The rest of Mason''s trusted allies echoed their agreement with determination, "We''ll die following only Mason!" Romeoughed heartily at their response instead of getting angry. He pointed towards Dennis'' group mockingly, "Mason, look how loyal your followers are! Are they worth dying for today? Do you think they won''t end up minced meat if Imand it?" Hearing this threat made by Romeo didn''t scare any one of them; instead they stood firm together, "Do we look like cowards who can be easily intimidated?" "We''ve been fighting on these streets long enough; death doesn''t scare us anymore." "I''ve been following Mason for so many years, and he has always been kind to me. If it weren''t for Mason, my mother would have died in the hospital a long time ago!" "Even if we die today, we won''t let Mason suffer this humiliation!" "Mason, speak up! Let''s fight together!" Looking at these loyal brothers, Mason felt a wave of emotion and his nose started to tingle. He raised his hand and Dennis and the others immediately quieted down. Mason took a deep breath. "Uncle, let me think about it." "What is there to think about? What else can you do if you keep thinking? Don''t be stubborn, cousin!" Harlow sneered with contempt. "Mr. Lowe, you can''t beat the entire Lowe family! Be wise and bow your head," Charlie advised. "Don''t force us," he added. "Bow your head at least so that your brothers'' lives are spared." "It''s not bad for them to follow Romeo." "You''re doomed without the Lowe family as your support." "We''ve followed you for so long; don''t make things difficult for us," urged some of those who had once followed Mason from the Lowe family. Some were sincerely advising him while others were gloating or adding insult to injury. "Mason, are you stalling? Do you really think anyone in Ednd can help turn things around?" Romeo asked teasingly with raised eyebrows at this moment. However, just then a sound of dense footsteps suddenly rang out. Romeo''s face changed as he turned around. A ck mass of people came up from behind. Leading them was none other than Henry and Rowan along with several high-ranking members under Henry''smand. "The Ward family?" Romeo wondered suspiciously. "Darn it! Are they trying to interfere?" Eliza and Harlow cursed inwardly when they saw this group approaching fiercely feeling somewhat nervous inside their hearts too. The high-ranking members under the Lowe family led by Romeo along with four or five hundred subordinates also showed signs of vignce and seriousness on their faces. As for Mason and Dennis'' group seeing this scene unfold before them, they couldn''t help but look at each other in surprise, wondering why Henry brought people here? "Heheh... how exciting! Is the Lowe family having internal strife?" After Henry stood still, he asked with a yful expression. "Mr. Ward, what''s the meaning of bringing people over here? Are you trying to stir up trouble?" Romeo questioned with a serious face and added a hint of threat in his tone, "I advise you not to get involved in this mess. This is our own business as the Lowe family." Chapter 160 This Is Not What I Mean Chapter 160 This Is Not What I Mean Chapter 160 This is Not What I Mean Henry looked towards Mason, but did not see L''s figure. "Don''t misunderstand me, I''m just here to watch the show! Hehe..." Henry said with a smirk when he realized L wasn''t there. Upon hearing this, Romeo rxed his expression and spoke in a deep voice, "Then why did you come over with so many people? Do you think we''re having an internal conflict in the Lowe family and you can take advantage of it? Let me tell you, even if it''s just Mason alone, I wouldn''t hurt him physically. If you dare to rob us while we''re down, both sides will suffer losses. It won''t do any good for anyone!" "I told you already that I''m just here to watch the show!" Henryughed as he looked at Mason yfully. "I''ve beenpeting against Mason for years now. If he falls from grace, of course I have toe see what happens! Haha..." Hearing this statement from Henry made Romeo sneer coldly, "I hope so." At this moment when they heard Henry''s deration again, Mason and his brothers showed anger on their faces. They had hoped that Henry would bring more people over with great fanfare. Was there a twist in the situation now? It turned out that they were expecting too much! After all, Henry and Mason had never gotten along well. How could he possibly help them? "But..." Suddenly though, Henry changed his tone again which made everyone tense up inside. "What is it? Do you have something else to say?" Romeo asked warily. "Well... today I''ll protect Mason''s safety because of L Willis'' face," said Henry smilingly as he looked at Mason once more. "Mason, let''s go together. At least I can guarantee your safety." Upon hearing these words from him, Mason frowned slightly and showed some mockery on his face. N?velDrama.Org content. "Is this my brother-inw''s idea?" A hint of disappointment surged within him. L had promised toe immediately but instead, Henry came with people proposing such a n while saying it was due to L''s face. Mason knew that L had good rtions with the Ward family; thus thinking that this was probably due to L''s suggestion! Did Harry only bring them here just so they could leave? Well then, wouldn''t bowing down before Romeo be easier if he only sought self-preservation? Following Henry like this, leaving Dennis and the other brothers behind, wasn''t it even more shameful? "This is not my intention!" However, just as Mason was feelingpletely disappointed inside, a clear voice suddenly rang out. Pong! The next second, a figure leaped down from somewhere andnded directly in front of Mason with his back facing him and standing opposite Romeo and his gang. "Brother-inw!" Mason saw the person appear and couldn''t help but shout excitedly. "Mr. Willis?" Henry''s expression also froze for a moment. Romeo, Eliza, Harlow all looked at L when he appeared and were stunned for a moment before sneering mockingly at him. "Willis," Romeo''s expression twisted into a smirk. "What are you doing here alone? Do you want to die?" "Dad, if he wants to die then let''s grant his wish! Let''s attack!" Harlow red at L with resentment and hatred. "Brother-inw... did youe alone?" Mason looked around uncertainly before asking hesitantly. He thought L would bring some helpers since he knew that L had established quite a few connections in Ednd! If that were the case, there might still be some room for maneuver today. However, now why was L alone? At this point, Henry flickered his eyes thinking about Erik''s previous instructions before saying indifferently, "Mr. Willis, if needed, I can help Mason once! As long as he calls me Brother Henry, I guarantee that he will leave today with all of his loyal brothers." "I can ensure that in the future, I will give him some territory so that he can continue to be an underground boss! How about it?" Upon hearing this statement, Mason''s face darkened revealing anger, "Henry, you''re dreaming if you think I''ll recognize you as my boss!" "Mason,pared to beingpletely powerless, this is your best choice," said Henry. Romeo heard these words causing his expression to darken, "Mr. Ward, do you still want to interfere?" Harlow gritted her teeth angrily questioning, "Mr. Ward, don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong!" Eliza looked worried, afraid that Henry would really start a fight with the Lowe family. "Hehe, I just want to protect Mason and Mr. Willis! Mr. Lowe, aren''t your men already taking over Mason''s territory? Let me tell you, you can have other areas but leave the Gold Coast Club alone. The situation is already set in stone, why do you have to make things worse?" Henry said. Romeo snorted coldly. "I have absolute power to take everything for myself, why should I leave some for him? Mr. Ward, I advise you not to interfere or else nobody will benefit." "We must make things worse! What do you say? Today Mason and L must bow down or else... hmph!" He said as he looked fiercely at L and Mason with a hint of ruthlessness and murderous intent in his eyes. The pharmaceuticalpany''s matter was considered a great shame by Romeo. They begged on their doorstep but were tightly held by Miranda until they had no choice but to give up 40% of their shares. For Romeo it was an unforgivable grudge! Today if Mason didn''t bow down he will really bring people up there! Even if it meant killing Mason during the chaos of battle. Driven by greed, he even nned on secretly killing Victoria; what couldn''t he do against his nephew? "Mr. Lowe, are you really going..." Henry started saying before being interrupted by L''s cold voice. "No need! Mr. Ward," L said shaking his head. "I appreciate your kindness but there is no need for your help anymore. Letting Mason recognize you as boss is unnecessary now that we''re done here." Henry was taken aback upon hearing this statement; his face turned sour. "Mr. Willis what do you mean?" L continued, "Mr. Ward your intentions are well received, however, there is no need for further assistance from here on out." Upon hearing this, Henry paused momentarily before speaking again,"Mr. Willis, isn''t it better if we let him recognize me as boss? Or perhaps this condition isn''t eptable to you? Do You think I''m taking advantage of someone who''s vulnerable?" He then snorted coldly while speaking with a harsh tone. "To put it bluntly, I''m giving face because my grandfather owes yours!" "Face is something that''s given mutually! I, Henry, can''t keep helping you for nothing every time! Moreover, this matter today also poses a risk to me! Your little favor and face aren''t enough to make me give without counting the cost!" Chapter 161 If You DonT Dare Once, YouLl Be A Failure For Life! Chapter 161 If You Don''T Dare Once, You''Ll Be A Failure For Life! Chapter 161 If You Don''t Dare Once, You''ll Be a Failure for Life! "I understand, I didn''t say you took advantage of the situation! But really, there''s no need for it!" L nodded and said in a deep voice before changing his tone. "Of course, if you have any other twisted ideas today, feel free to team up with Romeo against us! It doesn''t matter!" Hearing this, Henry''s face turned dark and he coldly snorted. "Mr. Willis, you don''t know your ce!" Rowan beside him also gritted his teeth and said, "Team up with Romeo? Mr. Willis, you really don''t know what''s good for you!" "Mr. Ward, since L is so ignorant of the situation then why are you helping him? Take your people and leave!" Romeo saw things had escted to this point and a cold smile appeared on his face. Just now when Henry had acted like he was going to interfere with their ns, he was worried that things might go south but now it seemed like they were in the clear. He had even nned out that if Henry insisted on helping L and Mason, then they would have to leave without aplishing their goal which would mean abandoning Mason''s hideout. After all these Lowe family experts who were apanying him could easily sweep through other ces belonging to Mason''s gang, so there was no need for them to risk getting hurt just for one Gold Coast Club. Of course, if that happened, he would be extremely unwilling, but now it seemed like L wasn''t grateful at all as things between him and Henry became unpleasant. Haha¡­this was simply self-inflicted misery! Eliza breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, "Exactly! If someone wants death then let them have it!" "Mr. Ward why bother trying so hard when dealing with someone like L who thinks nothing of others? He is destined to be isted from everyone else!" Harlow gloated maliciously while stirring up trouble. It was because of L that she had been publicly humiliated by Kacper which made her want nothing more than skinning him alive! Henry took a deep breath as he looked at L with an icy gaze before slowly saying,, "Alright! Alright! I already said earlier that I only came here as an observer!" He wasn''t going anywhere! He still wanted to see how exactly did L n on defying everyone else? Reeva and Can told him earlier that one person could turn the tide? Well... he didn''t believe it!! "Enough talking nonsense already. Let''s resolve this quickly. I still need to go home and spend time with my daughter!" At that moment, L impatiently waved his hand and urged Romeo, "Aren''t you going to fight? Come on!" With an air of determination, he stepped towards Romeo and the skilled fighters of the Lowe family. One person was actually going to take on a group of people? Everyone looked at L as if he were crazy. "Good! Since you want to die so badly, I''ll grant your wish!" Romeo sneered. Eliza and Harlow also showed their cruel intentions; they hated L more than anything else in the world! Today was finally their chance to kill him! Henry and Rowan narrowed their eyes with a mocking indifference. "Brother-inw! Shouldn''t we just let it go?" "No need... to hold back!" Meanwhile, Mason gritted his teeth with reluctance and despair as he shouted towards L. Previously, he had refused to bow down to Romeo because L had promised him that he woulde over here. Mason held onto a glimmer of hope while waiting for his brother-inw''s arrival. However, although L dide over here alone without any backup whatsoever! Mason lost all hopepletely; there was no fighting spirit left in him. It would be better for him topletely withdraw from Ednd''s underground forces than have L risk everything for himself right now! L walked alone towards the skilled fighters of the Lowe family which made Mason feel helpless yet moved inside. Although he didn''t want L risking everything for him by dying on this spot! L coldly shouted before speaking each word slowly but firmly, "Mason! Remember this well! In one''s lifetime there are times where one needs to fight desperately. If you don''t dare do it even once, then what kind of person are you?" He continued with an arrogant tone while looking down upon everyone around them, "Besides¡­ with these bunches of nobodies¡­they aren''t worth it!" As soon as the words fell, Mason trembled all over and felt his blood boiling in this moment. He had always been pampered since he was a child, and although he had been an underground boss in Ednd for a few years, it wasn''t something he fought for himself. In short, Mason had never experienced any setbacks or anything that required him to fight desperately. However, under the current situation today, he finally felt that sense of helplessness and frustration. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point in time, L''s words were deeply engraved on his heart. It was this sentence that made him summon up the courage to face death when faced with adversity several timester! Of course, these were all stories for another day! At this moment, Mason shuddered all over again along with Dennis and others beside him who also became energized by L''s words. "Kill!" Mason roared out loud. "Mr. Willis, we''re here to help you alongside Mason!" "Together! Fight till the end!" Dennis and other henchmen of Mason were also full of momentum as they charged forward with L towards Romeo''s camp. "F*cking idiots who don''t know their ce!" Romeo saw what was happening; his expression turned dark and cold. The next second brought cruelty and ferocity as he waved his hand at Charlie, "Attack them without mercy!" He could be ruthless to even Victoria. And since L and Mason wanted death so badly, then how could Romeo hold back? Especially towards L - killing him would bring even greater satisfaction! "L, you''re going to die now! Do you think you''re tough? You''re just a stupid dog haha..." Harlow widened her eyes whileughing like she was insane because she already imagined seeing L chopped into meat sauce which gave her a sense of revengeful pleasure within herself. "You gigolo will die today because of yourself." Eliza sneered coldly while Charlie snorted disdainfully before charging ahead after Romeo gave orders; leading other Lowe family experts behind him forming an unstoppable force like a hurricane surging towards L. "L, even though you showed mercyst time, but if it is your own doing, then you can''t me anyone else but yourself. Even if your strength surpasses mine, facing so many experts means certain death." Charlie thought silently within himself. "Sir, what should we do?" Rowan whispered to Henry on the other side. Henry snorted disdainfully and rolled his eyes. "Let''s see first. If possible, we can save Willis'' life. After all, Can still needs him to treat him again! As for Mason and them, we won''t..." But before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. The next moment, Henry''s expression on his face was shocked beyond belief!!! Chapter 162 I Have A Brother-In-Law Chapter 162 I Have A Brother-In-Law Chapter 162 I Have a Brother-in-Law Facing the charge of 24 skilled fighters from the Lowe family, L snorted coldly. A surge of battle intent and boundless dominance rose in his starry eyes! He lifted his right foot, carrying a powerful momentum, and stomped heavily on the ground! Boom boom boom... A thunderous sound like a muffled thunder shocked everyone as an astonishing scene unfolded before them! One by one, Charlie and other skilled fighters from the Lowe family who were charging forward were thrown into the air and sent flying by L''s stomp! Puff puff puff... The sound of blood spraying out of their mouths kepting one after another. Even four Dark Force experts like Charlie were not spared. A cloud of blood mist filled the air, forming a bright red blood cloud in mid-air. On the ground below, cracks appeared everywhere like spider webs spreading out. The power of divine earth pulsated magnificently. Hiss... Gurgling sounds could be heard all around as thousands of people present fell silent for a moment. Only gasps and swallowing saliva could be heard echoing through the area. Plop plop plop¡­ At this point, all those high-level fighters from Lowe family who had been thrown into mid-air fell to earth like dumplings being dropped into boiling water. The sound of their bodies hitting hard against the ground was deafening. This scene was equally visually impactful. None among these high-level fighters could get up again after falling to earth; they were all seriously injured even though L had shown mercy with his attack! Mason and Dennis who had been determined to fight alongside L also stopped at this point with bewildered expressions on their faces. Henry and Rowan along with their followers stared wide-eyed at what they saw while Romeo, Eliza Harlow along with four or five hundred followers shivered uncontrobly at this moment. Panic spread rapidly among them! "How is this possible?" Romeo stuttered while Harlow trembled violently. Looking at that area where all high-level fightersy prostrate except for L standing tall amidst them made Harlow feel an unprecedented shock in her heart. In that instant she looked at him; her heart skipped several beats! She kept calling him a freeloader, but he was so powerful! Even though Harlow didn''t want to admit it, she had to ask herself: is this really a freeloader? L, are you mentally ill? Why would someone as strong as you be willing to be my cousin''s freeloader? "Brother-inw!" At this moment, Mason came back to his senses and shouted excitedly. "Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis!" "..." Dennis and his subordinates all shouted in unison, their faces turning red with excitement and their bodies trembling. Looking at L''s eyes, they were full of fanaticism and admiration! At this time, L stepped on the bloodstains on the ground and walked towards Romeo''s group step by step. "There are still hundreds of people left? Come on then!" L said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd began to stir. H... When the first person instinctively retreated backwards, everyone followed suit. Some unlucky ones were even knocked down or trampled! A group of people couldn''t even stand up against one person! If they were trained soldiers, perhaps they would fight until death without fear! But they weren''t; they were just members of an underground organization... "... L what are you doing?" Romeo looked at L approaching them with trembling voice and eyelids jumping several times. "... L we''re Miranda''s rtives! You... don''t do anything stupid!" Eliza turned pale with fear. "Brother... brother-inw I''m your sister-inw! You can''t kill us!" Harlow said in fear while backing away slowly. At this point she even started calling him "brother-inw." Looking at them coldly with disdainful eyes filled with mockery, L spoke, "You should consider yourselves lucky that you''re rted to Miranda. And more importantly, you should thank yourself for not harming Mason when I arrived." "I won''t kill you guys! Get out of here!" In the end, L roared out loud before turning around leaving behind blood stains all over the ground along with a group of shocked people who couldn''t believe what had just happened. The Lowe family''s experts were all too injured to do anything, leaving their four or five hundred subordinates here trembling and staring at each other! "Get out of here! Take these wastes with you!" L waved his hand at the four or five hundred people and said coldly. These people felt as if they had been granted amnesty. Some of them who were more courteous carried Charlie and the others away, fleeing in a panic. "Mr. Willis! I''m sorry about earlier..." Henry swallowed hard, his face full of horror as he struggled to speak. Rowan stepped forward, blocking Henry in front of him with a stiff expression. "Mr. Willis, Mr. Ward was encouraged by me! When he brought people over earlier, it was actually to help Mason." They had chosen to stand idly by before this moment even though they took advantage of the situation. They wanted to use this opportunity to win over Mason and those who were loyal to him. At this moment, they feared that L woulde back for revenge on them; one foot could crush them all! Although there were many elite soldiers from the Ward family here, they knew that no one could stop L! L smiled indifferently, "Mr. Ward, you didn''t owe me anything in the first ce; there''s nothing for you to apologize for. Helping me is just returning a favor; not helping is just doing what you''re supposed to do." Hearing this made Henry''s face flicker for a few moments before finally showing an embarrassed smile on his face. But then suddenly he thought of something else and his expression froze, "Listen up everyone - go help Mason quell the chaos! Get rid of anyone causing trouble!" "After everything is settled down," he continued sternly, "all return obediently back home without causing any more trouble at Mason''s ce!" Upon hearing these words from Henry himself , his men quickly agreed with enthusiasm. Henry turned around sheepishly, "My bunch can''t really do much good but we''ll help clear out some space instead... heheh" L smiled, "Thanks!" That night, the underground world of Ednd was indeed experiencing turbulent changes. But there was someone who, with their own strength, managed to turn the tide. Mason''s various establishments had suffered heavy losses, but they were still under his control. Mr. Lowe remained as Mr. Lowe, and his position even became more secure. Henry didn''t have the courage to confront him, and the skilled members of the Lowe family were severely injured, rendering them unable to act. At this moment, Mason''s phone rang. He took it out and nced at it before quickly answering the call. "Sis!" It was his own sister! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How are you doing, Mason? And how''s your brother-inw?" Miranda asked anxiously over the phone. "Don''t worry sis! I''m fine and so is my brother-inw! Everything has been taken care of," replied Mason, still sounding a bit excited. "Taken care of? Does that mean some of the experts from the family have sided with you?" Miranda asked in surprise, feeling skeptical about what she was hearing. "Nope! I don''t need them. My brother-inw is all I need!" "From now on, I don''t have the backing of the Lowe family anymore but my brother-inw will always be my support system. Hahaha..." Chapter 163 How Come YouRe Not Dead? Chapter 163 How Come You''Re Not Dead? Chapter 163 How Come You''re not Dead? The Ward Estate! After Henry and Rowan returned, their faces still showed shock and relief. Thank goodness they didn''t really offend L! Erik, Can, and Reeva were all in a room drinking tea waiting for news. Everyone wanted to know the oue of tonight''s events. "Reeva, you won!" Henry sighed as he spoke after returning home. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I won?" Reeva raised an eyebrow beforeughing. "Of course! I told you so." With curiosity and anticipation written on her face, she asked, "Did L really take out all of the Lowe family''s experts by himself? The battle must have been intense and shocking?" Erik and Can also looked at Henry with curiosity. They too wanted to know what happened. But Henry just smiled bitterly while shaking his head. "It was definitely shocking but not intense at all." He then held up one finger saying, "L only used one kick to injure all of the Lowe family''s experts. He didn''t kill them but his ability to control the situation is what makes him truly terrifying!" If L had killed everyone from the Lowe family tonight, it might not have been as shocking because it would show that he couldn''t control himself unless he went all out. But that wasn''t what happened; instead he injured them without killing them offpletely. "What? One kick? How is that possible?" Even Reeva who hadplete faith in L was surprised by this revtion. Can, Erik, and Gabri were even more shocked than her. For a moment there was silence in the living room as everyone tried to process what they had just heard. Half an hourter... A man with braided hair whose limbs were covered in ster was carried into the room. Erik and Henry looked at him coldly. "Braid," said Henry sternly while staring down his subordinate. "Tell me again how exactly did L disable you from head-to-toe? Don''t leave out any details." The look in his eyes was sharper than ever before making Braid feel uneasy when meeting their gaze. "I... I..." Braid Man felt a sudden fear in his heart and stuttered, "I... I was asked to take the money and..." After listening to him, Henry''s face turned pale with anger as he gritted his teeth. Erik snorted coldly, his eyes filled with a hint of danger. Henry grabbed Braid Man''s hair from behind and asked word by word, "You mean someone paid you to sell Mr. Willis'' daughter in the mountains?" "I... I just wanted to scare him..." Braid Man felt the terrifying expressions on Henry and Erik''s faces and spoke fearfully. "Why didn''t Mr. Willis just kill you?" Henry bit his teeth while pping Braid Man across the face. He and Erik knew how much L cared about his daughter Nora. They investigated L thoroughly and knew that he would do anything for her, even selling a kidney! He even sacrificed himself forpensation when he was hit by a car! How could they say they were going to kidnap L''s daughter? How could L not fight back? "Henry, L left you enough face!" Erik sighed. "I know..." Henry smiled bitterly as he wished he could chop Braid Man into pieces. He never mentioned this before! "Rowan, take him away! Don''t let me see him again!" The next second, Henry pointed at Braid Man with gritted teeth. The next morning... Perhaps as a reward forst night''s events, Goddess CEO finally spared L today without torturing him at work after dropping Miranda off at thepany building. After sending Miranda off safely at work, L went alone to that mountainous area on the outskirts of town where he climbed up that peak once again which helped break through Uppecia realmst night. There was some difference between urban areas and mountainous areas in terms of spiritual energy; although both were thin, it was still better than nothing. Lacking any bottleneck after breaking through Uppecia realm, L grasped onto cultivation like it was food or water. Yesterday''s incident made it clear how important strength really was. Even though this world may be civilized society now, thew of nature still applied: the strong prey upon the weak. However, in modern society, the Earth''s spiritual energy was too thin¡­ After entering the Uppecia realm, L clearly felt that his progress had slowed down immensely. "It''s so difficult. After a whole day, my strength barely improved!" He had been training until the afternoon and was somewhat frustrated. Indeed, he had crossed the bottleneck of the Energy Refining stage and entered the Uppecia realm. However, it seemed that there was another bottleneck right after entering Uppecia. "If only I could find a ce with rich spiritual energy, it would be great..." L thought to himself. However, he considered such ces to exist only in novels and movies. After checking the time, L packed up and started to head down the mountain. As soon as he got in the car, he received a phone call from Philip. "Mr. Willis, do you have time toe to my house? Thendscape designer who previously tried to harm us with geomancy tactics is here again. It seems like he is not satisfied with failing to harm us before. I don''t even know him, and I have no idea why he holds such a deep grudge against us. I suspect he''s here to harm us again. Can you help us?" Philip''s voice was filled with panic as he lowered his voice to ask L for help. L''s attitude towards Philip had be extremely cold due to Darwin''s actions. "Why should I help you? You should ask your son what he has done first." L sneered and hung up the phone directly. On the other end of the line, Philip was left stunned. He hadn''t expected L to refuse him so decisively. "That little brat, what has he done?" Philip muttered to himself, growing frustrated. He recalled that night when his son Darwin had acted so strangely towards L. This only added to his anger and confusion. Remembering the nightmarish incident with the blood mirror, Philip couldn''t help but shudder. The landscape designer who had set up the geomancy formation had returned, and it seemed that his intentions were far from good. Desperate to have L help, Philip no longer counted on Master Soidho. All his hopes were now pinned on L. Just then, a man knocked on the door and walked in with a smile. Philip put on a calm facade but felt a sense of unease and dread in his heart. "Uh... Mr. Hurst, what brings you here?" Philip asked, trying to hide his difort. "Why were the two ponds I designed for youst time filled in?" The man wore a suspicious expression as he stared at Philip and inquired. Chapter 164 Why Apologize? Chapter 164 Why Apologize? Chapter 164 Why Apologize? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Philip''s face shed with panic and he smiled, making an excuse, "It''s almost autumn, and those two ponds attract mosquitoes. I had them filled in." "Oh, I see..." Emerson Hurst nodded and looked deeply at Philip before saying nothing more. The next second, Emerson pulled out a design n and ced it in front of Philip. "Mr. Mughlin, you have such arge courtyard that needs proper care! This is the new design n I created for you. Do you like theyout? My idea is to ce two mythical beasts on each side of your mansion''s entrance..." Emerson exined his vision to Philip who couldn''t understand any of it as his mind was nk. He only felt worried and suspicious that Emerson would use geomancy tactics to harm their family again. "What do you think about this Mr. Mughlin?" "Mr. Mughlin? What are you thinking?" After Emerson finished speaking, he asked Philip who quickly nodded and said, "Good! Good! Mr. Hurst, please go ahead with your ns; thank you for your efforts." He didn''t dare show any other reaction but pretended everything was fine with him. "It''s nothing; it''s my professional work." Emerson said smilingly while a cold light shed deep in his eyes. After this encounter ended when Emerson left the room, Philip tried calling L several times but no one answered the phone which made him even more anxious than before so he called one of his trusted employees instead, "Hurry up! Find out where Mr. Willis is located by any means necessary. Tell me as soon as possible!" Meanwhile... Just after hanging up from talking with Philip on the phone, another number called L''s phone line immediately afterward, "Ms. Fields?" L picked up politely asking who was calling. It was Nora''s teacher calling from her ss whose voice sounded serious when she asked, "Is this Nora''s father Mr. Willis?" "Yes! Ms. Fields what can I help you with?" L felt nervous sensing her attitude over the phone line. This seemed like amon problem among parents - feeling uneasy when talking to their child''s teacher. Especially when the other party''s tone was serious... "Mr. Willis, can you pleasee to the school right away? Nora got into a fight with her ssmate yesterday, and you should know about it, right? Today, his parents came to the school and hope that you cane and resolve this matter," Alicia Fields said. "Uh... okay, I''ll be there right away," L hesitated for a moment before agreeing. He was surprised that the other party''s parents had actually found their way to the school? L didn''t take it seriously when children fought and yed around. Without thinking too much about it, L quickly picked up his speed. Half an hourter, he arrived at Eastview Kindergarten. It was already past three in the afternoon and many parents were waiting outside to pick up their children. Because this was one of Ednd''s best aristocratic kindergartens, there were quite a few luxury cars parked outside of the school gate. Audis and BMWs were nothing out of ordinary... Entering into Alicia''s office, he saw a young female teacher in her early twenties apologizing profusely to another woman with wavy hair who appeared upset. The young teacher was Nora''s homeroom teacher named Alicia. Beside her stood an older woman wearing ck-rimmed sses whose dress style leaned towards seriousness; she was Eastview Kindergarten''s principal. However at present she also wore a smile on her face while apanying this upset woman. Nora stood behind Alicia with some nervousness and grievance on her small face while another chubby boy held onto his mother''s hand staring fiercely at Nora with pride written all over his face. "Daddy!" At this moment Nora saw L and immediately called out excitedly as she ran over quickly. "Good girl!" L patted Nora''s head soothingly as heforted her softly. "Jamie''s mom, Nora''s parent is here," Alicia said to the middle-aged nursery director. The middle-aged director nced at L and then put on a smiling face, addressing the wavy- haired woman, "Madam, we do admit that there have beenpses in our supervision at the kindergarten, and I apologize for that. However, the majority of the responsibility lies with the other party, don''t you think so?" Molly Foster, the wavy-haired woman, stormed over, pointing at L, and demanded, "How do you teach the child? Learning to hit people at such a young age, are you promoting delinquency? Look at what she''s done to my son!" As she spoke, she pulled her chubby little boy forward and showed L. Indeed, Jamie was sporting a swollen and bruised face. "Daddy, he pulled my skirt first," Nora said with tears in her eyes. "I know," L replied before turning back to Molly. "Shouldn''t I be asking you how you''re teaching your child? Teaching him to be a hooligan at such a young age?" "What did you say?" Molly retorted arrogantly, pointing her finger in L''s face. "Do you dare talk back to me? Who do you think I am? Do you know who my husband is? If I make one phone call, your daughter will be kicked out of this kindergarten and make it so that Ednd is no longer tolerable for you." L chuckled when he heard this threat. Make it so that Ednd is no longer tolerable for him? Ha! But he didn''t want to do anything drastic against a woman; after all, this was just children ying around. L had always been one for resolving issues peacefully and not making mountains out of molehills. So he furrowed his eyebrows slightly before asking, "Kids will y around like kids; there''s no need for us parents to get worked up about it. What would satisfy the parent here?" "What would satisfy me?" Molly sneered confidently while pointing at L''s nose with her finger. "Your daughter should apologize to my son! And as for yourself... p yourself twice in the face and apologize!" Lughed incredulously, "You''re quite amusing aren''t ya''? Are we joking around now?" At that moment, Alicia gave L an urgent look, "Mr. Willis," she mouthed silently while shaking her head frantically, "I advise that youply with her demands." Jamie''s mother was not someone they wanted trouble from. The principal also chimed in seriously, "Nora''s father," she said sternly. "It''d be best if we put an end on this matter by having both of you all apologize." This only made L more upset as he turned towards Alicia and the principal indignantly. "Her kid started it all by bothering my little girl! Why should we have to apologize?! How could you two teachers handle things like this?" He couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied with both Alicia and the Principal right now. He thought they would help mediate ande up with a fair solution that would satisfy both sides. But to his surprise, they werepletely biased and took the other person''s side. "I''m doing this for your own good. Do you even know who her husband is? If you don''t want to cause trouble for yourself, make your daughter apologize and give yourself a few ps," Alicia''s face turned cold upon hearing L''s words, and she didn''t hold back. "That''s right! If you''re not as strong as others, you have to bow down! What is there to be dissatisfied about?" the principal also spoke with a cold expression on her face, looking at L with impatience and disdain in her eyes. She knew that L was only able to enroll his child here because of his connection with the Ward family. But so what? Molly''s husband was the nephew of Eastview Kindergarten''s board director ¨C although he wasn''t a direct nephew but rather an uncle-nephew rtionship ¨C it was still quite influential. L only had connections through the Ward family; he wasn''t even part of their family himself, so his connections were hardly worth mentioning. There was no need for Alicia or the principal to consider whose side they should take; it was obvious which way they should lean. Chapter 165 Your Daughter Has Been Expelled Chapter 165 Your Daughter Has Been Expelled Chapter 165 Your Daughter Has Been Expelled Molly red at L with a fierce look. "Did you hear me? Apologize and p yourself a few times! Or do I have to do it myself?" She pointed at L''s nose with a threatening gesture. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Daddy! Did I cause trouble? Maybe I should apologize to Jamie..." Nora clung to L''s leg, feeling anxious. Although her big eyes were full of grievances, she didn''t want her dad to be beaten up by someone else. Hearing this, Molly sneered. "Did you hear that? Your little brat is more sensible than you!" Jamie, the chubby boy next to Molly, was even more pleased and gestured towards Nora. "Hmph! You dare hit me? My parents are much tougher than yours!" The principal and Alicia looked on with glee as they watched L and Nora suffer because of Jamie. They had been bowing their heads and apologizing for half an hour now because of what happened earlier. At this moment, L grabbed Nora''s small hand andforted her softly. "Nora, you didn''t cause any trouble; they''re bullying us! Daddy won''t let you apologize." In the next second, he looked coldly at Molly and asked in a low voice, "What if I don''t apologize?" If he let his daughter suffer this humiliation today and apologized like this in front of everyone else... he would really lose face. Upon hearing this question from him, Molly spat out, "Fine then! You dare challenge me?! Just wait for my husband toe here!" She took out her phone directly after speaking, "Honeye in here now! This guy dares to be arrogant towards me!" After hanging up the phone call, her husband who was outside waiting for them both came inside shortly after that followed by some cursing sounds from him too. "F*** it,e on! Let''s see who''s had enough of living, beating up my son, and daring to be arrogant with my wife!" Following the voice, they saw a man with a buzz cut, a face full of muscles, entering the scene. This guy had a big gold chain around his neck and was wearing a Patek Philippe watch, exuding an air of arrogance. He was apanied by several men in security uniforms. These kindergarten security guards were now strangely transformed into his personal henchmen, following him from behind. "Mr. Mughlin, you''re here?" Alicia saw the man and greeted him with a low attitude. "Mr. McLaughlin, don''t be so angry! We can definitely handle it." The principal also said. "Deal with it my ass! If you can''t handle it, I''ll handle it myself!" Sterling McLaughlin grumbled and muttered under his breath. The next second, a pair of eyes stared fixedly at L. "What the hell are you talking about?" Sterling pointed at L and asked. "Honey, it''s him! Give him a beating for me!" Molly viciously dered. Sterling''s mouth twisted, looking at L with a fierce expression, and he shouted to the security guards behind him, "Get him!" "Yes, Mr. McLaughlin!" The security captain was also decisive and directly agreed without hesitation. The next second, several security guards pulled out their rubber batons and rushed towards L. "Son! I''ll hold onto this little girl for you, and you can beat her upter! Mom and Dad will help you let off steam!" At the same time, the young woman spoke to her son, Jamie. An adult made a gesture as if he was going to grab Nora and give her a beating for his son. And the next second... The security guards who rushed forward were all thrown out one by one before they could get close to L. This startled Molly and her husband Sterling, causing them to stop their actions. The chubby boy was so scared that he shuddered and quickly hid behind his own parents. The principal and Alicia also looked surprised, not expecting Nora''s dad to be such a skilled fighter. "You... you dare to hit them? Do you know..." Sterling said gloomily. However, the conversation was not over yet. L pped him hard, causing him to spin and fall to the ground. Even a few teeth were sent flying with blood. This was L holding back his strength; otherwise, a full-force p from him would have been deadly. "You''re asking for it! You''re done for! I..." Molly saw her husband getting hit and immediately started scolding and threatening L. p! However, she was greeted with an equally unapologetic p! As a result, the once somewhat pretty half of the woman''s face swelled up like a pig''s. "Dad, Mom..." "Wow..." The chubby little boy was scared and started crying when he saw his parents beaten up like this. "You... you still fight in kindergarten?" The principal''s expression was ugly as she questioned L. "Nora''s dad, we called you here to solve the problem! What are you doing?" Alicia was startled and instinctively asked. "I fought? They were about to beat me up. Why didn''t you two say anything?" L asked with a dark face, anger filling his eyes. "You just need to take the beating and apologize. That would have solved everything! Now I can tell you that you''re in trouble. Mr. Mughlin is not someone you can mess with!" The principal''s face looked unpleasant as she helped Sterling up while apologizing to him, "Mr. Mughlin, I never thought this person would be so arrogant! I''ll call the police now and have him arrested!" Alicia also went over to Molly and apologized repeatedly, afraid that they would be implicated because Sterling had been beaten at the kindergarten. "Call the police? Sure thing. If anyone gets caught, we''ll all get caught together!" L sneered coldly before picking up Nora who was feeling nervous andforting her, "It''s okay... it''s okay." "I''m telling you today is not over yet! Just wait for me!" Sterling shook his buzzing head while spitting out blood from his mouth as he shouted angrily. "You poor man! How dare you hit even our family member from the Mughlin family?! You''re finished now! The Mughlin family will definitely destroy you!" Molly also spoke bitterly. "Mr. Willis, I can responsibly tell you that your daughter is no longer allowed to attend school here starting tomorrow." "She has been expelled!!" The principal blinked a few times before speaking in a cold tone along with Sterling''s words. Hearing this news made L ask coldly, "My daughter isn''t allowed here anymore? Why not?" "This is an elite kindergarten where only children from quality families attend," replied the principal expressionlessly. "A child like yours who resorts to violence has no ce here." "Your daughter is just like yourself; hurting so many children at such a young age! Attending school here will only ruin our school atmosphere." As soon as the words left her mouth, L''s face darkened with anger. "Daddy..." Nora clung to L''s neck, her voice trembling with hurt and panic. The news of her impending dismissal filled Nora''s big eyes with tears. Chapter 166 Who Dares To Dismiss? Chapter 166 Who Dares To Dismiss? Chapter 166 Who Dares to Dismiss? L was furious when he sensed Nora''s frustration upon hearing that she had been fired. The principal had not only failed to take action during their conflict with the McLaughlin couple, but also decided to fire Nora in order to please and favor them. "Don''t worry, Nora. Daddy won''t let you get fired! Trust me..." Lforted her softly. "Yeah, Daddy! I don''t want to be fired. I want to go to school..." Nora pleaded tearfully. "Haha! Not getting fired? Are you trying to fool your daughter? Let me tell you, if you dare touch us, your daughter will definitely be kicked out of school!" Molly sneered as she heard L comforting his daughter. "F*** it! You think you still want your daughter studying at this school after offending me? Dream on!" Sterling cursed with a fierce expression on his face. "Mr. Willis,e see me in my officeter and I''ll refund your tuition fee! Your daughter is no longer wee here starting tomorrow!" The principal said coldly while trying hard to show her attitude in front of the McLaughlin couple. "I have no ss? My daughter has no ss either? Is it ssy for that fat boy to pull up my daughter''s skirt? Or for those boys who ganged up on her but didn''t actually hit her?" L red angrily at the principal and said coldly, "You can side with them between me and this couple all you want. But using my daughter''s education as a bargaining chip just so they can curry favor with these two people makes you a disgusting lowlife." Upon hearing this remark from L, the principal sneered, "You don''t need to tell me these useless things; we''re all adults here! This society is just like that - money and power rule everything!" Alicia also looked at L disdainfully, saying, "me yourself for being incapable, unable to stand up for your child when facing difficulties. You don''t have the strength, yet you refuse to yield, and that''s just making your daughter suffer alongside you!" L was fuming, and his face turned ashen as he looked at them. "So, this is how you behave as educators? You think I don''t have the strength? You two better remember the things you just said!" "What''s the matter? Trying to intimidate someone? What can you possibly do?" Alicia sneered. Molly added arrogantly, "Let me tell you, this kindergarten belongs to the Mughlin family. If you darey a finger on us, do you think your daughter will still attend school here?" Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and responded, "Oh? ''The Mughlin family''? Who are the Mughlins? Is Philip Mughlin rted to you somehow?" "Looks like even you''ve heard of Mr. Mughlin huh? He''s the uncle of Mr. Sterling himself! Do you know who you''re messing with now?" The principal retorted. Sterling and Molly both wore smug expressions upon hearing L mention Philip''s name; they assumed that everyone knew who he was. "My uncle is on the board of directors for this kindergarten! Got it?" Sterling bragged arrogantly. "Heh, I thought so. It''s Philip then," L chuckled before pointing at the principal and Alicia. "Alright then! I''ll call Philip right now so that both of y''all can stop wasting your time." Upon hearing this, both individuals were initially stunned before showing a mocking expression on their faces. "What did you say? You''re going to call Philip? Who do you think you are?" The principal scoffed disdainfully. "Ha ha ha! Do you have my uncle''s phone number?! Here it is - go ahead and give him a call; let me see if he will even bother answering!" Sterlingughed loudly as if he had heard a joke or something amusingly absurd from L''s statement earlier on. Ignoring their tauntspletely, L took out his phone and dialed away without hesitation. "Just putting up an act aren''t ya''?" The principal rolled her eyes in contempt. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, just then - outside their office door - there came an urgent ringing sound from someone''s mobile phone which belonged to none other than Philip himself! Philip had previously instructed his trusted aide to find out L''s whereabouts. Upon learning that L was at Eastview Kindergarten, he rushed there urgently. "Hello?! Mr. Willis!? Mr. Willis!! Finally decided to return my calls huh." "I''m at Eastview Kindergarten! I''ll be there in a moment!" Immediately following was the polite voice of a middle-aged man. Hearing themotion, he was quickly approaching the office! Sterling and Molly both heard this person''s voice and their hearts skipped a beat. They looked at each other with suspicion and surprise in their eyes. The next second, the office door opened and Philip walked in with one of his subordinates. "Uncle?" Sterling''s face changed as soon as he saw Philip and shouted out. Molly stood there stunned... And chubby Jamie quickly respectfully called out. The principal and Alicia were both shocked but quickly nodded their heads while calling out, "Director Mughlin". However, at this moment, Philip had no interest in anyone else. He didn''t even acknowledge chubby Jamie. "Mr. Willis! Help me!" "That gardener is causing trouble for my family again. You must help me solve this problem!" As soon as he walked in and saw L, Philip begged him with a sad face. Seeing this scene, Sterling couple along with the principal and Alicia all widened their eyes. Their faces filled with shock! Philip was actually being so polite to L! L smiled, "You''re the director of this kindergarten?" "Yes, I am! What''s wrong, Mr. Willis?" said Philip looking towards Nora who L held gently on hisp. Ignoring his nephew''s child but looking at Nora kindly saying, "This is Mr. Willis'' daughter right? She''s such an adorable little girl; she''ll definitely grow up to be beautiful just like her mother!" "Oh by the way," continued Philip smilingly, "I heard that your child also attends kindergarten here? I will make sure to take extra care of her." Hearing these words while watching this scene made Sterling and Molly''s facespletely change!! While the Principal and Alicia broke into cold sweat instantly covering their foreheads. Their faces showed signs of panic and anxiety. "Heheh... no need for that trouble anymore", said L shaking his head expressionlessly. "My daughter has already been expelled from here." Hearing these words made Phillip suddenly pause, "What? Your daughter has been expelled?! What happened? Who dares to expel Mr. Willis'' daughter?" As he spoke, he scanned around inside the office; His expression suddenly became unpredictable. Upon entering, he saw L and noticed that he was engrossed in conversation with him. It was then that he realized something wasn''t right here. "Sterling? What are you and your family doing here?" "Ms. Johnston, what''s going on? Mr. Willis'' daughter has been expelled?" Chapter 167 Industry Scum Chapter 167 Industry Scum Chapter 167 Industry Scum "Uncle, it''s... it''s nothing! Just a misunderstanding..." Sterling wasn''t stupid, he could tell that Philip needed something from L at this moment. "Yes, just a misunderstanding! It''s all good... all good..." Molly also chimed in with a flicker in her eyes. "It was just kids being kids." Lily, the principal, also looked flustered. "Nothing happened? Weren''t you two trying to kick my daughter out of school and make me unable to survive in Ednd?" "This principal said my daughter was a troublemaker and wanted to expel her?" "And now everything is fine?" L asked with a calm face. As soon as he finished speaking, Philip''s expression changed and anger shed across his face. p! p! Two consecutive psnded heavily on Sterling and Molly''s faces. "You bastards! How dare you threaten Mr. Willis?" Sterling and Molly covered their faces with an anxious look on their faces. "Uncle... I-I was just joking," Sterling stammered. Molly covered her face as tears streamed down her cheeks. Their son pouted as he saw his parents being hit, scared but not daring to cry out loud. The principal and Alicia shuddered at the same time. Although the ps didn''tnd on them, their faces turned red nheless. "Mr. Willis, what exactly happened? You tell me today and I will definitely help your child get justice," Philip said sternly. "In fact, there wasn''t much going on; it was just kids ying around! This chubby kid pulled my daughter''s skirt so she beat him up for it. These two wouldn''t let it go though; they even brought school security guards over here wanting to beat me up too." "As for this principal and teacher here," L continued while pointing at them both, "they saw your nephew getting hurt so they helped bite into me too; even wanting to expel my daughter!" "That''s all there is to it! I heard that you are the director of this kindergarten? Can you handle this matter?" If it were about himself personally, then L would naturally disdain makingints, but when Nora was involved, no matter what he couldn''t let his daughter be wronged like that again. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yes indeed if this kindergarten didn''t ept Nora, then he could always find another one for her instead. But Nora couldn''t shake off the shadow in her heart, always remembering that she was expelled from school and had to transfer. In the future, when she changed to a new school, she might not even be able to hold her head up high and might even develop an inferiorityplex! L would never allow this situation to happen! So he briefly exined what happened. After listening, Philip red fiercely at Sterling and Molly. "You two apologize to Mr. Willis! If Mr. Willis doesn''t forgive you today, Sterling, you and your wife can get out of thepany!" "And Jamie should also apologize to Mr. Willis''s daughter!" Sterling and Molly were scared pale when they heard they would be kicked out of thepany. What would they do if they couldn''t work for Mughlin''s Real Estate in the future? How could they continue living their extravagant lifestyle? They were just distant rtives of Philip''s family; not even his nephews! The rtionship was neither close nor far away. Given Philip''s attitude towards L - respectful and eager-to-please - there was no doubt that he would really kick them out of thepany for L! "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry! I was blindfolded by my own eyesight! Please forgive me!" Sterling walked up to L with a very low waist. "Mr. Willis, I won''t dare anymore! You''re a big man with great generosity; please forgive us!" "We were wrong! You must forgive us... wah wah wah..." Molly pleaded pitifully while wiping away tears. The chubby Jamie also came over with a face full of grievances mixed with fear wanting to apologize to Nora. L remained expressionless but waved his hand impatiently, "Let it go for children like him! If he doesn''t behave himself again then my daughter will just beat him herself!" Although angry at what happened earlier on but L wouldn''t stoop down so low aspared with dealing with such small kids! "Yes sir thank you sir!" "Jamie why don''t you thank Mr. Willis?" Sterling and Molly nodded their heads obsequiously while bowing down repeatedly before saying, "Yes sir thank you sir!" The chubby boy obediently bowed down too, "Thank you Mr. Willis! Nora... I''m sorry..." "It''s okay..." Nora who had been looking sad in L''s arms earlier now shook her head smilingly. "Mr. Willis, how do you want me handle these two?" At this point Philip pointed at Lily and Alicia asking solemnly. The two of them shuddered, looking at L with fear and trepidation. "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry! I promise Nora will receive the best care at school!" "Yes, yes! There won''t be any other children bullying Nora in her ss!" The principal and Alicia both assured him. But L just sneered and didn''t even look at the two women who were supposed to be educators. "I don''t want my daughter''s school to have a principal and teachers who are so eager to please others and discriminate against the poor. Keeping people like that in a school will only corrupt its atmosphere. What do you think, Mr. Mughlin?" L was now returning Lily''s words from earlier. Philip nodded at his words before coldly addressing Lily and Alicia, "You''re fired! Go get your pay from ounting and get out of here! My kindergarten doesn''t need scums like you in the teaching profession." As soon as he finished speaking, Lily and Alicia turned pale. Eastview Kindergarten was one of Ednd''s top schools with excellent treatment for its staff members. Moreover, their sries as principals were quite substantial. The most important thing was that they were fired, rather than resigning or transferring to another job! This was equivalent topletely killing their future prospects in this field! These incidents would remain on their resumes! How can they aspire to be principals or ss teachers in the future? Not even as ordinary teachers! "No! Mr. Mughlin please don''t do this! I''ll work hard from now on!" "Mr. Mughlin give me another chance please!" The principal knelt down directly before Philip crying out for mercy. In the next second she crawled over to L using every limb she had left; her sses falling off along with her dignity as she begged him pitifully, "Mr. Willis, I apologize to you sincerely. It was my mistake for not seeing your worth properly... Please help me plead with Mr. Mughlin for forgiveness. I know what I did wrong..." "Even if you won''t let me continue being a principal - just demote me if necessary but don''t fire me please!" "I promise that from now on I''ll definitely be a good teacher..." Lily knelt there sobbing uncontrobly while wiping snot all over herself trying desperately not lose everything she''d worked so hard for up until this point¡­ "Get lost," L said disgustedly as he watched tears fall onto his pants after kicking her away unceremoniously. Lily slumped there, sobbing uncontrobly as she red at L with resentment and frustration in her eyes. "Why? Why did you fire me? Don''t you have any faults of your own?" she demanded. Chapter 168 Meeting An Expert Chapter 168 Meeting An Expert Chapter 168 Meeting an Expert At this moment, Lily''s face was full of resentment and anger as she shouted, "Why did you fire me? If you hadn''t hit them, I wouldn''t have said to fire your daughter!" "Mr. Mughlin! I didn''t know he was your friend. Your nephew was beaten up and I helped the Mughlin family. Isn''t that right? Why did you just fire me like that?" Alicia also said indignantly, "Exactly! Why didn''t we get a chance?" Philip frowned and snorted coldly, "Oh? You think you''re right?" "That''s the reason! Mr. Mughlin, even though we were wrong today, it doesn''t warrant being fired! Isn''t that right?" Lily stood up and questioned. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. L sneered coldly, "Reasoning? You want to talk about reasoning now? Don''t tell me whether or not you are reasonable. Even if you are reasonable so what? I''m not here to reason with you; I''m just here to support my daughter!" He looked at Philip with an extremely dominant tone,"Mr. Mughlin wants me to help him; these two people must leave the school!" Damn it! If he didn''t help his own daughter vent her anger today, then L felt like he had lived in vain. They still wanted to talk about reasoning now? When they arbitrarily fired an innocent child just to please those in power without any regard for justice or fairness? Philip nodded, "Mr. Willis, you can rest assured!" As he spoke, his face became calm while looking at Lily and Alicia. The CEO of the Mughlin''s Constructionpany couldn''t handle these two teachers? "You two have no shame left?! Are you still trying to argue with me here? Let me ask you, Lily: Have you ever taken money from parents before? And what about you: have you ever received gifts? Do I need to investigate thoroughly and hold both of ountable properly?" Philip asked sternly. Upon hearing this question, Lily and Alicia shuddered instantly, and their faces turned ugly. "Get out!" Philip shouted coldly. Lily and Alicia dared not say another word, and left dejectedly. How could they possibly have never received gifts before? Especially for Lily, she had received quite a lot! After all, Easview Kindergarten was one of Ednd''s top elite schools where most children who attended came from wealthy families or nobility. Over the years, Lily had received gifts worth almost millions. If Philip really wanted to mess with them and intentionally cause trouble, getting fired would be the least of their worries. They might even end up in jail. After L led Nora out of the office, he squatted down and pinched her cheeks. "Are you happy staying here for school? Daddy can get you a new teacher if you want." L usually didn''t show off in front of others, but he seemed to be childish when facing Nora. He even boasted about himself to his own daughter. Nora smiled and nodded her head vigorously. "Happy! Good!" She leaned over and gave L a big kiss on his face while eximing, "Daddy is awesome! My daddy is the best!" "Haha, that''s right!" Lughed. It was already four o''clock in the afternoon; it was time for school to end soon so L nned on taking Nora home directly. At that moment, Philip ran out frantically shouting for Mr. Willis. "Mr. Willis! Wait up!" Philip yelled anxiously. "Mr. Willis please help me! The gardener hase again; can youe take a look?" Philip said with a bitter smile. L said in a cold voice, "I can help you again! But your son previously betrayed me and tried to ruin me, demanding back the 50 million. I told him he has topensate me with 10 million as restitution. In addition to helping you this time, the McLaughlin family has to pay me a total of 20 million!" Hearing this, Philip secretly cursed Darwin in his heart, thinking that he''d always causing trouble for himself. In the next moment, his face twitched a few times. "Another 20 million? Mr. Willis, isn''t this... too expensive?" "Hmm! I also think it''s a bit steep, so let''s forget it!" Surprisingly, L nodded and let out a cold laugh. Philip wanted to cry but had no tears. He didn''t expect L to not even negotiate and just walk away. Actually, Lacahln charging 10 million dors plus another million from his son added up together made 20 millions which wasn''t too much considering what they owed him. It was just instinctive for businessmen like Phillip to try negotiating prices anyway. But who knew, Lacahln wouldn''t y by those rules... "No! Not expensive! Just 20 million! Mr. Willis, please help me save my family''s lives!" The mirror fromst time still haunted him to this day. Thinking back to that night, with his wife crying and cutting cloth while hanging herself, Philip shuddered. He had no doubt that if L didn''t help, his family would eventually be killed without anyone knowing. 20 million could buy their lives! And even this time, it could potentially solve and expose the gardener ¨C definitely worth it! Despite Philip''s impatience, L first sent Nora back home. Seeing how anxious he was, L couldn''t help but roll his eyes. A geomancy formation couldn''t kill someone in a short amount of time ¨C what was the rush? ... 5 PM! L followed Philip once again to the McLaughlin''s Mansion! As they arrived at the gate on either side were two lion-like stone statues - known as Pixiu - which were said to bring wealth and only allow money in but not out. Upon entering the courtyard they saw a sturdy man in his thirties leading a group of gardeners who were busy tending to therge yard of the McLaughlin''s Mansion. "Mr. McLaughlin, you''re back? How do you like how I''ve arranged your yard?" Emerson approached them with a smile on his face before turning towards L, "And who might this young man be?" "Oh I''m just a friend of Mr. McLaughlin''s here for a visit!" L smiled calmly before surveying all around him observing every detail. Philip trailed behind him looking perplexed by everything happening around him. Meanwhile Emerson followed closely behind them both. Philip asked, "Mr. Willis have you noticed anything peculiar?" Before L could answer, Emerson walked up closer with coldness shing through his eyes, "You know about gardening too? How do you like my arrangement?" "Not bad! Not bad! Another geomancy killing formation," L said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Philip shuddered. He looked at Emerson with a serious, suspicious, and angry gaze. Was he indeed setting up traps in his own house to harm people again? Emerson hesitated for a moment upon hearing this, then smiled and pretended to be confused as he asked, "Young man, I don''t understand what you''re talking about! What geomancy killing formation?" "You''re not setting up the ''Pixiu spitting blood'' geomancy formation? I didn''t see it wrong did I?" L sneered indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, Emerson narrowed his eyes and his expression became completely sinister. "I didn''t expect to meet an expert like you! Last time when I set up the bloody mirror formation, it seems that you were also able to break it!" Chapter 169 Cleaning Up Together Chapter 169 Cleaning Up Together Chapter 169 Cleaning Up Together L had already said enough, and Emerson knew he had been exposed. By asking this question, he was essentially admitting it. Philip''s face froze and he instinctively took a step back as if Emerson were some kind of ferocious beast. Looking into his eyes filled with fear and anger! Compared to those desperados, Philip felt that Emerson was even more terrifying! The method of silently killing people was much more frightening than using visible weapons! Fortunately, L was invited today in hopes that this young man could help him solve his troubles once and for all. "As a geomancy master who should be helping people ward off evil spirits and avoid disasters, you have set up geomancy killing formations to harm others. Don''t you think you are too despicable?" L asked coldly. "Emerson, I have no grievances with you. Why did you want to harm my whole family?" Philip questioned him with shock and anger on his face. "No grievances? Hahaha... Have you forgotten what immoral things you did back then?" Emerson laughed a few times before gritting his teeth while speaking in hatred. "Who are you? What grudges do we have?" Philip asked uncertainly upon hearing this statement from Emerson''s mouth. Emerson''s expression became fierce as he red at Philip full of hatred. "Since I can''t quietly kill your whole family anymore, then another way will do!" As he spoke these words coldly while giving L a nce, "Kid, this matter has nothing to do with you! It''s between me and the McLaughlin family. If you don''t want to die, then you should get out of here!" L raised an eyebrow, "Sorry about that! Taking someone''s money means taking their problems away too. Today I''m going to settle this matter." On the way here, Philip had already given him 10 million dors aspensation for his son seeking revenge on L. "Is that so? Then don''t me me for being impolite!" said Emerson menacingly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the next second; an immense aura emanated from him. "It''s not toote to change your mind now! Not only am I a geomancy practitioner but also a powerful warrior!" boasted Emerson proudly. Philip trembled in fear before such an imposing presence. "Don''t mess around¡­ What is it exactly between us? Can''t we talk about it calmly?" Meanwhile, L squinted slightly but remained calm, "A powerful warrior huh? Sounds like everyone isn''t one." He didn''t expect that the gardener was actually a master of the Dark Force in thete stage. With this kind of strength, he could definitely dominate a city. But when facing L, he was no match at all. Just as L was about to take care of him, a loud shout suddenly rang out! "Stop!" "Who dares to act wild in the McLaughlin family?" Looking towards the sound, he saw a middle- aged man wearing white training clothes walking into the vi with Darwin and Kristina behind him. Upon seeing L and Emerson, Darwin and Kristina were both stunned for a moment. Then, Darwin pointed at L and Emerson simultaneously and said, "Mr. Hinton, it''s this guy! And this gardener is the scoundrel who set up a geomancy trap at my house!" Kristina, upon seeing L and Emerson, sneered and said, "Both of you are here? Perfect, let''s deal with them together!" Upon hearing this remark, L and Emerson exchanged nces with each other while their faces showed some strange expressions. The two who were about to start fighting stopped temporarily as they looked at the middle-aged man. "Kristina, son, what are you doing? Mr. Willis is someone I invited here to deal with this harmful geomancy master," Philip said calmly but sternly upon seeing what was happening. "Honey, we invited Mr. Terrance Hinton from my family; do we still need Willis? Besides that he even extorted money from our son; don''t you know?" Kristina said disdainfully while ring fiercely at L. "What extortion? It was Darwin who hired someone else against Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis saved your life; don''t make trouble!" Philip reprimanded her sharply. "Phooey! What saving my life?! He did it for money - 50 million - which is clearly extortion! Our son got into trouble because he deserved it!" Kristina spat out these words while looking menacingly at L. "Enough talk already! Kristina, you want these two to be taken care of right?" At that moment Terrance waved his hand before coldlyughing while looking at both L and Emerson arrogantly! "That''s right! Kill Emerson directly for me now!! As for Willis, give him a lesson so that he spits out those 50 million." Kristina nodded her head before gritting her teeth tightly saying. "No problem," Terrance nodded, and the next second he attacked, charging towards L and Emerson. He exuded a powerful and terrifying aura. He was undoubtedly a strong Dark Force expert in theter stages! Emerson snorted coldly, knowing that his opponent wanted to take his life. He didn''t hesitate to meet him head-on. Boom! Boom! Boom... The next second, two Dark Force experts shed with each other. The sounds of fists colliding and energy surging were continuous! Kristina and Darwin gritted their teeth as they watched this battle while cursing under their breaths repeatedly. "This damn guy is causing trouble for us. I didn''t expect him to know martial arts!" "But he''s definitely no match for Terrance!" "He dared to set up a geomancy killing array against us. Today is his death sentence!" At this moment, Philip''s eyes flickered a few times as he walked over to L and pulled him aside. "Mr. Willis, why don''t you leave now? Terrance is an expert sent by the Britt family in the capital. Let him deal with Emerson; it''s enough." "After dealing with Emerson, Terrance maye after you too." "Take advantage of this opportunity and leave now!" L raised an eyebrow at Philip''s words but smiled interestedly at him. His wife and son were not something to be trifled with but Philip had some conscience left in him after all. "Dad, you can''t let him go!" Darwin shouted anxiously since he had been paying attention to L all along. Kristina said "Hmm?" beforeing over to stand in front of L, "You want to leave? Return 50 million dors back my family or else today will be your end." "Honey, what are both of you doing? Mr. Willis saved your lives no matter what," Philip scolded them with an unpleasant expression on his face. "Do I need him to be saved?" Kristina sneered. Philip turned red from anger! "If I want to leave then do either one of you think that you can stop me?" L said coldly before laughing disdainfully, "Besides I don''t want to go yet! The person that both of you brought here isn''t even capable enough. How could they handle two people? You''ll still need meter on but based on your attitudes just now it looks like 50 million dors won''t cut it this time around!" Upon hearing this, Kristina and Darwin looked at each other with disdain and mockery, as if they had heard the world''s biggest joke. "Kid, do you even know what Terrance''s strength is? Dark Forcete stage, got it?" Kristina sneered. "L, you''re crazy for money! You even want to scam my family out of 50 million? Let me tell you something - not only will you not get away with it today, but you''ll also have to spit out what you''ve eaten before!" "You think just because you can deal with a few thugs that means you can talk trash about masters here?" "Later on we''ll be begging for your help!? Hahaha... you''re killing me!" Darwinughed loudly. Boom! However, before he could finish his sentence there was a muffled sound and Terrance was sent flying backwards! Gah! Darwin opened his mouth wide in shock and disbelief. Chapter 170 ILl Kill If You Tell Me To? Chapter 170 I''Ll Kill If You Tell Me To? Chapter 170 I''ll Kill if You Tell Me to? Emerson''s fist mmed into Terrance''s chest, causing the expert from the Britt family to spit blood and fly backwards. "Dark Forcete peak?" Terrance struggled to get up, spitting out more blood as he spoke in a horrified tone. "You think you can kill me with just that?" Emerson snorted disdainfully, his body radiating killing intent. "Kristina, take you husband and son and run! I''m no match for him, but I''ll do my best to hold him off!" Terrance gritted his teeth and charged forward again. Philip and his family werepletely dumbfounded. "How is this possible? Terrance really isn''t a match for this geomancy master?" Darwin stammered, surprised that L had guessed correctly. "What do we do? What do we do? Let''s run!" Kristina looked panicked as if facing imminent disaster. Philip turned to L. "Mr. Willis, can you handle Emerson?" L chuckled lightly. "If I couldn''t, why would I be standing here?" Seeing his calm demeanor, Philip quickly begged him, "Mr. Willis, please hurry up and subdue this viin!" "I said it before - it''ll take 50 million now," L replied expressionlessly. "Okay! 50 million is no problem!" Philip gritted his teeth in response. "Honey don''t listen to him! Let''s run!" Kristina tugged on Philip urgently. "Yeah Dad! If even Terrance isn''t a match for Emerson, how could Willis possibly be any good?" Darwin chimed in. "He''s just a con artist taking advantage of the situation!" "Your wife and son have big mouths - 60 million now," L sneered coldly at them all without batting an eye! Philip''s face twitched several times at the outrageous sum demanded by L. "L you...!" Darwin was about to explode with anger when... "70 million!"L didn''t even blink! "I..." Darwin was furious but didn''t have time to say anything else before Philip pped him across the face. "Shut your mouth!" Just then, Terrance was swept away by another kick from Emerson, his body spraying blood everywhere. Hended heavily on the ground, couldn''t move anymore! "Want to run? Where are you going?" Emerson looked over with a fierce expression, his voice full of killing intent. The McLaughlin family of three saw that Terrance was finished, and they were all scared pale and panicked. As for the ordinary bodyguards in the McLaughlin family vi, they had already disappeared somewhere. "L, didn''t you say you could handle him? Then hurry up!" Darwin shouted anxiously when he saw Emerson walking towards them with murderous intent. "Yeah! You just want money right? We''ll give it to you! Come on!" Kristina''s voice also changed tone as she called out. Terrance was defeated too quickly. They couldn''t run away now! "80 million!" L said coldly. "You two shut up!" Philip said angrily. The next second he pleaded urgently with L, "Alright! 80 million! Mr. Willis, please stop him!" L''s demands made Philip feel like he was being bled dry but there was no other way at this point. Their lives could only depend on L now. "Okay." L nodded and finally moved forward towards Emerson. "You haven''t seen my strength yet?" Emerson was stunned for a moment after severely injuring Terrance and seeing this guy still dare toe over here? "I have seen it! Dark Forceter stage peak." L nodded then spat out a sentence that almost made Emerson spit blood, "Aplete mess!" "What did you say? My strength is aplete mess?" "You''re looking for death, kid! I''m gonna kill you!" These words seemed to greatly insult Emerson as if he were a cat whose tail had been stepped on. His whole person became ferocious as he rushed towards L with killing intent. "Dad, let''s take advantage of this opportunity and run away quickly! Do you really believe that L can be his opponent?" Darwin''s eyes flickered several times as he spoke "This kid is too arrogant. He actually dared to provoke him like this! Let him die if it helps us buy some time so we can escape faster," Kristina also said "Run? Where are we going to run? Even if we ran to the ends of the earth today, this matter won''t be resolved." "Let''s hope Mr. Willis really has the strength!" Philip said with a solemn expression. At that moment, Emerson had rushed forward and threw a powerful punch at L''s head. It seemed that those words from L had genuinely triggered a murderous intent in Emerson. His fist, filled with tremendous force, even created several sonic booms as it rapidly approached L. In a split second, L acted! He snorted coldly, and his fist shot out without any embellishments, meeting Emerson''s punch head-on with a resounding collision. Bang! After a thunderous sound, Emerson''s arm visibly twisted with an unnatural angle, and he staggered backward. Once he regained his footing, his right arm hung lifelessly, like a limp noodle. "My arm!" "You actually disabled my arm!" Emerson wailed, his face disying a mixture of sorrow, anger, and shock, with tears of pain in his eyes. At this moment, the Philip family, including Philip himself, let out a collective sigh of relief. L''s single punch, which broke Emerson''s arm, was a clear demonstration of their vast difference in strength. "Enough!" L said calmly. "Enough? How can it be enough? I''ve prepared for more than twenty years for this day! I wanted to avenge my mother, and now you''ve crippled my arm! Why? Why did you help them?" Emerson cried out in frustration, his face filled with indignation and sorrow. "Really? A ruthless viin responsible for countless harm and murders, crying over a broken arm?" L raised an eyebrow and asked somewhat incredulously, looking at the tearful Emerson. Hearing this, Emerson clenched his teeth and yelled, "Countless harm and murders? When have I harmed anyone? When have Imitted countless murders? I''ve never killed anyone. I was only seeking revenge against Philip and Kristina for nearly killing my mother. But as for others, when have I harmed anyone? I just came down from the mountain; when have Imitted countless murders? Even the old man Terrance, I didn''t attempt to harm him just now!" Emerson appeared wronged and indignant, exining his perspective. L, puzzled by Emerson''s words, furrowed his brow even more and watched the emotional Emerson. He felt that there might be more to this situation than met the eye. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Kill him! Why waste time talking to him?" At this moment, Kristina turned to L and spoke in a sharp tone, with an urgent andmanding voice. L looked back at her. "You want me to kill him just like that? Do you think I''m yourckey?" "You... we paid you money. Shouldn''t you be doing things for us?" "If this thug doesn''t die, he''lle back and harm our family! Kill him!" Kristina said sharply, looking at Emerson with a vicious look in her eyes. She was eager to see L put him to death! Chapter 171 Several Million Lost Chapter 171 Several Million Lost Chapter 171 Several Million Lost In the face of Kristina''s shouting, L frowned and coldly rebuked her, "Shut up! Whether I kill him or not is none of your business!" Kristina showed anger upon hearing this. "If you don''t kill him, we won''t give you the money!" Darwin also chimed in, "You said it yourself: take someone''s money to help them avoid disaster! If you don''t kill him, he''lle back to harm my family again!" "You won''t give me the money? You can try it then!" L narrowed his eyes and revealed a dangerous glint. He then sneered and asked, "Either I won''t take the money now and you cane over here to do it yourselves." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Kristina and Darwin were frightened. They subconsciously took a few steps back. What a joke! Even if L didn''t care about Emerson being crippled with one arm disabled; he could easily kill their entire family without any effort at all. "Don''t... don''t do that," Darwin quickly waved his hand. At this moment Philip ignored his wife and son. Instead he looked at Emerson with suspicion on his face. He asked, "Who¡­who is your mother? What''s her name?" Emerson kept saying that he wanted revenge for his mother which was why he came here to harm Philip''s family! This made Philip feel uncertain about what was going on inside himself. When he carefully examined Emerson''s facial features; surprisingly enough they bore some resemnce to himself. Philip''s heart inexplicably skipped several beats! "Who is my mom? Hahaha..." "Thirty years ago, you sent someone to assassinate my mother. Don''t you remember?" "You are such an ungrateful person who has no conscience." "For marrying the Britt Family heiress; not only did you abandon a woman who was already pregnant at that time but also tried to get rid of her by sending people into her rental house!" "Why? Why are you so cruel? She left when she realized that she couldn''t be with you anymore. It didn''t affect your ability to marry into wealth so why did you want her dead?" "Why? Why?" Emerson questioned sorrowfully while staring at Philip with red eyes filled with deep resentment. L raised an eyebrow feeling somewhat emotional inside as well. Sure enough things weren''t as simple as they seemed! Emerson wanting revenge against Philip''s whole family was all due cause... In this world there wasn''t love without reason nor hate without cause after all! At that moment, any good feelings L had towards Philip vanishedpletely! This man was so despicable and cruel! He abandoned his pregnant girlfriend just to be with a rich girl and even tried to kill her? That was inhumane! However, at this moment, Philip trembled all over, tears streaming down his face as he looked shocked. "You... you''re Giada Hurst''s son? You''re her child?" Emerson saw Philip''s expression and sneered. "What are you pretending for? Didn''t you hire someone to kill my mother before? Luckily, a Taoist from Buckingline Mountain saved her! What now? Do you want me to tell you where my mother is so that you can kill her again?" Hearing this, Philip shook his head repeatedly. "I didn''t do it! How could I have done it? I made a mistake with Giada back then but how could I have killed her? It wasn''t me! I never did it!" As he spoke, he charged towards Emerson fearlessly. "Honey, be careful!" "Dad! What are you doing?" Kristina and Darwin were frightened by what they saw and quickly reminded him with shock. L reached out but hesitated when he saw how excited Philip was and didn''t stop him. Regardless of everything else around him, Phillip ran straight up to Emerson, "You said that Giada was already pregnant when we broke up back then?! You... you''re my son?! You''re my son?" When Emerson saw Phillip running towards him like this, a thick murderous intent surged on his face as he directly grabbed hos neck, "You modern-day scum. I''ll kill you!" With red eyes full of killing intent on Phillip''s throat, he was readying himself for murder. However, after some time passed without action¡­ Pong!! After several changes in facial expressions, Emerson finally kicked Phillip out, "Get lost!!" Phillip got up from the ground next second looking extremely emotional as he looked at Kristina, "I didn''t send anyone to kill Giada! It wasn''t me!" "Then who did it?! Tell me Kristina; who did it?" He roared angrily at Kristina with an expression full of grief-stricken despair. Kristina''s eyes flickered as she was startled by Philip''s yelling, and then she became angry. "Yes! It''s me, so what? Who let that slut get pregnant with your child!" "What if you find out there is another son out there and go back to that slut?" "I warned her to have an abortion, but she didn''t listen! She forced me!" Philip trembled with sadness and anger. "You... why are you so cruel?" "I''m cruel? You slept with me and even called that slut''s name in your dreams! I had to make her disappearpletely so you could marry me without any doubts. Look at the bastard child she gave birth to; it came here to harm our family. I regret not being able to kill her back then!" "You... I''ll strangle you!" Philip yelled as he charged towards Kristina. "Do you dare touch me? If it weren''t for my maternal family, would you be where you are today?" Kristina was no pushover either and fought back against Philip. Watching this scene unfold, Emerson sneered mockingly on his face. The next second he shook his head and walked away from the McLaughlin family vi silently. He seemed disinterested now after being filled with grief, hatred, and anger just moments ago. After learning that it wasn''t Philip who wanted his mother dead all those years ago, his heart suddenly felt less hateful towards him¡­ Of course, recognizing him as father-son was still impossible! At this moment L also looked sorrowful when he saw Emerson leave without stopping or staying behind. He nced at the fighting couple of Philip before turning around walking towards Darwin. "Don''t forget to tell your dad about 80 million dors." "L! You..." Darwin gritted his teeth upon hearing this number of 80 million dors. His face twitched uncontrobly due to pain mixed with resentment! "Surely you won''t default on payment right?" L asked threateningly while grinning evilly. Seeing L''s expression made Darwin feel uneasy inside. He shook his head looking upset. "No... we won''t default on payment. Don''t worry." L smiled, "That''s good." With that said he left the mansion quickly too. At this moment, Darwin was seething with anger. He couldn''t help but hate L while also wanting to p himself for his own stupidity. Why did he have to open his mouth? His careless words had cost him millions of dors. Chapter 172 Look To The Head Chapter 172 Look To The Head Chapter 172 Look to the Head After leaving the McLaughlin family''s vi, L saw a lonely figure walking ahead of him, with his right arm hanging limply and powerless. Hearing footsteps behind him, Emerson turned around and his face changed instantly. "Are you here to kill me?" he asked angrily, staring at L with seriousness. "No," L shook his head. "Ha-ha, why? You''re so fierce that I thought you were chasing after me to take my life." In the next second, he looked at L with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Thinking about his disabled right arm filled Emerson''s heart with grief and anger! L raised an eyebrow and felt his emotions. He smiled slyly and asked, "What are your ns? Are you still nning on harming them?" As he spoke, he pointed in the direction of the vi. Emerson shook his head, "I have no ns. I can''t go back to the mountain anymore! My master thinks myprehension is too low and kicked me out of it! As for harming him? Ha-ha... it''s not interesting anymore..." Upon hearing this, L was surprised and speechless. Emerson looked about thirty years old but had already reached the peak of Dark Forcete stage! This kind of strength was already very rare, wasn''t it? He was actually kicked out by his master because of lowprehension? "Who is your master anyway?" L couldn''t help but ask incredulously. "Master Osvaldo Swanson from Buckingline Mountain! My master not only excels in various mystical arts but also medicine; he is also a renowned Grandmaster powerhouse in Priocia!" Emerson spoke proudly about his own master but then had a dejected look on his face again. Being kicked out by one''s own teacher was one thing that made him feel ashamed more than anything else. This was also why earlier when L said that Emerson''s strength was "mess," it made him so angry. Because deep down inside himself - he believed this too¡­ Thinking about how he now had one useless arm left made Emerson feel even more hopeless; feeling like this will be how things will be for him forever now. "Master Osvaldo Swanson? Never heard of him..." L shook her head expressionlessly as he replied. If Jay, the self-proimed top yer in Kreanford, were here now, he would surely recognize the name of this "Master Osvaldo." But L was never part of the martial arts circle before, so he had never heard of him! "What?" Emerson was proud to mention his master but was surprised when L said he had never heard of him. "Are you insulting me? Insulting my master?" He asked angrily. "No, I really haven''t heard of him," L shrugged and then looked at Emerson with a thought. "Since you have nowhere else to go, why not follow me from now on?" "Follow you? Why should I? You''ve already crippled me!" Emersonined bitterly. Feeling his right armpletely powerless except for excruciating pain made tears flow down his face uncontrobly. Seeing such a big man crying so easily made L feel awkward. "What if I could heal you?" He asked. "Heal me even though I''m already crippled? If you can heal me, not only will I follow you but also worship you as my teacher!" Emerson didn''t believe it. "Okay," L nodded and grabbed Emerson''s right hand next second while channeling dragon energy into his body through the acupoint on his palm. Emerson felt warmth spread throughout his entire arm and all pain disappeared! Not only that but all eight extraordinary meridians that were blocked before were opened one by one by those streams of heat! After about ten minutes or so, L let go of him. "Alright then move around and see how it feels." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Emerson shook his arm and found out that not only did it fully recover but also became stronger than ever before! And somehow he broke through to Transmutation Force realm too? "This... I broke through to Transmutation Force realm too?! Thank you sir! From today onwards, you are my savior who gave me a new life! My lord is always first in my heart!" Overwhelmed with joy and gratitude caused tears flowed again from eyes red with excitement while kneeling down towards L. L rolled his eyes thinking this guy cried over everything didn''t he? "Never mind about the mentor, as long as you''re willing to work for me in the future," L waved his hand and said solemnly. "But remember, if I can enhance your strength, I can also destroy you! If I ever find out that you''ve betrayed me one day, the consequences will be dire!" Emerson was a few years older than him so he didn''t want to take on an apprentice himself. There were some things that he couldn''t handle directly but could let Emerson solve them for him. The latter had a good understanding of ultism and was a strong Transmutation Force practitioner, making him very suitable to be L''s "ck glove." "Mr. Willis, rest assured that I swear here today: if I ever betray you, may heaven strike me with five thunderbolts!" Emerson said seriously. After L and Emerson left for a while, Philip who had just finished fighting with Kristina finally ran out of the vi with scratches all over his face trying to find Emerson''s whereabouts. That was... his son! However, there was no trace of him at all. ... On their way home, L went to the pharmacy and grabbed a big bag of various herbs. After breaking through to Uppecia realm level, he found that besides gaining ess to "Earth Pulse," another part of his memory had awakened - alchemy! Of course at this point in time he could only refine several low-level elixirs but they should still be valuable goods in secr society. Considering that he would needrge amounts of money for future cultivation paths; L decided to make money by refining elixirs. Of course he wouldn''t personally go out but nned on having Emerson do it instead while hiding behind-the-scenes making big bucks without drawing attention from Nora who fell asleep early. After coaxing Nora into sleep, L went into the kitchen ready start refining elixirs using sand pots since there wasn''t any specialized equipment avable yet. Fortunately, the current refinement process only required low-level herbs so it didn''t require high-quality tools either. However, Mason called just when he was about get started. "What''s up brother-inw? Do you have some free time?" Mason asked with a smile. "What do you want?" L replied. "Nothin'' much, I just wanted us both go grab dinner together. I also have something else for ya." Mason said excitedly. Upon hearing this, L rolled his eyes. "What''s the point of going out to eat? I already ate. I have to stay home with Nora, what am I supposed to do out sote?" On the other end of the phone, Mason couldn''t help but feel exasperated. He thought to himself that L was really a doting father... "Come on, brother-inw. Is my niece asleep? Here''s the thing:st night you were amazing and saved us from disaster. A lot of my brothers want to meet you and sit down with you for a serious talk." "Give me some face here," Mason continued persuading. "I know you have to take care of Nora, so we waited until now just for you." "And all my brothers are here waiting too..." Mason negotiated. L heard this and couldn''t help but feel speechless. But since Mason had said it like that, he really couldn''t refuse such a generous offer. "Fine then, where are you guys at? I''lle over in a bit!" Chapter 173 Former Crush Chapter 173 Former Crush Chapter 173 Former Crush At nine o''clock that night, L arrived at the Golden Family Hotel. Mason was the owner of this hotel and had no rtion to the Lowe family. Mason, along with his trusted associates Dennis and Jeremy, were waiting at the entrance for L! "Brother-inw!" "Mr. Willis!" They shouted in unison upon seeing L. "Brother-inw, how do you like this hotel? Do you like it?" Mason asked as he put his arm around L''s shoulder. "It''s not bad. It''s pretty good." L nodded in agreement. "Well then, I''m giving this hotel to you! From now on, you''re the boss here!" Masonughed heartily and waved his hand as he spoke. L was stunned by these words. "Giving it to me? I don''t want it! I don''t have time to manage it nor do I know how to manage it." "Hah! Do you need to manage it yourself? Just wait for money from your manager here!" "I don''t care. You must ept it! Otherwise... otherwise I''ll tell my sister that you secretly went for a massage in those ces!" Mason said without hesitation. "You little brat, why are you so mean?" Lughed and scolded him while shaking his head helplessly. "Hahaha..." Mason grinned widely,ughing heartily a few times, and draped his arm around L''s shoulder as they walked into the hotel. Upon arriving at the spacious top-floor VIP room, they found over thirty people already gathered, seated at five separate tables. Each person present was a leader under Mason''smand. Some still had bandages and gauze wrapped around them, revealing the intense shes from the previous night. "Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis!" "..." As soon as L walked in, everyone stood up promptly shouting out loud together. "It''s okay everyone sit down..." L waved his hand but couldn''t help but sweat profusely under such an imposing manner. Next, Mason pulled L to the middle table. Despite their injuries, all of Mason''s subordinates present came forward one by one to raise a toast to L. L didn''t refuse any drink offered since he knew he wouldn''t get drunk anyway! After the dishes went through a variety of vors and the alcohol had been consumed for three rounds, L informed Mason that he intended to leave. He couldn''t possibly leave Nora alone at home for too long. Coming here to make an appearance, having a few rounds of drinks with these people, was sufficient. As L took the elevator and arrived at the lobby on the first floor, he heard a cry of surprise! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "L? Is that you?" He turned around and saw a beautiful girl looking at him with surprise. She wore a short-sleeved shirt on top and tight-fitting jeans below, showing off her curvy figure. She emitted an aura of youthfulness and beauty that made L feel like he was back in high school again. The girl was none other than Allison Singleton, L''s ssmate from high school who was also known as the school''s beauty queen. Back then, countless boys had crushes on her, including L himself. He met udia in college, andter it was udia who took the initiative to pursue L, leading to the formation of a somewhat fateful rtionship. Before that, in L''s heart, the shadow of Allison during their innocent days was present. "Allison? What a coincidence!" L eximed happily upon seeing her again after so long. Allison rolled her eyes at him and said sarcastically, "What coincidence? Your pick-up lines are so lame." "Pick-up lines?" L looked confused for a moment before realizing what she meant. Seeing his reaction, Allison wondered, "Weren''t you here for the ss reunion? I just finished work and camete; why are you still here?" "ss reunion? No, not me! I just finished dinner with someone and was about to leave..." L shook his head. "Allison? Why show up sote!? Everyone is waiting for you. Without you, Gavin didn''t even start serving the dishes!" At this moment, another girl emerged from the elevator. Upon seeing Allison, she teasingly remarked, "Oh? You''re... L? Why are you here too? I don''t remember inviting you." This girl was Freya Miller, also a high school ssmate of L''s. However, back in their school days, she always looked down on L. In fact, during those years, most of their ssmates had a low opinion of L. When L''s parents mysteriously disappeared in Lucoork West at his age of 18, his source of ie and living expenses vanished. To earn tuition and living expenses, L did odd jobs for other students at school, such asundry, cleaning, and running errands. He even washed underwear, smelly shoes, and socks for some male ssmates. This caused many students to look down on L, viewing him with disdain. However, there were a few exceptions, and Allison was one of them. At that time, she not only didn''t look down on L but also frequently bought meals for him. There were even rumors in school that Allison had a crush on L. But at that time, L was very insecure. Although he secretly liked Allison too, he didn''t have the courage to show it. "Gavin might have overlooked it! L, since we''re ssmates, let''s go up together. It''s not easy for so many ssmates to gather after all these years!" Allison warmly invited, looking at L with eyes full of anticipation. It seemed she really didn''t want L to leave just like that. "Well... okay!" L hesitated for a moment, feeling the warmth in Allison''s eyes. It was hard to reject with those enthusiastic eyes. "Let''s go then!" Allison immediately smiled with joy, waving to L. The three of them got into the elevator together but Freya whispered into Allison''s ear, "Allison why did you invite this poor boy? You know Gavin doesn''t like him; he used to beat up this poor guy in school." "That was years ago; we are all ssmates now so let''s just enjoy ourselves," replied Allison with a smile. Gavin Spence was known as a rich second-generation student whose family owned a rice noodles factory. He walked around campus like he owned it and used to be one of Allision''s suitors back then. But since she often bought meals for L, people started saying that she had feelings for this poor boy which made Gavin dislike him even more. He would often gather some troublemakers from school to harass or beat up L including trapping him inside restrooms sometimes. "Oh? Is Gavin organizing this ss reunion?" Although the two girls lowered their voices, L''s ears picked up every word clearly. "Yeah, it''s organized by Gavin! What''s wrong, L? Are you scared?" "I advise you not to go up there, or else Gavin will beat you againter!" Freya taunted. Allison heard this and furrowed her brows. "No way? We''re all ssmates, and we haven''t seen each other in so many years. Gavin won''t make things difficult for L, right?" "How could he not?" Freya replied. "Allison, don''t you know that Gavin still has a crush on you? He just told everyone earlier that you were the first girl he ever had a crush on. If you''re not there, he won''t even let us serve the food. Do you think Gavin will have any good thoughts when he sees L going up with us?" As she spoke, Freya nced at L and sneered, "And now it''s different from when we were in school. Gavin''s family is really something now - they''ve opened factories around neighboring counties and cities - truly rich and powerful! When we were in school, being considered his rival would only result in him beating us up a bit; but now it''s like ying games to kill someone like us! L, don''t you agree?" After hearing this statement from Freya, L responded with an "Oh?" before saying, "Really? I''m already married. If he likes Allison then I won''tpete with him for her affection." Upon hearing this response from L, Allison shed a hint of sadness through her beautiful eyes. He... he''d already married? Immediately after showing concern on her face, she turned to speak to L, "L... how about... you don''t go anymore! Let''s exchange contact information instead, and meet separately another time. This ss reunion party, you shouldn''t attend..." Chapter 174 The Disappointing Class Reunion Chapter 174 The Disappointing ss Reunion Chapter 174 The Disappointing ss Reunion "No problem! It''s a gathering organized by Gavin. I have to attend it anyway!" L shook his head and said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Freyaughed out loud and said, "What''s the matter, L? Do you also know that Gavin is well-connected and want to please him? You are quite savvy. If you manage to tter Gavin and make him happy, maybe he will let you work as a janitor in hispany." "After all, you used to do this kind of work a lot in school, so you must be good at it, right? Hahaha..." Freya said with a teasing smirk, and in the end, she couldn''t help butugh herself. "Hehe, yeah! I also want to see how awesome Gavin is now! But from the looks of it, have you been fawning him a lot? Have you fawned your way into bed?" L nodded and asked with a smile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing this, Freya immediately became angry and embarrassed, "Fuck you! L, it''s been years since west met, why are you so despicable?" She secretly made up her mind: You''re just a piece of trash, and you want to please Gavin? You wait for me, I''ll stir things up a bit in front of Gavinter. If he doesn''t teach you a lesson, I''ll be surprised! When Allison heard L''s words, a hint of disappointment shed in her beautiful eyes. Did L also want to follow the trend and curry favor with Gavin''s family now that they had be more powerful? Ah... It''d been years since theyst met. Was the young man who used to have such strong principles and would rather endure humiliation by washing other students'' socks than ept help from others now bowing down to life''s challenges? Perhaps, this was reality! Nowadays, she also worked overtime every day for that little sry. Even in the face of clients, she had to put on a smiling face and y along, acting as needed. Three people arrived at a private room on the fourth floor, and as soon as they opened the door, they saw a group of former ssmates chatting with each other inside! A young man dressed in designer clothes, with a Porsche key hanging from his waist, was surrounded by a group of people like stars surrounding the moon. "Gavin is now worth over a hundred million dor!" "Gavin, I don''t have a good job right now. Can you help me out?" "Gavin, I used to hang out with you when we were in school. Now it''s your turn to take care of me!" In the face of thesepliments, Gavin looked pleased and ttered, "No problem, no problem! We are all ssmates. If there is any difficulty, I will definitely help." "Gavin is righteous!" At this moment, a middle-aged beauty with lingering charm also approached Gavin. "Gavin, you are the most sessful student I have ever taught. By the way, I have ordered a suite, but I am still short of ten thousand dors for the down payment. Can you lend me some money?" This middle-aged beauty was Demi Fraser, their former homeroom teacher who loved wealth and despised poverty. When she found out that Gavin was from a wealthy family, she took care of him in every possible way. Even when he got into fights at school, Demi pretended not to know and even helped cover it up. What was worse was that as L''s homeroom teacher back then, Demi looked down on him and made things difficult for him. When L''s parents went missing years ago and he met the requirements to apply for financial aid at school, Demi refused to help him submit his application and secretly kept it for herself. "Sure thing Ms. Fraser! It''s just ten thousand dors after all. You''re my teacher so take it!" "It''s been years since west saw each other but you''re still so beautiful! Haha..." Gavin waved his hand generously while giving Demi a pat on her butt, "Ten thousand dors is just two days'' pocket money for me!" As soon as he finished speaking, his ssmates ttered him again while Allison frowned upon seeing this scene after entering the room. She felt like this ss reunion had turned into an asion to show off wealth and connections rather than catching up with old friends. "Oh look who we have here? Our campus belle has arrived?" Someone noticed Allison entering the room and shouted excitedly. Gavin''s eyes lit up immediately as he moved away from Demi towards Allison, "Allison, you finally came! I missed you so much." Allison heard these flirtatious words but only smiled without responding. Just then someone noticed L behind her. "Hey isn''t that L? What is he doing now?" Everyone turned their attention towards Allison''s direction with different expressions on their faces. L used to be known as the poor kid in ss whom everyone remembered well. "Not much," replied L expressionlessly. "Not much? So does that mean you''re unemployed now?" "I have a pair of socks here, can you help me wash them? I''ll give you a hundred bucks, how about it?" As soon as the words fell, the whole room burst intoughter. Demi, the former homeroom teacher, sneered and said with disdain, "L, I never thought you''d still be so useless! You''re just as unambitious as ever!" L looked at her and sneered, "Oh, it''s Ms. Fraser? You''re almost forty years old and still wearing silk stockings and short skirts. Don''t you see how many crow''s feet are around your eyes?" Hearing this, Demi''s face changed slightly. She subconsciously touched her own face and angrily said, "L! I used to be your homeroom teacher. Is this how you talk to a teacher? It''s no wonder that someone without parents like you has no manners!" "Teacher? Who do you think you are?" L snorted. Demi was so angry that she couldn''t even speak. Other ssmates chimed in to join Demi in criticizing L. "Alright everyone stop! Let me apologize on behalf of my crazy friend," a voice suddenly spoke up. Someone hade up from behind and put his arm around L''s shoulder. It was none other than his old friend Theo who had alsoe to the reunion party. "Theo why are you hanging out with this poor guy?" Gavin asked coldly whileughing sarcastically. L frowned slightly but shook off Theo''s hand from his shoulder. "Stop insulting my crazy friend! You guys don''t know what he just went through - he just got divorced because his wife cheated on him." "He is already going through enough right now; we''re all ssmates here so let''s not kick him when he''s down," Theo added sympathetically while sighing heavily as if feeling sorry for L. The room erupted intomotion! "I knew it! He must have been carrying some heavy baggage!" "Looks like he became a cuckold?" "Exactly! What kind of woman would stay with such an idiot for life?" "L we didn''t know about your situation before making fun of it¡­hahaha¡­" The group of ssmates continued mocking him excitedly like they had stumbled upon some juicy gossip. Theo sneered at L, relishing in his victory. He had been kicked out of the factory and lost his job as manager, leaving him without enough money to buy form for his three children. Yet instead of reflecting on his own actions, Theo harbored a deep resentment towards L. At this moment, Theo intentionally revealed the news of L''s divorce in public, hoping to humiliate him. And it seemed to be working quite well. Theo purposely didn''t mention that L had spent 1 million dors buying the factory - he didn''t want to give him any satisfaction. Chapter 175 This Hotel Is Mine, Just By Itself Chapter 175 This Hotel Is Mine, Just By Itself Chapter 175 This Hotel is Mine, Just by Itself L nced coldly at Theo, finally seeing the true face of his so-called friend. Listening to the mockery around him, L remained expressionless, as if he were detached from it all. "How can you do this? Mocking someone else''s pain?" Only Allison stood up for L at this point. L pulled her aside and shook his head at her, indicating that there was no need to say anything more to these people. L now saw things from a different perspective than those present. A dragon soaring in the sky would not care about ants on the ground calling it a big bug. "Have you all had enoughughter? If so, then leave!" L said coldly. His voice was not loud but clear enough for everyone to hear. As soon as he finished speaking, another round of mockingughter erupted. "What did I hear? This unemployed person wants us to leave?" Freya sneered. The next second she leaned over and whispered something in Gavin''s ear. "This dinner was paid for by Gavin; who are you anyway?" Demi scolded him. At this moment, after hearing Freya''s mutterings, Gavin nced at Allison and then shot a dark look at L. "L, I''m the one who organized this ss reunion! You, a poor guy, can''t afford to organize it, yet you want toe here and cause trouble? I don''t remember inviting you. If someone needs to leave, it''s you! Why should everyone else leave because of you?" L replied coldly, "Because I own this hotel! If I don''t serve all of you, then who will?" Upon hearing these words, everyone was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter again. "What did I hear? An unemployed person saying that he owns this hotel?" "Hahaha... this is hrious!" "A poor guy who couldn''t even afford food back then has be rich overnight and ims that he owns such an upscale hotel like Golden Family Hotel." Everyoneughed heartily like they had heard a joke. Even Allison frowned slightly thinking that L might be bragging too much because although Golden Family Hotel wasn''t five-star rated, it was still one of Ednd''s few high-end hotels whose total value could hardly be estimated - how could someone like him im ownership over such an establishment? Freyaughed so hard that she was shaking, pointing at L and mocking him, "If this hotel is yours, I''ll eat this te! Hahaha..." Demi also sneered, "If it really is his hotel, I''ll eat this table! I''ve heard of people renting clothes and luxury cars to show off at ss reunions but pretending to be a hotel owner? Pathetic and embarrassing!" Gavin chuckled teasingly, "L, you''re brave enough to say anything just for a free meal. This hotel belongs to you?" "Have you heard of Peter Brown? Let me tell you he''s my cousin and he''s in charge of this hotel. Want me to introduce him to you?" Gavin smirked. The ssmates were amazed by Gavin''s words and looked at him with admiration. "Peter Brown? He''s a big shot of underworld!" "I didn''t expect Gavin not only has a sessful business but also such powerful connections in the underworld!" "Mr. Lowe is one of Ednd''s biggest underground forces and Peter is one of Mr. Lowe''s trusted aides." Hearing these words made Gavin even more proud while Demi and other female ssmates looked up at him with adoration. However, just then L nodded expressionlessly, "Okay then call him over." Hearing L''s response made Gavin pause for a moment before mming his ss down onto the ground spilling red wine everywhere. "What are you pretending for?! If you don''t want to leave then lick my shoes clean! I can let it slide since we''re ssmates." "Come on! You used to be good at washing socks and smelly shoes during school time right? It''s your specialty! Hahaha..." "If they''re clean enough, maybe I''ll consider giving you some work here too!" This caused another round ofughter! Allison couldn''t bear it any longer as she angrily said, "Gavin don''t go too far!" She grabbed L''s hand directly saying, "L let''s go! There isn''t anything worth staying for in this ss reunion anymore." Upon seeing this, Gavin''s expression turnedpletely dark with jealousy written all over his face. It seemed that what Freya had just told him was true - Allison seemed to be interested in this poor guy? "What are you walking for?" "Someonee and hold down this poor guy for me, I want to use his face to shine my shoes!" Today, Gavin was going to humiliate L in front of Allison. As soon as he spoke, several male ssmates jumped out. These guys were Gavin''sckeys since they were in school. Now that Gavin''s family business had grown even bigger, these people were even more eager to show off in front of him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What made L most angry was that Theo was also among them. Although L had spent 1 million dors buying the factory for Miranda, Theo believed that L could never beat Gavin. He held a grudge against L and wanted to please Gavin after losing his job! At this moment, he rushed forward at the forefront! L looked at these so-called ssmates and "brothers" with cold eyes before snorting heavily. p! The next moment, L pped Theo across the face so hard that he flew out and half of his face swelled up instantly. p! p! p... Immediately afterwards came the sound of loud ps one after another! All of Gavin''sckeys were pped away by L one by one. Seeing this scene made everyone widen their eyes. They never thought that the once-poor student would be so fierce now. He just kept pping people away like it was nothing? "Do you dare fight back?" said an enraged Gavin as he cursed with a cold expression on his face. L remained emotionless as he walked towards him step by step before giving him another p without saying a word p! This p hit so hard on Gavin''s earlobe causing him to spin around before falling onto the ground while spitting out some teeth. "How dare you hit me! I won''t let you leave here today!" shouted an infuriated Gavin whose nose started bleeding while holding onto his phone calling someone else for help. Ld didn''t stop him but instead grabbed Gavin''s hair roughly lifting up from ground. p again!! "Ahhhhh!!!" "L, I''m going to kill you!" "You''re definitely going to die today! Ah..." This time, Gavin''s back mrs flew out as he hysterically gasped for air. L''s face was calm as he continued walking towards him. "When you bullied me before, I could think of it as childish behavior." "But now that you''re still bullying me, I can only beat some sense into you!" Chapter 176 Someone Wants To Eat Something Chapter 176 Someone Wants To Eat Something Chapter 176 Someone Wants to Eat Something "Damn, L is really crazy!" "You think you have a little bit of money and can mess with anyone? Dare to hit Gavin, you''re finished!" Theo covered his face and gritted his teeth. Others also felt that L was impulsive this time and caused a big trouble! "Waste! Ipetent rage! Don''t consider the consequences when doing things!" Demi scolded. "These ps were satisfying, but afterwards you''ll be killed by Gavin''s family!" Freya said coldly. "No need for afterwards, Gavin has already called his cousin, this poor guy will die soon!" Another girl sneered. However, these people watched as L pped Gavin over and over again until he was almost unrecognizable but no one dared to stop him. L was too aggressive at the moment! Only Allison pulled on L''s arm, "L, don''t hit him or he will die! You can''t afford to mess with Gavin''s family. Let''s go now before it''s toote!" "It''s okay," L replied lightly before picking up Gavin again. Seeing L''s indifferent attitude made Allison secretly anxious and wanted to continue persuading him. Just then, the door of the private room was kicked open! A tough man came in with a group of hotel security guards behind him in an imposing manner. The tough man was Peter! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gavin called him but when he answered there were only some noisy sounds without any words being spoken. Peter worried that something might happen so he brought people over to check it out. As soon as they entered, they saw an infuriating scene - his cousin being held by the hair! His face had been pped out of shape; Peter barely recognized him except for his back view and clothes which looked somewhat familiar? But Peter didn''t have time to think about it anymore; he immediately shouted angrily, "Let go of my cousin!" Everyone in the private room had different expressions upon seeing Peter and his men enter. "Gavin''s cousin is here!" "L is finished today! At least one hand or foot will be broken!" "That''s Peter ¨C Ednd gang boss!" These former ssmates either gloated or eagerly anticipated what would happen next. Gavin, who had been pped by L to the point of being a little dazed, heard his cousin''s voice and suddenly snapped back to reality, bing slightly more sober. "Cousin! Help me!" "Kill him! Kill him!" Peter''s face was extremely pale and full of anger as he led the group over with a fierce expression. "Let go of my cousin!" L turned coldly and asked, "What if I don''t let go?" "You..." Peter was about to angrily shout out, but his voice suddenly got stuck in his throat. The next second, he widened his eyes and looked at L, "Mr. ... Mr. Willis?" "It''s me! Peter, have you finished drinking up there?" L nodded and asked with a friendly smile. Peter suddenly shuddered and said, "No... no! I just came down to take a look! Mr. Willis, Gavin is such a little troublemaker. How did he offend you?" As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was silent and people could hear a pin drop! Everyone was dumbfounded, looking at this scene with a shocked expression. What was the situation? Gavin''s cousin showed such great respect to L. "Peter! What did you say?" "Get rid of him! He doesn''t even take you seriously and ims this hotel is his!" "He''s damn saying you''re his little brother, right? Help me get rid of him! What are you waiting for?" Gavin was hysterical, his face twisted into a ferocious expression! Peter''s eyelid twitched as he angrily scolded Gavin, "Shut up! This hotel was a gift from my boss to Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis is the owner of this hotel, and I work under his damn hand!" As soon as the words fell, everyone was once again stunned! Theo was dumbfounded! Demi looked incredulous! Freya''s mouth was open enough to fit two bananas... L said that this hotel was his, and surprisingly... was it true? Gavin''s badass cousin who was known to be a ruthless figure in the underworld, had actually been working under L? This... this was too horrifying, damn it!! At this moment, Peter approached L with a forced smile and said, "Mr. Willis, what exactly did my cousin do to offend you? Just let me know. You don''t have to personally get involved. I''ll take care of him for you!" "Hehe, your cousin is too enthusiastic. He wants me to taste the wine on his shoes!" L released Gavin''s hair, chuckling. "The wine on his shoes? What does it taste like?" Peter was stunned for a moment, then he understood and his face twitched a few times in embarrassment. The next second, he walked towards Gavin with a gust of wind and grabbed a bottle of wine from the table, fiercely smashing it on his head. "You fucking looking for death! I''ll kill you!" Bang! "Gavin, do you think your family''s money makes Ednd too small for you?" Bang! "Your dad owns a few crappy factories, so you think you''re invincible?" Bang! "I''ll fucking kill you, you piece of shit! Daring to mess with Mr. Willis, are you trying to drag your whole family to their deaths?" "From today on, I am no longer your cousin! We have no rtionship!" Bang! Bang! Bang... Peter cursed and then smashed a bottle on Gavin''s head. The posture was as if he wanted to beat Gavin to death! Watching this scene, everyone in the room was silent! One by one, they were all scared to the point of sweating profusely! "Cousin! Don''t... " "Please spare me!" "I... I''m scared..." Gavin was beaten with blood all over his head, screaming for mercy. Peter nced at L''s expression, then roughly kicked Gavin in the knee, causing him to kneel directly in front of L. "You know what to do! If Mr. Willis isn''t satisfied today, you can expect trouble!" Peter said coldly. Gavin shuddered, realizing that even his own cousin held deep reverence for L. "L...! L... I was wrong!" "I... I''m sorry! Please spare me..." Gavin''s words were mumbled as he begged for mercy while crying, and the next second he crawled to L''s feet, lowering his head and approaching L''s shoes. A look of annoyance shed across L''s face as he kicked him away with one foot. "For the sake of Peter, get out!" Upon hearing this, Peter secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He just hit Gavin in the head with the bottle, which looked pretty hard, but it was a lot lighter than L''s ps. On the one hand, he wanted to show L his attitude, and on the other hand, he also wanted to save his cousin''s life. Others may not know, but Peter knew that if he offended L, Gavin will face a harsh consequence. Mason was still upstairs drinking with his men. If he found out that someone had insulted his brother-inw here, Gavin would be in big trouble and Peter himself might also suffer! Peter thanked L profusely while leading Gavin away. L waved his hand and then coldly scanned the room. "And you all, get out of here!" As soon as he spoke, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to leave with their heads down. Demi, Freya, and Theo were even more trembling in fear as they desperately lowered their heads and tried to escape! However, at this moment, L snorted coldly. "Ms. Fraser, Freya, and Theo! You three stay put!" "I remember someone said that if I really owned this hotel she wanted something to eat?" Chapter 177 My Territory, I Make The Rules Chapter 177 My Territory, I Make The Rules Chapter 177 My Territory, I Make the Rules Just as the three of them thought they could escape by luck, L stopped them! Demi, Freya, and Theo were instantly pale and trembling with fear. "Y-You... L... Mr. Willis, I was just talking. We''re all ssmates. You won''t really do this, right?" Freya stuttered. "L, I always knew you would be sessful! Now it seems like it''s true. I-I was your teacher..." Demi forced out an ugly smile and pleaded with L in a low voice. Their attitudes changed so quickly from being sycophantic and snobbish! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. L stopped them but scared the two of them enough. "You guys... you guys should help your teacher speak up!" Demi cried urgently to other ssmates while tears were about to fall from her eyes. However, those students were afraid of getting into trouble at this point; no one dared to speak up and ran away one by one in a dejected manner. Seeing this situation made Demi''s face turn ashen; she looked at L with panic and fear in her eyes. "L-L... Mr. Willis! I''m your teacher; you can''t..." "Mmm..." However, before she could finish speaking, her mouth was directly blocked off. Only then did L grab a solid wooden chair handle that broke off directly into pieces in his hand. He then used his hand to crush it into powder before grabbing hold of Demi''s chin with his hand forcing her mouth open stuffing the powder inside! "As a role model for teachers," said L coldly "what you say must be kept!" He pointed at the three people while instructing Peter, "Watch over here! No matter what method you use, feed these three people all the tes here!" "Yes Mr. Willis!" Peter replied respectfully before turning towards several security guards beside him saying, "Get started! Smash all the tes inside the room!" Hearing this caused Demi, Freya, and Theo to be unrecognizable due to fear! Did L really make them eat tes? "Crazy... L! They both said it not me.... I didn''t say anything about eating tes!" "For our brotherhood sake let me go please!" "Just ignore me like air, please let me go!" Theo begged on his knees twitching uncontrobly on his face. However, L walked out of the private room without looking back, leaving only a cold and indifferent voice behind. "Who said that if you didn''t say it, you don''t have to eat?" "This is my territory, I call the shots!" As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of tes breaking could be heard one after another as Peter''s henchmen approached the three with ill intentions. After L left the private room, he saw that all those ssmates who bullied others and followed trends had left except for Allison. "Allison, haven''t you left yet?" Facing her, L showed a friendly smile. However, Allison''s expression was somewhat complicated when she looked at him. That look made it seem like she didn''t recognize him anymore. The poor boy who used to help his ssmates doundry and clean for money now seemed unattainable in her eyes. "Hey Mr. Willis," Allison joked while asking for his contact information. In her beautiful eyes were a hint of expectation and nervousness. When Theo told them earlier that L had divorced his wife and other ssmatesughed at him about it; deep down inside Allison felt happy about this news. Of course this kind of happiness wasn''t malicious but rather because she thought maybe between herself and L... During their school days together, Allison actually did have feelings for L despite his poverty status; however what really attracted her was his self-reliant attitude which she deeply admired. "Haha sure thing! We''ll keep in touch! When can I introduce my wife to you? You two will definitely be good girlfriends!" L enthusiasticallyughed but there was an underlying hint in his words which made Allison pause, "Your wife? Didn''t you get divorced?" "Second marriage¡­" replied L with augh. Allison let out an "oh" sound but there was a glimmer of sadness in her beautiful eyes upon hearing this news again from him ¨C This guy got married again¡­ Ha ha ha... she must have been overthinking things! After all, L was so sessful now how could he possiblyck women? "Great! Let''s keep in touch!" said Allison with a stiff smile on her face. L looked at the girl he had once secretly admired and noticed the bloodshot eyes, as well as a sense of exhaustion emanating from her. "Well, keep in touch! If you encounter any trouble, feel free to reach out to me. Perhaps, I can help you out!" L said. Allison nodded faintly and bid farewell to L before leaving. He wasn''t sure if she had truly taken his words to heart. Two hourster... Demi, Freya, and Theo stumbled out of the Golden Family Hotel looking battered and bruised. Their mouths were swollen beyond recognition as they immediately called for an ambnce. Theo copsed on the ground and vomited a mixture of blood and porcin shards while his eyes filled with hatred towards L. "L, you''re so damn ruthless! I''ll never forgive you!" Theo screamed inwardly as he pulled out his phone to show some pictures he had taken during the previous ss reunion where Gavin was teasing L while Allison held onto him tightly. Last time he saw Miranda by L''s side it was breathtakingly beautiful. He was envious of how carefree L seemed despite losing his job while having such a stunning goddess by his side? "L, did you find another beautiful wife?" Theo thought bitterly. "I won''t let you have an easy life! What will your pretty wife think when she sees these pictures?" That night after returning home, L worked tirelessly through the night creating Nourishing Essence Pills that could replenish one''s energy levels especially those who were physically weak or whose organs were failing due to alcoholism or other reasons. Early morning, Emerson received a call from L who waited outside their vi holding bags full of Nourishing Essence Pills. "Here are these pills for sale; they''re written on this note inside." "When selling them, each pill is worth 100, 000 dors!" L eximed as Emerson looked at him incredulously wondering if he was joking around with him about this price tag. "You can let people try them first; once they see how effective they are then naturally they''ll be willing to pay that price," L smiled confidently knowing there would be buyers willing enough for such high-quality products like these pills. "The target audience for this product is mainly those big bosses or rich second generations who spend their days indulging in wine and women, leaving their bodies empty." "Some wealthy middle-aged people are also wee!" "Oh, if anyone is willing to exchange with some high-quality and valuable treasures of the same age, that''s also eptable," L confidently stated, emphasizing his point. At thest Graham family auction, he saw a "Small Supplement Pill" that was not as effective as the Nourishing Essence Pill selling for 1 million dors per pill. So he had full confidence in his own Nourishing Essence Pill. As long as those who needed it felt its effects, they will definitely flock to it! This kind of pill cannot be mass-produced and was not suitable for Miranda''s pharmaceutical company. It can only be sold at a high price to wealthy people who had money to spare and needed body supplements. Chapter 178 Using Child As A Breakthrough Point Chapter 178 Using Child As A Breakthrough Point Chapter 178 Using Child as a Breakthrough Point Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the afternoon, when L went to pick up Nora, he saw that her homeroom teacher had been reced by another young female teacher. Alicia, who was always trying to please others, must have been fired. However, as he led Nora out of the kindergarten, he saw someone he really didn''t want to see at the entrance. "L..." A voice full ofplex emotions rang out. "Son-inw and my lovely granddaughter! Come on, give me a hug!" udia, Maisie and Adam appeared here with enthusiasm. Even Adam pped his hands and squatted down towards Nora as if filled with affection. But when Nora saw them she just grabbed L''s hand and shrank back a little bit. Especially when she looked at udia, there was some fear in her eyes. The little one couldn''t forgetst time when udia took her to an empty ce where she wanted to hand her over to strangers. "What''s wrong with you Nora? Don''t you recognize your mother or grandma or grandpa?" Maisie smiled kindly. L looked at these three people with disgust on his face and coldly asked, "udia, what do you want?" This woman dared to appear in front of him! "L, I just miss my daughter so I came here for a visit." udia bit her lip looking pitiful while speaking softly. "L, what are you doing? We''re all family," said Maisieughing gently. Adam also spoke earnestly, "L, we''re all family how can we hold grudges against each other? udia is Nora''s biological mother after all; we are grandparents of this child so let bygones be bygones." L looked at them expressionlessly, "Family? Sorry but it hasn''t been like that for a long time!" "Nora, let''s go!" He said leading her away from his ex-wife''s family. However at this moment Maisie and Adam blocked their way. "L, how could you do this? Even if you can bear it yourself, what about Nora? Can she not recognize her own mother?" questioned Maisie. "Have you ever seen a mother who would sell her own child to someone else?" "Get lost!" L''s face was cold, and he spoke in a harsh tone. "Ohe on, I''m not going anywhere. What are you going to do about it?" Adam stuck his neck out and confronted L. L frowned and tried to push them away, but before he could touch them, Maisie screamed loudly. "He hit me! He hit me..." Adam also pointed at L and shouted, "Look at this heartless man who abandoned his wife after marrying into a wealthy family! And now he wants to fight his inws! How can there be such cruel people in this world..." Themotion immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. L frowned. He was somewhat troubled by their despicable behavior. Could he reallyy hands on Maisie and Adam in front of Nora? Just then, udia approached him softly and advised, "Dad, Mom, please stop shouting. It''s not good for L or Nora." She then turned to L with an entreating tone, "L, can we talk alone somewhere else? Don''t let peopleugh at us here..." L raised an eyebrow as he looked around at the pointing crowd. His expression darkened slightly. "Fine! Let''s see what you want to talk about." udia gave him aplicated look before walking ahead herself. With N holding onto his hand tightly behind him, L followed her lead reluctantly. He wanted to know what this woman was up to anyway? After a while, udia stopped near the Eastview Kindergarten - an old six-story buildingplex that had seen better days - perhaps because she didn''t want anyone else pointing fingers or for some other reason altogether. "What do you want to talk about?" asked L expressionlessly. Holding Nora''s small hand, he and udia were standing under the residential building. "L, can I have one more chance please? I realized these past few days that without you, without my daughter, I cannot go on living! During the day I think of both of you; even when asleep I dream of being with my daughter again..." "Please forgive me..." As she squatted down, she reached out to take Nora''s little hand. "Nora, do you miss your mom?" At that moment, L pulled Nora behind him and spoke in a cold tone. "Don''t touch her!" udia looked sad and helpless. "Last time I didn''t mean to harm our daughter. Tiger said he wouldn''t hurt Nora and I only did it to get back at you." "I''ve reflected on myself during this time! I swear I''ll change my ways and live a good life with you, okay?" "Honey, there''s no way you don''t have any feelings left for me? Am I right?" udia asked pitifully with teary eyes. But L remained unmoved as he shook his head. "udia, stop ying these games. I won''t believe anything you say anymore." Ha! This woman wanted to live happily ever after with him? Maybe she could... It wasn''t entirely impossible... But wasn''t it just because she saw how well he was doing now? When they were still living in the rental house before, the first time she said she had changed her mind was when she heard that he had be part of the Lowe family. L felt like he already understood udia''s true nature!! udia looked heartbroken as she sat there hugging her knees while crying softly. "L, is your heart really so cruel? Do you really want me all alone without anyone else?" "Even if it doesn''t bother you at all, does Nora not want her mother around?" She turned tearful eyes towards Nora. "Nora honey, do you miss mommy? Mommy made a mistakest time but mommy will change for good this time around if given another chance." Upon hearing udia''s words, Nora blinked several times revealing an expression of reluctance on her small face. "Mom¡­ Mommy..." She whispered softly atst. "Yes yes! My sweet girl! Come here let mommy hug¡­" Upon hearing those words from Nora, udia seemed overjoyed beyond measure as she reached out to embrace her daughter. And finally, Nora stepped forward from behind L looking up at udia through teary eyes. How could a child hold grudges against their own mother especially when they saw them regretful? Despite being left with some lingering fear from what happenedst time, udia''s remorseful appearance softened little Nora''s heart immediately. Upon seeing this scene, L''s face turned incredibly ugly! "Bastard!" udia knew he wouldn''t be swayed and yet she used Nora as a breaking point? Chapter 179 Nora, Follow Me Chapter 179 Nora, Follow Me Chapter 179 Nora, Follow Me L''s face was still as he watched Nora move closer to udia. He hesitated for a moment but ultimately didn''t stop her. Stopping Nora from interacting with udia now would only make things worse. "Nora, sweetie! Do you miss mommy?" udia held out her arms and asked. Suddenly, a flower pot came hurtling down from above! Judging by its speed and trajectory, it was likely to hit Nora. L''s expression changed immediately as he moved to protect his daughter. But surprisingly, udia reacted even faster than L did. She rushed towards Nora and held the child in her arms for protection. With a whooshing sound, the flower pot narrowly missed hitting udia on the head. She closed her eyes at that moment, struggling internally before finally gritting her teeth and not moving. She knew it was just an empty flower pot! If it had hit her head she might have suffered some cuts or bruises at worst or maybe even mild concussion but there would be no life-threatening danger. Watching what happened next made L''s pupils shrink slightly: just before the flowerpot could hit udia on the head, he struck out with his hand and smashed it into pieces that rained down all over both of them. But fortunately there were no injuries beyond minor cuts from broken pottery shards scattered all over their clothes! "Nora! Are you okay?" udia blinked rapidly then turned to look at Nora anxiously while holding onto her tightly in case something else fell down unexpectedly again. The little girl looked up with tears in her big eyes as she shooked her head slowly while staring at the broken pieces of pottery scattered around them, "Nora is fine... Mommy are you hurt?" "Good! As long as you''re okay then mommy can handle anything!" replied udia hugging Nora tightly like any loving mother would do when they feel their child is threatened or scared. Nora let out a wail and started to cry. She was so moved that she was sobbing uncontrobly. The shadow that udia had left on herst time seemed to have vanished in an instant. At this point L furrowed his brow deeply without realizing that someone had secretly recorded this "heartwarming scene". In the photo takenter on, L stood beside them watching silently while udia hugged little Nora close like they were mother-and-daughter reunited after years apart... "L! I knew you couldn''t bear to see me get hurt!" "I knew it, you still have me in your heart..." At this moment, udia let go of Nora and stood up with a moved expression. "You''re thinking too much." "Nora,e with me!" L shook his head expressionlessly and picked up Nora in the next second, walking away in big strides! He didn''t know what tricks udia was ying or whether she was really blocking the flowerpot for Nora or acting with someone else''s cooperation. In his heart, L couldn''t believe that a selfish woman like her could suddenly be so great. But he didn''t matter. Nora had already been moved by udia and recognized her as her mother again. This was something L didn''t want to see! He couldn''t let Nora have any more contact with udia! "L, how can you bear it?" Behind him came udia''s unwilling and sad cry. "Mom... wahhh... mom!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Dad, can I stay with mom for a while longer? Dad..." Nora cried out reluctantly while being held by L. She even stretched out her little hand towards udia''s direction. L frowned deeply and looked extremely ugly. Without saying anything more he quickened his pace. In the ck-tinted Cadic car Kayden looked at these photos sent to his phone screen with a triumphant smile on his face. At this time, his phone rang. "Mr. Austin!" Kayden quickly answered respectfully. "Have you taken care of L yet?" Isa asked coldly. Kayden panicked at these words, "Not yet." "Waste! Waste! Didn''t you get that Suppressing Talismanst time? Why haven''t you killed that guy yet?" Isa scolded fiercely. "Mr. Austin¡­I''m not sure if that Suppressing Talisman is real or fake! What if it''s fake¡­" Kayden said bitterly although he confirmed from Graham family members'' mouths that there were energy fluctuations on the Suppressing Talisman; he even asked Summer about it. "But I''m still not sure if it really works or not; I need more time to confirm its effectiveness." "You waste!" Isa said angrily, "If you can''t take care of Lachen before tonight then be ready for your funeral!" Kayden became even more frightened when he heard this because he knew Isa wasn''t joking around; if he failed toplete the task, then he would be facing life-threatening danger. Kayden was a coward at heart, so he didn''t dare to gamble. "You go to hell! Useless! I suspect now that you swallowed the 50 million from me and never actually bought the item," Isa gritted her teeth and asked. Hearing this, Kayden shuddered and quickly exined, "I wouldn''t dare! Mr. Austin, even if you gave me a hundred guts, I still wouldn''t do it! I... I was just thinking that killing Willis might be too easy for him. As they say, kill the heart before killing the person. Wouldn''t it be more clever to let that guy taste what it''s like to lose everything before dying in bitterness and pain? It would relieve our anger." Isa interrupted him with a grunt of impatience, "Enough talk - what''s your n?" Kayden then reported his n to Isa. After listening carefully, Isa sneered a few times, "Good! If we can make Mirandapletely disappointed in him or even disgusted by him before killing him off - that would be best! Otherwise if I get Mirandater on but she still has another man in her heart... it''ll be like having a fishbone stuck in my throat!" He continued sternly, "You better handle this well because there will be great rewards for sess." "Yes sir! Thank you Mr. Austin!" Kayden nodded repeatedly through his phone. As soon as he hung up the phone call with Isa, someone suddenly knocked on his car window from outside. Kayden looked out of the window only to see udia standing there waiting for an answer. "Kayden, how did my mission go?" udia asked excitedly as she got into his car. "Not bad! Not bad! Hahaha..." Kayden replied while patting udia''s thigh directly with one hand. "You yed such an amazing role as mother today; radiating endless maternal love brilliance! People always say great mothers are beautiful; now seeing it firsthand is truly amazing! Hehehe..." With an evil grin on his face, Kayden kept touching her leg without restraint while udia blushed slightly but eventually pulled away from him saying, "Hey, you''re annoying me, Kayden. Stop doing this..." "What? Why? You''ve already had child; you''re not some innocent girl anymore. What are you pretending for?" Kayden frowned unhappily at her words. L''s ex-wife had a seductive aura that made Kayden feel uneasy. udia''s face looked unnatural as she yfully said, "No way! Isn''t this all about breaking up L and the Lowe family heiress? What if something happens between us and I happen to seduce L while he smells another man on me? That would ruin everything, wouldn''t it?" "That useless waste of space used to care so much about what scent was on my body. He remembered it like a dog," udia continued. Kayden hesitated for a moment before snorting in response and dropping the subject. Chapter 180 Guess What Kind Of Person I Am Chapter 180 Guess What Kind Of Person I Am Chapter 180 Guess What Kind of Person I Am In the evening, L brought Nora to the pharmaceuticalpany to pick up Miranda after work. Upon seeing the little girl, Miranda furrowed her brow. "L, what''s wrong with Nora? Who bullied her?" Nora still had tears on her face, clearly having just cried. "Miranda..." Although she was still angry at L, when she saw Miranda, she politely greeted her by pouting her lips. "Nora sweetie! Tell me what happened?" Miranda picked up Nora and asked with concern as she looked at the teary-eyed little girl who seemed so pitiful and adorable at the same time. "Don''t mind her. She''s just throwing a tantrum." L waved his hand impatiently. "How could you say that? Nora is such a good kid. You need to be patient when taking care of children! If you''re not patient enough, let Nora stay with me!" Miranda gave him a disapproving look and defended Nora without thinking twice about it. She thought that sometimes men like L mightck patience when dealing with children. "Nora can''t separate from me for sure. You want to take care of her? Fine! Why don''t you move into Emerald Green Estates where I live? That way you can spend more time with her!" Miranda rolled her eyes at him arrogantly and added sarcastically, "Do you want me to spend more time with your daughter or do you have some ulterior motive?" L smiled awkwardly, "What ulterior motive could I possibly have? My vi is huge; there are plenty of rooms." The goddess CEO snorted disdainfully, "Hmph! No thanks!" At this point, Miranda nced at L''s expression and for some reason felt worried that he might actually be disappointed if she refused his offer. Then she quickly added, "At least not until after our wedding." "Uh... okay." L shrugged his shoulders nonchntly while Miranda continued in a different tone, "Oh by the way L, I want to visit my grandmother tomorrow morning. Do... do you have any free time?" L nodded in agreement, "Sure thing! Let me know what works best for your schedule since it seems like you''re always busy." "Great, then I''ll ask my parents and Mason if they would like toe too," said Miranda before ending their conversation for now. The next morning, L drove Miranda and her father Emmanuel to the Lowe family''s old mansion. Cara, the mother-inw, had no interest in going as she knew it was to visit the olddy. Emmanuel and Miranda felt obligated to show filial piety and insisted on going. Cara didn''t stop them but had no intention of doing anything for Victoria. Especially after hearing that Romeo was nning an attack on Mason with a group of experts that night. Cara despised her mother-inw even more. She knew that Victoria gave power to Romeo which made all the high-level members of the Lowe family obey him. Of course, after learning that L had stabilized their underground forces and helped her son out of trouble, Cara was even more satisfied with him as a son-inw. As for Mason, he had been too busy these past few days with many problems to solve so he didn''t come along. But there was probably some resentment towards Victoria in his heart! After all, if it weren''t for L that night when they attacked Mason, he would have lost his position and might have been in danger! At nine o''clock in the morning, three people arrived at the Lowe family''s old mansion! The guards outside were stunned when they saw who it was! When Emmanuel and Miranda approached along with L, the two guards stopped them from entering. "What are you guys here for?" One guard questioned Emmanuel and Miranda coldly. "I''m here to see my mom! Move aside!" Emmanuel snapped back impatiently. "Sorry sir but our orders are clear - your family is not allowed inside." The guard replied firmly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Upon hearing this response, both Emmanuel and Miranda looked displeased. "We''re just here to see my grandmother! Why can''t we enter?" asked Miranda frowning slightly. Emmanuel added angrily, "If you know who I am then let me through! I''m here to see my mom!" "Apologies sir but we were instructed by Mrs. Lowe not allow anyone from your family into this property anymore." The guard shook his head without any hesitation. No matter how much they tried negotiating, they stood there motionless. The father-inw Emmanuel and Miranda were both infuriated by this situation. They knew their identities, but they still wouldn''t let them in! Just as the father and daughter were arguing with the guards, L pulled Miranda behind him. "Move aside!" L said to the two guards in a calm voice. The two guards looked at each other when they saw L step forward. Their eyes flickered for a moment. "I told you, if you''re not part of the Lowe family, you can''te in! That''s what Mrs. Lowe decided!" One guard remained stubborn and unyielding despite L''s words. However, his flickering eyes revealed that he was somewhat intimidated by L''s reputation as someone who had injured over twenty of the Lowe family''s top fighters. L stomped his foot down. Everyone in the Lowe family knew about how he had defeated so many of their top fighters. These two guards couldn''t help but feel nervous facing such a powerful opponent. "Rules? Ha ha..." L sneered disdainfully, "Rules are meant to be broken if you have enough strength. If you''re nothing special, then rules are made just for people like you." Upon hearing this remark from L, both guards'' expressions changed several times and they swallowed nervously before stepping back out of instinct without daring to stop him from entering the mansion with Miranda and Emmanuel following closely behind him. At this moment, Miranda looked at L beside her with admiration shining brightly in her eyes; she couldn''t help but think that he was so domineering yet handsome at the same time! She usually disliked people who were arrogant or unreasonable like this guy earlier on; however why did she find it so attractive when he acted that way? In fact not only did Miranda find him attractive but Emmanuel also looked at L with an expression full of satisfaction after being blocked outside by those gatekeepers earlier on; all his frustration disappeared instantly upon seeing how confident and assertive his son-inw was acting now! A man should always be tough! Emmanuel and Miranda were familiar with the area, making their way directly to Victoria''s residence. As they arrived at the courtyard, they saw Victoria sitting outside, basking in the sun. Eliza and Harlow were by her side, disying a virtuous and filial appearance, showing care and respect towards the elderly woman. Chapter 181 When Things Go Awry, There Must Be Something Off Chapter 181 When Things Go Awry, There Must Be Something Off Chapter 181 When Things Go Awry, There Must Be Something Off Romeo wasn''t there this time, after all, he couldn''t always be around Victoria. But these past few days had been crucial, and he needed to keep an eye on Victoria''s condition at all times. To put it bluntly, they were hoping for her death! So Eliza and Harlow, at least one of them needed to stay by her side. Victoria was sunbathing when she saw L and the others. Her face immediately darkened. "Why are you here? Who let you in? Get out!" Victoria seemed to be filled with endless resentment as she rudely ordered her three sons out of her sight. Especially when she looked at L, there was a thick hatred in her eyes! L had injured all the experts of the Lowe family, leaving them severely weakened! Their n to weaken Mason had failed miserably! Since their eldest granddaughter married L, Victoria had suffered countless setbacks from this arrogant family that they were used to dominating over! Victoria hated L down to his bones! "Cough cough... cough..." Due to emotional excitement, Victoria began coughing violently a few times and revealed traces of crimson on the tissue covering her mouth. "Mom! What''s wrong with your body?" Emmanuel asked worriedly when he saw what happened. Miranda also looked serious with a hint of concern and guilt on her face because they thought that they were responsible for making Victoria angry like this. "I have nothing to do with you guys! Get out!" "Get outta here! I don''t need you even if I die!" Victoria cursed furiously. At that moment, almost all color drained from her face; sunken eye sockets appeared while cheekbones protruded prominently. Emmanuel and Miranda felt surprised since it had only been a few days since theyst met but now Victoria appeared so haggard. L frowned slightly as he scrutinized Victoria carefully; Her body was extremely weak; every organ was deteriorating continuously as if she were about to die soon. Previously, Victoria''s health was still very robust- even though Miranda made her spit blood once - her physical condition shouldn''t have deteriorated so quickly? However, L couldn''t see any disease or poison affecting Victoria''s body except for weakening bodily functions. It seemed like it was just a simple case of aging! Gotta say, if someone messed with Victoria, they were pretty clever about it. They must be a skilled doctor. "Did you hear that? She wants you to leave!" Eliza shooed them away impatiently. Harlow snorted, "What are you staring at? Youing here to protest and show off again? Grandma''s health is getting worse every day because of you guys! If you don''t leave now, do you want to kill her early?" Miranda and Emmanuel heard this and looked at Victoria who was weak and emaciated. Their faces turned ugly. Meanwhile, L walked towards Victoria and said in a deep voice, "Looking at your condition now... I''m afraid you won''t live much longer." Hearing this made Victoria re at him angrily. Her face turned slightly red from anger. "Willis, are you here to gloat over my misfortune?" she asked furiously. Eliza pointed at L and scolded him, "L! Are you even human?" "Don''t get too excited!" Harlow gritted his teeth. "I haven''t finished talking yet!" L sneered before continuing his words towards Victoria, "Based on your current situation... you won''t live much longer! But if you don''t want to die so soon... maybe I can help adjust your body." Victoriaughed sarcastically upon hearing this. "You? Dale Hall couldn''t do anything for me... what makes me think that you can change anything?" "And besides," she continued, "Even if I die, I wouldn''t let you treat me." In reality, Victoria still wanted to live but she didn''t trust L''s medical skills nor did she believe he had good intentions... "That''s right! We''ve already found Dale to help her adjust her body! We don''t need some young man pretending to be the hero!" Eliza heard L wanting to help the olddy recover, and her face changed immediately. She then stood in front of the old woman, coldly sneering as she spoke. Harlow spat out contemptuously, "You can cure?! I think all you do is harm!" "Grandma, let L give it a try. He''s really skilled in medicine. The new drug developed by my company was actually researched by L, and he even treated Erik before!" Miranda looked at Victoria''s weak appearance with anxiety and persuasion. "Yes, Mom! Your health is important. Don''t be stubborn now!" Emmanuel also patted his hand on his back. "Don''t you understand? We have already invited Dale Hall. He is a top figure in the Priocia medicine industry! He will help Victoria regte her body. L is just an amateur who should leave quickly! If you disrupt the treatment process that Dale Hall has given to her, can you bear the responsibility?" Eliza said coldly. "That''s right! Haven''t you heard of Dale Hall? Our family has invited him long ago. You bring him here to pretend to be filial piety? If it wasn''t for your anger towards grandma, she wouldn''t be like this now! What are you pretending for?" Harlow also sarcastically said with an eerie tone. This mother-daughter duo kept mentioning Dale Hall as if he was the top of medicine industry no matter what their purpose was; they were trying hard to belittle and despise L. "Dale Hall? Ha ha... I''ve heard of him too!" "I wonder what kind of medicine he prescribed for her? Can I see his prescription so that I can learn something new?" At this point, L smiled casually and asked casually. Victoria had be so weak that L suspected someone had tampered with her medication; there must have been some tricks involved which could not be seen from outside appearances alone; therefore he wanted to try finding clues from the prescription itself. "We don''t have any prescriptions or medicines here; they are all confidential." Eliza sneered at him coldly. "No prescriptions or medicines huh? Let me take a look at the medicine then." L calmly replied without any change in expression. "The medicine has already been taken today by Victoria!" Eliza retorted angrily while trying hard to conceal something behind her eyes. "That''s right! Your medical skills are garbage yet still want to steal secrets from Dale Hall''s expertise - did you pay tuition fees yet?" Harlow also added disdainfully. At that moment, two people walked into the courtyard. It was Dale and his young apprentice. Dale Hall was taken aback when he saw L, but then he quietly handed a pair of medicine to his apprentice and gestured at him. He had just arrived, but he left quietly with the medicine. At this point, Dale''s eyes flickered a few times as several thoughts quickly shed through his mind. The next second, he smiled at L and greeted him warmly as if they were old acquaintances, "Hahaha... Isn''t this Dr. Willis? Are you here to see Mrs. Lowe too? Her health is getting worse every day and I''m really worried! With you here, Dr. Willis, maybe she''ll really have a chance! Haha..." Upon hearing this, Eliza and Harlow who had previously looked down on L were suddenly confused. What was going on? The renowned Dale Hall was actually praising L like this? The implication in his words seemed to suggest that L''s medical skills were even better than his own? And at this moment, L also showed a hint of surprise! What game was Dale ying? Based on theirst encounter, he should hate him instead! Why was heplimenting him now? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Something fishy must be going on! Chapter 182 IM Just Telling You Your Time Of Death Chapter 182 I''M Just Telling You Your Time Of Death Chapter 182 I''m Just Telling You Your Time of Death Dale''s reaction to seeing L caught everyone off guard! Next, he had Harlow help Victoria back into the house, as if there were some things that couldn''t be said in front of her. Victoria''s face was dark and full of suspicion, hesitating for a moment before following Dale''s instructions and going inside. "Mr. Hall, what are you talking about?" Eliza asked once Victoria was inside. Dale''s eyes flickered for a moment before heughed out loud. "Dr. Willis'' medical skills may not necessarily be superior to mine, but when ites to certain difficult illnesses, perhaps he has a way!" With that said, he turned to L and smiled. "Dr. Willis, Mrs. Lowe is getting weaker by the day and I don''t have any good solutions! Since you''re here today to treat her illness too, then I''ll leave it up to you from now on." Eliza was suddenly anxious at hearing this! What? Dale didn''t care about their agreement to secretly kill Victoria? Eliza frantically signaled Dale with her eyes but he ignored herpletely. L raised an eyebrow in response. "Oh? You''re leaving it up to me?" "Yes! But please let me finish giving her acupuncture today since this is one course of treatment; let me finish treating one course first so we can see if there are any effects." Dale exined. L narrowed his eyes slightly wondering what kind of trick Dale was trying pull here. Did he cause Victoria''s body condition like this? Why did he suddenly stop and hand over responsibility for Victoria? "Alright then," L nodded calmly. "Well as they say ''a doctor must do everything possible'', all I can do is try my best." Dale sighed with regretful expression on his face. Saying that, he turned around and headed towards the house where Victoria would receive her final treatment. However just as L, Miranda, and Emmanuel were about to follow him inside, Dale stopped them in their tracks. "Dr. Willis, I cannot reveal my secret acupuncture technique. So... you probably shouldn''te in. I hope you understand, haha..." Dale exined with a smile on his face. As soon as he went in, Harlow, who had helped Victoria into the house earlier, was also asked to come out. It seemed that Dale''s next acupuncture technique was really a secret that had been passed down from generation to generation and not allowed to be watched. "L, how is my grandmother? Do you have any confidence in curing her?" Miranda asked anxiously at this time. Emmanuel also looked at L eagerly with concern on his face. "Let''s seeter," L stared sharply in the direction of the door, as if his eyes could prate through it. After a while... Dale walked out from inside, "It''s over! Oh... but my life potential stimting acupuncture technique is still powerless! Dr. Willis, I''ll leave it to you for Mrs. Lowe. I can''t do anything!" A meaningful smile appeared on L''s face and he nodded, "Okay!" After speaking, he strode towards the room inside. At this time, Dale nced at L with a sinister look shing across his face before leaving this courtyard. Eliza signaled Harlow to stay here and then followed him up. When they arrived at an unmanned ce, Eliza stopped Dale. "Mr. Hall what are you doing? How could you hand Victoria over to L? Don''t forget what you promised us! We''ve already paid." Eliza questioned urgently. Dale was inscrutable and cunningly smiled, "Madam don''t worry. Mrs. Lowe won''t live long! She is so weak now that L will definitely supplement her body during treatment! But I have secretly done something on her body already!" He chuckled darkly. "Hahaha... as long as L treats her, she will only elerate towards death. By day seven she will undoubtedly die due to being treated by him instead of being killed by him or Miranda! You guys operate well enough and maybe even send this kid behind bars!" At first Dale didn''t want to take on this job butter found out that Romeo''s family wanted revenge against both L and Miranda which made him agree. Last time when he couldn''t solve Liam''s "strange illness" instead scared himself into kneeling down begging for help from L. This made Dale feel ashamed and vowed revenge! Upon hearing this, Eliza''s previous worries and anger dissipated, reced by a vicious and yful expression on her face. "So that''s it! Dr. Hall you''re truly clever!" she eximed. "When the timees, we must make sure that this guy gets what he deserves! And as for Miranda, that little slut, and her family - they better watch out too!" With that said, Eliza''s eyes darted around as she pulled out her phone to make a call. Meanwhile on the other side of town... As L entered the room, Victoria sat up in bed with an extremely hostile expression on her face. "Willis, get out!" she spat. "I don''t need you to cure me even if I die," she continued venomously. L looked at her coldly before letting out augh. "Who said I came here to cure you? I just came here to tell you about your impending death!" At these words, Victoria''s expression changed abruptly as she gritted her teeth and asked through them, "What did you say?" L nced at the bowl of egg custard sitting on the table before asking in a low voice, "If I''m not mistaken... you''ve been eating egg custard every day recently?" Victoria was taken aback by his knowledge - it was true! She had always enjoyed eating egg custard buttely Eliza had been especially attentive towards her needs and had started making it for her every day. She hadn''t realized how much care Eliza was showing towards herself until now when she wasn''t feeling well; seeing how much effort Eliza put into taking care of herself made Victoria feel particrly touched. "You think this daughter-inw is specially good?" L sneered. "Well let me tell you something - starting tomorrow onwards she won''t be making any more food for you! In fact within seven days your second son will persuade you to hold a family meeting where he''ll take over as head of household because they all believe that in seven days'' time... you''ll be dead without question." As L finished speaking, he wore an evil grin upon his face, "But if there everes a time when you don''t want to die anymore... you cane find me instead! Of course there will be conditions attached..." Without so much as touching Victoria or helping with any sort of treatment whatsoever throughout their conversation, L turned around directly after finishing his sentence and walked straight out of the room. Throughout their entire exchange not once did hey hands upon Victoria nor offer any assistance with curing whatever ailment afflicted her body; yet despite this fact, Victoria sat there listening intently while emotions flickered across her face. After he left the room, Miranda and Emmanuel approached him cautiously from behind. "L, how is my grandmother doing?" The goddess CEO asked with concern. L smiled reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, as long as she doesn''t want to die herself, she won''t die!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Upon hearing this, Miranda and his father-inw Emmanuel breathed a sigh of relief. "Ha! Do you think you''re a god or the king of hell? Just because you say it doesn''t mean it''s true?" At this moment, Harlow sneered beside them and sarcastically taunted. "Oh? From what you just said, it seems like you''re looking forward to your grandmother''s death?" L sneered coldly. "You..." Harlow''s tone suddenly faltered. "I didn''t mean that! I meant that you''re useless and can''t cure my grandmother. You just talk big!" Chapter 183 Whose Time Is Not Valuable Chapter 183 Whose Time Is Not Valuable Chapter 183 Whose Time is Not Valuable When L, Emmanuel, and Miranda came out of the Lowe family mansion, they saw Eliza weing in her uncles and her auntie. "Emmanuel and Miranda? What brings you here?" asked Miranda''s auntie, Jennifer. Before Emmanuel or Miranda could answer, Eliza snorted coldly. "Don''t you know they brought this little gigolo L to cure Victoria? Do you think that''s a good intention?" She continued on to exin how she and her husband had already found Dale for their mother''s treatment. However, L imed he could do better than Dale and drove him away. Now if anything happened to Victoria because of L''s treatment failure... it would be Willis'' fault! Upon hearing this usation from Eliza, the three people frowned deeply. "Dale Hall? The famous medicine practitioner?" questioned one uncle. "L thinks he is better than Dale Hall?" another uncle added skeptically. "Emmanuel! Are you really willing to risk our mother''s life just because of your trust in some stranger like L?" said one uncle with anger in his voice. The uncles were not as hostile towards Emmanuel''s family as Eliza was. However when it came down to Victoria''s health issue at stake here; they all expressed their dissatisfaction. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "How could I want our mom dead?! It was Dale himself who said he couldn''t help anymore! And then when we turned to L for help..." Emmanuel tried exining himself but got cut off by Eliza again, "So if Dale can''t do it then only this gigolo can save her huh?!" She sneered before adding, "If anything bad happens now... it will be all on your heads!" Eliza purposely called out the uncles just so she could put all me onto them along with those from Emmanuel''s family members who brought in that outsider named "L". "Mr. Lowe, let''s go," urged L while pulling Emmanuel towards their car. Once inside the car though, both Emmanuel and Miranda looked worried about Victoria''s condition after seeing how frail she looked earlier... "Don''t worry Mr. Lowe, Miranda. Don''t think too much about what happened back there! Just focus on returning back into the Lowe family fold again!" reassured L while trying his best to console them both. "Who knows, maybe you will even be head of household someday!" Upon hearing this, Emmanuel widened his eyes in shock and eximed, "What did you say? Take over as the next head of the family?" L smiled and didn''t say much more to reassure them. Ultimately, it was up to Victoria herself whether she wanted to live or not! After sending Emmanuel back home, Miranda suggested that they take their wedding photos today. Emmanuel and Cara had already helped them book a date for the wedding which was only twenty days away. It was Sunday and also an auspicious day ording to astrology. During this time, L and Miranda had to prepare everything they needed for the wedding. Last time they only bought their dresses, ordered their wedding gown, took some photos in it and picked out jewelry. But now with all the work at the pharmaceuticalpany keeping her busy all day long, Miranda finally managed to find some time off from work so she could see her grandmother while doing everything else that needed doing together with L''s help. Naturally L didn''t mind at all. So Miranda called up the bridal shop where they booked their gowns from earlier. On that morning at 10:30 am... L and Miranda arrived at Carania Mountain Scenic Area on the west side of downtown where they were supposed to take outdoor shots arranged by "Hold Your Hand" Bridal Shop. Ednd is surrounded by mountains on three sides! This mountain range in particr has been developed into a tourist attraction spot where many bridal shops choose as a location for photo shoots. When L and Miranda arrived there along with people from "Hold Your Hand" Bridal Shop after communicating with staff members of scenic area management office about fees involved etc., everyone headed towards ake inside scenic area readying themselves for shooting pictures near its shorelines. The staff members set up temporary tents using curtains so that it would be easier for both L and Miranda when changing clothes or applying make-up during breaks between shots. A momentter... Miranda walked out of one such tent wearing a white backless dress which hugged her curves perfectly entuating her sexy figure even more than usual. Her slender waistline curved down into an amazing arc leading down towards those long beautiful legs... Normally she didn''t wear any makeup except sunscreen but now having applied makeup made her look even more stunningly beautiful leaving everyone including photographer mesmerized by her beauty! L couldn''t take his eyes off his goddess CEO who left him stunned speechless while photographers around him were equally amazed too! Deep inside he felt envious yet proud knowing how lucky he was being able marry someone like her! "Honey, you look so beautiful!" L eximed sincerely. Miranda gave him a yful nce and blushed, making her even more stunning. Next, for the sake of their wedding photoshoot, L had to hold Miranda or lift her up in various poses. He found it to be an incredibly enjoyable experience and took pleasure in being close to his goddess-like CEO. However, just as he was fully immersed in the moment and enjoying this intimate time with Miranda, arge group of people rushed over. Some were clearly bodyguards while others carried cameras and equipment. Many wore traditional clothing and held various props. "Clear the area! Nine Lives Heaven''s Tragedy crew has taken over this location. Non-essential personnel must leave immediately!" The manager of the park''s operations department followed behind them and urged L''s group to leave as well. The manager of the bridal shop tried to reason with them, "Mr. Martin, we just paid our fee to use this area. You didn''t mention anything about filming here earlier! Can''t we finish our shoot?" Jamarion Martin frowned, "What are you shooting? Leave now! The celebrity star is on a tight schedule. When can''t youe back? If necessary we''ll refund your money." "This... isn''t really fair," said the bridal shop manager hesitantly after hearing that response. He looked towards L and Miranda for their opinion on what they should do next. "What''s not fair? Hurry up and finish shooting! I have Mr. Reid''s luncheon prepared for me at noon," said a person impatiently from behind them in an affected tone that made her sound like she was trying too hard. It couldn''t be denied that she was very pretty; with an oval face that exuded ssical beauty combined with her elegant long dress style made her look quite ethereal. But her bossy attitude left people feeling repulsed! "Just who doesn''t have valuable time?" added another handsome man dressed in traditional clothing arrogantly. At this point, L snorted coldly before retorting directly at them, "Who doesn''t value their own time?" He felt extremely annoyed by these people! Chapter 184 The Female Celebrity Being Slapped Chapter 184 The Female Celebrity Being pped Chapter 184 The Female Celebrity Being pped They all said their time was precious, but they were just going to some lunch banquet? His wife was busy with work and finally managed to find time for their wedding photos. Why should they amodate them? Wasn''t everyone''s time valuable? As soon as the words fell, everyone turned to L. The staff at the bridal shop looked hesitant while the production crew and the manager of the scenic area had unfriendly expressions. "This gentleman, you do know Miss Tiffany Payne, right? Miss Payne is a top-tier star and she doesn''t have time to wait. Please cooperate with us!" The manager of the scenic area frowned and spoke coldly. Tiffany was a rising female star in recent years due to her ssical features that were enhanced by makeup in her performances on screen. She starred in several costume dramas which made her famous. Maurice Ellison was an arrogant young man who had gained some fame as a martial arts actor since he always emphasized his real kung fu skills as his selling point. At this moment, Miranda''s face showed some displeasure as she spoke coldly, "So what if they''re stars? Do they have privileges or something? Your scenic area didn''t mention anything about filming before! Everything has an order!" As soon as Miranda''s voice sounded out, everyone looked at her even those from the production crew who were mostly handsome men and beautiful women including extras present on set who were also stunning beauties of high quality! Among them was Tiffany herself - a top-tier female celebrity! However, it seemed like everyone was overshadowed by Miranda even though she wasn''t part of their group nor did anyone know who she was until now! Even Tiffany - known for being ethereal-looking - paled inparison before Miranda! "Wow! Who is this woman?! She''s so pretty!" "If she could enter showbiz then surely she''d be popr nationwide!" "Is that guy''s wife from earlier?! What luck he has!" Many people couldn''t help but whisper to each other. Even Maurice, the martial arts actor who had just defended Tiffany, looked at Miranda and licked his lips with desire. "What do you mean by ''everything has an order''? I make hundreds of thousands dors in a second. Can youpare to me?" Tiffany asked Miranda with a hint of arrogance. These whispers reached Tiffany''s ears and made her look at Miranda with intense hostility. Although she didn''t want to admit it, her limelight had been overshadowed by another woman. Before this moment, wherever she went, she was always the center of attention. "I''m sorry but I also have millions of dors worth of orders that need my attention after this photoshoot," replied Miranda calmly without any trace of inferiority in her tone. Hearing this response from Miranda made Tiffany sneer, "Ha! You''re making meugh. Millions? Yeah right!" She then snorted coldly and said, "Enough talk! You guys better leave now or else don''t me me for being impolite! Mr. Reid is waiting for me at lunch and if we''rete there will be consequences that you can''t afford!" Upon hearing these words for the second time, L raised an eyebrow and asked, "Mr. Reid? Who is he?" "Who else could it be? He''s the heir to the Reid Group and Kreanford''s richest man!" replied Tiffany arrogantly as if everyone should know who he was. "Tiffany is highly regarded by Mr. Reid so you better not mess with us," added Maurice coldly while still favoring Tiffany even though he was impressed by Miranda. Lately, he had been pursuing her recently hoping that if he could win over Tiffany, then maybe he could be famous too through association with her fame. "Alright already! Miss Payne has connections that are beyond your reach so just leave now before causing trouble," said Jamarion impatiently waving his hand as a sign for them all to go away. "Let''s just go," suggested the bridal shop manager trying to diffuse the situation. "Hmph! Those who know their ce should leave immediately instead of thinking they can get away with anything because they think they are attractive!" taunted Tiffany towards Miranda out out jealousy. Hearing these words made Miranda tremble slightly due to being insulted like that. Although it was them who came to take over, in the mouth of this female star, it seemed as if she was being unreasonable. L grabbed Miranda''s small hand and pulled her behind him. His face was dark. "This is something you should say to yourself! Don''t think that just because you''re a star, everyone will indulge you! Get out of here! Otherwise, I''ll have the Reid''s Group cklist you!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone froze for a moment before looking at L with strange expressions in their eyes. "What did you say? You want the Reid''s Group to cklist me? Sir, are you joking?" Tiffany pointed at herself and asked with a smile on her face. "Who do you think you are?" Maurice sneered and teased him. The rest of the crew members all showed contemptuous expressions andughed mockingly at them. "They are really interesting!" "Haha, yeah! She said she has orders worth millions while he said he''ll have Miss Payne cklisted by the Reid''s Group!" "They aren''t rted by blood but they sure can talk big." The manager of the scenic area impatiently said to L, "Alright already. Stop talking nonsense. Are y''all leaving or not? If not then I''ll call security to kick y''all out!" "You can try it!" L shook his head coldly and replied in an icy tone. Tiffany snorted, "You really don''t know what''s good for you!" She then shouted at those men dressed like bodyguards, "Bodyguards, get rid of them for me! It''s such a waste of time! Two pests ruined my good mood for the day." Smack! As soon as she finished speaking, there was a crisp sound followed by Tiffany screaming in pain while flying away from where she stood spinning around. L wiped his hands clean and spoke coldly, "Is my wife someone that can be insulted by anyone?" Everyone stood there stunned watching L. A male hitting one of today''s hottest female stars? Afternding on the ground half her pretty little face swelled up quickly with red handprint clearly visible! Her nose started bleeding profusely too. But L didn''t show any mercy whatsoever! "You... you hit me? You bastard!" Tiffany yelled, covering her face and ring at L in anger. "Bodyguard! Bodyguard! Beat him to death!" She had been adored by everyone since she became famous. How could a passerby dare to p her? If this got out, it would definitely be tomorrow''s headline news!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 185 Die On Your Knees Chapter 185 Die On Your Knees Chapter 185 Die on Your knees Tiffany''s bodyguards surrounded L, their faces grim. Martial snapped out of his daze and red at L with hostility. He exuded a fierce aura. He always imed to have real kung fu, which was technically true as he was ate-stage martial artist in Horizontal Training. However, this level of strength was enough to deal with ordinary people or even regr special forces soldiers. So Maurice was very confident and always thought he was the real master. "You guys step back and let Maurice help me vent!" Tiffany ordered her bodyguards while giving Maurice a look that flickered with cunning. "Maurice, make sure you cripple him for me!" It had to be said that this female star had some scheming skills! If it were her own bodyguard who beat up L badly, it might cause her some trouble. But if Maurice did it instead, she would not be implicated in any way. At most, the media would say that Maurice lost his temper and crippled someone for himself! At this moment, Maurice did not know he had been used as a pawn by Tiffany; when he heard her words, he felt like an opportunity to show off his skills had arrived. "Don''t worry Tiffany! I will definitely help you vent your anger!" With these words spoken confidently by him while clenching his fists tightly enough to make them crackle loudly against each other; He approached L menacingly. "Come on then! What kind of skill do you have beating up women? Let''s see what you''ve got!" L looked at him, sneered, and said, "You want to spar with me? Haha... just a pretty boy with some shy moves, forget it." Upon hearing this, Maurice instantly became furious. "Who are you calling a pretty boy with shy moves?" Since the beginning of his career, he had always carried the aura of "real kung fu," and the thing he couldn''t tolerate the most was someone calling him a pretty boy with shy moves! It seemed as if that touched a nerve, reaching his limit! "Say it again! Just a few dance moves on the screen, don''t whine with me, or else I''ll knock your teeth out!" L sneered. Maurice, infuriated, had his face distorted. "You want to knock my teeth out? Fine! I challenge you to a duel. I''ll show you whether my skills are just shy moves!" "Fight?! Why are you so ridiculous?"ughed L mockingly upon hearing these words from Maurice''s mouth. Maurice gritted his teeth and asked, "What, are you scared?" The crew members and other actors, both male and female, also thought L was too arrogant. They knew Maurice had real skills! This guy was provoking him so much that he would definitely be done for today. Just then, L''s face suddenly changed color! His eyes nced in a certain direction. Killing intent! Such strong killing intent! "What? Scared now?" Maurice saw L''s change in expression and immediately sneered, thinking that L had backed down. Others alsoughed mockingly. "Look at his face! Haha, is he scared?" "If you''re afraid then surrender and apologize to Miss Payne!" "He''s already afraid before even starting the fight!" "This kind of person only dares to bully women!" "Even if he backs down now, Mr. Reid won''t let him go after he hit Miss Payne today." Miranda also felt the change in L''s expression and couldn''t help but ask with some confusion, "What happened?" "It''s okay. Stay close to me and don''t run around!" L shook his head calmly towards Miranda. Just then an unexpected event urred! Thiske was located in a valley within the Carania Mountain scenic area! Surrounded by hills on all sides! At this moment from a mountain on the east side came quickly rushing figures. These figures were extremely fast with agile movements covered entirely by ck ninja suits. Around their waist or back they carried samurai swords! Whoosh whoosh whoosh... After several breaths these people arrived here quickly surrounding everyone here. Swish swish swish... The next second dazzling sword light flickered as these unwee guests drew their swords one after another. For an instant killing intent filled the scene! "Everyone raise your hands up! Kneel on the ground!" The leading ninja coldly shouted with an incredibly rigid Priociania ent. Everyone looked at each other showing panic. Pfft! Just when they hesitated amidst chaos they saw terrifying sword light sh. The leading ninja raised his hand holding a sword which fell directly onto one of the crew member''s head chopping it off! Blood sprayed up instantly! "Ahh!" "They killed him!" At the sight of this scene, a scream erupted. Everyone understood that the curved knives in these people''s hands were not props. They were real weapons that could cut through iron like mud and kill people! "Shut up! Do as I said earlier!" "Raise your hands and kneel down!" The leading ninja shouted coldly. As soon as his words fell, the screams and chaos abruptly stopped. Everyone was scared witless, raising their hands and kneeling down one after another. No one doubted that if they didn''t obey, they would be headless corpses in the next second! The crew members, male and female actors, wedding shop staff, scenic area personnel all dared not disobey their orders. Even Maurice who always boasted about his "real kung fu" knelt down without any resistance at this moment! Except for two figures! L was still standing there holding Miranda''s hand straight up. Miranda felt the terrifying killing intent inside her but she wasn''t afraid to kneel because she believed this man could protect her! The leading ck-d ninja originally had his eyes fixed on Tiffany. This Priocia superstar with a big reputation was their target this time. However at this moment he saw someone still standing there so he froze for a moment, "Huh? Why aren''t you kneeling? Do you want to die?" "The ones who should be kneeling are you guys! You''re Ski people right?" L asked expressionlessly but with an extremely cold gaze word by word. "Hmph!" The lead ck-d ninja snorted coldly while walking towards L with his samurai sword raised high. A murderous aura emanated from him! "You foolish Priocia pig! Since you want to die then I''ll grant your wish!" Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, his samurai sword shed fiercely towards L''s neck. A cruel look appeared in his eyes! Everyone''s hearts were lifted at this moment. This arrogant man really didn''t know how to live or die! He dared hit Tiffany and provoke Maurice but now facing a ck-d ninja who killed without blinking an eye, he still dared act so arrogantly. He was going to die! Ding! However, in the next instant, apanied by a light sound like the sh of gold and iron, the samurai sword stopped abruptly in mid-air. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The tip of the sword was actually caught between two fingers! Seeing this scene, everyone''s pupils shrank and showed an expression of disbelief. Tiffany and Maurice even suspected that these ck-d ninjas were also acting with L. "You..." The leader of the ck-d ninja''s face changed dramatically, showing a strong look of horror. "Kneel down and die!" L said coldly. At lightning speed, he snatched away his opponent''s samurai sword while kicking out with both feet. Crack! Crack! The leader ninja''s knee bones were directly shattered by L''s kick. His legs bent backwards as he knelt on the ground. "Ah!" He let out a scream immediately! But before he could finish screamingpletely, L had already plunged his samurai sword into his head from above! The de went straight through him and pierced into the ground beneath him! He was nailed to that spot while still kneeling! Chapter 186 Laughing More Sinisterly Chapter 186 Laughing More Sinisterly Chapter 186 Laughing More Sinisterly Upon seeing this scene, everyone present gasped in shock. L''s swift and ruthless actions were astounding, even causing Miranda behind him to change her expression. "#$%&!" "*(@#)..." another ninja growled as they regained their senses and charged towards L, shouting in their Skinguage. Each one exuded a murderous aura that seemed to lower the temperature of the entire area to below freezing. "Thisnd is no longer yours to rampage on!" L dered coldly before bellowing out a battle cry. He scooped up Miranda and charged forward with lightning speed! Swish! A samurai sword shed towards him but L reacted instantly. Before his opponent could react, he crushed their wrist and disarmed them. In one fluid motion, he caught the sword and kicked out at his enemy''s knee with bone-crunching force. The sound of bones breaking mixed with cries of agony as the ninja fell to his knees impaled by his own de! The ensuing battle was brutal - shing swords rang out like church bells while screams of pain mixed with the sickening sounds of bones snapping underfoot or des slicing through flesh like butter - it was a symphony of death! But for these ck-d ninjas, brutality was just another day at work! However, for those watching from afar who had never seen such violence before - they were horrified beyond belief! "He''s terrifying!" "How can one man take on so many skilled assassins?" "He must be some kind of demon!" "Bullshit! He''s killing Ski scums who threaten us! I call him our savior!" "Get up off your knees you cowards!" someone shouted as most ninjas focused solely on attacking L while others began retreating from the area altogether. However, most people stayed put despite being scared witless by what they saw unfolding before them. Tiffany watched it all unfold in disbelief; her expression alternating between shock and confusion. Maurice was sweating profusely. The manager of the scenic area''s eyes were twitching uncontrobly. The crew members and extras were all on edge. The manager of the bridal shop and photographer looked incredulous. At that moment, someone turned to Maurice and urgently said, "Mr. Ellison, you need to help! There are too many ck-d ninjas, he can''t handle them alone!" Others heard this and reacted as well. "Yes! Yes! Maurice, you know kung fu right? Go help him!" "You can take on ten people at once right? Hurry up and lend a hand!" "Mr. Maurice, please help him! He can''t do it alone!" Suddenly everyone realized there was another "expert" present and began urging Maurice to act. "Shut the hell up! I... I..." Maurice shouted in frustration with his handsome face turning red. The constant blood mist rising from that direction along with screams made him tremble with fear! How could he muster the courage to rush over to L''s aid? On screen he was mighty enough to take on ten or even hundreds of enemies but this fight... it was real! This wasn''t a movie!! At that moment Miranda felt an inexplicable sense of security being held in L''s arms. It felt like she was wrapped in safety despite the brutal fight happening so close by! However leaving his embrace would be like entering hell itself! In his arms it felt like she was in a peaceful harbor away from all danger! After what seemed like ages everything around her finally calmed down as L ced her back onto solid ground. The next second her beautiful eyes widened dramatically along with everyone else around them who looked shocked beyond belief. All ck-d ninjas had turned into corpses!! Their deaths almost identical - knees shattered; legs twisted backwards kneeling on the ground; pierced through their heads by samurai swords nailed onto the ground below them! A sea of corpses knelt before them... Hissing sounds filled their ears as they gasped for air one after another. Tiffany, Maurice, the crew members, extras, and staff at the bridal shop all trembled with fear. Except for Tiffany who still harbored hatred towards L, the other women present couldn''t help but look in awe and admiration at his tall figure. "This is a true master!" "I don''t know why, but this scene doesn''t scare me. Instead, I feel exhrated!" "Why don''t we know why? Because we are Priocia people!!" "He''s so handsome! This is what a real man looks like!" "No wonder his wife is more beautiful than any celebrity. Only such a woman can match such a man." Just then, an extremely cold voice suddenly rang out. "Hehehe... I didn''t expect that a martial arts performer from the crew would actually be a true master!" Looking towards the source of the voice revealed only a small figure suddenly leaping out of the lake andnding on its shore. This person was dressed inbat gear with twin swords strapped to his back emitting fierce and powerful energy. "I''m not just any martial artist!" L stared at him and shook his head. "It doesn''t matter; you''re going to die anyway!" The small figure spoke menacingly. As he spoke these words, he seemed to remember something suddenly asking in broken Priociania, "By the way have you met Sagi Fujino? He''s one of Ski''s top masters." L raised an eyebrow nodding, "Yes I have! I killed him already! What about it?" The expression on Miyasaki Kojiro''s face turned ferocious upon hearing this news. "You bastard! That was my disciple!" "I''ll cut you into pieces as offerings for Sagi''s spirit in heaven!" "Remember my name - Miyasaki Kojiro." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With each step he took towards L, his aura grew stronger until finally reaching its peak whereupon he drew his sword unleashing his strongest attack! Miyasaki never expected thatst time when they visited Priocia, one of their own would actually fall here. Therefore he had no choice but to continue where his disciple left off by personallying to Priocia himself. "How did you kill my disciple?" Miyasaki asked while gathering strength for another attack. Sagi was a master of the half-step sect, yet he died at the hands of Priocia people. Miyasaki wanted to extract useful information from L to ensure his own safety. L sneered and released Miranda''s hand without responding. "Not talking? No problem! My strongest attack will surely send you into the arms of death!" "It would be an honor for you to die by my sword," Miyasaki chuckled. "Is that so? Perhaps you''ll soon find out how your disciple met his end!" However, Lughed even more wickedly than him at this moment. Chapter 187 Your Disciple Died Like This Chapter 187 Your Disciple Died Like This Chapter 187 Your Disciple Died Like This Thekeside valley was filled with a tense atmosphere. Even the ordinary people who were far away could feel the terrifying murderous intent between L and Miyasaki. A powerful force surged out of Miyasaki like a tangible substance, pressing towards L. After gathering his strength to its peak, he let out a strange cry, drew out his twin swords and turned into an afterimage charging towards L! L snorted coldly and stomped his foot fearlessly to meet him. His eyes were also filled with fighting spirit. "sh!" Miyasaki''s expression became ferocious as he crossed his swords through space, carrying an astonishing sharpness and momentum as they shed towards L. The posture seemed to want to cut L into four pieces! Buzz! In that split second, a majestic dragon aura suddenly spewed out from within L''s body and formed a solid protective energy around him. Around the surface of L''s body, the air seemed to twist along with it. In the blink of an eye, he charged forward against Miyasaki''s cross sh without any hesitation. Ding! Ding! Ding... In the next moment, Miyasaki who had been full of confidence had pupils that shrank dramatically! The cruel ferocity on his face was instantly reced by shock! He saw that when both swords in his hands shed onto L''s body, they were broken inch by inch by dragon aura surrounding him. "No!" Puchi! Immediately afterwards, L grabbed one piece of broken sword in hand effortlessly then inserted it into Miyazaki''s throat like lightning fast speed! Miyazaki widened his eyes only feeling icy chill spreading throughout this whole body from throat, "Master... above... God... God realm..." He opened up mouth again, butrge amount blood spurted from mouth mixed with blooding from throat. Pong! However before he could finish speaking, L kicked fiercely at his chest position. This small figure flew backwards. Afternding on ground, his chest copsed horribly but for some reason still not dead yet. L shed over beside Miyasaki, coldly overlooking at him. Miyasaki''s eyes widened in horror, unwillingness, and fear of death. "Shadow de... will help me... avenge..." he managed to say before taking hisst breath. His death was almost identical to Sagi''s - his throat pierced, chest copsed, and heart and lungs ruptured. L sneered. "Your disciple died the same way." Without expression on his face, L walked towards the group of people. Miranda hurriedly followed behind him and asked, "L, are you hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Although this man appeared invincible during the fight just now, as a goddess CEO she was worried about him. "Don''t worry hoeny," L dismissed her concern. He then turned his gaze towards Maurice and said, "And I still have to duel with him! He must be eager for it!" Hearing this remark made Maurice tremble all over; sweat dripped from his forehead as he paled instantly. "No... no need big brother! You''re right! I''m just a weakling!" Maurice shook his head repeatedly in fear. The martial arts actor who had been arrogant earlier about dueling with L now looked like he was going to cry; trembling lips stuttered out words that couldn''t even meet L''s gaze anymore. L chuckled coldly while scanning the crowd with a nce that made everyone feel uneasy. The manager of the scenic area shrank back in fear while feeling his legs go weak; even Tiffany avoided eye contact with him and her face changed constantly between light and dark shades. Suddenly there were urgent police sirens ring nearby! In no time at all several Punishment and Investigation Bureau patrol cars along with several ambnces arrived on scene! The captain leading them got out of their car only to be shocked by what they saw before them! "Nobody move! Put your hands up!" The captain pulled out their gun immediately shouting loudly at everyone present. After the other officers got out of the car, they were all scared by what they saw. They quickly pulled out their guns as they looked at the bodies that were kneeling on the ground. L shook his head and raised his hands in cooperation. The others followed suit and raised their hands. "Take them all away!" The captain ordered coldly, taking everyone who was there into custody. As for the ambnces that came with them, they became hearses instead. There were no wounded people here, only bodies! ... At noon that day! In an interrogation room at Ednd''s Punishment General Office, L was firmly fixed to a metal chair. Two uniformed personnel stared at him with cold expressions, their eyes like those of someone staring down a dangerous flood or beast. "Officers, I''ve given my statement several times already. Can''t I leave now?" L asked innocently while his hands were handcuffed behind him. A female officer snorted coldly and said seriously, "Do you think it''s possible? You killed so many people! Until we investigate this matter thoroughly, you won''t be going anywhere!" Another male officer also spoke sternly, "The nature of this incident is very serious!" L smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve already told you guys; I killed criminals! It was self-defense! If I didn''t kill them then they would have killed me or someone else." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "No matter what happens, wait for us to investigate everything first! This matter is too serious; we can''t just let you go." The uniformed man spoke seriously. Just then another gray-haired man walked in from outside; he looked like he had a higher rank than these two officers did. When he came in, he looked sternly at L and said, "Mr. Willis, someone has used you of murder! In addition to those ninja assassins who died by your hand, you also killed one member of a film crew!" Upon hearing this news, L''s face changed instantly. "What? When did I kill someone from a film crew? Who used me?" He asked incredulously "Tiffany Payne," replied the gray-haired man L paused for a moment upon hearing her name before showing anger on his face again, "She used me?! She''s talking nonsense just because she has some personal grudge against me! What about everyone else? Are they blind too?" "From other people''s statements, you should know that it was those ck-d ninjas who killed that member of the film crew rather than myself." This time, indeed, one crew member died. At the beginning, his head was chopped off by the leading ck-d ninja as a warning to others. He never expected that Tiffany would use him of the murder. "She''s a public figure, so we must take her words seriously! Mr. Willis, please be patient. We will investigate thoroughly!" The gray-haired man said in a businesslike manner. Chapter 188 Release The Person! Chapter 188 Release The Person! Chapter 188 Release the Person! L shouted angrily, "Bring her to me for a confrontation! She''s just seeking revenge and ndering me!" The gray-haired man hesitated for a moment before saying in a deep voice, "I will convey your wishes to Miss Payne. If she agrees, I will arrange for you to confront each other." After speaking, the gray-haired man left the interrogation room. Meanwhile, on the other side of the building. Most of the people who had finished recording statements were still gathered in front of Punishment and Investigation Bureau''s courtyard and hadn''t left yet. Miranda was among them! She looked around anxiously but didn''t see Ling out. The next second, Miranda grabbed a uniformed officer and asked worriedly, "Excuse me, why hasn''t Le out yet? Is he okay?" The officer shook his head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry miss. Someone has used him of killing an innocent person so we''re still investigating." Hearing this made Miranda''s face change color, "When did L ever kill an innocent person? Who used him? Is that person blind?" As she spoke, she nced around but couldn''t see Tiffany anywhere either. This made Miranda think about something suddenly, and she asked angrily, "Is it that female star Tiffany?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I''m sorry, I can''t say anything about it." The uniformed officer shook his head apologetically. Miranda became anxious when she heard this, and stomped her foot in anger. She took out her phone ready to call someone with connections to help clear up trouble for L. However, suddenly there was chaos outside! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap... With a quick but orderly sound of footsteps, a group of soldiers wearingbat gear rushed into Punishment and Investigation Bureau''s courtyard with loaded guns. After they came in, the soldiers stood straight in two rows. Eduard followed by Ralphie walked behind them as they strode inside. His expression seemed somewhat unfriendly! "What are you doing here? This is Punishment and Investigation Bureau!" One uniformed staff member saw their posture, and his face changed color as he questioned them loudly. "Where is Mr. Willis? We''re here to take him away!" Ralphie stepped forward, his tone firm. Eduard stood there with a cold expression on his face. At that moment, a middle-aged man with an imposing demeanor walked out of the Punishment and Investigation Bureau. Seeing this scene, the man''s face immediately darkened as he asked in an annoyed tone, "Eduard, what do you mean bying here to cause trouble?" He was none other than Lionel Burke, the chief of Ednd''s punishment and investigation bureau. Eduard snorted coldly. "Lionel! Cut the crap and release Mr. Willis!" "We''re still investigating," Lionel frowned. "What are you investigating? The identities of those dead people have already been confirmed by our military. These ninjas were secret agents sent by Ski to carry out destructive missions in Priocia. Mr. Willis killed them all and deserves recognition for it! But instead of praising him, you detained him for interrogation?" Eduard threw a stack of documents at Lionel with an angry look on his face. Lionel looked through the documents and his expression changed several times before saying hesitantly, "But now someone is using L of killing innocent people! In addition to these assassins who were killed by him earlier, he also allegedly killed a member of the film crew." "Bullshit! Who made that usation? Was it them?" Eduard pointed at the group gathered in the yard and asked angrily. These people trembled when they saw this situation unfold before their eyes and quickly waved their hands while denying any involvement, "No... we didn''t do anything wrong!" "How could Mr. Willis have killed Joe? I saw it clearly that it was one of those assassins who did it!" "That''s right! I can testify for Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis is a hero. He saved us from danger. How could he kill innocent people? It was those Ski assassins who did it!" "We can testify for Mr. Willis!" "It wasn''t me who used Mr. Willis!" "Who would be so despicable as to lie like this?" The crew members present at the scene including extras from various backgrounds such as employees from bridal shops or even the manager all spoke up one after another trying to clear Willis'' name. Some of the actresses and female extras spoke even louder, as if they heard someone falsely using L, and they were also very angry. Now, almost all of them had be fans of L, the man who was like a god of death, filled with a certain awe and admiration. Miranda was excited when she saw this scene and thanked them repeatedly, saying, "Thank you! Thank you for being willing to testify for L!" "No problem! We''re just telling the truth! If it weren''t for Mr. Willis, we would probably have fallen into the hands of those killers by now! We can''t imagine what we would have faced then!" "Mr. Willis is our benefactor!" At this moment, a second-tier female actress stepped forward and spoke passionately with sincerity. Miranda made a "hmm" sound and showed gratitude towards her. She just didn''t know why, but there was a sour feeling in her heart. "L, you are really amazing! You have won the favor of so many girls all at once..." At this moment, Eduard snorted coldly and asked Lionel, "Did you hear it all? Release the person!" "Well... okay. I''ll go through the process and release Mr. Willis as soon as possible." Lionel finally nodded and said with a bitter smile. At this moment, another group of people rushed into the courtyard in a hurry. "Mr. Reid, you''re here?" "Mr. Reid!" When the crew members present saw the neer, they all greeted him. Coming in, it was none other than Sam, the young master of the Reid''s Group! He was also the chairman of Reid''s Mediapany! As a financial conglomerate giant in Kreanford, the Reid''s Group had its fingers in many pies, including the entertainment industry. The Reid''s Mediapany had always been under Sam''s responsibility. In recent years, many new inte celebrities had gained poprity, and Tiffany was one of them. The fairy tale drama "Nine Lives Heaven''s Tragedy" was not originally filmed at the Carania Mountain Scenic Area. It was because the female lead, Tiffany, learned that Sam had been sent by her father to Ednd to manage the business and development there, that she insisted on adding a scene with the film crew. The location for filming was set at Carania Mountain Scenic Area. The purpose was undoubtedly clear. She just wanted to have more contact with Sam, and she was afraid she even wanted to create opportunities to climb into the bed of this young owner of the Reid''s Group and hold onto his wealthy thigh. Upon receiving the news that the Nine Lives Heaven''s Tragedy film crew had been attacked by a hitman, Sam rushed over in a hurry. As soon as he entered, he anxiously asked. "Mr. Reid, everything is okay. Only Joe was killed and everyone else is safe." A crew member reassured him. Sam nodded his head slightly and his face rxed a bit. He scanned the crowd with his eyes, seemingly looking for some key actors. However, in the next second, his gaze fixed on Miranda. His expression froze momentarily before he quickly approached her and said, "Mrs. Willis? What are you doing here?" Chapter 189 Are You The One Accusing Mr. Willis? Chapter 189 Are You The One using Mr. Willis? Chapter 189 Are You the One using Mr. Willis? Sam received the news and rushed over here, but he only knew that the film crew had been attacked by a killer. He didn''t know any specifics, let alone that L and Miranda were also involved in this incident. When he saw Miranda at this moment, he was surprised. "I''m here of course. L and I were also present during this incident," Miranda nodded. "Where is he?" Sam''s expression tightened as he scanned the crowd in front of him. Apart from seeing the armed guards and Eduard''s shock, he did not see L anywhere. At this moment, when they heard Sam''s conversation with Miranda, those crew members showed surprise on their faces. Sam was being so polite to L''s wife? Previously when facing the other side of the film crew driving them away, L said that he would call Mr. Reid which everyone took as a joke. However now it seemed like they really did know each other! And looking at Sam''s behavior towards her showed their rtionship was not ordinary!! Maurice wiped off his sweat nervously while trying to hide behind people in the crowd. Thinking about his disrespect towards L and Miranda before made him feel uneasy inside fearing that if she found out what happened she might say something in front of Sam again. At this time Eduard coldly snorted next to him saying, "Mr. Willis is being detained for interrogation! Someone falsely used him of killing members of the film crew!" "Mr. Reid, was it your people who did it?" "It should be! After all there doesn''t seem to be anyone else." Hearing these words, Sam''s face changed suddenly as he looked towards those people from the film crew asking coldly, "What happened?" "We don''t have anything to do with it, Mr. Reid! We didn''t do anything!" They quickly tried distancing themselves from any involvement. "We even shouted earlier that we wanted to testify for Mr. Willis!" "Yeah! Joe was killed by those killers; it has nothing to do with Mr. Willis! We all saw it!" ... These people quickly expressed themselves trying hard clearing their names but hearing these words, Sam knew deep down inside that L never killed anyone from their team, making his face turn dark! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "If Mr. Willis didn''t do it, then who framed him? Who had enough guts?" At this point, Nine Lives Heaven''s Tragedy''s female lead actress stepped forward - she was just previously an unknown supporting actress on set... Her eyes flickered uncertainly as she said, "Maybe... it was Tiffany. Previously, due to some misunderstanding, Mr. Willis pped Tiffany once. But even now, Tiffany hasn''t finished writing the record yet. Is it because Tiffany is unhappy with Mr. Willis? So..." Tiffany relied on her fame and was used to being arrogant and domineering on set. There were already many people who couldn''t stand her! "Tiffany?" Sam''s face changed constantly. "Whoever goes in to take a look will know?" "Lionel, let''s go? Let''s release the person!" Eduard sneered and urged Lionel again. ... "Miss Payne, are you sure that you saw L kill Joe Grant at that time?" In the interrogation room, the gray-haired man asked Tiffany who was sitting there. L stared coldly at this female star, "Miss Payne, you better think twice before speaking!" A hint of hatred shed in Tiffany''s eyes as she looked at L. At this moment, the swollen handprint on half of her face was particrly conspicuous. "Officer, I remember it was him!" "You see how he looks like this and his tone of voice. Can I use him of threatening me again?" Tiffany sneered and asked. "Tiffany Payne! You''re using falsely! You''ll also be held legally responsible for this! I advise you not to talk nonsense! That person at that time had his head cut off by a ck-clothed ninja. Everyone saw it clearly!" L gritted his teeth. He wished he could give this woman a few more ps from the past. "I''m sorry but what I saw was definitely you killing him! As for how others saw it; I don''t know but maybe they were all afraid of your murderous ways! But me, Tiffany, I won''t fear your power!" Tiffany pouted as she touched her forehead looking dizzy then added, "Of course, I don''t rule out that things were too tense back then, and I got scared which led to an illusion! After all, you pped me once so my head is still ringing now. Anyway, I just said what I saw." Upon hearing these words, L red angrily at her, "You..." Tiffany smirked triumphantly, relishing in L''s helpless expression. "You dare hit me? Let me tell you, you won''t get away with it!" she eximed. "What does your strength matter? So what if you can take down a bunch of assassins?" she continued. "Do you think you can fight against thew and the country''s violent machinery?" Suddenly, a loud noise interrupted her rant as someone kicked open the door to the interrogation room. Ralphie retracted his foot and stood at attention by the door. Eduard stormed in with a grim face while L, who was handcuffed to his chair, looked surprised at Eduard''s sudden appearance. "How did this big shot get in here?" he thought to himself. The uniformed personnel inside immediately stood up warily and even reached for their guns! Lionel also entered and gestured for them to calm down. The next second, he looked at Eduard incredulously andined, "Eduard! Can''t you be more careful? This door costs tens of thousands. You have to pay if it gets damaged!" "Fine then," Eduard retorted irritably. "If you''re so capable, send someone over to our security zone forpensation." Lionel rolled his eyes helplessly. Was he crazy enough to send someone over there just for money?! "Why don''t your men release mine first?" Lionel asked instead. At that moment, Sam walked in from outside and saw Tiffany sitting across from L. His face instantly turned sour with displeasure! Eduard wasted no time confronting Tiffany as soon as he arrived, "Is it true that you used Mr. Willis of killing people on set?" He grabbed her hair without any regard for her status as a celebrity or anything else. "Ahh! What are you doing?! Who are you? Help!" Tiffany screamed as she felt like her scalp was about to be ripped off. "Who am I? I am Eduard Harris, the Chief of Police in the Ednd Security Zone," Eduard gritted his teeth. "Mr. Harris, what are you doing?" Tiffany''s expression turned panicked and frightened upon hearing his identity. "What am I doing? Open your eyes wide and take a look at this intelligence report!" "The target of this mission is you, led by Miyasaki Kojiro! If it weren''t for Mr. Willis, your fate as an actress would be sealed! And you, a despicable person who not only fails to appreciate Mr. Willis but also tries to shift me onto him?" "You, damn it!" Eduard seethed with hatred. Chapter 190 Completely Cold Chapter 190 Completely Cold Chapter 190 Completely Cold Upon hearing this, Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat and her face turned pale with fear. But she continued to be stubborn and shrill, saying, "I... I don''t know if those killers will catch me, but I saw L kill someone. I don''t rule out the possibility that I had a hallucination because L pped me before! Look... he''s such a violent person who has already killed so many assassins. He might have identally killed crew members too! I may have been mistaken, but I didn''t intentionally use him... no!" This woman remained unrepentant even now. Just then, she suddenly saw Sam walking in and her eyes lit up. "Mr. Reid! Mr. Reid save me!" "Mr. Reid, you have to help me!" Although Eduard held high status in society, Tiffany believed that the Reid''s Group as one of the largest corporations in the state must hold considerable power. As long as Sam stood by her side, even a general from a second-tier city would give face. However, the next moment was something Tiffany couldn''t believe happened at all. Sam''s expression became extremely ugly. He ignored Tiffany at first and looked at L with deep guilt on his face. "Mr. Willis, are you okay?" L smiled faintly, "I''m fine."N?velDrama.Org content. Then he looked towards Tiffany, "Is this your famous star?" Sam forced himself to smile bitterly, "Yes! Oh no¡­she used to be." Seeing this scene and hearing Sam call L this way left Tiffany wide-eyed with shock on her face. Sam actually called this man "Mr. Willis"? Now¡­ At that moment, Sam turned around and looked at Tiffany with an extremely grim expression. Eduard nced at him then released his grip on Tiffany. "p!" The next second, Sam pped the female celebrity hard causing her fly out of sight while screaming miserably. "Mr. Reid, I¡­I¡­" Tiffany fell down onto the ground looking up at Sam whoseplexion was terrifying while trembling voice asking, "Did you see Mr. Willis kill any crew members? Huh?" As he spoke, he grabbed Tiffany''s long hair and yanked her up, forcing her face towards L. "Open your damn eyes and look! Did I kill anyone from the crew?" L demanded. Tiffany trembled with fear, tears streaming down her face. Even if she were a fool, she could tell that Sam had a close rtionship with L. "I... I might have been mistaken..." Tiffany said in a tearful voice. Smack! Sam pped her hard again and red at her with anger. "Say it again! You were mistaken?" He was truly angry and ashamed! Who was L? He had helped him once on the construction site before. Most importantly, he was his mother''s savior!! Vincent had repeatedly instructed him to build a good rtionship with L as if he were an older brother. And now one of his actors used L of being a murderer? If L really did it, then there would be nothing to say! The key was that everyone had proven that L was innocent. Tiffany was just spouting nonsense! Sam felt like he couldn''t even face L now. If his parents found out about this incident, Sam didn''t know what kind of scolding he would receive. Tiffany''s face was already unrecognizable from all the beating she received from Sam in his rage. "I remember now... Mr. Willis didn''t kill Joe!" Tiffany cried out while shaking uncontrobly in fear. "I made it up..." Smack! Smack! Smack... The sound of loud ps echoed throughout the interrogation room as Sam furiously struck Tiffany over and over again while shouting at her, "You''re talking nonsense? I told you not to talk nonsense!" "You''re using him of murder?! If it wasn''t for Mr. Willis being who he is - if it were someone else - you could ruin their life!" "How did we ever make you famous? You whore!" "Do you even know who Mr. Willis is?! He saved my mother''s life. He''s our family benefactor!! How can I ever face him after what you''ve done?" "Damn it all to hell!! You wretched woman!!!" As Sam continued to hit, he cursed in frustration. "Mr. Reid! I''m sorry..." "Ahh!" "I won''t do it again! Please spare me..." "Ahh!" Tiffany screamed, her face contorted beyond recognition. The same woman who had been arrogant and haughty just that morning was now cowering. If people saw her on the street right now, there was no way they would recognize her as the up-and- coming female starlet of Nine Lives Heaven''s Tragedy. "Ahem, Mr. Reid, this is the Punishment and Investigation Bureau - hitting people isn''t allowed." Lionel coughed to get their attention. Sam took a deep breath and stopped hitting her angrily after ncing at L for a moment before dialing his phone. "Hello? It''s me, Sam!" "Rece Nine Lives Heaven''s Tragedy leading actress!" "Yes! Tell those investors that if they suffer any losses, then Reid''s Group will take responsibility!" "And from now on, cklist Tiffany Paynepletely!" Hearing this phone call made Tiffany cry in despair and regret as she huddled in the corner of the room. She knew she was finished! Many people are like this - when they realize they should have acted more humbly earlier on in life, it''s already toote! ... After leaving the interrogation room with L by his side, Sam solemnly faced him with bent knees. L was taken aback by his gesture but quickly helped him up saying, "What are you doing?" Sam looked ashamed, "Mr. Willis, I''m sorry! I need to apologize properly or else my conscience won''t be clear." L waved his hand dismissively, "It''s fine. Don''t be so dramatic! Your dog bit me once but you''ve already killed it so we''re even." Sam chuckled wryly while scratching his head, "Please don''t tell my parents about this incident. They might kill me too." "Do I look like someone who would tattle? Let''s just forget about it," replied L exasperatedly. At that moment Eduard cleared his throat from beside them, "Um¡­ Mr. Reid could you apologize to L properlyter? We have some confidential matters we need to discuss." A few minutester outside of Punishment and Investigation Bureau: In an army car sat only Eduard and L discussing confidential matters together. "Mr. Willis, I never would have thought that you could kill Miyasaki Kojiro! He was a master!" Eduard looked at L with shock on his face. The young man in front of him continued to amaze him with each passing moment. Chapter 191 EduardS Request Chapter 191 Eduard''S Request Chapter 191 Eduard''s Request When L took down the Bloody Butcher, Eduard was shocked. And when he also took out Sagi Fujino, Eduard was even more stunned. Now, with yet another master taken down by this young man, Eduard couldn''t help but feel that there was something mysterious about him. He dared to specte about just how powerful L really was. "Mr. Willis," Eduard couldn''t resist asking. "What level of martial artist are you?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. L hesitated for a moment before shaking his head and saying, "I''m not sure." All he knew was that he had just broken through to the Uppecia realm. As for what level that corresponded to for someone like Eduard, L had no idea. "Well... okay then," said an embarrassed Eduard who assumed that L didn''t want to reveal his true strength and didn''t press any further. But in the next second, this leader''s tone changed as he said, "I wanted to tell you that these ninja you killed were tasked with kidnapping Tiffany and holding her hostage so they could negotiate with me in exchange for Conor! Even Sagi Fujino fromst time wanted Scarlet as leverage against me!" "Mr. Willis," continued a grateful Eduard. "You''ve done me a huge favor twice now! I don''t know how I can thank you enough." "Conor?" raised an eyebrow L as he thought back to when Scarlet first brought Conor around while wearing Ski''s unique clothes. But then he shrugged and said, "No need to thank me. It just happened at the right time! Besides... anyone who dares act recklessly in Priocia will be punished by everyone! You don''t have to exin all of this secrecy stuff." Eduardughed heartily, "If you''re interested in developing your career within our military ranks¡­ what''s a little bit of secrecy? So¡­are you interested?" L shook his head, "Not really interested at the moment." If it were several years ago when someone offered him such an opportunity like this one presented by Eduard today - full of passion and ready-to-serve-the-country spirit - L would have joined without hesitation. However now¡­he had a wife and daughter which made things less realistic... "Okay then," sighed Eduard disappointedly before continuing on, "However¡­I do have one more request if I may be so bold¡­" Hearing this request made by Eduard caused L smile knowingly without saying anything else. Eduard let out a sigh and his face turned red with embarrassment. He thought about his attitude and reaction when L asked for his help in promoting Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine in the military. This made Eduard feel a little ashamed. "Mr. Harris, if it''s personal, then forget it! If it''s not your own personal matter, you can tell me and I can help," said L calmly. Eduard forced a bitter smile, feeling the distance between himself and L. He knew that L didn''t want to talk about any personal rtionships with him anymore. "It''s not personal! It''s about Conor. He is currently being held captive in the Ednd Security Prison." "As far as I know, Ednd Biological Research Institute has made breakthroughs in gic research recently. I cannot disclose any specific research results due to confidentiality reasons." "But we suspect that Conor has some relevant information because he used to work there before. That''s why Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro have appeared at Ednd several times trying to rescue him." "I want you to help us by escorting Conor to Iylonio and handing him over to their authorities." "You are very capable of doing this job without fail if you agree!" "What do you think? Are you willing to do something for our country?" Eduard asked eagerly. L rolled his eyes, "Mr. Harris, don''t try ttery or use national righteousness as an excuse for me. Just tell me when approximately?" "In ten days'' time? How does that sound?" replied Eduard hopefully. "Okay! If nothing unexpected happens, then yes," answered L after thinking for a while. After parting ways with Eduard, L and Miranda had lunch together and then proceeded to complete the wedding photoshoot in the afternoon. After the events of the morning, the staff at the bridal shop treated L and Miranda with utmost politeness and respect. The service was impable. Of course, the morning incident had its information sealed. Both the film crew and the personnel from the scenic area and bridal shop signed nondisclosure agreements, prohibiting them from revealing any rted details to the outside. For the next few days, L didn''t bother to see Victoria or treat her. It seemed like he really didn''t care anymore! Meanwhile, a powerful "pharmacist" appeared in Ednd, selling a pill called the "Nourishing Essence Pill" to wealthy people. Its effects were highly sought after by many people, especially those whose bodies had been depleted by alcohol and sex. After taking the Nourishing Essence Pill, they seemed to be rejuvenated. This evening, in the sales department office of Hodge''s Wine. Allison finished her day''s work, which had be a routine for her, often working overtime until around eight o''clock, just like the night of the ss reunion. Today, she finally managed to leave the office early, but her beautiful face was filled with worry. She had to go to the hospital to take care of her mother, who suffered from heart disease. Her mother''s heart function had deteriorated to the point where she needed an artificial heart. The costs involved were substantial, totaling more than eighty thousand. For Allison, in her twenties, this amount seemed astronomical. "Allison, ready to call it a day?" At that moment, a middle-aged man with greased hair and sses walked in with a smiling expression. "Mr. Hunter." Allison greeted the middle-aged man with a forced smile, though a hint of annoyance shed in her eyes. "Allison, how are you doing with this month''s sales target?" Brandon Hunter, the middle-aged man, asked with a grin. "I checked, and with the bonus this month, you''ll be making over twelve thousand. Not bad, not bad. But I heard your mother needs heart surgery, and that requires a lot of money." Allison, feigning concern, replied, "Yes, I''m working on it. Mr. Hunter, you don''t need to worry." Brandon made a sarcastic sound, "Allison, stop pretending! How about the matter I mentioned to youst time? Considered it yet? As long as you join Dillon, not to mention eighty thousand, even eight million won''t be a problem! Why work so hard every day, having to run the business and put on a fake smile for those people? You''re not a young girl fresh out of school. This society is realistic. Stop pretending to be innocent!" Allison, irritated, retorted, "Pretending to be innocent? Haha, pretending to be pure just because I don''t want topromise? Mr. Hunter, did Dillon offer you a lot of benefits for delivering me to him?" "You..." Brandon was momentarily silenced by Allison''s strong response. He then sneered, "Fine, pretend to be high and mighty! Let''s see how you''re going to raise over eighty thousand! For the sake of your reputation, you don''t even care about your mother''s life, right? Can''t even fulfill filial piety. What''s the use of pretending to be a pure and innocent flower? Pah!" Hearing these insulting words, Allison''s chest heaved with anger, and her pretty face turned bright red. She took a deep breath, and tears of frustration and resentment involuntarily welled up in her eyes. At that moment, the image of someone and a particr sentence uttered by that person came to her mind. Biting her lip, Allison said, "Who told you I can''t raise the money?" Chapter 192 Who Are You Cursing? Chapter 192 Who Are You Cursing? Chapter 192 Who Are You Cursing? Brandon heard Allison''s words and responded with a scoff, "Huh? You can raise money? Where are you going to get it from? I''ve investigated your family! Your mother has been sick for years, and on top of that you have a brother who doesn''t work and likes to gamble. Your rtives and friends avoid your family like they''re avoiding the gue. And 80 thousand is not a small amount of money. Even if you have rtives or friends willing to help, who could gather that much money for you? You think you can raise the money? Hahaha! Let me see you try." Allison pursed her lips but didn''t say anything as she dialed a phone number she had just saved two days ago. At this time, L had just returned home with Nora when he saw Allison''s calle in and answered it immediately. "Allison?" He was somewhat surprised. "L... I... I..." After being provoked by Brandon earlier, Allison impulsively called L. However, now that she was actually facing him on the phone, it was difficult for her to speak up. "What''s wrong? Are you having some difficulties?" L smiled and sensed Allison''s hesitation so he asked proactively. With his question came an ease in which some things were easier said than done for Allison. "I... want to borrow some money from you..." Summoning up courage despite herself; Allison spoke firmly after saying this but her face turned red instantly afterwards. While feeling anxious about what L would say or do next; there was also an uneasiness within her heart as well. Allison worried whether L would refuse outright or even look down upon her... Brandon watched nearby as he saw how Allison looked like at this moment before sneering, "Haha... Don''t pretend anymore Allison! Just by looking at how unfamiliar both of you are towards each other tells me everything I need to know! Even if this person has enough money to lend out; once he hears the amount involved here, then there is no way he will agree! Tsk tsk..." "How much do you want?" At this moment, L asked naturally without any hint of surprise in his tone. Upon hearing his natural tone, Allison felt somewhat relieved while tentatively asking, "Eighty thousand dors, is that okay?" After speaking, she quickly added, "If it isn''t convenient for you, then forget about it. It''s alright." "Convenient! It''s just eighty thousand. Give me your card number and I''ll transfer it to you right away," L said with a smile, nonchntly. "Really?" Allison was surprised that L agreed so readily. "Yes, give me the card number!" L demanded. "Oh..." Allison sent her bank card number via text message with excitement in her heart. At this moment, Brandon sneered beside her. "You''re putting on quite a show! Allison, you don''t need to act in front of me. Your mother is waiting for you at the hospital and if she doesn''t have money for treatment, it will be your own problem! You should just agree to Dillon''s offer. He won''t treat you badly! Tsk tsk..." Just then Allison received a notification from her mobile banking app showing that eighty thousand dors had been deposited into her ount. She was overjoyed and touched by this unexpected turn of events. The next second she mmed her phone onto Brandon''s face and said triumphantly, "Mr. Hunter, you can shut up now." After seeing the notification on her phone screen clearly, Brandon froze there for a moment with an uncertain expression on his face. Allison smirked proudly before grabbing her bag and leaving work. Watching Allison leave, Brandon muttered under his breath, "Damn it! Has this girl found another sugar daddy? Could it be... she borrowed money from loan sharks?" The next second he turned around quickly dialing someone''s phone number. As soon as she left thepany premises, Allison called L again. "How about now? Did the moneye through?" asked L with a smile. "Yeah, it did!" replied Allison gratefully but also feeling embarrassed, "You didn''t even ask why I needed to borrow money or anything like that, you just lent it straight away. Weren''t you afraid I would cheat your money?" N?velDrama.Org content. "I''m not afraid, I have plenty of money," Lughed heartily. "Ha ha ha..." Hearing this response made Allisonugh out loud too, "Yeah, right. You''re such a big shot now." "Haha, you bet!" L replied confidently. He still had good feelings towards his old ssmate. Allison was actually his first crush back then, and during those times, she always helped him despite all rumors going around about them being together romantically. Although he refused Allison''s help in the past due to his own insecurities and a ridiculous sense of pride, L held onto their friendship in his heart. Now that his old ssmate was in trouble, L naturally extended a helping hand without hesitation. As for Allison cheating him out of money? Ha, was that even possible? With Allison''s looks and image, she could easily get money from rich heirs and yboys if she wanted to. Gavin was just one example. Why would she bother scamming him for a mere 80, 000 dors? "Hmph, you''re not being modest!" Allison snorted lightly before tentatively suggesting, "To thank you for your help today, how about I treat you to dinner tonight?" "Uh... that''s not necessary," L politely declined. "Why not? You helped me so much! I have to treat you to dinner! It''s settled then," Allison insisted without giving him any room for refusal. L feared that if he didn''t agree now, Allison would keep insisting until he had no choice but to ept. After agreeing on a meeting ce outside herpany building with Nora waiting patiently in the car all this time - they left together. "Daddy... where are we going?" The little girl asked cutely with big eyes full of curiosity. "We''re going out for some good food!" L replied with a smile on his face as he drove them towards their destination. Half an hourter, they arrived at Hodge''s Wine Company where an eye-catching figure stood waiting outside. Leaving Nora inside the car while he got out alone - L walked over towards her when she waved at him from afar on tiptoes trying to catch his attention. "L? Over here!" L smiled and walked over towards her as she asked, "Where do you want to eat?" "How about my hotel?" He suggested jokingly which earned him an eye roll from her before suddenly... "What the f*ck?! I thought you were pure! Turns out you''re just another slut!" "What''s wrong? This guy has more money than me or something? Why aren''t you hanging around me instead?" Suddenly a harsh voice interrupted them both as they turned around only seeing a tall skinny young man walking out of the winepany building staring coldly at both L and Allison. The guy had swollen eyelids and a thin body, clearly looking like he drank too much. Following him were Brandon with his hair parted in the middle and a fewckeys. "Is that Dillon Hodge?" Allison''s face changed as soon as she saw the young man. L squinted at him. "Who are you calling slut?" Chapter 193 I Have It Too Chapter 193 I Have It Too Chapter 193 I Have It Too Upon hearing Dillon''s harsh words towards Allison, L became angry and coldly questioned him. "Oh? What''s the matter? Isn''t she a slut?" "In front of me, she pretends to be innocent, but it turns out she''s with you?" Dillon sneered. Brandon also looked at Allison askance and said, "Allison, if you''re not with someone else, why not be with Mr. Hodge? Just because he lent you 80 thousand dors? Being with Mr. Hodge has more benefits than just that!" "Mr. Hodge, I think you''ve misunderstood. L is just an old ssmate of mine; we don''t have the kind of dirty rtionship that you''re talking about! I hope everyone can speak respectfully!" Allison said angrily. "Oh really? You little bitch dare to tell me to be respectful?" Upon hearing this statement from Allison, Dillon smirked and reached out his hand towards her face. However, at this moment L grabbed his wrist! "Ah! It hurts! Let go or I''ll kill you!" cried out Dillon while pointing at L in anger. "You have a big mouth and like to use your hands too much," replied L coldly as he red at him with hostility. "Let go of Mr. Hodge!" Brandon shouted at L while disying an oily expression full of malice on his face. Meanwhile the bodyguards around Dillon also threatened and cursed at L one after another. "L let it go! Don''t make things too big...," Allison pulled on L''s arm while looking helpless and flustered on her face. Dillon was the young director of Hodge''s Wine Company where she worked; ifnchan beat up Dillon here then what should she do? L snorted when he heard this before finally letting go of Dillon, "You''d better behave yourself." Dillon rubbed his sore wrist feeling as thoughnchan had used iron pliers instead; almost breaking all bones in it. He wanted his bodyguards to teachnchan a lesson but after seeing what car L drove along with how domineering he acted made him unsure about who exactly was backing up L. Who was this kid anyway? "Kid where did youe from? What''s your father''s name? Do you know who I am?" asked Dillon coldly. "What? You want to rely on your daddy''s power? No problem, I''m not some rich second generation. Do whatever you want!" L sneered at Dillon, his tone disdainful and arrogant. Dillon was furious at L''s words but felt even more uneasy inside. He looked towards Allison and said, "Allison, mark my words today. There is no woman that I can''t get! If you''re smart, dump this loser ande with me. I promise you a life of luxury and riches beyond your wildest dreams! Eight million dors tonight if that''s what it takes!" "Otherwise... you can kiss this job goodbye!" Brandon chimed in from the sidelines with a sly grin on his face. He looked like a eunuch from ancient times serving under the prince... Allison''s face changed instantly upon hearing their threats; anger shed across her features. She had been working for thepany for two years now and had be proficient in her duties while earning a decent sry each month. If she lost this job, she didn''t know what she would do next - especially since her mother was still sick and needed medical attention. Plus, she still owed money to L. Where could she find another job that paid over five thousand dors per month? "Don''t worry about it Allison! If you don''t want to work here anymore, then go manage Golden Family Hotel instead - I''ll make sure they pay you ten thousand dors per month," L said as he waved his hand dismissively. However, Allison forced out a bitterugh as she replied, "L... I could borrow eighty thousand dors from you if I wanted to because I know that eventually I''d be able to pay it back slowly over time." "But... I don''t want to work for you because then our rtionship would changepletely." "I don''t want things between us to turn sour..." "Thank you for offering though - but let''s just forget about it." She smiled weakly at him while feeling heartbroken inside. It was true; borrowing money from him wouldn''t change anything between them since they were equals after all... But working under him as an employee would be different entirely - especially considering their past history together when they were ssmates who once harbored feelings for one another... The thought of being reduced down into nothing more than an employee made Allison feel sick inside! Therefore, she refused without hesitation! Even if she lost her job, Allison would never work under L. Perhaps this was also a matter of self-respect... "Haha, kid, did you hear that? Allison won''t go to your ce!" Dillonughed triumphantly upon hearing this. Brandon chimed in with his own snide remark, "Allison, since you still want to work here, why don''t you go to Mr. Hodge? Otherwise, you''ll lose your job... tsk tsk!" Allison bit her lip and felt a sense of injustice and resentment. "I will find another job that suits me," she said stubbornly through tears. N?velDrama.Org ? content. L frowned at the situation but couldn''t help because Allison refused his help on the job front. At that moment, Dillon received a phone call. "Hello? Elian?" "What? The pharmacist is holding an auction for Nourishing Essence Pill tonight?" "Great! I''m on my way too!" "Damn, even if it costs 1 million per pill I have to buy another one!" "You don''t know how amazing it is; ever since I ate onest time I can react without taking medicine now! Hahaha...st time..." The conversation continued with some vulgarnguage that made Allison blush furiously beside them. Meanwhile L raised an eyebrow and showed a hint of intrigue after hearing about Dillon''s phone call. When they finished their conversation and were about to threaten Allison again regarding her job status- L spoke up first, "This is Mr. Hodge right? You want Nourishing Essence Pill?" Dillon was taken aback for a moment before sneering, "Oh wow so now you know too huh? What kind of good stuff doesn''t someone want huh? What''s wrong did my phone call make you think about joining the auction too? Hahaha dream on! I won''t take you there!" After he finished speaking, Brandon and severalckeys looked at L with mockery thinking he wanted Nourishing Essence Pill but had no way in getting it himself. "You''re mistaken! What I mean is that I also have Nourishing Essence Pills in my hands." "If you''re interested, we can talk conditions." However, L shook his head and said with a yful tone. Chapter 194 YouRe Nothing Special Chapter 194 You''Re Nothing Special Chapter 194 You''re Nothing Special "What? You also have a Nourishing Essence Pill in your hand? Did you buy it before and don''t want to eat it?" "Do you want to sell it to me and make some money?" Dillon asked with a teasing tone, then looked at Allison with a sneer on his face. "Allison, did you find yourself a second-hand dealer? Hahaha, look at him, he''s so pathetic." He then turned to L and said, "Okay, show me your Nourishing Essence Pill. If it''s real, I''ll give you 500, 000 dors!" "500, 000 dors?" L''s expression was somewhat strange upon hearing this. He had priced the pill he gave Emerson at 100, 000 dors each. Now they were selling for five times that price? And this was just Dillon''s offer; there might still be room for bargaining. From Dillon''s phone call earlier, L had heard that Emerson even held an auction. L didn''t think too much about it and said "wait a minute" before walking over to the car and opening the trunk. He took out a bottle of pills containing around ten or so pieces. "Daddy, when are we leaving! I''m hungry," Nora who was waiting in the car asked impatiently. "Soon enough, Nora. Can you wait just a little longer?" L smiled back at her. "Hmph okay..." The little girl pouted like an adult as she spoke up again. L closed the trunk and walked back over while holding out one of the pills from his bottle towards Dillon saying, "Take a look for yourself." Dillon eagerly took hold of it carefully examining its appearance while also taking note of its scent which matched exactly what he remembered from before eating one himself previously. Finally ncing over towards L''s bottle, he sneered, "It looks like Nourishing Essence Pill but who knows if this is real or fake unless... you let me try eating one!" "That''s right! You still have another bottle left?! This must be fake! Who could possibly have so many?" Brandon also scoffed disdainfully. However, L nodded readily as if not afraid of being exposed, "Sure thing, you can eat it." Dillon hesitated for moment looking suspiciously at L before finally relenting, "Fine, I''ll eat it. I don''t believe that you would dare poison me." He smelled the fragrant aroma of the Nourishing Essence Pill, exactly the same as the one he had taken before, and couldn''t help but feel a bit impatient. Without further ado, he directly swallowed it in one gulp. Then, he looked at L, and his expression became vivid. Dillon only felt that after the pill entered his stomach, strands of heat instantly melted in his stomach and spread throughout his body. The feeling was quite ufortable! The next moment, a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Damn, it''s real! This is actually true! I''ve really seeded!" Allison couldn''t help but spit, turning her face away. L sneered and asked, "Now that you believe it, is it true?" "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Dillon nodded repeatedly,ing over with an excited and greedy look at the ss bottle in L''s hand. "Buddy, do you have over ten pills in this bottle? Is that right?" L counter-questioned, "What do you think?" "Damn, where did you get these?" Dillon asked eagerly. "You don''t need to worry about that. If you want it, let''s talk about the conditions." L said lightly. Dillon nodded, "Sure! No problem! 500, 000 dors per pill. I see there are over ten pills. I''ll give you 8 million. What do you say?" Dillon seemed very open, but he had his own calctions! Two days ago, he spent a whopping 800, 000 dors on the pill he bought. Now, at this price, he definitely couldn''t get it. Even at the auction tonight, getting one for 1 million was uncertain. If he could get this bottle from L, not only could he consume it himself, but he could also make a huge profit by selling it. "No need for 8 million. Give me 5 million. However, I have other conditions. If you don''t agree, don''t even think about a single pill!" L shook his head and said coldly. Dillon nodded, "Okay, okay! Whatever conditions you have, as long as I can do it, absolutely no problem!" L chuckled but turned to Allison. "Allison, you speak! What conditions do you want?" "Ah? Me?" Allison was stunned for a moment, looking surprised. "Yes! Speak up, it''s okay." L smiled at her with a confident tone. Allison looked at L, her beautiful eyes showing a hint ofplexity and emotion. Then, without being pretentious, she looked at Dillon. The next moment, she took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Hodge, I hope in the future, I can work peacefully at thepany! To work in peace without being harassed by anyone!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing this, Dillon understood what she meant. With a hint of unwillingness and greed in his eyes, he nced at Allison''s delicate body and nodded. "Okay! I understand! Don''t worry, I won''t have any ideas about you anymore!" Allison heard this as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. "Really?" "Really! Don''t think of yourself as a fairy! I don''tck women!" Dillon said unkindly. Although Allison was very attractive, he had been indulging in alcohol and sex for years and his body had long been depleted. If he could get his hands on the Nourishing Essence Pill bottle, he could definitely replenish his exhausted body from these years. He had plenty of money anyway; to be honest, he didn''tck women either. As long as that aspect was strong enough in the future... well then why not y around however he wanted? Dillon knew how to choose between one tree or an entire forest. "What is your attitude towards her?" At this point L''s tone turned cold as he questioned Dillon. Dillon pulled at the corners of his mouth feeling somewhat unhappy but quickly smiled for the sake of getting hold of Nourishing Essence Pill, "Allison mydy! You can rest assured that no one will dare harass you within thepany from now on." Seeing how arrogant and domineering Dillon usually was made Allison feel like she finally got revenge when she saw him bowing down before her now. The next moment she looked towards Brandon again. Looking at this oily-faced man made Allison full of disgust and hatred. In fact initially, Dillon rarely came to thepany so he did not know there was such a beautiful woman like herself working there. Everything depended on Brandon! It was Brandon who specially introduced her to Dillon; it went without saying that if Dillon sessfully yed with her then Brandon would definitely benefit! This bastard built his own wealth on top of other people''s endless troubles and suffering! He even nned everything out perfectly without any cost involved just using herself - Allison -to please tter him! How could there be such shameless yet "smart" people in this world? "Another condition, I don''t want to see him in thepany again! Can you do that?" Allison red at Brandon, clenching her teeth. As soon as she finished speaking, Brandon jumped in shock. "Allison, you little bitch! What did you say?" "You still want to kick me out of thepany and humiliate me? Dream on! I am Mr. Hodge''s person in thispany..." This guy pointed at Allison and cursed! Smack! Before he could finish his sentence, Dillon pped him hard across the face. "Fuck off! Who are you calling my person?" "You''re nothing!" Chapter 195 True Resentment Chapter 195 True Resentment Chapter 195 True Resentment Brandon was hit so hard that his brain buzzed and his sses flew off, leaving him in a sorry state. "Mr. Hodge! You... you..." Dillon didn''t give Brandon any face at all; in his eyes, Brandon was just a dog. "What about me? Who do you think you are? Do you really think I''m giving you face? Go take a piss and look at yourself!" "Get out! Starting tomorrow, don''te back to thepany!" Dillon pointed at Brandon and cursed. Brandon was dumbfounded and looked like he wanted to cry but had no tears left. The next second, his eyes flickered as he turned to Allison with a smile, "Allison, I''ve been taking good care of you for such a long time now, right? Why don''t you talk to Mr. Hodge and tell him not to..." Smack! A crisp p rang out again as Allison swung her arm round and hit Brandon hard across the face. "Brandon Hunter, do you know how disgusting you are? Get lost!" Brandon''s eyes widened as he held onto his face with an expression of anger on it. "You little bitch! How dare you hit me! I''ll f*cking..." "What do you want to do?" Dillon shouted at the henchmen beside him, "Come here and beat this stupid thing up for Allison beauty." As soon as he finished speaking, someone pressed down on Brandon who then received punches after punches while screaming miserably. "Hoo..." At this moment, Allison let out a long sigh of relief before shaking her hand vigorously. That one blow just now made her own hand hurt badly! But it felt so good!! She had been wanting to beat up Brandon fiercely for so long now; today she finally got what she wanted! Wasn''t she bullying people? However, this feeling of bullying people was really great! If one wants bully others, they must be able withstand being bullied themselves. Allison nced over at L secretly thinking that way in her heart. "Allison, are you satisfied now? From now on, you will rece Brandon''s position in the sales department as manager! Is there anything else?" Dillon asked with a smile on his face. Allison shook her head, "No." As she spoke, she looked towards L with an inquiry in her eyes. L waved his hand and said, "Alright, since Allison has no conditions, let''s leave it at that! Remember, if my ssmate is harassed in yourpany in the future, you will be responsible for the consequences!" "Okay! Okay! Don''t worry bro!" Dillon nodded and promised. After giving L another 5 million dors, L gave him a dozen Nourishing Essence Pills from the bottle. Then he left with Allison in the car. Dillon looked at the Nourishing Essence Pills in the bottle with excitement in his eyes. But then he spat on the ground fiercely as he watched the Bentley speed away. "F*cking kid! Letting you be so arrogant once!" "Now that I have these Nourishing Essence Pills, why would I still care about you?" "Just wait and see. I''ll get Allison sooner orter! Hahaha..." ... Allison sat next to Nora on the back seat of a car. Looking at this delicate little girl beside her, Allison asked, "L, is this your daughter?" "Yes, this is my daughter Nora! Call Auntie Allison!" L nodded towards Nora. "Auntie Allison hello!" Nora sweetly called out. "Hey Nora, you''re so well-behaved and pretty!" Allison touched Nora''s face and smiled. The next second she spoke with aplicated tone, "L, that pill was very valuable wasn''t it? You could have sold it to Dillon for 8 million but only took 5 million because of me... I don''t know how to repay you." If it were 80, 000 she might be able to pay it off after working hard for several years but 3 million was really beyond her means. L heard this andughed indifferently, "Those pills are worthless to me anyway. Besides we don''t need to talk about these things between us right? Back when we were still in school, you helped me despite all those rumors going around about me, and I remember that favor." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "There''s an old saying: a drop of water returns a spring. Oh right, how do you say that phrase again?" As L spoke, he pped his forehead, "That''s right! You drip-drop-me ssh-ssh-you, right?" "Pfft..." Hearing this sentence, Allison couldn''t helpughing out loud, "Ha ha ha! Your description is just as bad as when we were studying together." L''s teasing and humor made Allison feel less awkward and embarrassed. However, as she looked at him, there was aplex and mncholic expression in her eyes. "Did you think those rumors in school were just gossip?" she thought to herself. "You fool, do you know that I really liked you?" Allison treated L and his daughter to a barbecue of crawfish. With her current financial situation, she couldn''t afford a fancy restaurant anyway, nor did she need to impress L with extravagance. During the meal, Allison thought about exining to L why she needed the money so he wouldn''t think of her as some gold digger. But after considering it for a moment, she decided against it. She already owed him enough favors; there was no need to burden him with more information about her family''s problems. And L didn''t ask either because he feared that Allison might not be able to handle it. After they finished eating and before Allison could hail a cab to go see her mother at the hospital, Nathan Singleton, her brother, called her on the phone. He told her that their mother had been discharged from the hospital but had given up on treatment due to financial constraints. She wanted them not to worry about taking care of an incurable illness or adding more burdens onto themselves by paying for expensive medical bills. Nathan handed over the phone call duties to Kailey, their mother, who said, "Allison dearie! We can''t come up with 80, 000 dors! My life isn''t worth this much!" "Never mind, I won''t treat it! You still have to live, get married, and take care of your younger brother in the future!" "Mom, don''t say that! I''ve raised the money, and I''ll get the surgery for you tomorrow!" "Who allowed you to run out of the hospital? You... are you trying to make me angry?" Upon hearing this news, Allison''s face turned pale, tears streaming down her face, her voice choked. "You raised the money? How did you raise it? Silly child, did you borrow from loan sharks? Please don''t do anything foolish!" Kailey, upon hearing her daughter''s words, was both surprised and concerned. "No, it''s not a loan shark, it''s borrowed from one of my ssmates. Mom, don''t worry, I''ll go back right away and take you back to the hospital!" After saying this, Allison hung up the phone. She looked extremely anxious and worried. After informing L, she was about to hail a taxi to go home. After mustering the courage to ask L for a loan, her mother ran out of the hospital, saying she didn''t want treatment anymore? Allison was beside herself with worry. "Allison, let me give you a ride. I''m actually heading over there myself and maybe I can help out," L offered as he came closer. Chapter 196 I Am An Expert Chapter 196 I Am An Expert Chapter 196 I am an Expert L finally understood why Allison had asked him for money. It turned out that Kailey was sick and needed surgery. Having experienced the despair of Nora''s illness and the fickleness of human rtionships, L naturally extended a helping hand to Allison once again. At this point, Allison was a little lost. Although she felt embarrassed, she didn''t refuse L this time. In the car, L asked about Kailey''s illness and her specific situation. After hesitating for a moment, Allison told him everything. "Don''t worry, I can cure Auntie''s illness! Don''t be too anxious," said L after listening. Allison looked at L unexpectedly but didn''t hold much hope in her heart. How could L cure illnesses? She had never heard of it before and thought he was just trying tofort her. L drove quickly to a mid-rangemunity with directions from Allison. Before Kailey got sick, Allison''s family conditions were pretty good - her father worked in a government agency while her mother sold clothes at the market on her own. However, since Kailey got sick and Nathan started gambling two years ago and hung out with bad people all day long; their family fell into dire straits! Allison lived on the second floor of an apartment building where they found everyone sitting around looking gloomy when they entered - Her father sat on the sofa smoking while Nathan stood there silently with an ugly expression on his face. Only Kailey sat next to Keagan Singleton smiling as if persuading them about something but it was clear that smile was forced full of helplessness and sadness. "Mom..." cried out Allison angrily as soon as she walked through the door choking back tears. "Allison! You''re back?" Keagan asked. "Sis, please talk some sense into Mom! We can''t let Mom die waiting like this even if we have to sell our house!" said Nathan in a low voice. He looked like he was around twenty years old with dyed blonde hair and tattoos on his neck making him look like some kind of delinquent who did nothing productive all day long except cause trouble everywhere he went. But judging by his behavior now, he seemed quite emotional. "What are you talking about selling our house? Where will we live then? Go away from here. You''re not helping!" replied Allison firmly. "I''ve already raised enough money!" Allison scolded her brother, clearly unhappy with hisck of responsibility. The next moment, she turned to her mother and urged her to go back to the hospital. "Tomorrow we''ll arrange for the surgery!" At that moment, Kailey furrowed her brow and looked at L beside Allison before turning to Nora. "Allison, you mentioned borrowing money from your ssmate earlier? Is it this young man?" Keagan and Nathan also looked towards L and Nora with a hint of scrutiny in their eyes. "Yes, he''s my ssmate - L," Allison nodded as she introduced him. Kailey snorted coldly. "What''s your rtionship with this ssmate? He already has a child! Are you stupid?" "That''s right! You have so many rich guys chasing after you but you won''t ept any of them! Why did you choose a man who already has a child?" Keagan asked impatiently. "Sis, are you crazy? Even if it''s for Mom''s treatment, there is no need to find someone who already has a child! Aren''t those rich second generations better?" Nathan added coldly while staring at L disapprovingly. "You''re already a father; how shameless can you be? How did you trick my sister into this?" Hearing these words made L frown while Nora looked helpless. "You guys don''t know what you''re talking about!" Allison stomped her foot in frustration. "L and I are just ordinary ssmates!" "What kind of ordinary ssmates? He thinks that because he likes how pretty you look that he can seduce you or deceive you all," Kailey said angrily. In Kailey''s mind, her daughter could marry someone much better than this man who was entangled with a child from another woman. If they got involved now and it spread outwards; their reputation would be ruined forever. The next second Kailey suddenly turned red-faced as she clutched onto the left side of chest area tightly while showing signs of pain on face which was quite scary-looking. "What happened mom?!" "Mom!!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Mom!!" Keagan and Allison were shocked by what they saw happening before them. L''s face turned cold as he stepped forward and said, "Move aside!" "What are you doing?" Nathan angrily questioned. "I''m saving your mother! If you don''t want her to die, move aside!" L replied in a cold tone. Without hesitation, he pushed Keagan and Nathan away and took out a silver needle from his pocket. He inserted it into the acupoint on Kailey''s wrist. "Your ssmate knows how to cure diseases?" Nathan asked incredulously when he saw what was happening. "Does he have a medical license? If anything happens to mom because of him, I won''t let him off the hook!" Keagan also shouted angrily at L. "What kind of nonsense is this? You''re not even qualified to practice medicine!" Allison shook her head uncertainly. "I... I don''t know either. But since L has taken action, maybe we should let him try..." She looked at L with some confusion and uncertainty. Allison couldn''t believe that L had actually offered to treat her mother after iming that he could cure her on the way here. Could it be true? She felt both uneasy and hopeful about the situation. "Try what?" Keagan yelled impatiently at Allison before turning his attention back to calling an ambnce for Kailey. But just then, something unexpected happened: As soon as L inserted the needle into Kailey''s wrist and infused dragon energy through acupuncture therapy, she immediately rxed and stopped showing any signs of pain or difort on her face. "It feels sofortable..." Kailey couldn''t help but exim with relief. Seeing this scene unfold before them all left everyone stunned: Keagan paused mid-call; Allison looked surprised; Nathan was shocked too. "How do you feel now mom?" Nathan asked tentatively. "I feel much better now," replied Kailey excitedly. "My heart doesn''t hurt anymore! It feels stronger than ever." Although others were unsure about what had just happened before their eyes, they knew one thing for sure - whatever treatment method that young man used seemed effective! Kailey looked up at L in disbelief asking him curiously, "Young man¡­do you really know how to heal people?" L chuckled confidently, "Not only do I know how but I am an expert especially when ites down heart-rted diseases." Nathan sneered sarcastically upon hearing this im from someone who appeared quite young, "An expert huh? You are really good at boasting!" "Hmph! You can''t talk about my dad like that! My dad is the best!" Nora said angrily, looking up with her small face. Chapter 197 Not Relief, But Cure Chapter 197 Not Relief, But Cure Chapter 197 Not Relief, But Cure Upon seeing someone disrespect her father, Nora felt a bit indignant. Nathan and Keagan kept their mouths shut, not wanting to argue with a child. However, they still held disdain and mistrust towards L in their hearts. But now that Kailey''s condition seemed to have improved, they didn''t stop him anymore. However, deep down inside, they only thought that L had some basic first aid skills and had just alleviated Kailey''s condition slightly. After a moment... "Okay!" L removed the silver needle from Kailey''s wrist and sterilized it with dragon energy before putting it away. "Kailey, how do you feel?" Keagan nervously asked his wife. At this point, Kailey was flushed but shook her head and said, "I''m fine! I''ve never felt as comfortable as I do now." Looking at L again with slightly softer eyes, she added, "Young man, you really have some first aid skills. You''ve helped me out quite a bit!" For so many years now Kailey had never felt her heart beat so strongly before. "It wasn''t just an alleviation; your heart disease is already cured! You can go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow." L shook his head lightly as he spoke calmly. Hearing this news left Allison''s family stunned; looking at L incredulously on their faces. "L, what are you saying? My mother''s heart disease... it''s cured? Is it true?" Allison looked skeptical. "Damn! Finally figured out how you managed to win over my sister! You really know how to talk big don''t you?! Just because of one needle prick from earlier my mother''s heart disease is cured? Who are you trying to fool?" Nathan swore angrily. Keagan and Kailey also looked at L with unfriendly eyes once again. "Young man, speak responsibly! Allison''s mother has severe organic lesions in her heart which has reached the point where she needs an artificial one! Do you expect us believe that curing something like this can be done so easily?" "If we actually believed in what you said, then there would be no need for further treatment; if something happens then it will be your fault. Do you understand?" L shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, "It really is cured now! Didn''t I say earlier that if you''re worried about it then go get checked at the hospital." "Go to hell! Don''t think you can win our family''s approval just because you know a little bit of medical knowledge and can ease some symptoms!" Nathan shouted angrily. "Don''t even think about it! I''m telling you, my sister would never choose someone like you if she wants to find a man," he continued. Nathan thought that L was just boasting, attempting to gain approval from his family and agreeing to interact with his sister. Upon hearing this, L''s gaze turned cold. "Don''t assume that I have any intention of pursuing your sister. Even if I did, what''s wrong with a man like me?" "What kind of man should your sister be looking for?" he added. Nathan sneered at L and looked at him disdainfully before revealing a hint of admiration and longing in his eyes. "If my sister is going to find someone, she needs to look for someone like Mr. Houghton! He''s the real deal ¨Cmanding respect from everyone, able to call upon hundreds of followers with just one word. That''s what makes a true man!" "As for you? Ha ha ha... all you know is some basic medical knowledge ¨C nothing special!" Nathan said contemptuously. He admired those big shots in the underworld who couldmand respect from others without any effort. It was even his dream or life goal to be one someday ¨C leading a group of followers wherever he went and being called "boss" by everyone around him! L couldn''t help butugh when he heard Nathan speak like this; shaking his head silently at how naive Allison''s brother was acting... "Mr. Houghton is good enough for your sister? Kid, are your values twisted? Do even people like Scar be idols now?" L asked incredulously after hearing such nonsense from Nathan''s mouth. Allison''s brother changed color immediately after hearing these words; shouting furiously, "What did you say?! How dare you call Mr. Houghton that?! You''re asking for trouble if anyone hears this - they''ll chop off both of your hands!" He then turned towards Allison anxiously, "Sis, stay away from this idiot! Don''t get us involved." Keagan and Kailey also red coldly at L, "Youngster, do you not know that loose lips sink ships? You can eat whatever food but don''t talk nonsense about people behind their backs especially when ites down powerful figures such as Mr. Houghton." Allison also pulled on L gently, "L, please stop talking about things like that inside our house¡­we don''t want any trouble." Although she had seen Peter treat L respectfully before due to him being the boss at Golden Family Hotel where Peter worked under him; however it wasn''t appropriate for them discuss such matters here today... But Scar was different! He was the real tough guy in Ednd''s underworld. It was said that he had recently taken over the power of another underground boss, and the process had been bloody and violent. Those who didn''t obey him were chopped up by his men. Scar had no idea how many lives he had taken. "No problem! When Scar sees me, he kneels down." L said indifferently, with a disdainful look on his face. "You... you really don''t know what you''re doing!" Nathan pointed at L and pulled his face skin. He didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As he spoke, he nced at the door as if afraid someone outside would hear them. But that was how it was in this world! The more people fear something, the more likely it is to happen! Bang! There was a loud noise as someone violently kicked open Allison''s door. "What the f*ck did I just hear? Someone dared to insult Mr. Houghton? Do they want their whole family dead?" Apanied by a loud shout of abuse, another young man with green hair walked in with several people behind him. Their faces were extremely unfriendly! "Green Hair, what are you doing?" Nathan frowned and asked suspiciously. This Green Hair was Nathan''s "brother," they usually hung out together like brothers do. He never expected Green Hair would bring people into his house like this... "Nathan, you better thank me! If you can be Mr. Houghton''s brother-inw in the future, don''t forget about me! Hahaha..." Green Hairughed wickedly as he looked towards Allison with an evil grin on his face. "What do you mean?" Nathan asked angrily. Keagan and Kailey also looked puzzled. Allison furrowed her eyebrows even tighter as she stared angrily at these thugs who barged into her home uninvited... "What else could I mean? Your sister is so beautiful. Staying home all day would be such a waste wouldn''t it? I showed Mr. Houghton your sister''s photo; needless to say how satisfied he was after seeing it! Tonight even Mr. Houghton himself came over!" "Nathan," Green Hair continued smirkingly "You always say that Mr. Houghton is your idol right? Well aren''t we lucky tonight?" "Damn it! I trusted you like a brother, and you sold my sister to Mr. Houghton?" Nathan''s voice trembled with anger as he grabbed the cor of Green Hair''s shirt, his expression twisted in fury. Chapter 198 You ShouldnT Stay Chapter 198 You Shouldn''T Stay Chapter 198 You Shouldn''t Stay Nathan may have looked up to Scar, thinking that his sister should find a man like him. But that didn''t mean he wanted Allison to actually be with Scar. Nathan knew that Scar yed women like they were disposable items, and if his sister got involved with him, she would just be another one of his ythings. He couldn''t believe that his "good buddy" had introduced Allison to Scar after knowing how beautiful she was. Nathan couldn''t even imagine what would happen if Scar took an interest in her. "What the hell are you yelling about? I''m helping you out here! You should be thanking me!" Green Hair kicked Nathan in the stomach and sneered at him. After seeing a picture of Allison, Scar was immediately taken aback by her beauty. He promised Green Hair that he would make him a small-time boss under him at the casino if he introduced Allison to him. Green Hair was ecstatic and thought himself very clever for making such a deal. As for what happened to Nathan''s sister after being yed by Scar? Who cared? Even if she died from it, it wouldn''t matter to them. Maybe when Scar got bored of her, he''d reward them by letting them have their way with her too. After meeting Nathan''s sister, Green Hair couldn''t help but think about all sorts of dirty things involving her. "What are you making such a fuss about?" A rough voice interrupted their conversation as an imposing middle-aged man walked into the room with scars on his face and hands behind his back in style. "Mr. Houghton! You''re here!" Green Hair quickly greeted him obsequiously as soon as he saw Scar enter the room Scar nodded slightly before locking eyes on Allison''s figure in the room; roaming around her curvaceous body before finally settling on her exquisite face. "Hahaha! The real is even more beautiful than your photo!" With one hand rubbing against his chin whileughing lewdly, Scar said, "You really are something else!" His eyes were fixated on Allison''s body without looking away once. "Mr. Houghton, are you satisfied?" said Green Hair smugly. "Satisfied! Satisfied! Not bad kid," Scar patted Green Hair''s shoulder approvingly while nodding, then turned towards Allison again showing off an amiable smile which made Allison feel disgusted and shivered inside. "Youngdye over here, you''ll be following me from now on." Scar pointed at Allison and waved his hand, saying something inaudible. Upon hearing this, Allison''s face changed immediately. "Who are you? I don''t even know you! Please leave my house!" she eximed. "Oh? A little spicy pepper, huh? Not bad, I like it! Hahaha..." Scar raised an eyebrow and teased her. "Mr. Houghton, let my sister go! I''m your brother too and I admire you the most!" Nathan pleaded with Scar. "This is my sister here; those women in the nightclubs are just that - women. You... you have to let her go!" "What do you mean?" Scar asked with a threatening tone in his eyes. "You''re going to be my brother-inw from now on and everyone in your family will livefortably without anyone daring to bully them!" As he spoke, he gestured towards his men, "Take her away; tonight I''m going to enjoy this girl." "Yes Mr. Houghton!" Several of his henchmen moved forward to grab Allison. "Mr. Houghton please don''t do this! You''re the most righteous person in my heart; you can''t do this..." Nathan''s face turned pale as he begged Scar for mercy. Suddenly, Scar kicked Nathan directly causing him to roll on the ground. "Please spare my daughter Mr. Houghton!" Kailey cried out while Keagan grabbed an ashtray from the coffee table readying himself for a fight against Scar''s men. Allison was both panicked and angry at this point as she red at Scar asking, "Is there now left?" "The scar on me is thew itself," replied Scar with a wicked grin. "Follow me girl. I won''t mistreat you or your family if they know what''s good for them." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Otherwise..." His voice trailed off ominously. Just then a cold voice interrupted him, "What otherwise?" L had walked over from where he was standing with Nora earlier and stood beside Allison staring down at Scar fiercely causing him to shriek uncontrobly despite being so bold moments ago. His whole body trembled as if being electrocuted. "Mr. ... Mr. Willis! What are you doing here?" Scar stuttered. "How did I get here? Allison is my ssmate and my good friend!" L sneered, "Who gave you the courage to bully and act recklessly? You and your former boss Tiger are birds of a feather! Neither of you should stay!" In the next second, he walked towards Scar and pped him directly in the face. Snap! A crisp sound made everyone shudder. Everyone stared at L in shock, including Allison''s family who looked horrified. Did L just p Scar? Was he crazy? That was Scar, who had a notorious reputation for his power! Green Hair and his men were also stunned. Aftering back to their senses, they wanted to go after L and kill him for what he did to Scar. However, in the next moment, one action from Scar made them stop instantly. The boss suddenly knelt down before L with weak legs trembling beneath him. "Mr. Willis, I didn''t know she was your friend! I... I really didn''t know!" "Have mercy on me! Spare me this time..." "I didn''t know... really didn''t know... otherwise even if I had guts like a bear or leopard heart, I wouldn''t dare have any thoughts about her." "Mr. Willis please spare me!" "Don''t kill me¡­ spare my life¡­" After Scar knelt down, his voice trembling with a sob, he pleaded with L for mercy, repeatedly banging his head on the ground. His entire body was violently shaking, and a foul odor permeated the air, with a pool of yellow liquid forming beneath him. L''s words had scared Scar so much that he had literally wet himself. Scar was now truly at a loss and wondered why he always seemed to encounter L whenever hemitted wrongdoing. Scar, having heard about L''s terrifying feats, especially his single- handed defeat of the skilled members of the Lowe family, was now fully aware of the extent of his terror. At this moment, L turned to Nathan, pointing at Scar, who was kneeling on the ground and begging, his tone mocking and ridiculing. "Kid, is this the big brother you admire?" Nathan''s eyelids twitched, and he was utterly shocked. Allison, Keagan, and Kailey were also nearly jaw-dropped in amazement. Chapter 199 How To Repay? Chapter 199 How To Repay? Chapter 199 How to Repay? Looking at Scar kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy from L, Nathan felt like his worldview had been turned upside down! One was Scar, who had always been powerful and influential in his heart. And the other was the man with a child whom he had just despised. However, at this moment, the big brother that he admired was kneeling and begging for mercy from this man with a child! If Nathan hadn''t seen Scar before and confirmed that it was him kneeling on the ground, he would have suspected that L had found an imposter to act out this scene! Seeing Scar so scared in front of Allison''s man made Nathan feel like his blood was boiling with excitement! Wow. Where did my sister find such an amazing guy? Allison, Keagan and Kailey were also shocked. No wonder this guy spoke so recklessly earlier and kept saying that Scar was useless. It turned out it was true... Green Hair and a few of Scar''s henchmen looked confused as if they saw something unbelievable. "Mr. Houghton! What happened to you?" "Who is this kid?" Green Hair asked fearfully. "This is my brother-inw! Damn it Green Hair, you''re finished!" Nathan gritted his teeth while pretending to be tough. Hearing these words made Scar shiver while still kneeling on the ground. He couldn''t help but regret when he nced at Allison who L protected behind him. Brother-inw? F*ck! The beautiful woman introduced by Green Hair turned out to be Mr. Willis'' woman? Next second, Scar red at Green Hair with resentment. N?velDrama.Org content. "Green hair you f*cking want me dead!" "I''ll kill your motherf*cker!" "Kill him for me!" Scar stared fiercely at Green Hair while shouting orders to those henchmen without daring to get up himself. As soon as he finished speaking those words, several henchmen rushed towards Green Hair ferociously without holding back! "Ahhhhhhh!! Mr. Houghton please spare me!" "I don''t know... I didn''t know Nathan''s man was so badass..." "Wow, help!" The green-haired man cried out in a wolf howl! At this moment, Nathan picked up an ashtray and walked over with a face full of hatred, "Get the hell out of my way!" Once upon a time, Nathan was just a small-time thug who had to nod and bow to Scar''s henchmen. But now he could boss them around! Whether it was through bluffing or taking advantage of others'' power, it didn''t matter. It was truly fucking awesome. Scar''s men stepped aside when they heard what he said. After Nathan went over there, he grabbed the green-haired guy by his hair and gritted his teeth as he said, "Green Hair, I must have been blind before for thinking you were my brother!" "You son of a bitch! You want to use my sister to climb up thedder?" "I''ll kill you! Goddamn it!" Boom! He threw the ashtray at Green Hair''s head with all his might. Then he carried his anger and resentment inside him as he smashed Green Hair again and again until there were no more screams left from him. Even Scar knelt on the ground begging L for mercy continuously. "Mr. Willis, it was this Green Hair who misled me!" "Spare me this once! Please spare me onest time..." "I promise to behave myself from now on and never bully anyone again..." "Spare me... Spare me..." L looked at him expressionlessly before coldly snorting then kicked Scar in the groin. After letting out an agonizing scream sound followed by Scar holding onto that area while curling into fetal position like shrimp. His face twitched constantly; eyes almost popping out due to extreme pain and misery. "I don''t believe your promises; that should be enough," L said coldly. "This time I only disabled you but if I catch you doing anything shady again, then you can report yourself straight down to hell!" Scar squeezed out an ugly smile worse than crying, "Yes sir... Thank you Mr. Willis for sparing my life." "Now take your people including that green-haired guy with you - get lost," L waved his hand impatiently saying so. Nora was still there, and he ultimately didn''t kill anyone in front of her. "Yes! Yes..." Scar held his wound, struggling to get up with the help of two henchmen. Immediately after, their group dragged the barely alive Green Hair and hurriedly left. "Who are you, brother-inw?" "Simply amazing! Scar is so afraid of you?" At this time, Nathan threw the ashtray stained with blood on the ground and excitedly asked L with admiration. "I''m not your brother-inw!" L said. Just now he was saying that he lied to his sister. Now "brother-inw" was being called out too? "L right? Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, Allison would have been in Scar''s hands. I don''t know what would have happened." Keagan said gratefully and fearfully. "Why thank me? The rtionship between him and Allison doesn''t need your thanks. Protecting one''s own woman is only natural." At this time, Kailey red at her husband and said unkindly. "Mom! What are you talking about? L and I are just ordinary friends..." Allison blushed when she heard her mother say that she was L''s woman while feeling embarrassed. However, her heart couldn''t help but beat faster a few times upon hearing it as well. Kailey gave her a stern look before smiling slyly at L asking, "L did my heart really heal completely like you said earlier?" After seeing L''s ability firsthand despite being full of disdain towards him before; now she had no choice but to take him seriously. "Yes Auntie! If you don''t believe me then go check at the hospital." L nodded politely while still maintaining an elegant expression. "I believe every word from your mouth!" Kailey quickly responded. ... L felt speechless for a moment... A few minutester, L fled from Allison''s house along with Nora who looked lost. He really couldn''t stay any longer! Keagan and Kailey looked at him as if they were looking at their son-inw while Nathan kept calling him brother-inw non-stop regardless of how much he tried exining his rtionship with Allison¡­ "L..." Allison followed him out, her face flushed with embarrassment. "I''m sorry for making youugh! Do you think my family is... too materialistic? Do you look down on me now?" The contrast between her parents and brother made Allison feel inadequate in front of L. Chapter 200 Testing Emerson Chapter 200 Testing Emerson Chapter 200 Testing Emerson L smiled and shook his head, saying nothing. "No, I understand. Why would I look down on you?" Having experienced the ups and downs of life, he had long since be indifferent to such things. He could fully understand Allison''s family''s reaction. "Well then, let me give you back the money," Allison said. Since L had already said that her mother''s heart disease waspletely cured, Allison now believed him almostpletely. "Don''t worry about it for now. You can use it first. You always live with your parents and brother; that''s not ideal. Use this money to buy a house if you want," L waved his hand. If he ever had the chance to repay the school beauty who was beautiful and kind-hearted and who had helped him so much in the past, L wouldn''t mind doing so as much as possible. Hearing this, Allison bit her lip teasingly and asked, "Why? Do you want to keep me?" "Uh... no! That''s not what I meant! Just consider it a loan from me; take your time paying it back..." L broke out in a sweat as he quickly exined himself lest Allison misunderstand him having some improper thoughts towards her. However, when she heard this remark from L, she just went "Oh" with an aggrieved expression on her face instead of being angry or anything else like that at all. She could tell thatpared with those people who pursued her beauty or coveted her body, L didn''t really have any ulterior motives towards herself at all... But strangely enough... the more she thought about this fact... the more ufortable she felt inside! She''d rather have someone like him actually harbor some improper thoughts towards herself instead! After all... if necessary... she could just give herself up to him even if he got married - bing his mistress or something along those lines... Anyway¡­she already liked him quite a lot anyway¡­ However¡­L did not seem interested in taking advantage of their rtionship in any way whatsoever¡­ "L, how should I repay your kindness?" Allison wondered silently inside her own head after seeing L off while watching his car disappear into the night before finally going upstairs feeling somewhatplicated emotionally speaking... The Lowe family mansion! "Cough cough cough¡­cough!" Victoriay in bed coughing violently again. Her face was covered with an unhealthy flush! "How are you doing Madam?" The servant next to her saw what happened and came over holding a phlegm bowl nervously asking Victoria how she was feeling right now. After coughing up some bloody phlegm, Victoria took a moment to catch her breath. She looked weak and frail, with an unhealthy flush on her face during severe coughing fits and a generally dull complexion otherwise. It was as if death lingered around her. "Mom, how are you feeling?" Just then, Romeo''s strong voice rang out as he walked in from outside with a concerned look on his face. However, there was also a hint of coldness in his eyes. "Romeo..." Victoria weakly called out to her son. "Mom... what''s going on? Your health is deteriorating day by day!" "What... what is happening?" Romeo wiped away tears and gritted his teeth as he spoke, "It''s all because of my older brother and that Willis guy! They not only made you sick but also drove Dale Hall away! And now that Willis guy hase to treat you - he might even kill you!" He had onlye to "visit" Victoria tonight so he didn''t know that L hadn''t visited at all these past few days. He kept ming L for making their mother this way while ndering him behind his back. Victoria gave Romeo a nce with deep-seated gloominess in her eyes but didn''t tell him the truth about L noting over at all. "Romeo, I feel like I''m running out of time..." Victoria said weakly. "No Mom! You can''t go yet! You''ll live long enough for sure!" Romeo quickly reassured her before turning sad again, "Mom, please take care of yourself! If something happens to you, then what will happen to our family? Without someone leading us, we''ll be lost." As he said this, Romeo stole another nce at Victoria who had yet to choose the next head of the family despite being old already. The next morning Emerson came over early to Emerald Green Estates where L was staying so they could discuss getting more Nourishing Essence Pills. In the living room, L sat eating breakfast with Nora while casually asking, "Emerson, did we sell out all our Nourishing Essence Pills?" Emerson nodded, "Yes, they sold out! Haha, it was so easy to sell them." "Oh? 100, 000 dors per pill and they still sold out?" L asked calmly as he took a sip of his porridge. Last night he had heard from Dillon that Emerson had held an auction specifically for the Nourishing Essence Pill. The prices seemed outrageous. To be honest, L didn''tpletely trust Emerson yet, so he was testing him. "100, 000? Hahaha, Mr. Willis you don''t know. I held an auctionst night and several pills were sold for over 1. 5 million! The effect of these Nourishing Essence Pills seems to have won over those wealthy people. Now we have something that is priceless!" Emersonughed excitedly. Seeing his reaction, L nodded in satisfaction; it seemed like this guy could be trusted after all. "Here are one hundred Nourishing Essence Pills for you to take! Oh and you can keep twenty percent of the money from selling them as payment for your services," L said as he pulled out a leather box. Upon hearing this offer, Emerson quickly shook his head, "Mr. Willis, helping you is my duty; how could I ept payment?" As he spoke these words with a grin on his face, his eyes lit up, "Mr. Willis, if you want to reward me, then why not... take me on as your apprentice and teach me some skills?" Hearing this proposal made by Emerson caused L to smile but this time he didn''t refuse him outrightly. He picked up a handwritten booklet from beside him called "Tiger Subduing Art" which was a cultivation technique that existed in L''s memory just like the "Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra" which was given to Reeva earlier; both techniques were of simr quality. After testing Emerson''s reliability and finding him trustworthy enough, L naturally did not mind cultivating someone who could be considered part of their "ck glove team". Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Take it with you and practice it yourself since Transmutation Force experts like yourself should have no problem practicing it! Oh yeah, and regarding thepensation I mentioned earlier, you should take what belongs rightfully yours. You can use this money too, to cultivate reliable people who can help us get things done." L instructed. As L''s power and social circle grew, he realized that some things were beyond his capabilities to handle alone. For instance, his parents'' disappearance remained a mystery despite his best efforts to investigate. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. If he had his own influence or even awork of intelligence, perhaps he could uncover some clues. Thus, the idea of establishing his own power came to mind. Chapter 201 NoraS Shocking Change Chapter 201 Nora''S Shocking Change Chapter 201 Nora''s Shocking Change That afternoon, L was in Miranda''s office giving the goddess CEO a head massage. Miranda had been busytely, but every time L massaged her head, she magically found herself feeling rejuvenated and full of energy. She even felt like her physical health had improved a lot recently. L checked the time and realized it was almost time to pick up Nora when he received a call from Erik. "Hey L, do you have any ns tonight? Want toe over for dinner?" Erik asked with a smile, being very friendly towards L. "Uh sure. Your invitation is mymand," replied L somewhat surprised but still happy to ept the offer. Although Henry''s initial behavior during Mason''s incident seemed opportunistic, L didn''t take it personally and didn''t hold any grudges against Erik either. The Ward family had helped him several times before, especially during that business exchange meeting where if not for Henry and Kiera''s help, Miranda would have been ndered by Frederick. L wasn''t petty-minded; he remembered other people''s kindness very clearly. "Great! Rowan has already picked up Chloe from kindergarten so I''ll have him pick up Nora too. You can juste straight here!" Erik said with a chuckle. "The two little girls get along really well." "Okay," agreed L as he hung up the phone. Nora wore hermunication watch so that when she received his call, she answered excitedly, "Daddy! Are you waiting outside already?" "Not yet baby girl! How about we go to Chloe''s house tonight after school? You can go ahead with Uncle Rowan first while Daddyester," suggested L. "Oh! We''re going to Chloe''s house? That sounds great!" eximed Nora happily as she loved ying with Chloe at school and couldn''t wait to y together again at home! After hanging up the phone with his daughter, there was no rush for him to go pick her up from kindergarten just yet so he continued "serving" Miranda who asked what was going on? "Erik invited me over for dinner tonight - do you want to join us?" offered L. Miranda hesitated for a moment before shaking her head saying, "No thanks - I don''t really have anything going on with the Ward family." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I have it! You''re my wife, if you go, who wouldn''t give you face?" L said with a smile. Miranda rolled her eyes at him. "Hmph! You''re really something now. I have to rely on your face." "Hehe, not bad," L said nonchntly. Miranda shook her head. "You go by yourself. I find it too troublesome. Don''t wait for me after work. I''ll have Mason send someone to pick me upter." "Okay," L shrugged. At 5:30 pm, Redwood Residence! "Hahaha... Chloe, you''re so dumb you can''t catch me!" "Nyah nyah nyah..." Nora was running around a fake mountain and ying with Chloe. Chloe chased Nora for a while but couldn''t catch her. When she saw Nora sticking out her tongue at her, she got angry. "Hmph! If you run in a straight line, I''ll definitely catch you." Nora snorted and shook her head arrogantly. "No way will you catch me even if I run in a straight line!" This little girl had good health and the mentality of a child; naturally she was very proud of herself. Chloe''s eyes darted around before suddenly pointing behind Nora. "Oh no! Your father Pigsy is here!" Nora immediately turned around and protested, "My dad isn''t Pigsy; he''s Superman!" "Hey where''s my dad?" Nora blinked several times innocently unaware that Chloe had some mischief nned... Just as Chloe''s mischievous grin appeared on her chubby little face as she tried to grab hold of Nora - something strange happened! Puff! Suddenly the previously healthy-looking Nora fell down onto the ground convulsing violently with pain etched all over her small face... Not only that but blood started pouring out from Nora''s mouth, nose and ears, making this scene incredibly sudden and frightening! Chloe widened her eyes in shock as tears streamed down from them uncontrobly crying out loud, "Nora what happened?!" "Waa waa waa... Grandpa Grandpa Grandma Grandma¡­Nora is bleeding!" "Uncle Henry, Aunt Kiera,e quickly! What happened to Nora?" "Waa waa waaa¡­" Chloe screamed at the top of her lungs trying to get their attention... Chloe was the granddaughter of the eldest son in the Ward family, who was the first cousin of Henry and Kiera. Therefore, she addressed Henry and Kiera as Uncle Henry and Aunt Kiera. This little girl was also scared witless crying so hard that even Erik heard themotion from afar rushing over along with his group of people... When everyone saw Nora''s appearance, they were suddenly shocked and horrified. "Nora!" "What''s wrong with Nora?" Gabri hurried over to pick up Nora and check on her. "Don''t move! You don''t know anything, what if you identally cause a negative reaction in the child?" At this moment, Erik quickly stopped his spouse. Upon hearing this, everyone else also dared not act rashly. They didn''t know what was wrong with Nora, how can they just move around casually? As he spoke, Erik was about to call L and ask him toe over quickly. However, at this moment, a sound of footsteps started to echo. L had arrived, with a smile on his face. "Mr. Ward, what are you all gathered here for? Where are my daughter and Chloe?" A group of adults were gathered here blocking the way, and L didn''t see Nora and Chloe at first. Upon hearing the sound, Erik''s face changed and he put down his phone. "L, Nora..." Erik quickly stepped aside to exin the situation to L. However, when L saw Nora on the ground, the smile on his face instantly disappeared and his eyes widened in shock and anger, revealing an expression of utter horror. "Nora!" With a roar, L went crazy and turned into a blur as he charged towards Nora. "Nora! Nora, what''s wrong?" "Do not scare Daddy!" L held Nora in his arms, his face filled with intense panic. Without hesitation, he grabbed Nora''s small hand and infused her with the breath of the dragon, as if his life depended on it. However, this time, there was no effect at all! On Nora''s small face, the expression of pain persisted, and blood continuously oozed from her mouth, nostrils, and ears. Seeing his daughter like this, L felt as if his heart was about to be torn apart. He infused his eyes with the dragon''s breath to observe Nora''s condition, and hisplexion became even more grim. Only now, the faint ck energy that had originally lingered in Nora''s bone marrow unexpectedly... spread throughout her entire body! It even pervaded every organ in his daughter''s body! "What have you done to my daughter?" L''s eyes were red as he roared at the Ward family with a look of fury. Chapter 202 Lingering Black Energy Chapter 202 Lingering ck Energy Chapter 202 Lingering ck Energy A terrifying aura emanated from L, filling the air with fear. Seeing Nora in such a state, he stared at the Ward family like a mad lion, as if ready to spill their blood at any moment. The Ward family''s faces turned pale and Chloe cried uncontrobly. "L, we don''t know what happened to Nora. She was fine just now ying with Chloe and suddenly turned like this," Erik exined. "How could this happen? My daughter was fine all along. What did you do to her?" L shouted furiously, as if he had lost his mind. Nora was surrounded by ck energy and even pouring dragon energy into her didn''t help; L waspletely lost. "L, don''t use us of doing something we didn''t do!" Kiera said indignantly while pulling Chloe closer to her side. "You better not have done anything or I swear I''ll wipe out the entire Ward family!" L gritted his teeth with murderous intent. Hearing this threat made everyone''s face turn ugly. "L, that''s too much! You''re using us without evidence and threatening our entire family?" Erik eximed angrily while Henry looked darkly at him. Kiera and others also had an angry expression on their faces. "You better not have done anything!" L''s voice was chilling and stern. After uttering those words, he dashed away while holding Nora. Was he not considering any consequences? Perhaps not! Seeing Nora in such a state, L was on the verge of losing his sanity. Only a shred of rationality kept him from directly confronting the Ward family members. As he departed, everyone from the Ward family couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. At this moment, they all felt a chill down their spines, unsure when they had broken into a cold sweat. Just a moment ago, L was shrouded in a menacing aura, seemingly possessed by madness, making it difficult for everyone to catch their breath. After that breath was finally released, the faces of those present turned incredibly grim. Chloe continued crying pitifully while feeling both scared and helpless. "L is too arrogant! What did our Ward family do to him? Even if his daughter is in trouble, he shouldn''t act like this. ughter our entire Ward family? Who does he think we are?" Kiera said with a cold expression. Erik sighed, "He''s just speaking out of desperation because of his daughter''s situation." Although Erik said that, disappointment was evident in his eyes. Today they had invited L for dinner and even asked Kiera toe along. They wanted L to get closer to Kiera. But now it seemed that the honeymoon period between the Ward family and L was over. Who would have thought things would escte like this? "Henry, pull up the surveince footage from earlier and send it to L! From now on, we''ll respect him from afar. We won''t provoke him but there''s no need for us to interact anymore!" Gabri spoke up at this time. "Understood grandma," Henry nodded while feeling angry towards L himself. Anyone who heard someone say they would ughter their entire family would be furious and chilled. Erik nced at his wife before sighing again but didn''t say anything more... L rushed home with Nora in his arms while continuously infusing her with dragon energy along the way. However, there was still no effect! "Nora! Nora... don''t scare me..." "What happened to you?" Tears streamed down L''s face as he looked at his daughter like this; he felt as though the sky had copsed! Nora was currently unconscious but even then her small face showed signs of pain; one could imagine what kind of suffering she must be going through right now. As a father himself, one can only imagine how heartbroken L must feel inside... "Oh my god! Why? Why do you have to treat my daughter like this?" "She has been fine all along... why? Why?" If he could bear all these pains for her instead so that she could live healthily again, then even if it meant increasing the pain by hundreds of times more than what she was experiencing right now - L wouldn''t hesitate! Upon his return, L paid no heed to Lina''s inquiries. He carefully ced Nora on the sofa, uttered a stern "don''t move," and swiftly rushed into the kitchen. Clinging to a sliver of hope, he began concocting medicine. Dragon breath had proven ineffective, prompting L to turn to several prescriptions from the Dragon Emperor''s Canon in the hopes that they would be effective in Nora''s case. However, twenty minutester, when L came out holding a bowl of medicine, he couldn''t help but freeze in ce. Nora was lying there with the painful expression on her face gone. The bleeding from her mouth, nose and ears had stopped, leaving only traces of blood behind. L''s heart skipped a beat as he quickly observed Nora''s condition. Upon seeing this, tears of excitement and relief streamed down his face. The ck energy that had spread throughout Nora''s body earlier had now "retracted" back into her bone marrow once again. "What... what is going on?" L was not only surprised but also filled with doubt. He then proceeded to wipe away the bloodstains from Nora before carefully examining her physical condition. After a while, L furrowed his brows! His worried expression did not decrease but instead grew stronger. Nora''s physical condition seemed to have stabilized again except for the ck energy in her bone marrow which made it seem like she was just a healthy child without any difference whatsoever. However, looking at that ck energy made L feel like he was watching a ticking time bomb; an overwhelming sense of worry and helplessness enveloped him like a cloud above his head. "What is going on? What is wrong with Nora''s body?" "What the hell are these damn ck energies?" This sudden change in Nora made L realize that he had been thinking too simply before. It wasn''t just about maintaining his daughter''s health through dragon energy alone; if they couldn''t eradicate the ck energy inside her body, then there might be another second or third time... Thinking about this possibility caused pain to shoot through L''s heart like being cut by knives. As a father who witnessed his daughter''s suffering earlier, he didn''t want to see it happen again! "How can I cure Nora once and for all?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What should I do? Why isn''t there any solution in Dragon Emperor''s Canon?" Chapter 203 The Calamity At Seven Years Old Chapter 203 The Cmity At Seven Years Old Chapter 203 The Cmity at Seven Years Old On this night, L couldn''t sleep a wink! He had been studying his memories thoroughly, including some unconventional and even shady methods. He hoped to find a solution but all his efforts were in vain. So he went outside and practiced the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, breathing heavily and deeply. L knew that whether it was the "Dragon Soul Immortal Technique," "Dragon Emperor''s Canon," or "Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique," they were only partially unlocked in his mind. The more advanced levels could only be mastered as he continued to improve his strength! Perhaps then he could cure Nora''s illness and free her from its torment. At eleven o''clock at night, L''s phone vibrated. He took it out to see that Henry had sent him a video message. At this point, L already knew that he had probably misunderstood the Ward family; Nora''s condition should have nothing to do with them. Thinking of this, he felt guilty for his reaction and words earlier. He watched the video where Chloe and Nora were ying happily until Nora suddenly fell down. L sighed heavily before calling Henry back who answered quickly but with an icy tone, "Mr. Willis, have you seen it? Your daughter''s condition has nothing to do with our Ward family." "I know! I apologize to the Ward family for my previous behavior. I was careless at that time." L said apologetically. "No need! As long as you don''t harm our Ward family again!" Henry sneered before hanging up abruptly. L smiled bitterly knowing that the Ward family now held deep resentment towards him, "Forget it! If there is an opportunity in the future, I''ll help them out." Just then, L suddenly looked towards one direction where a graceful figure appeared next to him, "Summer! Is it you?" The other person giggled and sat on L''sp. "Who else would it be but me? Have you missed me?" L nodded. "Of course I have! I dream about you all the time." "Is that so?" Summer asked with a lightugh. The next second, she drew circles on L''s chest with her hand and teased him. "You really are diligent in your training. What level are you at now?" L hesitated for a moment before answering, "Grandmaster!" "Haha, I knew it! You must have reached the Grandmaster level by now! Did you absorb the Spirit Jade I gave youst time?" Summer asked. "Yes, thanks to you! You''re so good to me, Summer!" L said with admiration. Summer rolled her eyes and changed her tone of voice. "By the way, did I hear correctly that your daughter has leukemia?" L''s face changed slightly as he calmly replied, "Yes, but I''ve got it under control. Why do you ask?" Hearing Nora mentioned made L nervous. "Under control? Hahaha how is that possible," Summer sneered. "What do you mean? Do you know what happened to my daughter?" L asked anxiously. Summer narrowed her eyes when she saw how worried he was and nodded slowly before speaking again, "It''s a curse! A curse passed down for thousands of years!" "A curse? What happened exactly? Tell me everything!" L was both shocked and excited by this revtion. "It''s nothing special really," Summer began nonchntly as she continued on with an exnation, "We both share the same surname Willis because we belong to an ancient family ''the Willis family.'' This family has been around for generations and is known for its powerful members who possess unique abilities." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "To prevent these abilities from falling into enemy hands or being used against them by their own people," she exined further, "the head of our family created a secret medicine which every member had to take every few generations." "Whether they were direct descendants or not didn''t matter; they all had to take this medicine," She continued solemnly, "This medicine is actually a curse which doesn''t affect those who take it directly but instead gets passed down randomly within four generations of their closest rtives." "And your daughter seems to have inherited this ''curse''." As soon as he heard this information from Summer''s mouthpiece; his mind raced through everything he had just learned ¨C The ancient Willis Family¡­ He himself was rted¡­ And Nora''s illness was caused by some kind of ''curse''?! Summer''s words left L shocked and incredulous, but he didn''t think she waspletely talking nonsense. Perhaps this could exin why his grandfather''s Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was so magical, giving him a dragon kidney and even arge amount of "dragon inheritance." Could it be that his own identity was so amazing? "What happens if you are cursed? Will there be life-threatening danger? To tell you the truth, my daughter had an attack tonight. At that time, blood flowed from all seven orifices and her expression was painful as if she were dying. But after a while, she recovered on her own. What is going on?" L asked anxiously. It concerned Nora, and he just wanted to make sure everything was clear. "As far as I know, your daughter will have an attack every full moon night in the future! And it will get more painful and severe each time! By the way, how old is your daughter this year?" Summer asked with a serious expression. "She turned fourst week. Why do you ask?" L asked nervously. "Then she has less than three years to live! If this curse isn''t lifted by her seventh birthday, then her life wille to an end," Summer said coldly. Hearing this made L feel like his brain had been hit by a hammer - Nora can only live until seven years old? No way! Absolutely not! "What should I do? How can I lift the curse? Please tell me!" L grabbed Summer''s arm with trembling voice. Summer hesitated for a moment before saying seriously, "The jade pendant! Find that Dragon- shaped Jade Pendant and give it to your daughter to wear. It can lift the curse and keep your daughter safe." Hearing this made L''s face change constantly. He looked away so that Summer wouldn''t notice anything strange about his eyes. This woman was lying to him!! She didn''t know that he''d already given Nora the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant long ago but it didn''t work at all! Her goal was just for the jade pendant! She hadn''t told him how to really lift the curse yet! Maybe everything about this curse was also something she was lying about too... Chapter 204 Promise Them Chapter 204 Promise Them Chapter 204 Promise Them "This Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was with my father, and I can''t find him anywhere! What should I do? Is there any other way?" L asked with a deep voice. If it was indeed a curse, not only would the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant be useless, even if it was effective, it would be toote! That pendant had already been absorbed by him! Summer heard L''s response, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. In fact, she had always suspected that L wasn''t telling her the truth, so she wanted to trick him into giving the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant to his daughter. Unexpectedly, he still said this. It seemed that the pendant was really with his father? Summer seemed to have lost interest in talking to L any further and shook her head, saying, "No more! Unless..." "Unless what?" L urgently asked. Summer looked at L, a hint of disdain and mockery shing in her eyes. "Unless you can go to the ancient Willis family and have the head of the Willis family personally lift the curse from your daughter! But I can tell you, it''s almost impossible. From what I know, your grandfather was a traitor to the Willis family. If you really go to the ancient Willis family, they will mercilessly kill you. They won''t help you at all. Unless you can acquire the strength to confront andmunicate with the ancient Willis family before your daughter turns seven, don''t even think about it! But I can responsibly tell you that even though a Grandmaster is considered the pinnacle in the secr world, they are nothing more than ants in front of the ancient Willis family!" As she finished speaking, L sat there with an ever-changing expression. Summer sneered, nced at the man disdainfully, and then directly left by scaling over the wall. In her opinion, a mere Grandmaster, within less than three years, trying to face the colossal ancient Willis family, was simply impossible! "The ancient Willis family! The curse!" "Nora, if you really are cursed, Daddy will break this damn thing for you!" "The ancient Willis family? Are they really powerful? Even if it''s the underworld, Daddy will break through the gates of hell to protect you in the mortal world!" After L''s face went through various changes, it finally became determined. "Strength! It''s all about strength!" L gritted his teeth. ... The next morning, L sat by the bedside, watching as Nora opened her eyes. "Daddy... Daddy!" As soon as the little one saw L, she jumped into his arms. She had a fit yesterday and lost consciousness until just now when she woke up.N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Daddy, I had a nightmare! I dreamed that I fell into an abyss, it was so scary and ufortable..." The little one''s eyes were filled with fear as she spoke. L gently stroked Nora''s face and said, "Nora, don''t be afraid, it was just a bad dream! Everything is okay..." My darling, Daddy won''t let anything happen to you! Never! "Mhmm! With you here, I amn''t scared." Nora nodded her head in agreement. After dropping off Nora at kindergarten in the morning, L called Emerson. When he arrived, L asked directly, "I mentioned before that besides money if someone wants to trade some natural treasures for elixirs, it''s also possible. Have you received any?" L realized that the biggest obstacle to improving his strength now was the thinness of heaven and earth spiritual energy. Only by absorbing some natural treasures rich in heaven and earth spiritual energy could he continue to break through new realms. Emerson shook his head with a bitter smile upon hearing this, "Not yet Mr. Willis; you know how rare even a hundred-year-old ginseng is nowadays." L looked disappointed after hearing this news, "Okay then keep an eye out for me!" "Will do!" Emerson replied. After sending him away, L received an unfamiliar call but hesitated before answering it anyway, "Who is this?" A hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, "It''s Miranda''s grandmother!" "Oh? Mrs. Lowe?" L paused for a moment then asked meaningfully because he knew they would contact him sooner orter... and sure enough... "It''s me! L are you going to keep your word?" Victoria asked hoarsely. "What word?" he pretended not knowing what she meant. There was silence on the other end of the phone for quite some time before Victoria spoke again in a low voice, "I want to live! I don''t want to die!" "Heheh I understand. I''lle see you right away," smiled L as he hung up on her. When L met Victoriater that morning, she looked like death warmed over - like she could pass away at any moment. L knew that Victoria''s age and failing health meant that even if Dr. Hall stopped giving her the medicine that drained her energy, she wouldn''t live much longer. Three days! That was L''s urate assessment upon seeing her. "Hey kid, you''re here!" After dismissing the servants by her side, Victoria nodded at L. "Heh heh, your son Romeo and his family are making moves?" L asked casually. Victoria looked deeply at L before nodding in agreement. "You got it right! Everything you said was right!" "Ever since that day, Eliza hasn''t made me egg custard again!" "The day before yesterday, Romeo came to see me and hinted about choosing a new family head." As she spoke, Victoria picked up a piece of paper from beside her and threw it on the ground with a dark expression on her face. "Yesterday they all came! Haha... ha ha..." "Cough! Cough cough cough..." She wanted tough mockingly but ended up coughing violently instead. After finally calming down slightly she hoarsely said, "They suggested I hold a family meeting yesterday to transfer the position of family head to Romeo! They even brought this will for me to sign." "They want me to transfer all my shares in the family''s assets over to Romeo!!" After hearing this news, L sneered, "I knew it woulde sooner orter! Let me tell you now - you''ve been set up by your own son Romeo and his family - do you believe it?" Victoria looked at him silently without saying anything; either because she still didn''t believe him or because she didn''t want to admit it out loud herself. "L," Victoria stared at him with intense desire for survival in her eyes, "you said if I wanted to live, I coulde find you." "But I also said there were conditions," L replied with an evil smile on his face. Hearing this, Victoria gritted her teeth, "What are your conditions? Tell me now!" L shook his head, "Not so fast. We''ll talk about them after today." "Don''t Romeo and his family want you hold a family meeting?" "Well then, promise them- tonight is when we''ll have one." Chapter 205 Actually Saw Through It Chapter 205 Actually Saw Through It Chapter 205 Actually Saw Through It Victoria spoke up, "There will be a family meeting tonight at 8 pm! All members of the Lowe family must attend! Even the former head who was expelled from the family has been notified." At first, Cara didn''t want to go, but after Emmanuel told her what L had said to him that day, she, as his mother-inw immediately said she would go. "Return to the Lowe family? And even be the head? Did L really say that?" "Well then, I definitely have to go! I believe my son-inw won''t let me down!" Cara said. Emmanuel rolled his eyes. At first, Cara was more against her daughter''s choice of this "son-inw" than he was. Now things had changed... Was this considered a mother-inw looking at her son-inw and liking him more and more? "Go ahead! No matter what happens, let''s see my mom! Ah..." Emmanuel nodded his head and thought about how his mother looked weak and sickly when hest saw her. He didn''t feel good about it. He never thought of bing the next head of the Lowe Family; all he wanted was to return to the family. If he could get back all their properties that originally belonged to his own family shares in the Lowe family, then he would be satisfied. Meanwhile on another side: When Romeo''s family heard this news, they were overjoyed. "Haha, she agreed so we''ll hold a big meeting tonight!" Romeo boasted with excitement. "That''s great! Honey you''re going to be our next head!" Eliza eximed with joy. Harlow became worried at this point, "Dad, grandma hasn''t signed any will yet; is there any chance something unexpected might happen?" Hearing these words, Romeo waved his hand, "Don''t worry about it; when she announces that she is handing over control of the family head position, it will naturally happen then too! She knows she doesn''t have many days left now so she cares most about whether or not the family thrives or declines. She wouldn''t just abandon everything without making arrangements beforehand! Before dying, she''ll definitely arrange everything properly." "But what if grandma passes on control... to someone else? Like Uncle Owen or Uncle George?" Harlow asked nervously. "She won''t do that! Who does she hate most right now? It must be Miranda and L ah- So after she dies, she certainly doesn''t want Emmanuel''s return nor for them benefitting from being part of the family again. You know your uncle Owen and uncle George don''t have deep conflicts with Miranda or Willis either. With your grandmother''s style, it''s better safe than sorry! The new head position will surely belong only your dad!" Eliza was ecstatic, "She will definitely transfer all the family shares to your dad, giving him absolute control over the family''s assets! Our family will be rich beyond measure! We can just sit at home and count our money every day!" Romeo was equally thrilled, "At that point, everyone in the family will depend on me for their livelihoods! I won''t have to worry about her mood swings anymore! Hahaha..." After a moment of celebration, Harlow changed her tone and said to her father, "Dad, don''t forget that besides bing the head of the family, you must also take care of L. Make sure he pays for what he did to my grandmother!" Harlow gritted her teeth at the mention of L. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I hate him so much," she said with genuine anger. "Of course," Romeo replied confidently. "I''ve already made arrangements. We have all the evidence we need against him and he won''t be able to deny it." Eliza chimed in with a sinister glint in her eye as she thought about Dr. Hall, "She is done for and Dale is useless now too... should we do something about him?" After some consideration, Romeo nodded slowly, "You''re right my dear wife; we can''t let this get out of hand. Dale knows too much. We need to eliminate him." He then coldly picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Rohan? Take care of Dr. Hall." "But don''t do it yourself this time; you might expose us if anything goes wrong - hire an assassin instead." Later that afternoon at Lifecare Clinic: Dale had been spending more time theretely even seeing patients himself from time-to-time. At this moment he was lying down upstairs while a beautiful female doctor gave him a massage on his lower back. The female doctor was his supposed "apprentice", but everyone knew what kind of rtionship they really had. "Heheh... Dr. Hall, you sure know how to enjoy life!" The voice sounded yful yet mocking. Dale jumped up startled while screaming out loud along with his masseuse as they saw someone appear out-of-nowhere inside their room without any warning whatsoever. "... L? How did you get in here? What do you want?" asked Dale nervously after recognizing who it was. "Don''t be so nervous," L chuckled before ncing over at the female doctor. Dale''s eyes flickered briefly before turning towards her, "You go outside first!" After the other person left, he looked at L and asked with a smile, "What''s up, Mr. Willis? Do you need something from me? I gave you facest time at the Lowe family, what are you doing now?" L shrugged and sat on the sofa in the room. After staring at Dr. Hall for a few moments, he said, "Dr. Hall, I have to admit that although you are greedy and unscrupulous, your medical skills are pretty good. At first nce, I didn''t see how you harmed Mrs. Lowe." Upon hearing this remark, Dale was taken aback for a moment before pretending to be puzzled and saying, "Mr. Willis, I don''t know what you''re talking about! How did I harm Mrs. Lowe? I heard that she was made ill by you and your wife because of some argument or another; her health is not good so she hasn''t been able to recover. I''ve been doing my best to help her get better all along; where is thising from?" Then he sneered, "What? Are you trying to me me because maybe it''s actually you who wants her dead?" L stared at him intently as he said word by word, "If I''m not mistaken, you must have added dried goose meat into Mrs. Lowe''s medicine when treating her." Dale''s eyes flickered slightly as he replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about! Sorry but my prescription is confidential; it is not my obligation to disclose any of its ingredients!" L narrowed his eyes, "Don''t be too quick to deny it yet! Let me finish speaking! During the time when Eliza was taking care of Mrs. Lowe under your treatment n, she would make egg custard which happened to be one of Mrs. Lowe''s favorite dishes. Egg custard mixed with dried goose meat can cause people''s vitality to leak out easily especially since Mrs. Lowe was already weakened from previous episodes where she coughed up blood." "Her body couldn''t handle it anymore so after losing more vitality every day due to this concoction, she became weaker!" "Moreover even if she went through various tests or went back into hospital, it would still be impossible for them find any toxins in her system! It really is killing without leaving any trace behind! Am I wrong?" As soon as L finished speaking, Dale looked at him, his pupils shrinking slightly while his facial expression changed somewhat! He hadn''t expected someone could see through his seamless methods like that?? This guy had such amazing medical skills!! Chapter 206 DonT Try Anything Fancy Chapter 206 Don''T Try Anything Fancy Chapter 206 Don''t Try Anything Fancy However, even though Dale was shocked on the inside, he would never admit it. He had a smirk on his face and innocently said, "Mr. Willis, I have to say that you have quite an imagination. But sorry to disappoint you, this is all just your spection without any evidence! There was no goose jerky in my previous prescription either. Everything is just your imagination! If there''s nothing else, please leave or else I''ll call the police for trespassing!" "Don''t admit it?" L sneered and then looked at Dale and said, "Dr. Hall, have you ever thought about what Romeo''s family will do to you after helping them kill Mrs. Lowe? This matter is definitely not something that can be seen by others and yet you know too much about it." "You guessed they could kill Mrs. Lowe so easily; would they spare you?" Upon hearing this statement from L, Dale''s eyes flickered but he stillughed, "L, I don''t understand what are you talking about! All of these usations are just your own wild guesses!" "You know best whether or not they''re true! I see that your forehead has darkened today which means bad luck ising for you soon enough. Romeo will definitely want to silence you forever. If you don''t want to die, you better cooperate with me and testify against them. I can guarantee your safety." L spoke coldly. "I still don''t know what the hell are you talking about!" Dale replied with an angry expression. "Fine! Hope you won''t regret it," L nodded expressionlessly before finally leaving. After he left, Dale''s face changed constantly, hiding some uneasiness within him. "Damn, it wouldn''t be possible for Romeo to reallye after me, right?" "It''s not impossible!" "No, no, I need to leave Ednd!" Originally, Dale wanted to wait until he saw how things yed out with L before returning back Slocmore. But, L''s words made him feel danger approaching. He decided immediately. Fifteen minutester... Dale got into a Mercedes G-ss SUV along with his young apprentice. However, the unnoticed fact was that, L followed them silently in a Bentley Mulsanne car. Fifteen minutester when Dale passed through a sparsely popted road outside Ednd city center... Screech... pop! Apanied by an ear-piercing brake sound as well as the sound of tire bursting! The Mercedes G-ss SUV hit a nail strip causing it spin out of control almost flipping over completely. The next second, a van appeared and several assassins wearing ck hoods jumped out of the car. "Master! Someone''s here!" The young disciple was so frightened that he eximed in panic. Dale was also shocked and his heart skipped a beat. L was right, someone wanted to attack him! Romeo was going to kill him! Damn it!! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At that moment, Dale''s heart was filled with anger and panic. "Master, what should we do? What should we do?" The young disciple asked in a trembling voice with tears in his eyes. "Shut up!" Dale pped him angrily but he himself was also shivering with fear. He saw these people approaching them with murderous intent, their sharp knives reflecting the chilling light under the sun. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of their car and stood between them and the assassins. "... L?" Dale saw him and showed surprise on his face. "L, save me! Save me...," Dale lowered the car window and shouted urgently, "As long as you save me, I''ll help you testify against Romeo! F*cking hell, he really wants to kill me!" L nced back at him coldly before saying, "You said that." "Don''t worry! Don''t worry! The enemy of my enemy is my friend. If Romeo wants to kill me then I will definitely help you." Dale promised confidently. "Yes yes we can all be your witnesses!" The young disciple added hastily. At this point, those assassins stared at L fiercely with murderous intent in their eyes. The leader sneered, "Kid, if you don''t want to die, then get lost! Mind your own business!" "I''m sorry but they''re useful to me. And just so you know if you don''t want to die, then get lost." L warned expressionlessly. "F*ck this guy''s looking for death!" "Attack first - kill him first then deal with everyone else inside the car!" The leader waved his hand without hesitationmanding several assassins who immediately attacked L holding deadly weapons. However, L snorted coldly before directly facing them head-on. Boom boom boom... Although these assassins were skilled fighters themselves, when faced against L''s punches, they were sent flying backwards one after another spitting blood uponnding on ground. Seeing this scene, all of them revealed shock on their faces. "Just leave now! I don''t want to take lives today!" L waved his hand signaling for them all go away. He didn''t want to attract trouble, so he held back when he struck. Otherwise, after taking out these assassins, he would have to deal with the aftermath. The lead assassin''s eyes were full of suspicion and uncertainty. "Kid, I remember you. You''ll see!" "Let''s go!" In the next second, he chickened out and gritted his teeth before crawling into the van first. The other assassins also got up one after another and fled in panic! Watching the van disappear into the distance, Dale and his young apprentice in their Mercedes G finally breathed a sigh of relief. Dale looked at L with flickering eyes; he never expected this kid to be so powerful. "Get off!" At this moment, L walked over. Dale and his young apprentice hesitated for a moment before opening the car door and getting out. "Mr. Willis, thank you for saving our lives! Thank you so much..." Dale said gratefully. L remained expressionless as he shook his head, "No need to thank me! Remember what you said earlier tonight. Help me identify Romeo!" Upon hearing this request from L, Dale''s eyes flickered a few times as he replied, "Mr. Willis... I can help identify him but if I do that, then I won''t be able to avoid any involvement myself." L responded with an "Hmm?" before saying coldly, "Do you think those assassins could kill you? If not them, then do you think I can? You only have two choices: die or be an informant!" Hearing this response from L made Dale''s face turn pale as he quickly waved his hands while saying, "No! No! I promise! I promise!" L stared coldly at Dale before patting him on the shoulder while saying, "You better not y any tricks on me because if you do... you will definitely regret it!" Chapter 207 Are There Both Eyewitnesses And Physical Evidence? Chapter 207 Are There Both Eyewitnesses And Physical Evidence? Chapter 207 Are There Both Eyewitnesses and Physical Evidence? "I can''t do it! Even if you gave me some courage, I wouldn''t dare!" Dale shook his head, looking sincere and fearful. "That''s for the best. The Lowe family is holding a family meeting tonight at eight o''clock. Remember to attend," L sneered, patting the young apprentice''s shoulder before giving them both instructions. After he left, the young apprentice''s eyes flickered with hesitation. "Master, do we really have to help him testify? Why don''t we run now? With our power in Slocmore, he won''t dare chase us there. Who knows who will end up dead?" Dale chuckled coldly. "Run? Why should we run? I have a n." A sly look shed in his eyes. "Regret? Kid, you''re still too naive! Do you think you can scare me? I''ll make sure both you and Romeo are dumbfounded! You two fighting each other will only benefit me in the end! Hahaha..." That evening at Lowe''s Mansion... Everyone gathered in therge courtyard. All members of the Lowe family were present - direct or indirect. Victoria sat weakly on a high-backed chair while Romeo and his family respectfully stood by her side. "Mom, drink some water," Eliza offered Victoria a cup of tea with an obedient expression. Miranda''s Uncle Owen, Uncle George and Aunt Jennifer were also present but their faces showed difort and hostility when they looked towards Romeo''s family. Everyone smelled an unusual scent in the air, and as they looked at Victoria''s ailing appearance, they knew that today''s family meeting, convened by Victoria , was likely to address matters rted to her final arrangements. Observing Romeo''s family, asional expressions of anticipation and satisfaction shed across their faces, and everyone had some expectations in their hearts. Victoria sat quietly, remaining silent throughout. It seemed that she had weakened to the point of not wanting to say much. "Mom, what''s wrong? Should we take you to the hospital?" Jennifer, Miranda''s aunt, suggested. "Yes, Mom, we can definitely find the best doctor for you!" Owen also expressed. Victoria waved her hand dismissively, "I''ve already found the best doctor..." "Owen, Jennifer at this point, Mom already has an idea in her heart! If you want to me someone, me that damn L and that little slut Miranda. If it weren''t for them, would Mom be like this?" Romeo''s face was filled with indignation. "That''s right! She is at such an old age, and the illness hase like a mountain copsing. We should fulfill our filial duties and do our best! The primary goal today is to seek justice for her before she leaves! You all saw that day, the Emmanuel family drove away Dr. Hall, and then let L treat her! As a result, that guy seems to want to kill her!" Eliza gritted her teeth and said. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She deliberately spoke loudly so that all the Lowes could hear. As soon as she finished speaking, there was a whispering among the Lowe family members. "I didn''t expect Mrs. Lowe to be so angry because of Emmanuel''s family!" "L treated Mrs. Lowe? How could that end well?" "Who doesn''t know he holds a grudge against Mrs. Lowe and wishes for her death?" Listening to these discussions, Romeo, Eliza, and Harlow felt secretly pleased. The next moment Romeo looked at several uniformed personnel beside him. "Mr. Foster, you must ensure justice today and punish those who harm others!" Romeo said firmly. A well-built middle-aged man in uniform nodded his head, "Mr. Lowe, you can rest assured that as long as the evidence is conclusive, I will make sure justice is served for Mrs. Lowe and the entire Lowe family." At this moment many people were looking at Malcolm Foster and his subordinates with suspicion! It seemed like the Romeo family had made full preparations today! They even called inw enforcement officers? Looking at Malcolm and his men, some people began to feel uneasy inside themselves "They''re here! Emmanuel''s family has arrived!" George nced towards the door shouting out loud "They really have nerve showing up here?" "I''m afraid they don''t know what they''re waiting for today." Everyone looked at Emmanuel''s family with strange eyes filled with malice; it was like they were looking at criminals or something simr. The next second everyone parted into two sides creating an atmosphere of judgmental tension which made Emmanuel, Cara, Miranda, and Mason feel nervous except L who had calmness written all over his face along with a smile. "Hehe, we''re all here. Are you just waiting for us?" L asked with a smile. "L! You evil-hearted scoundrel! Look at what you''ve done to my mother after we entrusted her to you!" Romeo shouted in anger and indignation. "I knew it! You made Dr. Hall leave because you wanted to harm my grandmother!" Harlow used through gritted teeth. "Tell us, what did you give Mrs. Lowe that almost killed her?" Eliza came forward with a big usation. "Oh? I''m the one who caused Mrs. Lowe''s condition? Wasn''t it Dr. Hall that you hired?" L raised an eyebrow and sneered. "Don''t deny it! We have witnesses and evidence today, so there''s no room for your excuses!" Romeo coldly snorted and pped his hands. Then, a maid from the Lowe family walked out holding a bag of trash she had collected from cleaning up the mansion as usual. "This is something I found while cleaning up - drug residue," she said as she pointed at L with her hand extended towards him. "I saw he throw this away." Romeo nodded as he took the bag from the maid''s hand and announced loudly to everyone, "We''ve already tested these drug residues in this bag, which contain excessive amounts of arsenic elements!" He then pointed at L with an imposing tone, "L, tell us why there are such toxins in the medicine that you gave my mother under the pretext of treating her illness? Did you want to poison her?" "You ambitious viin!!" The crowd erupted into chaos upon hearing this revtion. "Arsenic toxin?! That''s poison!" "L is really ruthless!" "He wanted to kill Mrs. Lowe!" At this moment, Malcolm stepped forward sternly pointing at L, "L, if you confess now about poisoning on your own ord, maybe they will go easy on your sentence." L raised an eyebrow while sizing up Malcolm before saying, "Heheh... and who might be speaking right now?" Chapter 208 I Have A Witness Who Can Prove My Innocence Chapter 208 I Have A Witness Who Can Prove My Innocence Chapter 208 I Have a Witness Who Can Prove My Innocence "I am Malcolm Foster, the head of the Punishment Division in Ednd''s North District! If you''ve done anything wrong, I suggest you confess now!" Malcolm said coldly. His expression was stern and intimidating. L shook his head. "I haven''t done anything wrong. What do I need to confess?" Romeo snorted and held up the evidence in his hand, pointing to the maid beside him. "L, we have both eyewitnesses and physical evidence today. You can''t argue your way out of this one! Let me tell you something - my mother was fine before she received treatment from you, but now she''s half-dead! We''re going to get her checked out right now and find out if there are excessive levels of arsenic poisoning in her body - all thanks to what you did!" Harlow also spoke with hatred, "L, we have witnesses and physical evidence against you now. You can''t escape anymore! How about you get my grandmother checked too? Let''s see if it matches up with this piece of evidence." "Owen, George, Jennifer - all of you saw it that day when L took over Mrs. Lowe''s treatment! Now look at Mrs. Lowe''s condition; shouldn''t he be responsible for what happened?" Eliza shouted loudly. Owen, George and Jennifer nodded slightly as they looked at L with unfriendly eyes. Now, with people testifying and presenting the residue of the medicine, Romeo''s family loudly dered their intention to have Victoria''s body examined for elevated arsenic levels. All the evidence seemed to confirm the "fact" that L had poisoned Victoria with the intention of harming her. "Bullshit! Eyewitnesses and physical evidence can be faked easily enough! My brother-inw couldn''t possibly harm my grandmother!" Mason defended L at this point while Emmanuel and Cara joined in saying, "If he really harmed her, then why would he bring us here?" Miranda spoke coldly, "This is ridiculous. L told me himself that he never treated my grandmother before so where did these tracese from?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hearing this statement made by Miranda caused Romeo''s eyes to flicker a few times, "How is that possible? Just because he says it didn''t happen means it didn''t happen? You guys can''t just protect him like this!" "That''s right! Mr. Foster, she is L''s wife after all ¨C how could we trust what she says?" Harlow sneered. At this moment, L infused his starry gaze with dragon energy as he looked towards Victoria only to see some green poison circting inside her body indicating a certain amount of arsenic poison actually existed within her system! ncing over at the teacup next to Victoria, L sneered inwardly, "Hehe, Romeo''s family really didn''t leave any loopholes in framing me." "I have to admit, if I were really treating Mrs. Lowe these past few days, I''m definitely implicated in this poisoning case," he continued. "If I am not careful, the charge of poisoning someone will be pinned on me for sure!" At that moment, Malcolm snorted coldly and motioned for his uniformed officers to take L away for questioning. "Take him back and cooperate with our investigation!" he ordered. "Yes sir!" the officers replied sternly as they approached L with handcuffs at the ready. "What are you doing? You can''t just arrest someone without investigating first!" Miranda protested as she stepped in front of L protectively. "We''re just taking him back to assist with our investigation! Please step aside and don''t interfere with official business!" Malcolm retorted firmly. At that moment, he already saw L as a suspect in the case at hand. "Who dares take my brother-inw away?" Mason demanded angrily. "What are you going to do about it, Mason? Use violence?" Harlow teased him while Eliza sneered at L saying "Willis, I know you''re strong, but if you think you can resist arrest then go ahead!" The family all knew deep down that even if L was powerful, there was no way he could fight against national agencies! If he dared resist, then his crime would only be more severe! Suddenly a loud voice rang out from behind them, "Who dares arrest someone directly?" They turned around and saw an imposing middle-aged man apanied by several inclothes subordinates striding into Lowe''s Mansion confidently. Many people recognized him immediately and were surprised by his presence there, "Mr. Burke? Why is he here?" "This is Mr. Burke from Ednd''s Punishment Department! What brings him here today?" "Why did hee..." Harlow red at Lionel rudely before shouting, "Who do you think you are?! Trying to obstruct official business?! Do you want to die or something?" Romeo felt his eyelid twitching uncontrobly when Harlow spoke like this. He knew who Lionel was but apparently Harlow didn''t... Malcolm quickly went up to greet Lionel, "Mr. Burke... what brings your visit here today?" "Why did anyone give you the authority to arbitrarily arrest him?" asked Lionel sternly before adding, "If I hadn''te here today, would things have gone awry under your watchful eye?" "Mr. Burke, all the evidence points to L Willis as the suspect. I''m just following protocol by asking him toe in for questioning," Malcolm said, sweating profusely. Lionel snorted and turned his attention to L, nodding at him and saying, "Mr. Willis, I''m here today to ensure justice is served! If you''re innocent, no one can falsely use you or arrest you!" He then looked coldly at Harlow and said, "Miss, I am the Chief Enforcer of Ednd''s Punishment Bureau. Do you know who I am now? Do I have the right to interfere with Malcolm''s duties?" Harlow widened her eyes in shock and her face turned red upon hearing this revtion about Lionel''s identity. She never expected that he was such a high-ranking official! And it seemed like he was on L''s side. How did this guy manage to befriend even the Chief Enforcer of Ednd? "Mr. Burke, all the evidence shows that L wants to harm my mother. Surely you won''t protect a criminal?" Romeo asked with a flicker in his eyes. He secretly sneered inside - so what if Lionel showed up? The evidence they had was enough to nail L! "That''s right! Since Mr. Burke is here for justice too and we have both eyewitnesses and physical evidence against L - there is no way he can escape!" Eliza gritted her teeth angrily. Lionel frowned slightly before turning towards L again, "Do you have anything else to say? If there is any proof that proves your innocence, please present it." L nodded his head before looking straight at Romeo''s family who were already gloating over their victory, "I have a witness who can prove my innocence!" Romeoughed mockingly, "A witness? Hahaha! Don''t tell me it''s Miranda or Mason? They are not qualified witnesses!" L shook his head before pointing towards Victoria direction, "My witness is Mrs. Lowe!" Everyone gasped in shock upon hearing this revtion ¨C how could she be considered an eligible "victim" witness?! Chapter 209 You Make Him Come Out Chapter 209 You Make Him Come Out Chapter 209 You Make Him Come Out Watching L point towards Victoria, iming she was his witness, everyone wore expressions of astonishment. "What? Mrs. Lowe is L''s witness?" "L must be crazy." "Who doesn''t know that Mrs. Lowe hates this guy the most? How could she testify for him?" After being surprised, Romeo couldn''t help butugh, "You want my mom to testify for you? Hahaha..." "How did youe up with this idea?" Harlow also sneered. Eliza had a mocking expression on her face as if she had heard a joke. The entire Lowe family felt that L was delusional and talking nonsense! However, L remained confident and looked at Victoria, "Mrs. Lowe, it''s your turn to speak!" The next second, amidst the teasing or disdainful gazes of everyone present, Victoria slowly stood up. Everyone was stunned and showed expressions of surprise and doubt. Victoria actually cooperated with L like this? Wasn''t she supposed to have nothing to do with him since they were sworn enemies? When they saw Victoria stand up, the whole room fell silent as everyone watched the spokesperson of the entire Low family. "L never treated me!" said Victoria in a calm voice while looking directly at Romeo''s family after standing up from her seat. Although her voice sounded hoarse and weak, everyone could hear it clearly. There was an uproar throughout the room! This was definitely today''s biggest surprise which caught everyone off guard! What Miranda said earlier turned out to be true? L never treated Victoria? "What are you saying? Did L make you lose your mind? Did he give you some kind of obedience potion?" Eliza''s expression changed, shouting at Victoria, her tone involuntarily rising. As if she was a bit exasperated. "Mom, what medicine did L give you? Why are you talking nonsense? Everyone knows that after Dr. Hall left in a huff, L treated you!" Romeo''s expression also became darkened by now. "Grandma, are you confused or something? Why would you help such a small fry like him?" Harlow also got annoyed by now too! At this moment their whole family felt uneasy! "I didn''t help anyone. I just told the truth! L has never given me any medicine nor has he ever treated me!" Said Victoria in a deep voice "So how did you be like this?" Romeo gritted his teeth while asking. Upon hearing this, Victoria snorted and looked at her son Romeo. "How did I be like this? You all should be the ones to answer that question." "You..., what do you mean?" Eliza stomped her foot and shouted. At that moment, the servant who had been attending to Victoria stepped forward. Her voice was much louder than Victoria''s, making it clear for everyone to hear. "I can also testify that he hasn''te to treat Mrs. Lowe these past few days. I haven''t even seen him! So I don''t know where these drug residues came from." Romeo''s family and the cleaning maid werepletely dumbfounded. L hadn''t evene to treat Victoria? The whole room erupted inmotion once again! "L never treated Mrs. Lowe, so where did these arsened drug residuese from?" "Frame-up!" "I never thought that Mrs. Lowe would testify for L!" "If L really treated Mrs. Lowe before, he wouldn''t be able to wash his hands off of this..." "Romeo''s family is so cunning!" At this point, Lionel coldly snorted as he red at Romeo''s family including the maid whomitted perjury, "Now do you have anything else left to say?" Romeo''s family had an uncertain expression on their faces while the maid turned pale with fear under Lionel''s icy gaze; she broke down mentally in an instant. "I... I didn''t know anything! It was Romeo who gave me those drug residues and told me what to say!" "I... I was just following orders. I''m innocent..." This made Romeo''s framing of L more evident than ever before! Romeo, Eliza and Harlow red at the maid with eyes full of hatred as if they wanted nothing more than kill her right then and there. "Romeo, I never thought your family would use us as pawns!" "Romeo, Eliza, you guys went too far!" "I can''t believe I followed you earlier when we used L together! Are you trying to get us killed?" At this time Owen, George, and Jennifer showed a look of indignation because they felt used by Romeo''s family. Everything was designed by them from start till end. "Mr. Burke, they framed my son-inw. Now there is concrete evidence against them. Can you arrest them now?" Cara red at Romeo''s family with gritted teeth while Emmanuel, Miranda, and Mason also looked furious wanting nothing more than justice served against Romeos'' Family! "Take them away!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lionel nodded and waved his hand to his subordinates. Upon hearing this, Malcolm quickly led his men to rush forward and arrest them. However, at that moment, L spoke up in a low voice, "Wait a minute, let''s not be hasty!" In the next second, amidst everyone''s puzzled expressions, he sneered coldly, "Isn''t it boring just to arrest them with one charge? There are even bigger charges waiting for them!" As he spoke, L''s tone became stern, "Since it wasn''t me who did it, how do you think Mrs. Lowe ended up like this?" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone realized what was going on and stared sharply at Romeo and his family of three! "L, what do you mean?" Romeo''s heart skipped a beat as he asked in shock. "Mrs. Lowe ended up like this because of you and Miranda! And also because you drove Dr. Hall away but didn''t treat Mrs. Lowe! You can''t escape responsibility for her condition!" Eliza gritted her teeth and wanted to bite back at L. Harlow also cursed, "Even if we framed you guy, that doesn''t mean everything bad is our fault! Are you saying my grandmother was harmed by us? What evidence do you have?" L chuckled, "You want evidence? I have another witness - Dr. Hall!" "He cooperated with all of you to harm Mrs. Lowe - just one dirty witness is enough, right?" Hearing this statement made by L, Romeo''s family were stunned for a moment before bursting into coldughter. "Dr. Hall? Hahaha... how could he testify for you when he has already..." Romeo stopped himself from finishing the sentence almost letting out something important. "What happened to him? Did you silence him?" L asked with an evil smile on his face. "You little brat! Watch your mouth!" Romeo shouted angrily before adding confidently, "Where is Dr. Hall then? Let him testify for yourself if there really is such an opportunity." L snorted disdainfully, "No need to hurry." He nced at the time secretly while frowning slightly. Dale hadn''t arrived yet? "I''m here!" Dale suddenly appeared along with his young apprentice walking into Lowe''s Mansion from outside Seeing these two people, Romeo''s family widened their eyes in shock, filled with fear! Dale was still alive!! Did those damn assassins fail?? Chapter 210 One Ring Hooks Another Chapter 210 One Ring Hooks Another Chapter 210 One Ring Hooks Another L breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Dale and his apprentice finally arrive. "Dr. Hall, can you tell us what happened? How did they bribe you to harm Mrs. Lowe?" L pointed at the Romeo family as he spoke. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The three members of the Romeo family couldn''t help but feel uneasy and their faces turned sour. Their hearts sank to the bottom when they realized that Dale was still alive. But then, in the next moment... "What do you mean bribe me to harm Mrs. Lowe? Mr. Willis, what are you talking about?" Dale asked with confusion on his face. Dale''s reaction caused L''s expression to freeze and his face turned pale. He didn''t expect that after they arrived, Dale would deny everything and act like nothing had happened. L looked at him with cold eyes while the Romeo and his family once again showed their smugness. "Dr. Hall, you have no idea. After L drove you away, hepletely ignored my mother!" "And now, they are framing and using us of colluding with you to harm her!" Romeo sneered. Yeah, what were they afraid of? Almost forgot, if Dr. Hall testified against himself, he wouldn''t be off the hook either. Even if they failed to silence him, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to incriminate himself. "Willis, using us of plotting against Mrs. Lowe. Do you have any evidence?" Eliza asked triumphantly, as if she already had everything under control. "You and Miranda drove my grandmother to this state. At least, our family found Dr. Hall to treat her. But you, not only did you ignore her, but you also yed the victim first?" "Saying we conspired with Dr. Hall to harm my grandmother. Well, why don''t you show some evidence? Everything should be based on evidence, right?" Harlow taunted, looking at Lionel. "Mr. Burke, he''s ndering us; he should be held responsible, shouldn''t he?" Lionel frowned and looked at L with a questioning expression. At this moment, L, with a calm face, cast a cold gaze at Dale. "Dr. Hall, do you remember I told you not to y tricks, or you would regret it?" Dale smirked, a mocking look on his face. "Regret? What do I have to regret? Do I have to regret not helping you with false testimony?" "That''s right! We''re just telling the truth here! What can you do about it?" The young apprentice also chimed in with a coldugh. In front of so many people, and with the authorities present, they didn''t believe L would dare to do anything to them. Lughed, a sinisterugh mixed with cruelty. "Why is that? I wanted to talk to you guys nicely, but you thought I was easy to deal with? I wanted to be a good person, but you forced my dark side out!" "Who are you scaring..." The young apprentice sneered before his face suddenly changed. Dale and the young apprentice''s expressions twisted in pain. They let out low screams as if millions of ants were biting their blood vessels and organs. The excruciating pain made them unable to live or die! This scene shocked everyone present! "You want evidence? You''ll have it soon!" L said with an evil smile as he walked towards Romeo''s family of three. He patted each one on the shoulder meaningfully. "What... what are you doing? Don''t touch me!" Harlow shivered uncontrobly at L''s smile feeling uneasy for some reason. L snorted coldly before looking at Dale and his apprentice. "Speak." He uttered one word indifferently with an icy expression on his face. "Ahh! I''ll speak! It was Romeo who found me and asked me... to secretly kill Mrs. Lowe!" Dale rolled around in agony on the ground while contorting his features painfully. "Their offer was 20 million dors plus my grudge against you which is why I agreed..." "I also spoke up! There was dried goose meat in my master''s prescription which whenbined with eggs can make people lose their vitality... Eliza made chicken soup for Mrs. Lowe using this recipe which caused her body functions to deteriorate..." "Mr. Willis... spare me please¡­ spare me¡­I''ve told everything¡­" The young apprentice begged pitifully while revealing all this information causing everyone present including Romeo''s family of three look horrified and disgusted by what they had done - attempting murder on Victoria. Victoria''s already withered face became even uglier as she stared at Romeo''s family, especially her daughter-inw Eliza, with a thick expression of resentment. She had previously thought that this daughter-inw was considerate and filial to her, especially when she made egg custard for her. It turned out to be a bowl of poison! At this moment, L chuckled and looked at Dale and his disciple, "What do you mean by sparing you? I don''t know what happened to you guys! Oh right, have you finished talking? What else did you do behind Mrs. Lowe''s back? If you want to frame me, just say it!" Dale desperately grabbed his own body and lookedpletely unrecognizable, appearing extremely miserable, "Okay! Okay... I''ll tell... I''ll tell..." "When I used acupuncturest time... to seal Mrs. Lowe''s life gate acupoint... I thought you would take over... and then when Mrs. Lowe appeared weakter on... you would definitely give her supplements... by then Mrs. Lowe wouldn''t be able to absorb them properly anymore.... and die faster!" "Romeo''s family can then use you of killing Mrs. Lowe..." "I came here today because I wanted to profit from the situation.... when the timees all I have to do is unblock Mrs. Lowe''s life gate acupoint and give her medicine that nourishes vitality.... then she wille back alive..." "Romeo wanted me dead before so he could silence me but now he won''t seed." "In the end..... I will gain both fame and fortune... not only did I deceive you but also took revenge on Romeo''s family¡­" "That''s¡­that''s it!" He begged for mercy, "Spare me¡­spare me¡­" He screamed in pain, "Ah ah ah¡­I''m in so much pain! Just kill me!" Dale shouted out everything. Everyone present couldn''t help but show expressions of pity or anger after hearing these words; they didn''t expect this matter would be soplicated! Romeo and Dale were also scheming; one conspiracy led into another! Chapter 211 The Drama Of Dogs Biting Each Other Chapter 211 The Drama Of Dogs Biting Each Other Chapter 211 The Drama of Dogs Biting Each Other "Now the truth is out! Did everyone hear it?" L sneered and asked, looking around the room. At this moment, everyone looked at L with a horrified expression. Seeing Dale and his apprentice in such pain made them all secretly shake their heads. Was this considered torture to extract a confession in front of Lionel and the disciplinary office? L was too arrogant! Romeo''s face twitched as he pointed at L and said, "Mr. Burke, we can''t believe what Dale and his apprentice say! This is clearly torture to extract a confession from L; it''s not trustworthy!" Lionel''s face flickered for a moment but then he coldlyughed, "I didn''t see Mr. Willis use any torture on them; he didn''t even touch them! As you said before, everything needs evidence!" "You... I..." Romeo stuttered. Eliza and Harlow were also extremely angry but couldn''t say anything. Yes, no one saw what L did to Dale and his apprentice. Although it was obvious that something had happened, there was no evidence of it happening. L''s methods were simply terrifying; he was inscrutable like a ghost or demon! At this point, L smiled wickedly while looked at Romeo''s family, "Don''t you have anything else to say? I don''t know why Dale and his apprentice are like that since I haven''t touched them just now. But I''ve touched you guys!" Romeo''s family suddenly shuddered feeling an eerie chill run down their spines. The next second Harlow turned pale with fear, "L what¡­what are you going to do? This has nothing to do with me; my dad and mom came up with the idea of harming my grandmother not me! In fact I opposed it!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "You¡­don''t mess around!" As soon as she finished speaking, Romeo and Eliza widened their eyes in disbelief because they never thought that their daughter would sell them out just so she could clear her name! The next second, Romeo turned beet red pointing at Eliza saying, "This wasn''t my idea. It was your encouragement!" Eliza became furious pointing back at him shouting, "You heartless bastard?! You wanted to be the family head so badly that even if this idea came from me - you still agreed without hesitation!" "You have no right ming everything on me!" This scene left everyone stunned speechless! They never expected for Romeo''s family members would start attacking each other like wild animals! The Lowe family was in an uproar, filled with exmations and jeers. "Romeo, how ruthless of you!" "All for the position of the family head?" "You''re so malicious? That''s our mother; you actually want to be the one to kill her!" Owen and others expressed indignation, looking at Romeo''s family with shock and anger. "Romeo, you... you beast!" Emmanuel cursed. Cara, Miranda and Mason wore mocking and cold expressions. "What a good show of dogs biting dogs!" Cara sneered. Victoria sat there, watching her son Romeo''s family, trembling with anger. In her heart, a sense of sorrow surged. The truth was now revealed! It turned out to be Romeo''s family who wanted to bring her to her death! "Arrest them! Take them away!" At this moment, Lionel ordered coldly. Watching this human farce, he sighed. Malcolm and the enforcement officers didn''t hesitate, directly handcuffing Romeo''s family, Dale and his apprentice, and the maid who provided false testimony, taking them away. "Mr. Burke, thanks!" At this moment, L came over, extending his hand to Lionel. Lionel shook hands with L and then pointed at him. "You, young man, you''re not a good person either! Hmph!" Keen observers could see that Dale and his apprentice had definitely been tampered with by L. This guy was too arrogant, interrogating them boldly in front of Lionel! "I owe you a favor! If you ever need my help in the future, just ask." L said somewhat awkwardly. Hearing this, Lionel chuckled. "You said that!" On that evening, a little past 9:30 PM, in Victoria''s room, Emmanuel, his wife, L, Miranda, and Mason were present. Victoria, sitting there, subconsciously picked up the teacup to drink water. However, L directly took it away, saying, "Mrs. Lowe, it''s better not to use this teacup." Victoria looked at him, then reacted. The next moment, she coldly snorted and smashed the teacup on the ground. L chuckled and said, "Mrs. Lowe, the truth is revealed now. If you don''t want to die and want me to save you, I should set some conditions, right?" Victoria''s face darkened, and she hoarsely said, "Go on, what do you want?" L turned to Emmanuel and said, "Dad, is everything prepared?" Emmanuel''s face shed with a hint of guilt, as if he had done something wrong. After nodding, he handed several stock transfer agreements to L. L took them and looked at them, his eyes shing with disbelief and surprise. He had intended to use this opportunity to persuade Victoria to transfer all the shares of the Lowe family''s industries to Emmanuel. This way, Emmanuel would have control over the fate of all the Lowe family''s industries and be their de facto leader! However, his father-inw was really soft-hearted or filial... He didn''t take advantage of the situation. These agreements were just meant to reim their own shares in each industry that belonged originally to him and Cara. Helplessly shaking his head, L didn''t say anything about it either. His father-inw was kind- hearted towards his mother and there was nothing wrong with that. "Mrs. Lowe, my conditions are simple: you sign these share transfer agreements and I promise you''ll be able to live!" L said as he handed over the documents. Victoria sneered coldly and looked at Emmanuel with a dark expression, "Good! My sons either want me dead or want me ruined! Hahaha... Is this how you''re trying to ckmail me?" Hearing this, Emmanuel immediately showed remorse, "Mom! I... didn''t mean it like that! I just wanted back into the family! These shares belong originally to me and Cara. I just wanted..." "Just what? Get out!" "All of you can leave now!" "I won''t sign these agreements!" Victoria said coldly as she tore up these documents right in front of Emmanuel and L before driving them away without any hesitation or recognition whatsoever! Chapter 212 Burning Bridges After Crossing The River Chapter 212 Burning Bridges After Crossing The River Chapter 212 Burning Bridges after Crossing the River Victoria''s reaction left L and Miranda''s family stunned. "Mom, what do you mean? How can you turn your back on us so quickly?" "What do you mean we''re ckmailing you? We just want to return to the family and take back what belongs to us." "If it weren''t for L, Romeo''s family would have killed you! Now all we''re asking for is this small request, and yet you turn your back on us?" Cara asked angrily. Because they were kicked out of the Lowe family, Cara and Emmanuel lost their positions in the company as well. They had nothing to do at home while being idle. They wanted to regain their shares and restore their original positions not only for money but also because they wanted something to do. Emmanuel and Cara were not short of money, but they were still young at heart. Being idle made them go crazy. "Hmph! What belongs to you? What does that even mean?" "Get lost! You are no longer part of the Lowes. You don''t have a single share in any industry owned by the Lowe family!" "Don''t forget that you have a pharmaceuticalpany too..." Victoria sneered mockingly. Hearing this made Miranda''s family furious. "Grandma, that was too much!" Miranda bit her lip feeling indignant for her parents'' sake. L had a dark expression on his face; his tone carried a threat, "Mrs. Lowe, don''t forget that if I don''t treat you, then at most three days are left before it''s toote! Do you really want death?" However, Victoria chuckled with some mockery in her eyes, "Boy, did you think only you could treat me? Just now Dale told me clearly as long as I find someone who is proficient in acupuncture points, then eat some nourishing food recipe will be able restore my physical function! So go away!" L heard this; his face suddenly sank. He couldn''t help but gritted his teeth with anger. Yes, Victoria just needed an acupuncturist who knew how clear her meridians were then she could replenish herself with good nutrition. Her body didn''t have any major problems; she was just sabotaged by Dale and Romeo''s families. Unexpectedly, Dale revealed everything under unbearable pain which Victoria remembered vividly now. She felt there was no need rely on L anymore so she directly turned against him!! "Mrs. Lowe, you really know how burn bridges behind yourself," L said coldly. Cara, Miranda and Mason also flushed with anger. Even Emmanuel''s face turned ugly, making his heart cold once again. "Kid, you''re ying with fire. You''re still too green!" "What? Can you do anything to me? Do you want to torture me like Dale did to me? Come on then, I can take it!" Victoria sneered sarcastically. L took a deep breath and said, "You are my wife''s grandmother and my father-inw''s mother. How could I torture you? But I believe that one day, you wille begging for my help! Let''s wait and see." Looking at Victoria''s face, L really wanted to kick her with a shoe sole. But he couldn''t do it! However, he would get revenge sooner orter! ... After leaving Lowe''s Mansion, Cara cursed angrily in the car along with Emmanuel who got caught up in her anger. "Mom, don''t be angry!" Miranda tried to console her with a bitter smile. "How can I not be angry? Did you not see her two-faced attitude towards us? If it wasn''t for L exposing their family secrets, she would have been killed! L saved her life but she is still so ungrateful! Ugh!! This old hag makes me want to p her!" Cara fumed furiously. "Cara, what are you saying?! That is your mother-inw..." Emmanuel frowned when he heard his wife speak like that. "She may be your mom but she isn''t mine! I don''t recognize this mother-inw of mine anymore! She makes me so mad!" Cara gritted her teeth as she spoke while Emmanuel shrunk back into his seat showing his fear of upsetting his wife even more. He was mainly guilty himself and didn''t know how else he could defend Victoria after what she had done this time. It was truly despicable behavior from someone who should know better than anyone else how important family was. "Mom, calm down," Mason also tried consoling them both while shaking his head in disbelief at the situation they found themselves in. L drove ahead of them silently listening until finally speaking up, "This was my fault. I never expected Mrs. Lowe would stoop so low. Next time¡­next time if we get another chance¡­I promise we''ll make sure things end differently." As he spoke, there was an icy edge creeping into L''s voice as if daring anyone who crossed him or threatened those close to him, they wouldn''t live long enough regretting their actions. If only he knew earlier just how ruthless Victoria could be, then maybe he wouldn''t have let Dale reveal their ns before they were ready. Now all they could do was wait for another opportunity where they''d make sure everything ended decisively without any loose ends left behind ¨C unless of course Victoria wanted death instead! In the end though, L never imagined that Victoria would resort to such underhanded tactics which left him unprepared for what came next... "Alright! Let''s do it! Next time, we must crush that olddy under our feet!" "I''m so angry!" Cara gritted her teeth. Emmanuel let out a bitterugh, opened his mouth to speak but then held back. After separating from his inws and Mason, L received a call while driving Miranda home. It was Allison calling. ncing at the goddess CEO beside him, L hesitated for a moment before answering. "Allison? Is there something you need?" L asked with a smile, trying to sound as natural as possible. "If there isn''t anything wrong, can''t I just call you?" Allison teased. "Uh... no..." L chuckled awkwardly. Allisonughed and then spoke with excitement and gratitude in her voice. "L, today I took my mom for an examination! Do you know what the doctor said to my mom?" As she spoke, Allison imitated the doctor''s tone of voice with some annoyance and impatience. "I told your mother that she doesn''t have any heart problems and asked why she spent so much money on a full check-up? Does she have too much money to burn?" "Hehehe..." After speaking those words, Allison burst intoughter filled with joy that couldn''t be expressed in words. It was like a huge burden weighing down on her family had finally dissipated into thin air. Although L had imed he cured Kaileyst time, everyone still remained skeptical until all the results of her examinations came out today. When they saw everything was fine, they were overjoyed! L really didn''t lie to them! "L, thank you! I know it sounds pale when I say this but I really don''t know how grateful I am!" "If only you weren''t married already... I would offer myself up." "I called just now because of this good news. Bye-bye! Remember... keep in touch."N?velDrama.Org ? content. After saying these words, Allison hung up directly without giving L any chance to respond or react. At this moment, standing outside the hospital door, her face flushed red after uttering those words "offer myself up". She felt like jumping around like an excited bunny rabbit before quickly hanging up the phone. Chapter 213 CaelanS Good Intentions Chapter 213 Can''S Good Intentions Chapter 213 Can''s Good Intentions "Um..." L looked at the phone that had just been hung up, feeling frustrated. At that moment, he felt a sharp gazeing from beside him. "Who was it? Honey." Miranda''s face was adorned with a seductive smile, but it made L feel uneasy. "... just a friend." L replied nervously. "A friend? A girlfriend?" Miranda asked with a smirk as she grabbed onto L''s earlobe. "Yes! No! It''s just a female friend. Just an ordinary female friend!" L stuttered out his exnation. "Really? Just an ordinary friend?" Miranda narrowed her beautiful eyes and asked teasingly. "Yes, just an old ssmate." L exined quickly. Miranda snorted, "Old ssmate or old lover?" "What are you talking about? If she was my old lover, would I dare to answer the phone in front of you?" L said while sweating profusely on his forehead. Hearing this response, Miranda red at him, "Then how do I know for sure? Maybe you don''t care about me so much that you''re not afraid of me finding out." L felt wronged and said, "Honey! How could you say that I don''t care about you?! Can''t you feel it yourself? If you say things like this then my heart will be too cold!" The goddess CEO let out an "Oh", but her lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly. In his mind shed all those moments he had done for her before... "Well then from now on, contact less with other women. Do you hear me?" Mirandamanded in a dominant tone mixed with some arrogance and strength. "Yes ma''am!" With relief in his voice, L quickly agreed toply with her orders. The next morning, L received Can''s call early in the morning. It turned out that it had already been one month since he first treated Can''s illness. L almost forgot... Due to their unpleasant encounter with the Ward family earlier, L invited Caelen over to Emerald Green Estates after dropping off Nora and Mirana there previously. At 10 o''clock in the morning, Caelen looked at himself in the mirror, his whole body filled with excitement. Reeva also shed tears of joy as she gratefully watched over him. Once unrecognizable, Caelen now appeared decades younger than before, his facial features perfectly aligned. Caelen and Reeva thanked Lanclhan repeatedly for everything he did for them. Can took out a card and tried to force it into L''s hand. "L, don''t think this is tacky. I really don''t know how to thank you! There''s 10 million dors in here, you have to take it!" L waved his hand. "Can, you''re being too polite. We''re just helping each other out, didn''t you introduce my wife to many big agents before? I can''t ept this money!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although L was also greedy for money, he knew when to take it and when not to. After Can insisted several times, L could only smile bitterly and say, "Can, how about this? If you really want to thank me, if you hear any news about high-quality medicinal materials in the future, remember to let me know." Nowadays, L urgently wanted to improve his strength. He thirsted for all kinds of treasures! "Oh? No problem with that! I can help you inquire," Can readily agreed. At this time, Reeva seemed suddenly reminded of something and asked L, "By the way, L, do you remember when I told you that my brother was injured as a child which caused him some defects now?" "You said at the time that he coulde over so that we could see him. Are those words still valid?" L nodded, "Of course they are!" Reeva exchanged nces with Can and said, "Then let me contact him these days so he can come over?" "Sure thing!" replied L with a smile. After leaving Emerald Green Estates... Reeva and Can were still hesitant in the car. "Grandpa... calling Isa over won''t cause any problems, will it?" Reeva asked uncertainly. During these days they spent in Ednd, they naturally learned some things about what happened there. "Nope! That little rascal Isa listens best when I talk! With me mediating between them plus if L cures him then their previous conflict will definitely ease up." "As for L himself... he doesn''t seem like someone who holds grudges easily either!" Can shook his head as he spoke. Reeva nodded her head slowly, "Okay then¡­I''ll call Isa." "Hmm¡­ but don''t reveal yet that L is involved until we meet face-to-face," cautioned Can. "I understand," replied Reeva softly while feeling emotional inside - Grandpa truly has good intentions after all. Can knew that Isa''s personality was extremely extreme because of his physical defect. If he directly intervened in the conflict between Isa and L, it was afraid that Isa would not ept it at all, and even stronger resistance may arise. Therefore, Can wanted to take this opportunity to let L cure Isa''s defect first before easing the conflict between them. Can thought that it was not worth letting his grandson be an enemy with L for a Lowe family youngdy! Meanwhile on the other side! A young man with a gloomy face and a slightly paleplexion floated up with excitement after answering the phone. "Grandpa and Reeva are in Ednd, they found an unparalleled divine doctor for me. There is a 90% chance that he can cure my defect?" Isa felt hopeful inside. For so many years, his defect has always been his biggest pain in his heart. He dreams of being a real man again. This time since it was Can who contacted the divine doctor, he must go try it out no matter what. He understood his way of doing things; if he didn''t have confidence then he won''t say anything rashly. Even Can said there was a 90% chance; then this time there was great hope for himself! Thinking like this made Isa excited! He made a phone call and shortly after, a refined middle-aged man walked in. "Young master!" This middle-aged man was another confidant of Isa''s as well as an early-stage Transmutation Force expert. "Anthony! Get ready right away. I''m going to Ednd!" Isa ordered him to do so Hearing this sentence, the middle-aged man''s face sank, "Young Master, are you going personally? Are you giving Miss Lowe your final ultimatum?" Isa was stunned for moment before showing cold expression on his face. He shook his head, "No! I am going to get treated! But now that you mention it... I haven''t thought about doing something like that yet! This time we''re both heading to Ednd together ¨C kill L! Once my illness really gets cured, I''ll make sure Miranda gets into my hands first thing!" Chapter 214 You Are Not Qualified To Make Me Bow Chapter 214 You Are Not Qualified To Make Me Bow Chapter 214 You are Not Qualified to Make Me Bow Isa knew that his grandfather was a man who spoke with conviction. If he said something was 90% certain, then it was basically a sure thing! After years of suffering from injuries, Isa finally saw hope for healing. He couldn''t wait any longer! He had originally nned to wait for Kayden to cause some trouble between Miranda and L, and maybe even get rid of L himself. But now he had no patience left and just wanted to go straight to Ednd and kill L before getting Miranda into bed. However, at this moment, Anthony Patel let out a bitterugh, "Mr. Austin, I heard that L can take down Dark Force experts in seconds; he might even be a Transmutation Force master! I''m not sure if I can handle this!" Isa''s eyes turned cold at Anthony''s words, "What do you mean? Are you scared?" Anthony shook his head, "I would die for Young Master without hesitation! But if I fail, then there is the risk of putting you in danger... Maybe we should wait until my brother Giovannies back!" "Oh?" Isa raised an eyebrow, "Your brother ising back?" "Yes," Anthony nodded, "In two or three days Giovanni will be back from Havertown Mountains where he has been studying under ''Master Osvaldo'' for years. His strength has already reached Half-Step Grandmaster level! With him by our side we''ll have nothing to worry about; L won''t stand a chance!" "Good!" Isa grinned evilly, "Then let''s wait two or three more days!" The next morning at Emerald Green Estates Vi A01... L called Emerson over early but not just to pick up the Nourishing Essence Pill. "Hello Emerson!" Nora greeted politely as she walked out with L. "Hello Miss Nora!" Emerson smiled awkwardly. As one of L''s subordinates, facing Nora''s greeting made him feel uneasy. "I may have to leave Ednd for a few days so please take care of Nora during that time," instructed L after exining thingsst night with Miranda about having his younger brother- inw send someone over these few days as protection while also picking up the CEO goddess. "You must ensure my daughter''s safety." "Don''t worry Mr. Willis! Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let Miss Norae to any harm!" Emerson replied seriously. L chuckled, "There''s no need to be so dramatic. I''ll be back in a few days." He crouched down and patted his daughter Nora''s head. "Nora, listen to Emerson and Lina while I''m gone." "Oh! Daddy,e back soon. I will miss you," the little girl nodded pitifully. L felt a pang of heartache and regretted agreeing with Eduard that day. After a moment, L left Emerald Green Estates. A military vehicle was waiting for him outside, and Ralphie got out of the car to open the door for him when he saw Ling out. "Mr. Willis, please!" Twenty minutester, L arrived at Ednd Military District in the car. After driving into an open area for some time, Ralphie stopped the car. Eduard was standing there with two groups of soldiers dressed inbat uniforms beside him - one group consisted of Eduard''s guards from the military district while L recognized Stephen, ke and Orion among them who were notorious yboys but now stood straight as if they had been well-trained. Another group had much stronger aura than those from Eduard''s side - some were Transmutation Force beginners or Dark Force experts while others were above Bright Force level! These soldiers not only possessed formidable strength but also strong military qualities which made them an amazing fighting force altogether. From their shoulder patches, it could be seen that they belonged to Iylonio Military District instead of being under Eduard''smand. L narrowed his eyes as he walked towards Eduard who greeted him with a nod. "Mr. Willis! You''re here! Let me introduce you to Simeon Smith from Dragon Sword Special Operations Brigade under Iylonio Military District ¨C Captain Smith!" Eduard then turned towards a tall officer beside him, "Captain Smith, this is Mr. Lachaln Willis, my specially invited aid! I hope we can work together happily this time around and escort Conor safely to Iylonio!" "Hello Captain Smith! Nice meeting you," said L smilingly as he extended his hand towards Simeon. However, Simeon was looking at L with a disdainful expression and had no intention of shaking hands with him. "Heh heh, sorry, we don''t have the habit of shaking hands! We all salute!" "But you''re not qualified to make me salute you!" Simeon sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst ofughter. The members of Dragon Sword Brigade under Simeon''smand looked at L one by one with ridicule and contempt in their eyes. L frowned and looked over at Eduard. "Eduard, what does this mean? If it''s not necessary, I can go back." Eduard looked embarrassed. "Mr. Willis, don''t be angry. Captain Smith is just joking with you! With you apanying us on this escort mission, we can ensure that everything goes smoothly. You mustn''t leave!" Upon hearing this, L didn''t say anything else. But Simeon and the members of Dragon Sword Brigade were not satisfied. Mockingughter echoed around them! "Eduard, what do you mean by that? Do you look down on Dragon Sword Brigade or are you too fond of this tender-faced guy?" "With us escorting him there, I think we don''t need any external aid like him!" Simeon pointed to L and said unhappily. As L broke through the limits of normal human life levels, his skin was incredibly tough but his appearance did look smooth and delicate. "Captain Smith, I''m not looking down on your team, it''s just for safety reasons! Mr. Willis is an expert among experts!" Eduard spoke seriously. "An expert among experts? How good is he?" Simeon sneered when he heard Eduard''s words, and then provocatively raised his chin towards L. "Kid, wanna spar?" L smiled when he saw him shake his head, "I think there''s no need for that, is there? I''m afraid I''ll break you if I hit too hard." When Simeon heard this, his face changed immediately, and he red angrily at L. "What did you say, kid? Break me?" "I fucking want to see if you have what it takes!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The other members of Dragon Sword Brigade also became extremely unhappy after hearing what L had said. "Captain, pummel him!" "Lay him t! Let this guy know who''s boss!" "Beat him until he calls out daddy, haha¡­" These powerful special forces soldiers were definitely not easy to deal with. They were all troublemakers usually. Now they were making trouble again. Chapter 215 Will You Only Hide? Chapter 215 Will You Only Hide? Chapter 215 Will You Only Hide? Simeon charged straight at L, throwing a punch towards his face with a fierce whistling sound. Simeon was at the peak of his Dark Force level and was on the verge of breaking through to the Transmutation Force realm. L had previously observed that the strongest member of the Dragon Sword Brigade wasn''t him, but rather a stunningly beautiful female teammate. Facing the punch thrown by Simeon, L instantly tilted his head, avoiding it. "Captain, go for it! Teach him a lesson!" "Let him know the might of our Dragon Sword Brigade!" "A top-notch master? I think he''s more like a master at showing off, haha..." The members of the Dragon Sword Brigade were making amotion, cheering on and taunting. "L, go for it!" "These guys are too arrogant. L, show them!" On the other side, Stephen and others were cheering for L, supporting their "foreign aid." The Dragon Sword Brigade, arriving from the Iylonio military district, had been acting extremely arrogant since their arrival, disregarding the personnel from the Ednd security district. The security district soldiers hoped someone would put an end to their arrogance. "Show mercy!" At this moment, Eduard frowned and shouted. "Don''t worry, Eduard. I have a sense of measure. I won''t cripple this delicate boy! Ahaha..." Simeon grinned andughed. L chuckled, dodging Simeon''s attacks while saying calmly, "He''s talking about me." "Go to hell!" Hearing this, Simeon became even more infuriated, feeling repeatedly provoked by this young man. He was not only the captain of the Dragon Sword Brigade but also the former champion of the martial artspetition in the Iylonio military district. Despite his young age, he held the rank of deputymander. In addition, he was the direct heir of the Smith family in Iylonio. Normally, whether in the Iylonio military district or in the circles of Iylonio''s young lords and princesses, Simeon was highly praised. When had he ever been provocatively challenged like this? Today, even though Eduard had mentioned showing mercy, Simeon decided to give L a profound lesson. Swish! Swish! Swish... Next, Simeonunched a fierce attack on L, each punch and kick apanied by a sharp breaking sound. Being the captain of the Dragon Sword Brigade, he was undoubtedly skilled and far from being a pushover. However, no matter how fierce and rapid his attacks were, Simeon couldn''ty a finger on L. L''s movements and reactions were wless, dodging all of Simeon''s attacks. They fought for half a day without even touching each other. Seeing this scene, the spectators couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "This is boring!" "I thought this top-notch expert only knew how to dodge?" "What''s the point? He doesn''t even dare to fight Captain head-on." "Is she just going to run away when she meets an enemy?" Aside from the stunningly beautiful female member of the team, other members of Dragon Sword Brigade sneered at L with contempt in their eyes. Stephen and other soldiers from the security zone also frowned and secretly worried about L. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this moment, after Simeon kicked out again but missed once more due to L''s dodge, a look of frustration and disdain appeared on his face. "You coward! Do you only know how to dodge? Are you man enough to face me head-on?" L shrugged. "Are you sure?" "Come on!" Simeon roared as he charged towards him with great momentum using Eight Extremities Fist technique called Stick-to-Mountain which was known for its ferocity and close-rangebat skills. It was considered one of the deadliest moves in Eight Extremities Fist techniques. It involved gathering all your strength into your body before charging at your opponent; if hit lightly, it could cause vomiting or if hit heavily it could shatter one''s internal organs! This time around though, L coldly snorted before assuming a simr stance as he charged forward too using Stick-to-Mountain technique just like Simeon did earlier. "L, be careful!" Orion shouted in rm. "What is this guy thinking?" "Why isn''t he dodging now that it really matters?" "With Captain''s strength behind him, even an ancient tree would be crushed by Stick-to-Mountain!" "He''s trying to copy Captain''s move? Like father like son I guess." A group of Dragon Sword Brigade members, witnessing L''s response, couldn''t help but show a gloating expression. L practiced the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, and since he didn''t have a martial arts foundation before, he actually didn''t know any techniques. His current move was merely an imitation of Simeon. So, the posture and movements indeed looked a bit awkward, evoking disdain and mockery from many onlookers. "Hmph! You''re looking for death!" In the blink of an eye, Simeon saw himself about to collide with L and immediately eased up on his force. Although he was annoyed with the guy, Simeon only wanted to teach him a lesson and not kill him. Boom! The next moment, two figures collided fiercely together! Apanied by a dull sound, an astonishing scene appeared. Simeon''s figure flew out directly. But the clumsy L stood firmly in ce like a rock! Everyone was stunned by this sight, especially the members of Dragon Sword Brigade who looked as if they had seen a ghost. "Pfft!" Afternding on his feet, Simeon barely managed to stand still. The next second he felt something sweet in his throat and spat out blood. His face turned unhealthy red as he stared at L with fear and seriousness in his eyes. At this point, L stopped moving and shook his head at Simeon. "You''re no match for me," he said confidently. "I can dodge you many times but I only need one move to take you down." Hearing this made Simeon so angry that he couldn''t help but spit out more blood again. The members of Dragon Sword Brigade were also furious at what they just witnessed. "The captain lost!" "This guy is too arrogant!" Simeon gritted his teeth with resentment, "Don''t get too cocky! I held back earlier because I didn''t want to kill you!" "Oh? So did I," replied L arrogantly. "Otherwise it wouldn''t have been just blood that came out of your mouth." Hearing this, Simeon''s expression fluctuated between gloom and brightness. He was eager to charge forward, but in the end, he refrained. In the moment of collision with L earlier, he felt as if he had crashed into a small mountain, and his bones seemed to be falling apart. Reluctantly, Simeon had to admit that in terms of strength, this young man was indeed more powerful than himself. Despite attacking for a long time, he couldn''t even touch the hem of his opponent''s clothes. Finally, in a direct collision, he was effortlessly sent flying! Chapter 216 Should I Go Talk To Her? Chapter 216 Should I Go Talk To Her? Chapter 216 Should I Go Talk to Her? "What? You still don''t believe me?" L raised an eyebrow, sensing the other''s hostile gaze. Simeon snorted coldly. "You''re just a martial artist! I admit you may be stronger than me in terms of physical strength, but if it came down to life and death, you would be the one to die!" "Oh? Is that so?" L sneered. Simeon gritted his teeth. "Kid, on a real battlefield, physical strength ys a very limited role. Military training is the key to victory! Even if you have superior martial arts skills as an outsider, I could take your life from a kilometer away with my sniper rifle. Your fists and feet couldn''t even touch a hair on my body! And even if your martial arts skills are high enough to match modern heavy weapons like nes and tanks?" As he spoke, members of the Dragon Sword Brigade chimed in agreement. "That''s right! Martial arts skills mean nothing!" "If it came down to life or death situations, our captain could kill him instantly." "We receive military training every day; that''s what true killing techniques are all about!" "Martial arts skills are just for fun." At this point L smiled and nodded his head. "Yes! I admit that when ites down to life or death fights, you guys are better than me! You''re soldiers who protect your country. I really admire that." Upon hearing this, Simeon was taken aback; he didn''t expect L would say something like this. With a cold snort, he took advantage of the opportunity to step back from confronting L any further. Turning around, he wiped away some blood from his mouth before addressing Eduard, "Eduard, everyone is here now right? Can we depart?" "Yes," Eduard nodded in agreement. A few minutester, Conor was escorted onto an armored vehicle by several soldiers before seeing L again - his eyes filled with resentment towards him for exposing him as Ski spy. At 9:00 in the morning, the escorting force officially set out, leaving Ednd. The decision to travel bynd was made to ensure the absolute safety of the prisoner during transport to Iylonio. Air travel posed too many uncertainties, and any mishap would be irreversible. The goal was to extract everything Conor knew, and perhaps even gather information about other Ski spies within Priocia. Therefore, it was crucial that nothing went wrong with this individual. The escorting force was evidently divided into two groups. The Dragon Sword Brigade,ing from Iylonio, served as the main escort, while the Ednd Security District appeared more like apanying personnel. At this moment, L sat in a military vehicle with Stephen and ke. "L, you really let off some steam when you made that guy vomit blood earlier! Haha..." Orion laughed. "These guys from Dragon Sword Brigade are all so arrogant!" "What''s so great about them? Even their captain got beaten up by L! Pfft!" Stephen and ke also praised L. It was clear that these three young soldiers were not fond of the members of Dragon Sword Brigade. L smiled. "It''s nothing special. Simeon wasn''t even one of their strongest fighters. There''s a female member among them who is quite good-looking. Did you notice her? She has simr strength to Eduard." Upon hearing this, Stephen and his friends chuckled mischievously. "How could we not notice her? That girl is definitely the most beautiful soldier I''ve ever seen!" said Stephen with a smirk on his face. ke and Orion also had stars in their eyes as they talked about her beauty. The other security soldiers in the car joined in on discussing her too. After all, they were all men cooped up in camp without seeing any women for months on end. Sometimes even seeing a pig would make them feel like it was attractive ¨C let alone such an incredibly beautiful woman like Fox from Dragon Sword Brigade! "I heard she''s an external staff member specially invited by Dragon Sword Brigade just like Mr. Willis," said one soldier excitedly. "She''s really pretty! What''s her name?" asked another soldier curiously. "I don''t know what her real name is but I heard that members of Dragon Sword call her Fox. It should be some kind of code name or something," replied another soldier confidently. "Yeah yeah! And apparently shees from Lucoork West too ¨C she must be part of some secret sect or something!" added yet another excitedly. Listening to these discussions, especially upon hearing that the woman was from Lucoork West, L couldn''t help but perk up his ears. There was a newfound curiosity in L''s heart regarding this Fox from the Dragon Sword Brigade. The words "Lucoork West" carried both pain and a faint glimmer of hope for L. His parents disappeared from the human world when he was 18 years old, and Lucoork West was thest known location. Even now, L vividly remembered the appearance and smiles of his parents. His mother''s gentleness, his father''s stern yet loving gaze - everything felt as if it happened just yesterday. For years, L had countless dreams of the warm scene of his family of three. In the picture, his mother was busy in the kitchen wearing an apron, cooking her favorite braised pork ribs. His father sat next to him with a serious face supervising his studies and homework. Every time he woke up from such a dream, L found tears had already wetted his pillow and couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with sadness. It was because he lost his parents that L treasured family affection even more and selflessly devoted himself to Nora. He pampered udia to the extreme as well but was hurt badly by that woman. "Mom, Dad! Are you still alive?" "Just unable toe back from some corner in Lucoork West!" "Right?" "Wait for me. I will definitely find you." L thought silently in his heart. That evening! Their escort team passed through Jada''s border with Foria and entered a vast mountainous area after surveying the nearby terrain. They chose a rtively open area with good visibility and close proximity to water sources for temporary camping. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Both members of Dragon Sword Brigade and soldiers from the security zone were busy doing their respective tasks methodically - setting up tents, being on guard duty, making fires for cooking... Only L seemed somewhat idle at this moment. His gaze couldn''t help but look towards Fox who was also busy building tents. When she bent over, a jade pendant hanging around her neck slipped out of her cor. Seeing this jade pendant caused L''s face to change suddenly; pupils shrinking involuntarily! "L, are you also checking out that beautiful woman?" "Heheh... do you want me to go talk to her?" Orion approached L teasingly after seeing where he looked at before asking him these questions. "Sure!" L smiled slightly then nodded before walking towards Fox confidently while Orion muttered under breath, "Damn it! He really goes there?" Chapter 217 Where Did This Jade Pendant Come From? Chapter 217 Where Did This Jade Pendant Come From? Chapter 217 Where did this Jade Pendant Come from? "Do you need any help?" L asked with a smile as he approached Fox. Sierra Munoz, also known as Fox, hesitated for a moment and then turned to nce at L. She shook her head expressionlessly and said, "No thanks." A hint of annoyance flickered in her eyes at L''s poor attempt at flirting. She felt an inexplicable resistance towards him. "What''s your name? I heard you''re from Lucoork West? Which faction are you from?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L didn''t seem to care and continued to ask with a smug look on his face. "I have nothing to say," Sierra replied coldly, furrowing her eyebrows. At that moment, Simeon walked over with several members of the Dragon Sword Brigade. He approached L with a stern expression and asked sharply, "What are you doing here, Willis?" Damn it! Someone was actually trying to hit on Fox? This guy had no manners! The other members looked at L with disdainful eyes as if they were looking at a frivolous womanizer. "We''re allrades now. What''s wrong with exchanging some words? I heard this beautifuldy is also an outsider like me in the Dragon Sword Brigade. We have something inmon, don''t we?" L smiled and said confidently. "How shameless can you be?! Who do you think has anything inmon with you?" "I''m telling you, this isn''t society where hitting on every pretty girl is eptable! Fox is now one of us in the Dragon Sword Brigade so watch your step!" warned the other members of the brigade while pointing their fingers usingly at him. "L... just let it go..." Stephen stepped forward along with others trying to calm him down before things got out of hand. They never expected that he would reallye over here just for small talk. They were speechless... At this moment, Sierra furrowed her brows, nced at L, then turned around and walked away, swiftly heading towards the depths of the mountains. It seemed she didn''t want to stay here and be the focal point of the dispute among these men. L hesitated for a moment but quickly followed suit. Simeon and several Dragon Sword Brigade members looked astonished, and then their expressions turned somewhat annoyed. Stephen and the others were sweating profusely. Was L not only trying to strike up a conversation but also pursuing her in earnest? "Captain, should we follow them?" "I never thought Eduard would find such an immoral person as their outsider?" "Ughh.. his skin is so thick!" Several members sneered contemptuously. Simeon looked at L with disdain and annoyance, shaking his head. "No need, this kid won''t win her over. Fox won''t pay him any attention!" Since joining the Dragon Sword Brigade, there had been people in the team who had pursued her. Including Simeon, the captain, who was also an admirer of Fox. But no matter who it was, Fox never showed any interest or paid attention to them. So Simeon didn''t believe that L''s clumsy way of pursuing would win over Fox''s favor. Fox''s look of disgust just now said it all. If this guy didn''t know what was good for him, he might even be taught a lesson by Fox. Simeon knew that Fox was much stronger than him as a captain. ... Sierra ran far away and stopped in a valley after taking several deep breaths. She sat cross-legged and prepared to practice breathing exercises. The Priocia military had always had a tradition of recruiting experts from various martial arts families and sects. After confirming their loyalty, some joined the army as external aid while others became members of certain secret special organizations. Sierra entered the Dragon Sword Brigade in this way. She came from Kagyu School in Lucoork West which had its own unique way of practicing. Even when traveling with the army, she still practiced during her free time. Now in this mountainous area feeling the richness of spiritual energy between heaven and earth, she found a ce to meditate. At this moment, her hair hung down lightly exuding an unparalleled ethereal temperament. Her beautiful profile was exquisite enough to make one dizzy with admiration but then her eyebrows furrowed again next second as she coldly looked towards one direction. "Are you annoying me?" Sierra stood up and asked L coldly as he chased after her. She had regarded L as someone with improper intentions towards her, a frivolous person. However, this time, the man''s face was devoid of expression, the smile that apanied his earlier flirtation with her now absent. His starry eyes, instead, radiated an intimidating chill, firmly fixed on Sierra. L walked towards Sierra and, without saying a word, reached out and grabbed the cor of her clothing. Snap! A crisp sound rang out! Sierra pped L hard across his face! She covered her corbone with her hands ring angrily at L even revealing killing intent! "Asshole!" "You bastard, how dare youy a hand on me! You''re asking for death!" In the next second, her face changed and she angrily realized that the jade pendant around her neck was gone. The jade pendant was now in L''s hands. With Sierra''s strength, it was surprising that she didn''t notice it earlier and let this man get away with it so easily. L stared at the jade pendant with an uncertain expression on his face. The shape of the pendant was identical to his family''s Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, only much smaller in size. The familiar gentle face appeared in L''s mind. It was the most beautiful face he had ever seen. "Tell me! Where did you get this jade pendant?" L finally took his gaze off of the pendant and looked at Sierra with a murderous glint in his eyes. Sierra hesitated for a moment. She didn''t expect this man who had just been flirting with her to suddenly turn hostile towards her over a piece of jewelry. Was he not interested in her after all? Was his target really just the jade pendant? "I have nothing to say." Sierra said coldly with anger and resentment evident in her voice. "Speak up or I''ll kill you!" "I will really kill you!" L held onto the warm jade as if he could still feel its heat. But now it no longer belonged to his mother but instead belonged to this strange woman before him which filled him with an inexplicable rage. This jade pendant was the token of love that L''s father had given to his mother. His mother cherished it as if it were her life. From childhood to adulthood, L remembered her always wearing it close to her heart, never parting with it. Why? Why did his mother''s pendant end up in someone else''s possession? Where was his mother? A sense of panic overwhelmed L as he felt himself being consumed by anger and hatred towards Sierra. Chapter 218 Broken Picture Chapter 218 Broken Picture Chapter 218 Broken Picture Sierra could sense the change in L''s demeanor, and her face couldn''t help but contort. The man who had just approached her with a smug look on his face seemed to have transformed from a mangy dog into a vicious wolf! "What''s gotten into you? Why should I tell you anything?" Sierra furrowed her brow and coldly retorted. Bam! As soon as she finished speaking, L stomped his foot and made a move towards Sierra. Sierra''s face turned pale, but she quickly formed her fingers into swords and pointed them towards L''s chest. In that instant, she unleashed all of the power of Transmutation Force at its initial stage, attacking with incredible speed and ferocity. Even the air around them whistled as her fingers sliced through it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, when faced with Sierra''s attack, L showed a hint of disdain in his eyes. Crack! With one swift motion, he pped away Sierra''s attack before grabbing hold of her neck with both hands and lifting her off the ground. "Where did this jade pendante from?" he demanded. "Tell me! Otherwise I''ll make sure you experience what it feels like to beg for death!" Sierra blushed deeply at being held so close by this terrifying man who showed no mercy or regard for beauty. She struggled to breathe under his grip while feeling shocked by his strength. How was it possible for someone at Transmutation Force initial stage like herself to be so powerless against him? "It... it belonged to someone who passed away," she gasped out finally after some hesitation. L trembled slightly upon hearing these words; his eyes widened in disbelief. "What did you say? Someone who passed away?" "Relic ..." The next moment, he released Sierra and, with red eyes, demanded, "Speak! Continue speaking! Whose relic is it? Where is that person?" Sierra hesitated for a moment, looking at L in this state, and secretly made some guesses in her heart. "That was eight years ago when I had just passed the sect''s test and went down the mountain for training! Along the way, I encountered a dying middle-aged couple. This jade pendant belonged to that woman..." Next, Sierra recounted the events of that year. The condition of the middle-aged couple was extremely bad, covered in injuries, and marked with purple patterns all over their bodies. Sierra brought the two back to the sect, hoping that her master could save them. However, a few dayster, both the man and the woman died, and they died in extreme agony. "They died horribly! Those purple marks on their bodies erupted from the inside out, and some terrifying bugs even crawled out of them! It''s hard to imagine how much pain they must have endured before death. My master said they fell victim to a curse from some ancient martial arts family. This curse was used by that family to punish traitors!" Sierra exined. At this moment, L was trembling violently all over his body. He gritted his teeth and asked word by word, "Which family? Did your master mention it?" He looked at Sierra with red eyes and said. "Is it a family called the Willis family from ancient times?" Upon hearing this, Sierra shook her head and said, "I''m not sure about that. My master is very secretive about it and doesn''t say much!" "Are the man and woman buried in your sect?" L''s voice trembled slightly as he choked out the question. "No! My master performed sky burial for them." Sierra shook her head and said. Sky burial was a traditional burial method in Lucoork West. After a person died, the body was transported to a designated location to be consumed by birds and animals. Upon hearing these words, L went crazy and let out a loud roar as he charged towards Sierra. He grabbed Sierra''s shoulder and asked, "Sky burial? Why sky burial? Why do you have the right to handle their bodies?" Sky burial? Then, wouldn''t his parents'' remains bepletely gone! Sierra watched L, who looked like he was going crazy, and felt her heart pounding with fear. She was truly worried that this man might kill her in a fit of rage. "Sky burial is the greatest respect for the deceased in our customs! It represents the immortality of the soul and reincarnation!" "I''m sorry, my master meant well!" L stared at Sierra. It seemed like an eternity before he finally released her. Thud! He staggered, and his body, as if losing all support, copsed to the ground. His parents were dead?? How could this be? How could they be dead? For so many years, L had clung to a glimmer of hope, even though he knew it was already faint. But now, hearing the news from Sierra, it felt like a thunderbolt. The hope that had sustained him all these years had suddenly copsed! Moreover, ording to Sierra, the death of his parents was so tragic!! Curse against family traitors? Ancient Willis family! Was it the ancient Willis family again? Nora was cursed by the ancient Willis family curse and will face a deadly fate at the age of seven. His own parents also seemed to have died tragically at the hands of the ancient Willis family! Ancient Willis family! L''s soul seemed to be roaring! His eyes were extremely red at this moment, and he knelt there emitting a breath like that of a grieving beast. In his mind, the image of his parents'' appearance andughter seemed vividly present, but suddenly shattered and dissipated at this moment! Over the years, due to his parents'' inexplicable departure and disappearance, L had harbored not only longing and worry in his heart but also resentment towards them. Irresponsible parents! Even over the years, because of this kind ofint, he had never returned to his hometown. However, at this moment, all theseints had turned into thick sadness and regret! "No!" Puff! L let out a mournful howl. In the next second, he only felt endless sadness with nowhere to vent and release, as if it was about to burst inside his chest. A mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth. Watching this scene, Sierra''s face was full of doubt and uncertainty. She felt that the man in front of her could lose his sanity at any moment. "Are you okay? Who are they to you?" L ignored her and only held an endless sorrow and anger, clenching his fists and smashing them against the ground. "Ah!!" "Why? Why?" Boom! Boom! Boom... L''s fists pounded the ground one after another, venting his frustration and sadness. The ground cracked open, forming arge crater as if it had been forcibly smashed! In the valley, countless birds and beasts scattered, as if they could sense the heavy killing intent and hostility emanating from L. Ancient Willis family! One day, I, L, wille to kill you! Let your entire n perish! Watching L kneeling there, Sierra''s face turned somewhat pale. She could sense that this man was extremely dangerous at this moment, as if he were about to destroy everything. However, at the same time, it seemed a bit heartbreaking. What kind of blow must his soul have suffered to be so sad and angry that he vomited blood? It was unclear how long it took, but eventually L managed to crawl up from the ground. He carefully and treasuredly put the jade pendant around his neck, then silently turned back and walked away. The whole person exuded a sense of destion, and also gave off a chilling feeling that made one''s heart tremble. Chapter 219 Is He Crazy? Chapter 219 Is He Crazy? Chapter 219 Is He Crazy? "Thank you and your master for trying to save them!" "I apologize for my behavior earlier," L''s voice was deep as he left the valley without looking back. Sierra watched him leave and let out a sigh of relief. She was grateful that he didn''tpletely lose his mind and kill her on the spot. Seeing L put on the jade pendant made Sierra wonder if the man and woman were close to him, possibly even family. However, she didn''t have the courage to ask him at this moment, knowing not to provoke him further. Not everyone understood this concept though. When L returned with a dark expression, mockingughter erupted from one of Dragon Sword Brigade members. "Oh look who''s back? Why so upset? Did our Fox beauty p you around a bit?" L had ignored these taunts before but now filled with anger, he couldn''t suppress his violent tendencies any longer. The Dragon Sword member who spoke found himself being locked onto by L''s red eyes emitting an aura of terror! The next thing he knew was flying through the air after being struck by an open palm from L. "Watch your mouth or I''ll make sure it stays shut forever!" The other Dragon Sword members were outraged at seeing theirrade attacked and pointed their guns at L in retaliation while Simeon joined in threateningly. "L how dare youy hands on my team member! You''re dead!" Stephen and other security personnel rushed over upon hearingmotion as tensions rose dangerously high between both parties. "Captain Smith, what''s going on?" "What''s the problem? We''re all on the same team!" Simeon shouted angrily, "Get the hell out of here! This Willis guy dared to hit one of my yers. If he doesn''t give me an exnation today, I''ll shoot him! I don''t care who brought him in as a foreign aid!" Facing these dark gun barrels, L remained calm and collected. Suddenly, a glint shed across his bloodshot eyes. "You want to shoot me?" "If you survive this moment, we''ll talk about itter!" As soon as those words were spoken, L snorted coldly and suddenly burst forward in a blur of motion. "Come out!" he yelled. He transformed into a shadowy figure and charged towards one direction. As soon as he shouted thatmand, another voice spoke up, "Been found?" "Hahaha... I was hoping to see you guys fight amongst yourselves but it looks like that won''t happen," said another voice with amusement. Thump thump thump... The next second saw figures popping up from the ground around their campsite. The Dragon Sword Brigade members responsible for guarding their perimeter had been taken care of without anyone noticing when they disappeared earlier. Aside from the ninjas who emerged from underground tunnels surrounding their campsite, there were also ck-d warriors emerging from every direction! They held samurai swords in one hand while carrying bulletproof shields in the other hand; they encircled them tightly before charging forward with great momentum trying to trap them inside their circle. For a moment killing intent filled every inch of space around them! "We have enemies! Prepare for battle!" "Watch over Conor! Don''t let anything happen to him!" Simeon''s face changed dramatically as he shouted urgently. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Rat-a-tat-tat... It must be said that Dragon Sword Brigade''sbat skills were indeed formidable; they reacted immediately at this critical juncture when gunfire erupted! Stephen and other guards stationed at checkpoints also quickly enteredbat mode. Without any further ado both sidesunched into battle! Meanwhile L had already charged towards several ck-d warriors ahead of him. His eyes which had turned red now brimmed with rage... and even excitement? "Thank you for showing up at this time," Lughed ferociously while exuding an overwhelming murderous intent before punching one ninja square in his face. The opponent snorted coldly, and just as he was about to sh with his knife, he felt a terrifying force on his chest, and he was sent flying. The chest of the ninja caved in shockingly, and even the back showed a protrusion. L had punched through the ninja! "Baga!" Seeing theirpanion fall, another ninja beside them eximed and swung a knife towards L''s neck. Lughed wildly, moving forward like a small mountain. Due to his high speed, the ninja''s de only touched L''s neck, unable to harm him in the slightest. With a bang, the ninja was sent flying. L charged forward alone, separating from his other rades," and began a frenzy of ughter. Filled with grief and resentment over his parents'' tragic news, he harbored extreme negative emotions. Upon hearing this news, he almost couldn''t resist killing Sierra on the spot. However, he managed to control himself. Returning to face the provocations of the Dragon Sword Brigade members, he wished he could p their heads off. Yet, he held back. He had not lost his mind yet, he knew these people and cannot kill them! At this moment, they were not onlyrades-in-arms, but also soldiers who defended their homnd. Even though there may have been some minor friction, they were ultimately not enemies. However, facing the Ski ninjas and samurais who attacked at night, he finally didn''t need to restrain himself anymore! At this moment, L''s body was filled with surging energy, and a powerful true energy formed a protectiveyer on his body. He seemed to have no taboos, like a wild beast gone mad, wreaking havoc in that direction. The ck-d ninjas and samurais he encountered were instantly injured or killed by his rampage. "Crazy!" Simeon and others watched the figure charging into the enemy alone, showing expressions of astonishment and concern. However, given the urgent situation, no one could immediately go to support him. "A madman? Maybe he just needs to vent? But he''s indeed a bit reckless!" "In groupbat, this is equivalent to seeking death..." Sierra shook her head andmented. Nevertheless, regardless of the circumstances, the pressure on the direction where L was rampaging lightened for everyone. For the moment, this "foreign aid" single-handedly restrained all the enemies in that direction. However, no one knew how long he could hold on! Chapter 220 The Terrifying Power Of The Heavenly Punishment Chapter 220 The Terrifying Power Of The Heavenly Punishment Chapter 220 The Terrifying Power of the Heavenly Punishment The research results from the Ednd Biotechnology Research Institute were indeed groundbreaking. Following the incidents with Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro, arge group of Ski experts appeared again during the escort mission, attempting to ambush the convoy. A fierce battle erupted in the mountainous terrain! Gunshots, shouts, and screams echoed continuously! The Dragon Sword Brigade and soldiers from the security zone engaged in a life-and-death fight against these foreign enemies. Meanwhile, on his own path... L emerged like an unparalleled beast that had been lurking for too long. He was eager to unleash a bloodbath! After taking down several ninjas alone, he charged into a group of Ski warriors wielding swords and shields. "Baga!" "Kill him!" "Chop him up!" These Ski samurais were stunned when they saw just one person charging toward them. The next moment, they all revealed a cruel expression, each brimming with a murderous intent!N?velDrama.Org ? content. At that moment, more than ten des sliced through space carrying lethal sharpness towards L. If it were an ordinary person facing such an attack, they would have been dismembered instantly! However, L showed no fear on his face despite being faced with overwhelming attacks. He carried boundless momentum as he confronted those des barehandedly! ng! ng! ng! With a series of nging sounds echoing around him - all those war knives shattered one by one under his hands'' pressure. "Die!" L punched out like an evil dragon emerging from its abyssalir! Faced with this kind of momentuming at them head-on - several Ski warriors felt their hearts trembling in fear for just that moment before quickly using their shields to block it off frantically. Boom!!! With a loud bang sound apanying it, even these bulletproof alloy battle shields got smashed into pieces by L''s punch!! The fragments carried powerful residual energy bursting out in all directions!! Puff puff puff... L''s punch sent several Ski warriors flying away while ck-d figures fell down everywhere due to broken shield debris flying around randomly. "Kill him with everything you''ve got!" "Kill him!!" Seeing this situation unfold before his eyes, the captain leading this team of warriors couldn''t help but scream hysterically while watching numerous ck-d fighters converge towards L''s direction instead of heading towards their original target campsite anymore. "We''re done for!!" "They''re focusing on killing L first!!" "Do we need to go over there and help?" Including Fox, several members of the Dragon Sword Brigade were puzzled and uncertain after discovering this situation, and they rushed to Simeon for consultation. Simeon gritted his teeth and said, "We can''t stretch the battle line too far just because of one person!" "Shrink the battle circle and ensure the safety of prisoner!!" As he watched the dark warriors rush towards L, Simeon couldn''t help but close his eyes and a look of pity appeared on his face. "L, I''m sorry! If anyone is to me, it''s only because you got too carried away..." He didn''t stop the soldiers from going to rescue L because of any grudge against him. No, really, he can''t do that! Faced with the Ski enemies'' sudden attacks, the overall situation was extremely critical. Once they lost their footing due to the past rescue of L, the consequences will be unimaginable! Due to themotion over there, including Stephen and other soldiers in the security zone, many people couldn''t help but look in that direction. On their faces, there was a look of astonishment, doubt andmentation! It felt like the next moment L would be bathed in blood, dismembered by the chaotic des! However, just as this idea had juste up, the following scene that appeared made them all widen their eyes in shock and disbelief! Boom! With a loud roar, everyone felt as though the ground had violently shaken for a few moments. They saw those ck-d warriors who were swarming towards L suddenly leaping into the air at the same time! Bodies burst open in mid-air! A mist of blood permeated the air, and limbs and arms flew in all directions! Around L as the center, the earth cracked open like a spiderweb! The Pulse of the Earth once again revealed its terrifying power! Unlike the previous encounter with the skilled members of the Lowe family, this time L did not hold back at all, unleashing the full force of this mighty ability. With this kick, L reaped the lives of over a hundred ck-d warriors! In an instant, the ground where L stood was cleared of enemies. He was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, tearing open a gap! This scene left both enemies and allies in awe. The next moment, the morale of his side skyrocketed! All the warriors felt their blood boiling as if L''s action had ignited a fire within them. Rat-tat-tat... The firepower from his side seemed to instantly intensify several times! Those soldiers who had already been approached by the enemy, roar and directly switch to bays, engaging in fierce hand-to-handbat with these Ski ninjas and samurais! With boundless rage and murderous intent, he vented the negative emotions that filled his heart upon learning of his parents'' tragic death. At this moment, he was no longer the harmless youth nor a gentle and kind father! He was a fierce dragon, stirring up a bloody storm. This was not a battle but rather one-sided carnage. Even ck-d warriors from other directions rushed over to support theirrades and join in on the siege against this terrifying Priocia powerhouse. L did not receive any support from his own people; instead, he restrained the enemy forces coming from other directions. However, at this moment when L was crazily killing everyone in sight, suddenly his face changed! The next second, with crimson eyes looking outside of the encirclement circle! "Get out of here!" With a roar, L knocked down several enemies along the way before rushing out of the encirclement. "Don''t chase after him!" Some ck-d warriors wanted to pursue him but were stopped by several captains. Their goal was to capture Conor rather than confront this terrifying master! Simeon and other Dragon Sword Brigade members as well as soldiers in the security zone all had their faces changed upon seeing what happened. As soon as L left alone, everyone felt an increase in pressure! "Damn it! Did he rush out alone because he wanted to run away?" Simeon''s expression sank before cursing through gritted teeth. "This deserter! Coward!" "I knew why he acted so crazy by killing everyone alone. It turned out that he just wanted to break through himself!" "Pah!" "Wimp!" Dragon Sword members cursed angrily while fighting enemies at hand. Stephen and other soldiers in charge also showed disappointment on their faces when they saw L rushing out of the encirclement circle; they thought that he only intended to escape by himself. Boom!! However, just then came a thunderous sound like muffled thunderps suddenly appearing along with powerful energy fluctuations that could only be caused by battles between strong opponents! "He didn''t run away! He went there just to help us restrain even stronger enemies!" Sierra''s eyes showed intense fluctuations. Chapter 221 Since YouRe Here, LetS Bury You Here Chapter 221 Since You''Re Here, Let''S Bury You Here Chapter 221 Since You''re Here, Let''s Bury You Here Surrounded! Four figures stood in front of L, blocking his path to the campsite. Or rather, it was L standing alone against the four of them. They were two Ski warriors with Eastern features and two men with curly hair and fair skin. Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro had arrived in Priocia without a word, leaving Ski desperate to retrieve Conor. They had sent their own assassins and warriors, as well as hiring top international talent. The Ski warrior on the left side had an unhealthy flush on his face from their previous exchange of blows. The four formidable opponents now faced off against L with confidence mixed with caution - at this level they did not underestimate any opponent. "Kid, we''re getting Conor back no matter what. Are you going to stop us?" asked one of the tall Ski warriors coldly. "Do you have what it takes?" sneered L. The four high-level fighters'' faces darkened at his words; their eyes filled with anger and menace. "Do you think you can take on all four of us?" "Do you even know who we are?" "You''re facing four grandmasters! If you don''t want to die then get out of our way!" "I see that you''re not part of Priocia''s military forces," warned the Ski warrior who had fought him before. "You don''t need to risk your life for nothing." L snorted heavily through his nostrils at these words; then he spoke firmly, arrogantly, "Listen up! I don''t need to be part of Priocia''s military forces - just being a citizen is enough for me!" "If enemies like yourselves dare set foot on thisnd, then thisnd will bury all your bones!" "Attack!" As soon as the words fell, L roared and charged forward with boundless dominance and killing intent! He took on four opponents alone, but he was incredibly powerful and struck first! "Since you''re looking for death, we''ll grant your wish!" "Kill!" The four strong men didn''t hesitate and rushed forward with murderous intent. In the blink of an eye, a peak battle unfolded in these mountains. Meanwhile... The battlefield area of the temporary camp was also fiercely contested. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Every second saw someone fall on both sides! "So it turns out that our enemies have strong fighters too!" "Mr. Willis is helping us stop even stronger enemies!" "Kill!" "Eliminate all iing enemies!" The residual shockwaves from the peak battle could be felt by everyone from afar. Everyone now understood that L hadn''t escaped but had intercepted even stronger enemies for them all! For a moment, morale rose again due to L''s "escape." However, Ski''s ninjas and samurais were losing their morale due to their losses against L earlier. They were scared stiff. Although they had numerical superiority before, their formation was now broken down into individual fights like headless flies! After what seemed like ages... Pfft! The final moments of this fierce battle turned into closebat fighting! Simeon''s military knife thrust deeply into a ninja master''s throat with a thud as his body hit the ground. The fight on this side finally came to an end after half of Ednd''s soldiers died in action while Dragon Sword Brigade lost five members. They managed to eliminate or repel these iing enemies! Those who died did so while those who ran away fled! "Rest for ten minutes then tend to injuries!" "Then clean up the battlefield and count casualties!" Simeon breathed heavily as he half-knelt down giving orders at this point when even those who survived were exhausted and wounded all over their bodies. "What about Mr. Willis?" At this moment, someone suddenly shouted towards a direction. As the words fell, everyone shivered, turning their eyes toward the direction where the remnants of the recent battle were felt. Because the fighting was too intense, everyone had been too preupied to notice anything else. Now, with the fight on this side concluding, it seemed that there was no activity in the other direction! "Hurry! Go take a look!" Simeon, who had just fallen to his knees, suddenly sprang up and rushed in the direction he was pointed. Sierra, several members of the Dragon Sword team, and surviving guards from the security zone like Stephen quickly followed suit. Momentster! When everyone arrived at this location based on their previous energy readings, they couldn''t help but be shocked and excited by what they saw on their faces. A figure was sitting on the ground panting heavily. His clothes were torn and bloodstained all over his body. Around himy four lifeless bodies. The entire area was devoid of any vegetation with trees fallen or broken while cracks littered the ground withrge pits scattered throughout it. It was evident that the previous peak battle must have been intense as five powerful warriors fought each other under its influence alone causing this forest to be unrecognizable. "... looks like we won?" L raised his head at this moment and looked at Simeon''s group with a wicked smile on his face asking, "Won... we won!" "Mr. Willis, are you okay?" Simeon nodded cautiously as he spoke to L while considering how best to phrase his words. He had already changed how he addressed L without realizing it. Sierra along with several members of Dragon Sword team also looked concernedly towards L without any prior annoyance or disdain for him anymore. L shook his head indicating that he wasn''t hurt badly. At this point Simeon''s expression changed a few times before walking over to one of the corpses flipping them over so that they were facing upwards. With this quick look, his eyes widened instantly, shocked beyond measure. Next, he hurriedly approached and examined the other three bodies! As the captain of the special forces unit in the Iylonio Military District, Simeon naturally possessed information about some extremely dangerous individuals internationally. "Dante ck, affiliated with the western malevolent organization ''Deity''s Tears,'' and the King of the Underworld, Hades?" "Are these two?" Simeon, struck by both shock and excitement, trembled all over, and even his eyelids couldn''t help but twitch a few times! Chapter 222 Lachlan Must Die Chapter 222 L Must Die Chapter 222 L Must Die "Dante ck and Hades? They are not only the top killers of Deity''s Tears organization, but also ranked sixth and eighth on the international Death List!" "What, they died here?" "Killed by Mr. Willis here?" The other members of the Dragon Sword team looked shocked and incredulous. "Yes, it''s them! The other two are strong members of Ski, probably high-level experts with hidden identities. Although I don''t know their identities for sure, they are undoubtedly at the same level as Dante ck and Hades! All four top experts..." Simeon paused and looked at L. The next second his expression became serious as he stood up straight. "Attention everyone... salute to Mr. Willis!" He couldn''t imagine what kind of crisis their side would face if these four top experts made a move. Dante ck and Hades were definitely dangerous people with master-level skills! In other words, L alone helped restrain or even kill all four master-level experts. If even one person among those four participated in the battle on their side''s campsite, their entire army would be wiped out! Crack! Crack! Crack... As Simeon finished speaking, both Dragon Sword team members and Stephen along with security zone soldiers saluted L respectfully. There was even a hint of fanaticism and admiration in their eyes! After resting briefly that night everyone set off immediately for safety reasons. Before leaving they dealt with this battlefield! Their fallenrades'' bodies were specially loaded onto a vehicle. As for enemy corpses, except those taken away by those four top masters, were buried where they lay. L still rode in a military vehicle along with Stephen but this time Fox also joined them. "Mr. Willis are you okay? Did you get hurt inside? I have some special sect medicine that can help heal injuries quickly." Fox scrutinized L hesitantly before finally asking him directly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. L shook his head lightly without saying anything else while Sierra let out an "Oh". At this point she understood that L didn''t have any ulterior motives towards her earlier; it was just because of that jade pendant he had been after before. Her mind filled up with all sorts of spection about this man who piqued her curiosity so much. He was young, but his strength was unexpectedly powerful. "Mr. Willis, if you have some free time, you cane to Kagyu School as a guest! The middle-aged couple left something before they died. My master has been keeping it and maybe... it will be useful for you!" Sierra said. Upon hearing this, L''s eyes flickered and he nodded. "Okay! I will definitely go." "Mhm! I''ll show you the way when the timees or else you won''t find where the sect is located," Sierra said. L thanked her and exchanged contact information with her. ... Under a night of rushing on the road, they arrived in Iylonio the next morning! In a courtyard of a certain military base! After handing over Conor, at this moment an award ceremony was being held! A middle-aged man who carried himself with an air of authority due to his long-standing position handed L a beautifully crafted token. The front side of this token had Priocia military emblem icon and decorated with stars, olive branches and other patterns. On its north side was inscribed "L" in bold letters! "Mr. Willis, on behalf of Priocia military forces, we officially grant you the title of Honorary Grand Marshal as well as this Priocia Dragon Token!" "The holder of this Priocia Dragon Token has control overbat units below brigade level and soldiers'' rights! And also possesses unlimited defensive counterattack rights!" "If anyone dares to threaten your life or property safety along with that of your friends'' families regardless their identity or status, then feel free to retaliate without any consideration for consequences!" After speaking these words seriously, the middle-agedmander saluted L. Simeon among others present also saluted towards L in unison. L stood up straight returning salute towards both mid-agemander and all soldiers present there. Meanwhile on another side, Isa, apanied by the two brothers Anthony and Giovanni, along with a group of bodyguards, had also arrived in Ednd. Kayden, leading the reception, approached with a ttering expression. "Mr. Austin, you''re here? Hehe..." Isa snorted, red at this trusted subordinate, and said, "Waiting for you, this useless fellow, I don''t know when you''ll ever get things done! This time, I''m going to eliminate L directly and get hold of that wretched woman Miranda!" As he spoke, his face revealed an evil yet wild grin. Half an hourter, the Isa group arrived at a private vi. This vi was purchased in Kayden''s name, but it was actually meant for Isa to temporarily stay in Ednd. Upon arrival, Isa confronted Kayden, "Where is the Suppressing Talisman you tookst time?" Isa stared at him with sharp eyes as if suspecting that Kayden had embezzled the funds he gave and didn''t actually take any Suppressing Talisman. Kayden shuddered and quickly said, "Mr. Austin, I''ll get it for you right away!" He went upstairs to a room and retrieved a seal from a safe before returning downstairs and handing it over to Isa with great trepidation. "Giovanni, you''re powerful. Can you tell me if this Suppressing Talisman is real or fake?" Isa handed the Suppressing Talisman over to a tall man next to him who had juste down from Havertown Mountains - Giovanni - who was also known as Half-Step Grandmaster. Giovanni took it carefully and examined it closely while sensing its energy fluctuations. After some time passed by, he looked surprised and said, "Mr. Austin, this Suppressing Talisman is indeed real! I can feel that there''s an incredibly powerful attack sealed inside! It''s even more terrifying than my full strength attack! It''sparable... to an attack from an expert!" He had trained under Master Osvaldo on Havertown Mountains not only bing strong in martial arts but also mastering various mystical techniques including seals. Isa brightened up upon hearing this news while Kayden breathed out in relief before excitedly taking credit, "I''m loyal to you, Mr. Austin; those money dors weren''t wasted after all! Hehe..." Isa snorted dismissively saying, "You''ve done something useful for once." Then he looked at Giovanni with fierce determination, "L! This time I''ll make sure you don''t survive." With Giovanni, this Half-Step Grandmaster, making a move, coupled with the Suppressing Talisman capable of unleashing a Grandmaster-level strike, L''s fate was undoubtedly sealed! At that moment, Kayden wore an expression of smug satisfaction saying, "L, you myopic idiot!" "How could you auction off such valuable treasure? When your life ends under the power of this talisman, I wonder what expression will be on your face?" He only felt that the frustration he experienced when L made him cough up blood at the auction waspletely dissipating now. Chapter 223 Inviting Her Out Chapter 223 Inviting Her Out Chapter 223 Inviting Her Out An hour after Isa''s arrival at the vi, a few subordinates escorted a beautiful woman into the living room. She had an exquisite appearance, stylishly dressed, with a look of anxiety on her face. "What are you guys doing?" "What do you want?" "Let me go! I''ll tell you, I''m the youngdy of the Thompson family!" "If my family finds out, they won''t spare you!" Could this woman be anyone other than Miranda''s friend Sarah? "Miss Thompson, don''t be nervous! I invited you here just to help me out!" Isa stood up and blew smoke into Sarah''s pretty face before speaking with a smile. "Who... who are you?" Sarah asked uncertainly. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Isa! From the Austin family in Kreanford!" said Isa. The Austin family of Kreanford was much stronger than Ednd''s so-called first-ss families. When Sarah heard his identity, she immediately quieted down and stopped shouting nervously. "That''s right, it''s me," nodded Isa. "Mr. Austin, you want to see me for something... I haven''t offended you." "I told you already? Just help me out!" he said smilingly to Sarah. "Tonight, invite your friend Miranda out for dinner with us? How about that?" As soon as he finished speaking, Sarah hesitated before saying bitterly, "Mr. Austin, I have fallen out with Miranda already! I might not be able to get her toe." After returning home from abroad recently, Sarah stayed in Ednd for some time and heard some things too. She guessed what his intentions were when she learned about his identity. "You''ve been good friends for years. I believe that you can do it! Don''t disappoint me okay?" With an icy tone in his voice, Isa narrowed his eyes while pinching Sarah''s chin tightly. Sarah trembled slightly as she replied, "I''ll try my best." "Good! After everything is settled, I won''t forget your favor. I owe you one." smiled Isa. "All right then. With you saying so, I will definitely get Miranda toe," promised Sarah eagerly upon hearing this. Getting on his good side was a good thing for both her and the Thompson family. As for whether or not Miranda will be tricked, Sarah didn''t care. She didn''t even need to think about how to choose between Isa and Miranda. Miranda had already been kicked out of the Lowe family and now had no background except for her brother Mason. And as for that guy L? Sarah didn''t care about him at all, even when she saw him hanging out with Sam and Liamst time. "Okay, you can go now!" Isa nodded, signaling her men to let Sarah leave. Sarah nodded repeatedly and bowed in a gesture of goodwill, "Mr. Austin, you can rest assured that I know what to do!" Isa waved his hand, indicating that the woman could leave. After she left, Isa turned to Anthony and Giovanni, "Giovanni, I''m leaving L''s fate in your hands! Do it tonight with this Suppressing Talisman and bring me back his body!" "Yes, Mr. Austin!" ... That evening at a hotel in Iylonio. L was sitting in a private room with Simeon, Stephen, Orion, and ke drinking together. "Mr. Willis, I''ll drink one toast to you! Haha..." Simeon raised his ss unsteadily towards L. The captain of Dragon Sword Brigade had one arm hanging from its sling while Stephen had bandages wrapped around his head. Orion leaned on crutches while ke had severalyers of gauze wrapped around his waist. All were injured during their previous battle but fortunately none sustained permanent disabilities "Haha, you''re awesome now! You hold the rank of Grand Marshal plus you wield Priocia Dragon Token!" "Oh my god! We should call him Mr. Wills from now on!" "He deserves this honor! Haha..." Several military yboys teased each other non-stop L smiled, "Stop ttering me! I just have an honorary title." "Eh, Mr. Willis, it''s not like that. This honor was personally awarded by Commander-in-Chief. Its significance cannot be underestimated. Priocia Dragon Token is no joke. If you give me an order right now, I must strictly follow it," said Simeon seriously. L sweated, "So powerful?" He didn''t have much of a concept before, but hearing Simeon say this, L was secretly amazed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Of course! Do you think that by taking out Dante ck and ensuring the sess of this operation, your superiors will just give you lip service?" "Hey, if you develop seriously in the military, maybe in just a few years you can reach the heights of Mighty Sky War God!" Simeon eximed as he looked at L''s expression with some regret. Themander-in-chief had previously extended an olive branch to L, hoping that he would stay in the Iylonio military district but was rejected by him. "Mighty Sky War God?" L raised his eyebrows curiously. "Kamryn Hernandez?" Stephen eximed in surprise. He never expected Simeon to hold such high regard for L. Mighty Sky War God was an extraordinary figure from Northwest the Hernandez family who rose rapidly through the ranks within a few years. He had made outstanding contributions to Priocia''s Northwest border areas by eradicating cults and quelling rebellions. At only thirty years old, he became Priocia''s youngestmander-in-chief and was considered a legend within the military! Simeon and Stephene from prominent military families but even they were filled with admiration for Mighty Sky War God. Like many young soldiers, they aspired to be like Kamryn! After listening to their introduction about Mighty Sky War God, L also admired him greatly. However, L knew that he had too many constraints and couldn''t develop himself fully within the military. After chatting over dinner, Simeon, Stephen and the others gave detailed information about their family backgrounds. Simeon came from the Smith family, a powerful family in both politics and military affairs. Stephen was third-generation descendant of the Brooks family from Slocmore while ke belonged to the Kelly family in Raevale. It was worth mentioning that Orion was from the Moore family in Kreanford, the eldest son of his family. The Moore family wasn''t one of Kreanford''s four major families, but its status was more special. Hidden energy cannot bepared even with four major families such as Austin or Britt families. Orion''s grandfather was none other than themanding officer of the Kreanford military district, a member of the second and third generations of the influential Moore family with significant power both in the military and local politics. Chapter 224 Shocked Caelan Chapter 224 Shocked Can Chapter 224 Shocked Can "Okay, that''s it for today. We''ll meet again soon! I have to go now." After finishing their meal, L bid farewell to the four of them. They could rest and recover in Iylonio afterpleting this mission, but L was in a hurry to return home. He had already booked a flight from Iylonio to Kreanford at 7 pm tonight. "Mr. Willis, are you going back to Ednd now? Why not stay in Iylonio for a few days? Let me show you around and be a good host," Simeon said warmly. "No thanks! I have a wife and child who might worry about me. Next time, if there''s an opportunity, I''ll bring them with me to visit Iylonio. If you''re free then maybe we can bother you," L shook his head. Hearing this, Simeon didn''t say much more and patted his chest saying, "Alright then! Looking forward to it." "Mr. Willis, let us give you a ride," Orion offered kindly. "No need! Take care of yourselves and get some rest!" L patted Orion''s shoulder and pointed at the crutch beside him teasingly. Orion smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. After exchanging pleasantries with a few people, L left and hailed a taxi to Iylonio International Airport. While waiting at the airport lounge area, L couldn''t resist calling Miranda on the phone. "Hmph! Finally remembered to call me?" "Oops! Nora, you little rascal, where are my slippers?" At this moment, inside the Emerald Green Estates vi, Miranda sat on the sofa, calling out to Nora while talking on the phone. Nora, mischievously running around, held Miranda''s slippers in her hands. "Isn''t it finally free? You''re at my ce?" L asked with a smile. Through the phone, listening to theughter between his daughter and Miranda, he felt an indescribable warmth. The gloomy mood that had persisted since the unfortunate news about his parents seemed to brighten at this moment. "What did you say? What do you mean ''your ce''? Huh?" The goddess CEO, hearing L''s question, seemed quite displeased, adding a touch of threat to her assertive questioning. "Oh, not ''my ce,'' it''s ''our ce''! That''s better, right?" L said awkwardly. "Hmph! That''s more like it. With you being such an irresponsible dad not around, I was thinking of ying with Nora for a while and then going back!" Mirandaughed. "Why go back? Why not just stay?" L suggested. "No way! Nora has Emerson to protect her, and it''s not necessary for me to stay here! It''s also a bit inconvenient." Miranda nced at Emerson standing straight at the entrance of the living room, serving as a protective pir. "Okay then. By the way, my flight is at 7 pm tonight. I''ll transfer when I get to Kreanford and should be back byte night. I can pick you up and take you to work tomorrow morning," L said with a smile. "Oh..." Miranda replied nonchntly but there was clearly a hint of joy in her eyes. Although it had only been two days since he left, she felt like it had been ages and had been feeling uneasy all this time. The thought of himing back soon made her feel relieved. Miranda then handed the phone over to Nora who chatted with L for a while before reluctantly hanging up after learning that her dad would be back soon. Miranda yed with Nora for another hour before leaving Emerald Green Estates and being picked up by her brother''s men. However, as soon as she got back to the vi in Imperial View Vi Area, she received Sarah''s call. Seeing the caller ID made Miranda frown instinctively and feel some resentment towards her former best friend whom she was thoroughly disappointed in after theirst meeting. After hesitating for a moment though, she still answered, "Sarah?" "Miranda! Let''s go out for dinner tonight? Let''s catch up!" Sarah said enthusiastically on the phone. "No thanks, I''ve already eaten dinner! Is there anything else?" Miranda refused politely but firmly. "Miranda... I know what I did was wrongst time when I targeted your husband... I''m sorry... we''ve been friends for so many years now... you''re not really thinking about ending our friendship are you? Can''t we just go out for dinner so that I can apologize properly?" Sarah pleaded softly on the phone with some coquetry added into it too. "Well... there really isn''t any need for that! Why don''t we do it during daytime instead? It''s already nighttime now and going out doesn''t sound very appealing," Miranda replied awkwardly upon hearing Sarah beg like this. Sarah pleaded softly and gently, leveraging their years of friendship, making Miranda a bit hesitant. However, considering it was nighttime, she wasn''t very eager to go out. Of course, the main reason was that L wasn''t around, and Miranda didn''t feel very secure without him. "Miranda, why are you so heartless? Last time was just a small disagreement, you''re not that petty, are you? I just want to invite you out for dinner and catch up. We haven''t seen each other in years and I''ve been thinking about you. Do you remember in high school when you had your period at night in the dorms and I climbed over the wall to buy you some pads but got punished for it? And in college when those thugs were bothering you, I helped scare them off. And..." Sarahined with a hint of sadness. "Okay okay Sarah! Can''t I go out now?" Miranda bit her lip as she listened to Sarah bring up old memories that touched her heart. She finally agreed. "Yes! Miranda, you''re so sweet! Mwah!" Sarah eximed happily. "So we''ll meet at Farmhouse Restaurant then?" Sarah said excitedly. "Huh? That far away?" Miranda frowned upon hearing that it was located on the outskirts of town and specialized in private home-style dishes. "Ohe on, their food is amazing! Plus, sinceing back from abroad recently, I''ve been obsessed with this kind of rustic vor!" Sarah said without hesitation before hanging up the phone. Miranda shook her head helplessly and went out by car while on another side... Can was talking to an old friend who lived in Iylonio over the phone. As soon as he answered it his expression changed constantly - sometimes shocked or amazed or pping his hands...N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Being able to be friends with Can meant that this person''s identity was not ordinary either. The news he revealed to Can wasn''t ordinary either, "Can aren''t you also in Ednd? This L guy is also from Ednd; have you met him?" Can chuckled smugly, "What do mean ''have I met him''? Let me tell ya'', L and I go way back! But who would have thought he could defeat four grandmasters all by himself... He deserves every bit of honor as Grand Marshal!" After chatting for a few more minutes, Can hung up the phone still looking surprised. "Grandpa what happened?" Reeva blinked curiously next to him after hearing fragments of conversation rted to that guy L... Chapter 225 DonT Blame Me Chapter 225 Don''T me Me Chapter 225 Don''t me Me N?velDrama.Org ? content. After listening to Grandpa''s exnation, Reeva widened her eyes and eximed, "L is that powerful?" Can nodded with a meaningful expression and said, "If he decides to develop in the military, he could be the next Mighty Sky War God!" Suddenly his expression changed and he said in a serious tone, "Isa must not make an enemy out of L!" Just then his phone rang. It was Isa calling! "Isa, have you arrived in Ednd yet?" Can asked. Isa hesitated for a moment before replying, "Not yet. I''ll go tomorrow." There were some things he wanted to take care of first before letting Can know. He then asked again, "Grandpa, can the divine doctor you mentioned cure me tomorrow?" Can replied, "I''ll call and ask him. It depends on his schedule. But Isa, you must remember to be polite when you meet him. Even if there were conflicts between you two before, you must put them aside." Isa smiled, "I understand Grandpa! If he really can cure me, it will be my greatest favor. I''m grateful for it. How could there be any conflict?" "Well then that''s great!" Can hung up and called L. L was boarding the ne but answered anyway when Caelen asked about curing Isa''s condition. L assured him that it would not be a problem tomorrow. He would return tonight so as to treat this junior of Can''s himself. This time, Can spoke more politely than before. After thanking L, Can called back Isa immediately after hanging up with L. When Isa learned that the "expert" could cure his defect by tomorrow, his excitement soared. "Tonight I will catch Miranda, and tomorrow, I can enjoy myself!" A smug grin appeared on Isa''s face as he began imagining how he would conquer Miranda. "Mr. Austin, Sarah has already arranged for Miranda toe out." Kayden came over at this time with an evil smile on his face reporting good news. "Great! Hahaha..." Isaughed happily several times, before leaving with several henchmen from the vi. That night at nine o''clock, the rural farmhouse restaurant was where they gathered. The food here was not only unique, but also had small wooden houses built in its courtyard. There wererge iron pots and other rustic decorations inside which added charm. At this moment, Miranda was eating and chatting with Sarah, talking about funny things from their school days. "Miranda, I can''t believe you married an ordinary man! With your qualifications, it''s such a waste!" Sarah said with a twinkle in her eye as she watched Miranda drink another ss of juice. Hearing this, Miranda frowned slightly and felt a bit unhappy. "Sarah, L is not an ordinary person! In my heart, he is the most outstanding man in the world." "Hmph. Really? I don''t think he''s good enough for you! Mr. Austin is your ultimate match," Sarah retorted dismissively. Miranda''s face darkened at these words. She didn''t expect that their conversation would take such a turn. Especially when Sarah mentioned Isa, it made Miranda feel even more disgusted. "Sarah, I have something to do tomorrow so let''s end our chat here today," she said as she picked up her bag and prepared to leave. But just as she stood up from her seat, her body swayed uncontrobly and she felt dizzy. She almost fell down but managed to steady herself at thest moment. The next second, with suspicion in her beautiful eyes looking at her best friend who had an ambiguous smile on her face, "Sarah... what did you do?" "Mmm... why are you in such a hurry to leave? Come on..." Sarah replied teasingly. "What did you do?" Miranda asked again anxiously while instinctively taking out her phone and dialing a number - only to hear that the phone was turned off! L was currently on his flight! "Who are you calling? Don''t tell me it''s that deadbeat L?" Sarah sneered contemptuously "He should be dead by now! Hahaha..." Suddenly several people walked into the small wooden house before Miranda fainted away. What she saw before losing consciousness was none other than Isa''s triumphant yet sinister smiling face!! Meanwhile... Emerson and Lina were watching cartoons with Nora at home after being begged by Nora herself for somepany. Emerson was almost thirty years old but still found himself enjoying Peppa Pig on TV just like Nora whoughed along happily beside him every now and then. Suddenly Emerson''s ears twitched slightly as his expression changed abruptly; he turned his head towards the ss door of their living room where two figures appeared outside in their courtyard unexpectedly. "Nora, I''m going out for a bit. You and Lina hide and don''t make a sound!" Emerson instructed Nora before giving Lina a nod and leaving the room with a serious expression. Lina sensed that something was wrong, so she took Nora to the guest bedroom on the first floor. When he reached the yard, Emerson''s expression changed as he looked at Giovanni. Simrly, Giovanni seemed surprised to see him. "Emerson? What are you doing here?" Giovanni asked suspiciously. Although Emerson wasn''t as talented or powerful as Giovanni, he had trained under Master Osvaldo since childhood. Therefore, Giovanni referred to him as his senior brother. "Giovanni! What are you doing here?" Emerson asked while staring at him intently. "I''m here to kill L! He lives here right?" Giovanni replied coldly. Upon hearing this, Emerson''s expression turned icy with anger. "You want to kill Mr. Willis? Then you''ll have to get past me first!" Giovanni sneered when he heard this, "You? Haha..." "Emerson, I advise you not to meddle in our affairs unless you want me to forget our brotherhood. You''re no match for me." At this moment, Anthony coldly snorted, "Brother, don''t waste your words on him! Mr. Austin is waiting for our report!" Giovanni nodded in agreement and said menacingly, "Emerson, I''ll ask one more time - are you sure you don''t want to leave?" "It''s you who should leave!" shouted Emerson angrily before charging towards them with gritted teeth. Giovanni narrowed his eyes and revealed an evil grin, "Then don''t me me!" Chapter 226 Who Does He Care About The Most? Chapter 226 Who Does He Care About The Most? Chapter 226 Who Does he Care about the Most? The two masters shed with lightning speed! Half a minuteter... Emersony on the ground, spitting out blood and ring at Giovanni in anger. "I never thought that your strength would improve after leaving the mountain. Too bad it''s still far from enough!" "What''s your rtionship with L? Why are you helping him?" Giovanni sneered down at Emerson. He didn''t expect that Emerson, who had been stuck in thete stage of Dark Force for many years at the mountain, had now broken through to the early stage of Transmutation Force. Butpared to him, a Half-Step Grandmaster in Transmutation Force peak state, he was clearly not good enough. "Bastard!" "As long as I have breath left in me, I won''t let you go inside!" Emerson gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up again from the ground. He stood between Giovanni and Anthony once more. "Brother, if he wants to die so badly then let him have his wish," Anthony coldly snorted. "Good!" A fierce look appeared in Giovanni''s eyes as well. Emerson roared and charged forward while Giovanni cursed "You''re asking for it." He kicked out fiercely with all his power this time! The strength of a Half-Step Grandmaster exploded fully! With a bang sound like an explosion, Emerson flew back like a sack breaking open mid-air before falling heavily onto the ground. Blood sprayed wildly from his mouth! After struggling for several times onnding, he finallyy t on his stomach there. Blood mixed with internal organs spilled continuously from his mouth; all five viscera were shattered beyond recognition! "Hmph!" Giovanni sneered disdainfully before kicking apart the ss door of living room and rushing into vi together with Anthony. Two minutester they had searched everywhere but returned back to living room empty handed. "No one? L isn''t here?" Anthony frowned. Giovanni stood there blinking rapidly before suddenly looking sternly serious. "If no one is here, then why did Emerson fight so hard?" "Not right..." With that, he suddenly nced towards the guest bedroom on the first floor. Bang! A resounding noise echoed as he kicked the door of the guest room into pieces! Upon entering, a quick scan revealed that the room was still empty. Just as the two were about to carefully inspect other rooms, they faintly heard somemotion. "Uh... uh!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, Nora and Lina were hiding under the bed. When the door was kicked open, Nora was almost scared enough to scream, but Lina quickly covered her little mouth. The two widened their eyes, filled with tension and fear. However, the next second, from their position under the bed, they helplessly watched a pair of feet approaching. Following that, a face with a mocking smile appeared under the bed. "Little brat from the L family? Come out!" Anthony grinned menacingly. ... In Jieyson, Kreanford! At that time, L had just walked out of the airport exit. He was eager to return home as soon as possible. However, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw who was calling him, L''s face lit up with an indulgent smile. He answered and scolded gently, "Nora, why aren''t you sleeping yet? Are you being good?" The number on his phone was Nora''smunication watch number. L thought that she knew he would being back tonight so she had been waiting for him without going to sleep yet. "Tsk tsk... What an affectionate father!" However, just as he finished speaking those words, there came a sharp voice from the other end of the line. It sounded neither male nor female but obviously had undergone some sort of voice modtion! Hearing this voice made L''s face change instantly and his whole body tremble in shock. "Who are you?" he asked in rm. "You don''t need to know who I am! All you need to know is that your daughter is in my hands. If you don''t want her dead, then tell me where you are?" The person on the other end sneered before shouting coldly, "Little pupe talk to your daddy!" But then it became silent on the other end. Just when L began feeling suspicious about what was happening, there came an angry voice from over there, "Damn it! You''re not going to say anything huh?" Following that were sounds like someone choking or struggling while trying not make any noise at all. It was clearly Nora trying hard not cry out even though she must have been in pain! In an instant, L felt like his heart had been squeezed by someone else''s hand! Although Nora was young, she understood everything well enough already. She knew at this moment bad people wanted to harm her dad so she desperately tried holding back any sound or movement so they wouldn''t hurt him too much... L shouted into phone anxiously, "Stop messing around asshole! As long as my child isn''t harmed, we can talk about anything else!" Nora had Emerson protecting her side but still fell into bad guys'' hands? Was it because Emerson didn''t fulfill his responsibility or because their opponent was too powerful even for Emerson? With regards to his daughter''s safety, L couldn''t afford enraging whoever held Nora hostage right now¡­ "Cut the crap. Where are you?" the person asked coldly. "I''m in Kreanford! What do you want? Speak up!" L responded. "Then youe back to Ednd right away. I''ll be waiting for you at the abandoned chemical factory in the south suburbs. Remember,e alone. My people will be watching along the way. If I catch you ying any tricks, I''ll kill your daughter immediately! Hurry up, my patience is limited!" The person said. "Okay! Okay! I''ll go back right away!" "What about Emerson? What did you do to him?" L agreed repeatedly and then asked suspiciously. "Emerson? He''s dead now? Hahaha..." The other personughed a few times with a tone full of mockery and disdain. "You''re Isa''s man, aren''t you?" Hearing this question, L''s tone became stern as he tried to probe. Someone was plotting against him so meticulously and had even hired an expert who could take down Emerson. L''s first reaction was Isa. Snap! However, as soon as he finished speaking, the other party hung up directly on him. L''s face turned iron blue at this moment. After Tiger and his son, now someone else targeted Nora, trying to use his daughter against him. In L''s heart, besides extreme worry and tension, there was also a surge of anger and murderous intent. "Isa! Is it really you?" L muttered frighteningly under his breath before dialing a phone number directly without hesitation "Mr. Willis, havended already? You''re fast enough haha..." The other party picked up immediately with some noise in the background indicating that Orion should still be out having fun after eating and drinking enough outside somewhere else. "Orion, you''re from Kreanford right? Do you know Isa from the Austine family?" At this point, L didn''t have time or mood for small talk with Orion. He went straight into asking what he needed answers for. Orion paused for a moment before walking out of the KTV box room onto the corridor outside. "Isa from ''the Austin family''? I know that guy but not too well. What happened, Mr. Willis?" Isa acted extremely arrogantly, and caused quite a stir among Kreanford''s prince circles. He had some reputation. Orion didn''t have much contact with him, but had heard of this person before. "Do you know who Isa cares about most?" L gritted his teeth, coldly asking. Chapter 227 Dad, Hurry Up And Go Chapter 227 Dad, Hurry Up And Go Chapter 227 Dad, Hurry Up and Go Upon hearing L''s question, Orion thought for a moment before saying, "I actually know about this! It''s said that Isa''s father, Alexander Austin, had an affair and had a child out of wedlock. For some reason, Isa is very concerned about his dad having this illegitimate child and treats him like he would his own son. Once when a wealthy heir from another one of the four major families made fun of Isa''s half-brother, Isa broke the guy''s leg. The Austin family apparently paid a hefty price to settle that matter. But it just goes to show how much Isa cares for his half-brother." The big families were full of scheming and plotting against each other. Even blood brothers weren''t always on good terms with each other. Few people knew why Isa cared so much about his half- brother except for certain members of the Austin family who knew about Isa''s physical disability. Isa was 28 years old this year and in such a big family where continuing the lineage was highly valued, most people at his age had already married and had children. However, due to problems with fertility on his part, he knew he can never have children himself - which was another hurdle he cannot ovee. Alexander''s mistress was actually only slightly older than Isa herself while her illegitimate son was over twenty years younger than him. The huge age gap as well as psychological and physiological distortions made it so that in many cases Isa saw this brother as if he were his own son. After listening to all this information from Orion, L shed an icy cold light in her eyes, "Where is this brother? Do you know?" Orion hesitated before asking, "What do you want to do?" "It doesn''t matter what I''m going to do. Just tell me where he is! Consider it me owing you one favor. If you ever need my helpter on, I''ll go through fire or water for you," spoke L solemnly. Orion sighed, "You''re being too serious, Mr. Willis. I don''t know where he is but I can help look it up. You wait here." "Alright!" L nodded. A few minutester, Orion called back again, "Vi 5-303, Golden Harbor Lake Bay, rind District! That little momma of Isa''s along with her son live there!" With the power held by Moore family in Kreanford, it wasn''t difficult at all if they wanted something checked out like this. "Good! Thanks!" L thanked Orion before hanging up directly after getting what he needed. The next moment, a car was hailed at the airport exit and headed straight for Golden Harbor Lake Bay. ... The vi area of Golden Harbor Lake Bay. After getting off the car, a figure silently sneaked into themunity. A momentter, he stopped in front of a vi and leaped inside with ease. The person exuded an icy aura as he walked towards the house. "Who are you? Stop right there!" Several bodyguards were guarding at the door and were shocked to see this unexpected guest suddenly appear. "Get out of here!" L snorted coldly without stopping his movements. "Take him down!" Several bodyguards pulled out their electric batons and rushed towards L upon seeing his actions. However, they couldn''t stop him even slightly when facing L who was skilled in combat. Apanied by several muffled sounds, several bodyguards flew out and their fates were unknown! L rushed into the house and went straight to a bedroom on the second floor using his breath as guidance. After opening it up, a woman''s scream immediately sounded off. Alexander''s mistress was wrapped in nkets while holding onto her four or five-year-old son with both looking terrified at this man who broke in suddenly. "What... what do you want?" The woman trembled as she asked fearfully. L snorted coldly, swiftly moved forward, and a knife-hand struck the woman''s nape. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted instantly. The little boy, frightened, was about to burst into tears, but L tapped the back of his head, and he also fell into a deep sleep. "Don''t me me! me your brother!" L said coldly before searching around inside for awhile then picking up a set of car keys. He carried Isa''s younger brother outside while driving away quickly in a red Mercedes-Benz sports car. On the way, L elerated to the extreme, racing back like a bolt of lightning! From Jieyson, Kreanford to Ednd, a distance of over three hundred kilometers, yet L covered it in less than two hours. At half past two o''clock in southern Ednd! L had already arrived at this abandoned chemical factory area specified by them. "I''m here!" After getting off the car, L, holding Isa''s brother, made a call. "I saw it!" "However, I told you toe alone. What''s the meaning of bringing a child?" The other person asked with a cold tone. L looked around, noticing several temporary surveince cameras installed here. Every move he made was under the scrutiny of the other person. "Does having a child make a difference? And, do you want to know who this child is?" L asked coldly. "I don''t care who he is. Since you like to burden yourself with an extra person, I have no objection." "You cane in now!" As the voice fell, the gate of a factory building opened wide. L''s eyes shed, and he quickly walked in with the boy! Rumble rumble! At the very moment he entered, the door was closed again by someone. "Wee to your own personal hell, Mr. Willis!" At this moment, a cold and sarcastic voice sounded. Click, click, click... The next second, a row of lights lit up inside the factory building, and there were shing red dots on the walls around. Looking towards, he saw a group of people walking out from behind the factory building. The two leading men bore some resemnce to each other, and were followed by several burly henchmen. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Giovanni twisted his neck and stared at L with a fierce expression. And Anthony''s left hand was holding a tiny figure like a doll. If that was not Nora, then who could it be? The other hand was holding a mobile phone and making a call, "Young master, can you see clearly?" "Yes! Kill him!" "I want to watch him die with my own eyes! Make sure he dies miserably!" On the other end of the phone, a sinister voice echoed, as if harboring deep hatred towards L. "Young Master, rest assured, he won''t survive the day!" Anthony sneered. "Daddy... Daddy..." "Daddy, please go! These bad guys want to harm you!" "I''m not afraid... I don''t want you to die!" "I will be fine! Daddy, go quickly... don''t worry about me!" At this moment, Nora who was caught in Anthony''s hand shouted loudly at L. The big eyes were clearly filled with both attachment and fear towards her dad, but still kept urging L to hurry up. L''s body shook for a moment! A sharp pain of guilt and heartache, along with anger that seemed to be bursting through his chest, made L''s entire heart tremble. Chapter 228 Are You The Only One Who Can Handle Hostage Situations? Chapter 228 Are You The Only One Who Can Handle Hostage Situations? Chapter 228 Are You the Only One Who Can Handle Hostage Situations? At this moment, Isa and Kayden were in that vi, looking at the screen of theirptop with a smug grin on their faces. In the room, Miranda was tightly bound to the bed, almost unable to move. A stunning pretty face, filled with anger and resentment! "Isa, you bastard! What do you want to do? Let go of me!" "I promise you, if you dare touch a single hair on me, L wille back and kill you!" Miranda cursed coldly. Upon hearing this, Isa chuckled a few times and Kayden also had a yful expression on his face. The next second, Isa walked over with theptop in hand and ced it next to Miranda''s head. "Are you still counting on that useless guy? Take a look at yourself! Hahaha..." "Look at this, how helpless and pathetic he looks now!" With these words, he grabbed Miranda''s hair and said viciously, "Bitch, Willis is about to die! His daughter is in my hands, and he will die the way I want him to!" Miranda looked at the screen, showing a look of shock and despair. To satisfy Isa''s sadistic desire for "entertainment," the cameras installed in the abandoned factory were high-definition and equipped with a sound system. At this moment, Miranda could clearly see Nora being held by Anthony, crying and begging her father to leave. L stood there, seemingly helpless. However, in his hands, why was he still holding a child? "Anthony, give him a knife and let him cut his own tendons, then stab his own eyes! Hahaha..." At this moment, Isa gave orders to Anthony over the phone. He was not in a hurry to let L die directly but wanted Miranda to witness how he slowly yed with L to death. "Isa, you beast! You have no humanity!" Miranda cursed with a hoarse voice, then showed a resolute look in her beautiful eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "You just want to have me, right? Spare L and Nora, and I''ll promise you anything!" "I don''t need your promises now! You''re already mine!" Isa sneered and then spoke into the phone, "Go!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes, Young Master!" Anthony responded. Swish! He pulled out a knife and threw it at L''s feet. "Cut your own tendons, then stab your own eyes! If you don''t want your daughter to die, do it!" Looking at his daughter like this, L''s heart ached. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Don''t be afraid, baby! I won''t be in trouble, let alone you!" "I will take you home after I get rid of these bad guys." The little girl cried. At this moment, Anthony sneered and said, "You still want to go home? Do as you''re told and maybe we''ll spare your daughter!" Giovanni joked, "Although it''s disappointing to kill you like this for me personally. But the young master likes it. It seems that I won''t have a chance to make my move today." L looked at the two brothers with a serious face and said coldly, "Is that so? Did you lure me here just for me to end myself? I think I''ll give you a chance to make your move!" "Huh? Didn''t I tell you to break your own leg first?" Anthony asked coldly. "Do you want your daughter dead?" Anthony''s face turned cold as he asked menacingly. L snorted coldly and suddenly lifted the little boy he was holding in front of him towards Anthony, Giovanni and others. The boy''s face was revealed in front of them all. Anthony''s cruel smirk froze for a moment as he stared at the little boy with suspicion on his face. "This is... this is..." He stared at the boy incredulously. "Don''t recognize him?" L asked coldly while holding up the boy over his head towards those cameras. "You don''t recognize him or even that young master behind you there?" From when Anthony had mentioned "young master" earlier on, L knew that he had guessed right about who they were dealing with even though they hadn''t directly called out Isa''s name yet. On another side of things, Isa, who was staring intently at the screen, suddenly changed his expression upon seeing what Rene looked like. "Rene!" "L, what are you doing?!" "You bastard! You actually kidnapped Rene!" Isa yelled angrily while looking panicked too. At this point, L red fiercely into one camera saying, "Isa, I know it''s you! Open your eyes wide enough so see clearly! This is your beloved younger brother, right? Did you think only you could kidnap hostages? Tell your dog to release my daughter or else I''ll kill your brother!" Snap! As soon as L finished speaking, his hand lightly patted Rene on back of his head causing him wake up from unconsciousness immediately coughing before opening his eyes again. "Waaahh..." Upon realizing being held mid-air by someone else in an unfamiliar ce, Rene burst into tears instantly. "Help! Help me..." "Mommy, Isa, where are you?" "Wow..." Isa was trembling all over, staring at L on the screen as if he wanted to devour him alive. He never expected that while his men were capturing L''s daughter, his own beloved brother would also fall into L''s hands. Damn it! How did he manage to do that? "Anthony, that''s Rene! Let go of L''s daughter!" "Don''t let anything happen to Rene. Do you understand?" "Don''t mess around! Exchange hostages and let Giovanni kill him directly!" Isa shouted urgently into the phone. "Yes, Mr. Austin, I know what to do!" Anthony quickly promised. At this moment, Miranda who was tied up there had a hint of mockery on her pretty face. "Haha... So even a beast like you has its own weakness?" Smack! Isa pped Miranda in anger and said with a fierce expression, "You bitch! Even without hostages I''ll still kill L! You watch closely how he dies today! Not only him but if he dares to capture my brother again I will kill his whole family! His daughter won''t live today either!" Isa screamed maniacally. At this time Miranda''s eyes shed with disdainful color and she sneered, "You have no one left as Nora is not your hostage anymore. Once L frees himself from captivity who will be the one dying?" She didn''t know why but she had full confidence in L at this moment. This confidence had no reason or basis; it seemed somewhat blind. But she firmly believed that father and daughter would be safe today!! Chapter 229 No Taboos, Defeat Enemies With One Hand! Chapter 229 No Taboos, Defeat Enemies With One Hand! Chapter 229 No Taboos, Defeat Enemies with One Hand! After receiving Isa''s order, Anthony coldly confronted L, "L, don''t involve your family in this! If you release him, we''ll release your daughter. How about that?" Hearing this, L sneered mockingly. "You also know not to involve family? Fine then, let''s exchange hostages! You release my daughter first!" "You release him first!" Anthony frowned. "I said release my daughter first!" L''s tone brooked no argument. At this moment, the little boy Rene in his arms began to cry again and wail uncontrobly with fear. Meanwhile Nora closed her mouth and didn''t make a sound. She just looked at her father with a glimmer of hope amidst despair and fear. Though Nora was only five years old, the suffering from illness and her parents'' divorce had made her understand a lot. The little girl knew that she had to be strong now! "Release that brat!" Isa gritted his teeth over the phone as he remotely controlled Anthony. "But if we release his daughter first and L still holds Rene hostage then we''ll be too scared to do anything," Anthony hesitated. "I said you should release her when I tell you! Is Rene''s life more important or someone else''s?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "If it doesn''t work out today then just let go of this bastard!" "Anyway Giovanni is here so after today he can be killed anytime!" Isa shouted into the phone. "Understood young master!" Anthony nodded before ring at L with an ominous expression. "Willis huh? You''re quite ruthless!" With that he put Nora down on the ground. "Daddy..." As soon as she was released, Nora ran towards L as fast as she could. Watching his daughter run towards him brought a smile to L''s face; thankfully these animals hadn''t caused any irreversible damage to Nora. "Baby girl! It''s okay now!" Once she reached him, he immediately released Rene from his arms before crouching down quickly picking up his own child. His eyes were moistened by tears but he couldn''t help feeling guilty yet relieved holding onto his precious daughter tightly against himself. At this moment, after freeing himself from L, Rene swiftly ran towards Anthony. He recognized Anthony and knew that he was one of his brother''s henchmen. L''s unexpected actions left Anthony, Giovanni, and others stunned. On the other side, Isa and Kayden also wore expressions of surprise. None of them expected that L would release Rene directly, foregoing him as a hostage to help them out of danger. "Haha! How stupid can this guy be?" Kaydenughed. Isa''s expression turned fierce again as he gritted his teeth. "L, are you getting too cocky?" Anthony regained his senses and handed Rene over to one of his men, instructing him to take the child away from the scene. Then he signaled his brother Giovanni with a fierce expression, "Brother, it''s time!" Giovanni nodded with a powerful aura around him as he twisted his neck and walked towards L and his daughter. "You think we can''t do anything now that we don''t have a hostage?" "You''re so dumb that you actually dared to let go of Rene!" "Now you can die holding your daughter!" Upon hearing these words, L showed a hint of disdain in his eyes. He turned to Nora, "Baby girl, remember there are many bad people in this world! So from now on I will kill all these bad people for us. Don''t be afraid okay?" Today''s events made L realize that he cannot always shelter Nora from reality but rather prepare her for what was ahead in life - even if it meant facing death again due to the curse inside her body. As much as it pained him deeply inside seeing Nora cry earlier, however, he decided that from now on she must learn how cruel this world could be but also learn how strong she needed to be! Nora wiped away her tears and nodded, "Yes! I amn''t scared! You should fight hard until all bad people are dead!" "Good job sweetie but please close your eyes, okay?" L smiled at her before turning back towards their enemies who were approaching them. "What a lovely scene." "L, you will soon close your eyes! And it will be forever!" Giovanni twisted his neck again, looking at L as if he was already looking at a dead man. His eyes were full of murderous intent! L looked at him expressionlessly and sneered, "Is there something wrong with your neck?" "Young man, die!" Hearing L''s provocative words, Giovanni roared and attacked. He was only one step away from breaking through to the Grandmaster level and had absolute confidence in his own strength. Before leaving the mountain, his master Osvaldo had said that with Giovanni''s strength, he was basically invincible in the secr world. Staying on Havertown Mountains to cultivate was no longer useful. Only after experiencing some things after leaving the mountain could he possibly make further breakthroughs and be a true Grandmaster-level powerhouse. Therefore, Giovanni didn''t even put L in his eyes when facing him. Moreover, this guy held his daughter in his arms. If he started fighting back then he would definitely be restrained by that fact alone. He leaped into the air and pped down towards L''s head with all of Half-Step Grandmaster''s power fully unleashed! Even causing a sonic boom which can be described as extremely powerful momentum! "Die! L!" Isa watched this scene excitedly while his body trembled slightly due to excitement. Kayden alsoughed cruelly feeling that he finally got his revenge today by witnessing L''s miserable death. Although Miranda had confidence in L, she still stared unblinkingly at what was happening on screen right now. p! In an instantter, L suddenly made a move without warning when faced with Giovanni''s attack. It was precise, swift, and tricky! It caught Giovanni''s wrist holding out for attack like lightning. He then exerted force with one hand, lifting Giovanni and mming him heavily onto the ground. Boom! A dull, thunderous sound of a body hitting the ground apanied by the crackling noise of bones breaking. Giovanni, this Half-Step Grandmaster and pinnacle expert, seemed like a lifeless fish in L''s hands, utterly devoid of any resistance or struggle. Why did L directly abandon Isa''s brother, foregoing him as a hostage? Because he didn''t need a hostage! With Nora safely cradled in his arms, he could act without any restraints, annihting his enemies with ease! Chapter 230 Using It Against Me? What Were You Thinking? Chapter 230 Using It Against Me? What Were You Thinking? Chapter 230 Using it against Me? What were You Thinking? Boom! Boom! Boom... Next, a scene that left people stunned appeared. L held Nora in one hand and grabbed Giovanni''s arm with the other, like shaking a broken sack, constantly mming him to the ground! Anthony and his men were dumbfounded. Isa and Kayden on the monitor were also shocked! Miranda, who had been nervously watching the screen all along, finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Isa next to her with ridicule and mockery. "Are you showing me how your people died?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Hehe, they died miserably!" Isa turned his head to re at Miranda. His eyes were about to burst out of their sockets as he said, "How is this possible? How could this happen?" Kayden wiped away his cold sweat. At this moment he thought of something and said viciously, "Mr. Austin don''t worry. Even if Giovanni falls, there''s still that Suppressing Talisman! That Talisman is in Anthony''s hands. It can definitely kill L!" Upon hearing these words, Isa came back to his senses and nodded fiercely with an expression full of ferocity, "Yes! That Talisman can release a Grandmaster-level attack. It will definitely kill that bastard L!" "Miranda! You better watch closely for me!" After countless blows from L, he finally stopped. Giovanniy on the ground like mud with blood pouring out from his mouth and nose. He was already barely breathing! A Half-Step Grandmaster like him waspletely powerless in L''s hands. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to resist but rather he couldn''t do so at all! With L holding onto his wrist tightly, Giovanni felt as though an overwhelming force was acting upon him making it impossible for him to fight back! At this moment he felt as though every bone in his body would break apart any second now while all five internal organs had already shattered into pieces or shifted position within him! Death was imminent! Then L came over and pinched his neck lifting him up just like picking up a dead animal by its neck. "Don''t... don''t kill me..." "I am... Master Osvaldo''s disciple!" Giovanni''s eyes were filled with shock mixed with fear of death as he tried using Master Osvaldo''s name hoping it would intimidate L somehow. At this point however he finally understood what kind of existence Isa wanted him killed by... It was terrifying beyond imagination! He had juste down from the mountain and was expected to break through to the realm of a true master in the future. Was he really going to fall in his first battle in the world? "Touch my daughter, and even if you''re the disciple of God, it won''t save you!" "You seem to enjoy neck twisting, don''t you? Let me assist you!" L spoke coldly, applying force directly, and a powerful strength acted on Giovanni''s neck. Crack! The Half-Step Grandmaster''s neck was ruthlessly twisted, and his head immediately hung lifelessly to the side. L, treating Giovanni''s body like garbage, tossed it aside and then looked menacingly at Anthony. "Your turn!" Anthony widened his eyes, witnessing his brother''s death, revealing a mix of shock, rage, and grief. "Brother! Brother!" "Ah!" "You killed Giovanni! I want you dead! I want you dead!" L sneered, "There are many people who want me dead. Who do you think you are?" Anthony let out a hysterical roar and red at L with a fierce expression, "L, do you think you''re invincible? Look at this!" "Do you still recognize this thing?" As he spoke, he let out a sicklyugh, "Kid, I have to admit your strength is impressive, but even if you''re stronger, can you surpass a grandmaster?" "This Suppressing Talisman was sold by you, you fool!" "You wouldn''t believe it, but it can deliver a masterful blow!" "You''ll die at the hands of what you''ve sold! You''ll die in the most miserable way!" With those words, L chuckled, shaking his head. "Idiot! In your mind, a Grandmaster is like a ceiling, right?" Anthony roared, "Go to hell!" As he spoke, he directly tore apart the Suppressing Talisman in his hand! Suddenly, the golden characters on it brightened instantly. A powerful energy fluctuation gathered into a solid "Suppress" character. Anthony, with a fierce expression, moved his mind, and the "Suppress" character carrying formidable power struck towards L! "Die!" Isa on the other side red at the screen and growled, while Kayden wore a cruel and anticipatory expression. "Die, L!" However, in the next moment, their cruel, anticipatory, and fierce expressions froze on their faces. Bang! Facing the "Suppress" character, which seemed tangible and was crashing toward him, L punched forward. At the moment of collision, the immensely powerful "Suppress" character instantly disintegrated. It was L who punched it in the face! Anthony''s face was stunned, followed by a thick sense of shock and panic. "How... how could you..." L sneered, revealing a hint of arrogance and wickedness. "Do you know that I made this talisman myself? What were you thinking when you tried to use something I made against me?" Boom! As he spoke, L stomped his foot and charged towards Anthony while holding Nora like a missile. "No!" Anthony trembled all over and shouted! But in the next instant, with a muffled sound, his body flew out directly. His chest copsed and his heart and lungs burst! The henchmen around him were so frightened that they ran away with their heads down one by one! Isa and Kayden on the other side were shocked to see this scene. Isa''s face changed constantly as he swallowed his saliva unconsciously. Kayden widened his eyes and muttered to himself with an expression of horror and panic on his face. "He... he can actually withstand a master''s attack! He made the Suppressing Talisman himself?" "This despicable bastard told the Graham family that he identally obtained it!" "Liar, this liar..." At this moment, L looked at those scattered figures with a cruel and angry expression on his face! "Run?" He didn''t want to let anyone involved in this go free! Next, L turned into an afterimage like a ghostly figure chasing after these people separately. Crack! Crack! Crack... L didn''t kill these small fries but ruthlessly shattered their knees instead. "Like being someone else''sckey? Then I''ll break your legs!" The factory building was filled with screams instantly. After disabling these people, L picked up Anthony''s phone from earlier then stared coldly at those surveince cameras. "Isa, did you get a good look? Do they look nice?" Staring at the camera, L growled lowly into the phone. There was silence for several seconds before Isa''s cold voice came through from other end of line. "L! Don''t be too proud!" "What use is there even if your strength is high? You can''t even protect your own woman?" "You don''t know? Miranda is also in my hands! Hahaha..." "I won''t kill you yet but I''ll y Miranda until she dies!!" Chapter 231 Excited Mr. Austin Chapter 231 Excited Mr. Austin Chapter 231 Excited Mr. Austin Upon hearing this, L''s face changed instantly! Miranda! Did Isa also get his hands on Miranda? "You bastard, what are you going to do to Miranda?" "I warn you, if you dare touch her, I will make sure you have no ce to bury your body!" Isa burst into a maniacalughter. His physical defects since childhood made him particrly twisted psychologically. Even after witnessing L''s immense power and feeling terrified, his desire for revenge only grew stronger. "Hahaha... is that so? Come on then! Come and kill me!" "Where are you? Speak up!" L gritted his teeth. "Would I tell you where I am? You can look for me before I y with Miranda. Hahaha..." Isa laughed in a sickly way before hanging up the phone directly! L''s expression changed constantly. The next second he looked fiercely at one of Anthony''s subordinates. Thetter had both legs disabled and was screaming in agony but stopped abruptly upon feeling L''s gaze upon him. "What... what do you want?" "Spare my life... spare my life!" The subordinate begged fearfully and anxiously as he felt threatened by L''s eyesight. "Do you know where Isa is? Tell me or else I''ll make sure that living bes worse than death for you." L asked coldly while not knowing that after the call ended, Isa had already taken Miranda away directly! Isa was naturally cold-hearted and extremely suspicious; he never truly believed anyone nor trusted anyone who could betray him. ... Emerald Green Estates - L''s vi! Under the night sky, a figure stepped lightly towards the vi gate and pressed the doorbell button. When Eduard first gave this vi to L as a gift, Reeva came here as a guest once too; she knew her way around it well enough now. She heard from her grandfather about L''s solo battle against the four external Grandmasters, and she suddenly felt an overwhelming excitement! This young girl was somewhat of a martial arts enthusiast, so she was extremely curious about that particr fight. Knowing that L should be back by the early hours of the morning, she estimated the time and came over, eager to hear L talk about the battle firsthand. However, after ringing the doorbell for a while, there was no response from inside. There was no sign of anyone opening the door. "Are they all sleeping so soundly? At this hour, L should have just returned, right?" Reeva muttered to herself. For some reason, she felt a vague sense that something wasn''t quite right! After hesitating for a moment, she circled around the vi and found a spot where there were no surveince cameras. She jumped over the wall andnded in the yard! As soon as she arrived at the living room door, her face changed instantly! There was a person lying there with blood all over his body, mixed with some internal organs. Reeva quickly turned him over and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it wasn''t L. She checked his pulse, which was very weak and could disappear at any moment. Reeva quickly called for emergency help and then rushed into the house with an uneasy feeling. After checking around, she couldn''t find any trace of L or his daughter Nora except for finding a trembling nanny in one of the guest rooms who seemed to be scared out of her wits. "Something''s wrong!" Reeva''s face changed as she had some bad guesses. She immediately called Can. ... In another privately built vi! Isa, Kayden and their henchmen just moved Miranda here. During this time, he also had the subordinate who had escorted Rene out of the factory bring his younger brother over. Just as he had someone carry Miranda to the bedroom, he received a call from Can. "Grandpa, why are you calling me at this time?" Isa adjusted his breathing before answering curiously. "Where are you? Have you arrived in Ednd? I''ll bring that divine doctor over right now!" Can asked calmly but sternly on the phone call "What? It''s almost four o''clock in midnight now! You want toe here with that divine doctor at this hour?" Isa was confused by what he heard "Do you know anything about medicine? The divine doctor said your condition requires Yin-Yang harmony adjustment! So we have to treat you during sunrise or sunset when day meets night!" "If we don''te earlier than midnight today then when should wee?" "Have you arrived in Ednd yet? If not then hurry up because maybe we can still make it on time!" "Otherwise we will have to wait another day!" Can replied irritably. It had to be said that Can''s reason sounded very convincing even though it was made up on spot. Upon hearing what he said, Isa felt excited and hopeful without any doubt about its authenticity "I''m already here!" "Well then bring that divine doctor right away! I''m..." He quickly told his grandpa where he was currently located while they chatted more about "the great master healer". After hanging up the phone, Isa couldn''t help but rub his hands together. The thought of his physical defect being cured soon filled him with excitement and anticipation. In the next second, he looked up at the building with a glint of silver malice in his eyes. "Miranda, I will have you soon! Hahaha..." He said as he took three steps and ran towards the bedroom upstairs. After opening the door, Isa looked at Miranda lying on the bed tied up there and couldn''t help but swallow saliva. He felt like he could taste this tempting fruit very soon. Miranda stared coldly at him with a beautiful face that was flushed red due to anger. Her delicate body was restrained by ropes which made Isa feel hot all over. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You are so beautiful, Miranda!" Isa licked his lips and said with an evil smile. "You will belong to me very soon." "Isa, you should be careful because L might kill you for this," Miranda warned him sternly. "I promise if you dare touch me, L will make sure that your death is extremely painful!" she added while trying to convince Isa not to do anything foolish. "You are Mr. Austin; rich and powerful men like yourself don''t need women like me," she continued persuading him while reminding him of who he was dealing with here. Isa''s eyes were fixed on her as if he were crazy or something, "The woman I want must be mine!" "L? Although he is strong, it will take some time for him to find us here!" Heughed wickedly before continuing, "By then I would have already had my way with you! And even if L kills me later on, what does it matter? My goal is to make sure that he suffers greatly before dying!" "And let me tell you something else; a world-renowned expert ising over right now to cure my illness! This person not only has incredible medical skills but also possesses extraordinary strength!" "My grandfather told me that this expert has single-handedly killed four grandmasters in martial arts! Killing L would be nothingpared to what he''s done before." "I hope Les here sooner rather thanter so we can see how powerful this expert really is." ?Chapter 232 Get Out Of Here Right Now! ?Chapter 232 Get Out Of Here Right Now! Chapter 232 Get out of here Right Now! Previously, Can had told Isa that the divine healer who would treat him was not only highly skilled in medicine, but also had astonishing martial arts prowess. Just now on the phone, he also mentioned it to Isa "intentionally or unintentionally". This instantly gave Isa hope again that he could defeat L! A Battle of Four Grandmasters? Such a formidable figure could easily eliminate someone like L. Therefore, at this moment, Isa became even more unrestrained. Even nning to wait for Can to bring that expert over before actively calling L, and luring him over here to kill him. Watching Isa''s nervous and crazy but proud behavior, Miranda felt uncertain and suspicious for a moment. What? Can Isa find such a peerless master? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Isa, you insane animal! If you dare to harm L, I won''t let you go even if I be a ghost!" Miranda gritted her teeth and cursed through them. "Hahaha, when that guy dies, you will be my woman and slowly change your mind." Isa grinned, his face full of pride and anticipation. The next moment, as he saw Miranda, he swallowed again and felt a sense of impatience. Isa, with a twisted smile on his face, approached Miranda. Like a dog, he began to sniff around Miranda, showing an intoxicated expression. Witnessing this behavior, Miranda felt disgust and repulsion. "Get away! You pervert!" "Miranda, you''re truly enchanting! Hahaha..." Isaughed excitedly, then couldn''t resist sticking out his tongue and approaching Miranda''s long, sexy legs. While he couldn''t engage in certain activities, he was eager to enjoy other ways first. Boom! Thud! Thud! Thud... However, at this moment, there was a suddenmotion downstairs, apanied by the shouts and screams of Isa''s henchmen. Isa shuddered and his face immediately changed. Bang! He had just stood up, intending to go out and check, when the door of the room was kicked open. A graceful figure walked in directly from outside. Seeing this person, Isa instantly froze in ce, and the tense expression on his face rxed slightly. "Reeva, why are you here?" The visitor was none other than Reeva. After this girl came in, she nced at Miranda, who was tied to the bed, and her pretty face immediately darkened. Looking at Isa, a contemptuous expression appeared on her face, "Isa, it''s really you!" At this moment, Can was seen following closely behind, entering the room as well. "Grandpa?" Isa looked at his grandfather''s expression and his heart tightened. At the same time, Miranda saw that Isa''s family had arrived and a hint of disappointment and sadness shed in her beautiful eyes. She thought it was L who hade. But instead, it was Isa''s sister and grandfather... Isa stared at Can with a mixture of surprise and suspicion. In the midst of his nervousness, there was also a hint of excitement and disbelief. He only vaguely remembered what his grandfather looked like when he was very young. At that time, Can''s features were just beginning to deform, but he wasn''t too scary yet. However, he knew that since then he had always worn a mask. Now, however, his grandfather had taken off his mask and his face looked perfectly normal. Based on his childhood memories, Isa recognized him as Can. But how did his appearance recover sopletely? Can had told Isa over the phone that the divine doctor healed his disfigurement but he didn''t expect such good results! For a moment he couldn''t help but look forward to meeting this divine doctor even more eagerly than before. "Grandpa," said Isa quickly changing topics "those thugs outside might not recognize you or Reeva. Let me go down to greet you guys!" "How did you end up fighting with those useless people?" Isa thought it was just thoseckeys being short-sighted, blocking his grandfather and Reeva from entering, so the two of them forcefully barged in. He smiled and said, then nced behind Can, "Grandpa, where is that renowned master healer you mentioned? Where is he?" Smack! However before he could finish speaking, Can pped him hard across the face! Isa spun around in ce after being hit by Caelen''s p; half of his face immediately swelled up as he stared at him incredulously, "Grandpa, why did you hit me?" Can''s expression turned extremely grim as he pointed towards Miranda who was tied up nearby while shouting furiously at Isa, "Why do I need to exin myself? You animal! Who gave you permission to kidnap Mr. Willis'' wife? Are you crazy?" "And what about Mr. Willis'' daughter?" Isa widened eyes asked confusedly, "Mr. Willis? L?" "Gr- grandpa... What does L have anything to do with this?" Smack! Smack! Smack! In response, Can red back fiercely while continuing hitting Isa repeatedly across the face without mercy. "Little brat, do you know that the miracle doctor who can cure you is Mr. Willis?" "I tried my best to resolve the conflict between you and Mr. Willis! And yet, behind my back, you did something worse than an animal!" Isa covered his face in disbelief as he looked at his grandfather. His eyes were filled with resentment, suspicion and shock. "What? The expert who can cure me... is L?" "The master who can kill other masters... is also him?" Isa''s mouth was swollen as he asked unclearly. p! Can pped his grandson again in anger. "What did you think?!" he shouted while grabbing his cor. "Tell me, where is Mr. Willis'' daughter? Did you kidnap her too?" "She has already been saved by L..." Isa took a deep breath. At this moment, Isa was filled with shock and despair! His whole being waspletely dumbfounded! He never thought that the miracle doctor his grandfather spoke of would be L - the peerless master who could single-handedly defeat four other masters! Who else could cure his illness now? Who could he kill L?! Resentment, regret and panic flooded Isa''s heart but then it turned into intense hatred towards both his grandfather and Reeva for not telling them earlier about this revtion. Why didn''t they tell him sooner?! Thinking about how he would have to live as a eunuch-like man without ever bing a real man made Isa feel twisted and resentful inside. However, upon hearing that L had already saved his daughter from danger; Can and Reeva breathed a sigh of relief. "Get out of here if you don''t want to die!" Can shouted furiously at his grandson while pointing towards the door. "Get out of Ednd! No wait - get out of Kreanford!!" "Now!!" Chapter 233 Goodbye! Chapter 233 Goodbye! Chapter 233 Goodbye! Watching Isa being driven away by his own grandfather in embarrassment, Miranda, after the initial surprise, couldn''t help but feel a touch of pride! Proud of her man! Although L didn''te in person, it seemed as if he could protect her from a distance. Miranda didn''t expect Isa''s grandfather and sister to show up, and it turned out they had given Isa a good lesson because of L. They basically told him to go as far away as possible. On the other side, when L arrived with Nora, he searched the area thoroughly but found no trace of Isa. For a moment, his expression changed from cloudy to clear. He knew he waste; Isa had already moved with Miranda! The thought of Miranda falling into the hands of this insane beast made L somewhat anxious. If anything happened to Miranda, L wouldn''t forgive himself, and he would not only make Isa pay dearly but also leave no one from the entire Austin family untouched! However, at this moment, three figures walked in. Can and Reeva were unexpectedly with Miranda! "L..." Miranda looked at L, who had found them, her voice trembling. She knew this man, who saved his daughter, didn''t ignore her. At this moment, he had already found the hiding ce Isa used before. "Miranda!" "Miranda..." L and Nora, seeing Miranda, showed expressions of extreme joy and quickly ran over. From N?velDrama.Org. Miranda hugged Nora, then looked at L with teary eyes and nodded. She gestured toward Can and Reeva behind her. "Thanks to them, otherwise..." Hearing this, L looked at the two, his eyes showing a hint of confusion. It seemed that he didn''t expect Can and Reeva to save Miranda, coincidentally bing involved in the matter. "It''s not a coincidence! Can is Isa''s grandfather." At this moment, Miranda leaned close to L''s ear and whispered. With these words, L''s face changed, and he looked at Can and Reeva with suddenly sharp eyes. For a moment, L understood many things! So, the brother from the family that Reeva mentioned, the junior of Can, turned out to be Isa? "Where''s Isa?" L''s expression was cold as he asked Can in a frigid tone, a terrifying aura pressing down on both Can and Reeva. Isa had crossed the line by going after L''s wife and daughter, and now L was filled with murderous intent towards him, even if he was Can''s grandson. Facing L''s overwhelming presence, Can and Reeva found it hard to breathe. With a bitter smile, Can knelt before L. "Grandpa... you..." Reeva was shocked to see the head of the Austin family kneeling before L. Seeing this, L frowned. He extended his hand, sending a surge of energy toward Can to stop him. "I can''t bear such a bow from an elder like you! Don''t even think about using this method to kidnap me! I only ask one question: Where is Isa?" "Speak!" L shouted coldly, staring at Can and Reeva. Can looked ashamed and guilty, earnestly pleading, "I let Isa go! I know, Mr. Willis, you would definitely kill him when you see him! But no matter what, he is still my grandson! Mr. Willis, I have already given him a severe lesson on your behalf, and the Austin family willpensate you generously! For the safety of Miranda and your daughter, and for the sake of my reputation, can you please spare Isa''s life? Consider this a plea from me!" Reeva bit her lip and also softly implored L, "L, I promise Isa won''t cause trouble again! Considering the little bit of friendship between us, can you spare his life? I assure you, my grandfather initially wanted..." She then exined Can''s original n to L. "Isa has a congenital defect since childhood, so his mentality is a bit extreme. He''s actually quite pitiful! This time was a moment of impulse. Can you please not be too harsh on him? Please." After hearing this, a cold smile appeared on L''s face, and he gritted his teeth. "Pitiful? Who among the people he harmed isn''t more pitiful than him? Is a physiological defect his reason for being heartless and ruthless?" L snorted, then said coldly to Can and Reeva, "You''d better pray that I never encounter him again! Otherwise, I will kill him!!" With that, L carried Nora and swiftly left the scene with Miranda. Upon hearing this, Can and Reeva exchanged nces, their faces somewhat unpleasant. However, they finally breathed a sigh of relief! L gave them face and didn''t relentlessly pursue Isa to kill him. Can made up his mind that if things got worse, he would have to get Isa out of the country. But leaving Kreanford might not be safe for him. He had no doubt that if L encountered Isa, he would definitely try to kill him! "Oh yeah, L, someone in your house was seriously injured! I called for emergency help and he should be at the hospital by now!" "I don''t know if he can be saved!" At this moment, Reeva suddenly remembered this and mentioned it as L was turning away. As soon as she spoke, L''s expression changed. Not good! It must be Emerson! ... After the three members of L''s family left, Can''s expression changed several times before he dialed a phone number. "Dad! Is everything okay?" On the other end of the phone was a middle-aged man''s voice. He sounded busy and anxious. At this point, Alexander already knew that something had happened with his lover and illegitimate child on their side. He was mobilizing the Austin family''s resources to investigate it all out in Ednd right now. "Isa has provoked someone he shouldn''t have! I need you to prepare a heavy gift ande to Ednd on behalf of your good son and the family to apologize!" "You warn him not to ever think about targeting Miranda again if he doesn''t want death." "If he doesn''t want trouble in Priocia, then leave!" Can ordered sternly. Alexander was confused for a moment before asking suspiciously, "Did Rene get into trouble over there? Was it done by them?" "Your illegitimate child?" Can sneered coldly before saying in a deep voice, "That kid is fine. I just saw him with Isa who took him away from here earlier. There is no need for further investigation into this matter." "Did you hear what I said earlier? If you don''t want our family wiped outpletely one day, then do as I say." "Don''t think that just because our family is powerful means we are invincible against everyone else either. Even one person like L could cause us great harm." Chapter 234 With Me Here, You WonT Die Chapter 234 With Me Here, You Won''T Die Chapter 234 With Me Here, You Won''t Die A few SUVs were driving on the road from Ednd to Kreanford. In one of the cars, Isa was covering his face with a look of anger and malice. His eyes looked sharp and twisted, reflecting his twisted mentality. "You old bastard! You hit me for an outsider!" Isa gritted his teeth. In the next second, he turned to Kayden beside him and said in a vicious tone, "You! Get out!" Kayden was taken aback and said nervously, "Mr. Austin... what''s wrong?" "I want you to stay in Ednd and use L''s ex-wife to break up him and Miranda!" Isa''s eyes glinted with cunning. Kayden''s face turned pale as he stammered, "Mr. Austin! L will kill me." "Damn it! I''m not asking you to fight him! If you don''t do it now, I''ll kill you!" Isa grabbed Kayden by the hair and cursed at him. "Don''t think that if you don''t help me, L will spare you!" In the next second, the car stopped abruptly and Kayden jumped out. On one hand he was intimidated by Isa''s power but on the other hand he also hated L just as much as Isa did. After witnessing L''s brutal strength firsthand, Isa temporarily gave up hope of killing him but there were still ways for them to make some moves behind-the-scenes! Inside the car, Isa gritted his teeth with resentment saying, "The woman that I can''t have no one else can get her!" "Nobody can get her! Hahaha¡­" ¡­ Outside of Ednd Central Hospital''s emergency room corridor! L held Nora in his arms while Miranda followed closely behind them rushing here urgently. At this moment, Lina was guarding outside . Upon seeing L three people arrive, she blinked several times showing surprise mixed with guilt. She didn''t expect that L would save his daughter so quickly before. When Anthony and his brother discovered the child and her under the bed, intending to take Nora away, Lina immediately released the child without offering any resistance. Now, seeing L, she felt unsure of how to face him and couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. "Mr. Willis, is Nora alright?" she forced a smile greeting them. "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Lina smiled awkwardly, greeting back. L nodded at her without saying much, and asked, "How is Emerson doing?" Even though she failed protecting Nora, L didn''t me or hold grudges against Lina too much inside. Before, being able to hide with Nora under the bed was already good enough in L''s eyes. She was just a nanny and it was understandable for her to choose self-preservation in that situation. Of course, he couldn''t me her, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit uneasy about it either. So he didn''t bother talking to her and only asked about Emerson''s condition. "I don''t know either. The doctor on duty is trying to save him..." Lina shook her head and answered awkwardly. Just then, the door of the emergency room opened and several doctors who were on duty at night walked out. "Doctors, how is he?" L asked urgently. The head of the emergency department took off his mask and shook his head solemnly. "His organs are all shattered beyond repair. He can''t be saved! Are you family members of the patient? Prepare for funeral arrangements." Hearing this, L''s face turned cold. Miranda frowned as well while Lina let out a sigh. Nora burst into tears even more uncontrobly than before as she cried with a sobbing voice while pouting, "Uncle Emerson protected me! Daddy, what should we do? Please save Uncle Emerson..." "Okay! Don''t cry baby girl. I will go inside and take a look. I won''t let Uncle Emerson die." L wiped away Nora''s tears before quickly walking into the emergency room followed closely by Miranda. At this moment, when they heard what L said after entering the room, even those doctors who had just walked out shook their heads involuntarily because they felt like this man was only comforting his child without any real hope for saving someone whose injuries were so severe that they could not be treated anymore. "If he can survive after such injuries, then he must be some kind of god! We can''t save him. What difference could he make?" The head of emergency department sneered at L feeling somewhat annoyed by him now. Inside the emergency room! Only to see Emerson lying there, blood seeping from his mouth and nose. Some of the instruments and tubes on his body had been removed, with only a white cloth covering him. Clearly, the hospital hadpletely given up on treatment, and the next step was preparing to take away the body. At this moment, as if there was some kind of response or ast burst of vitality, when L entered, Emerson, who had been unconscious, surprisingly opened his eyes. The next second, when he saw L and Nora beside him, a gratified smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. "Mr. Willis! Did you... rescue Miss Nora?" "It''s my fault... I failed your... entrustment! Thanks to you, Mr. Willis... impressive..." "I''m afraid... I let you down... in the future... there may not be a chance... to do things for you again..." Emerson''s eyes showed a hint of shame and guilt as he spoke. L looked at him, his heart moved deeply, and a deep sense of emotion surged up. Emerson had sacrificed so much to protect Nora, yet he had previously doubted him. L felt deep regret in his heart. The next second, he grabbed Emerson''s hand and said firmly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die! You did well and didn''t let anyone down!" "Uncle Emerson, don''t die! Waaah..." Nora cried with tears of gratitude and concern in her big eyes. Miranda also looked sad with a sniffle. The next second, L took out a silver needle and began to save Emerson. He used the acupuncture points on his body that could stimte vitality without hesitation. He injected dragon energy into his body through the silver needle. Emerson looked at L with gradually brightening eyes. He felt warm streams flowing into various parts of his body like drynd thirsting for water. His damaged tissues were quickly repaired by absorbing these warm streams. Emerson who had already smelled death was now being pulled back from the brink by an invisible force! "Mr. Willis! Sir..." Emerson''s emotions were stirred up as he couldn''t help but cry with tears in his eyes; even though his voice was weak before it seemed to have gained some strength now! "Don''t talk; just lie still! Everything will be alright!" L smiled reassuringly. Emerson nodded obediently like an elementary school student despite feeling ecstatic inside. "Why haven''t you left yet?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "He''s dead here. Don''t upy the emergency room any longer! Leave quickly!" A voice sounded impatiently full of driving away intent Chapter 235 To Be Dominant, You Need Dominant Strength Chapter 235 To Be Dominant, You Need Dominant Strength Chapter 235 To Be Dominant, You Need Dominant Strength The head of the emergency department rushed in, looking impatient and anxious. Several medical staff followed him, pushing a medical bed with a young man covered in blood lying on it. The situation looked critical. A group of people stood nearby, their faces filled with worry. "Hurry! Save him!" A middle-aged man dressed in white shouted repeatedly. "Save Mr. Graham! Why are there other people here? Get them out!" A sharp-voiced woman spoke up, disying her arrogance and domineering attitude. "They''re who? Make them leave! If you dy Mr. Graham''s treatment, your hospital will pay for it!" Another middle-aged man dressed sharply also spoke up. Hearing thismotion, L, who was treating Emerson, turned his head coldly. His pair of starry eyes squinted, and a hint of coldness appeared on his face. A beautiful woman, looking anxious and flustered, followed beside the medical bed. Sarah! It turned out to be this woman? Seeing her now with disheveled hair and bloodstains on her clothes, it was clear she had experienced some ident. Miranda, upon seeing her, immediately turned cold, her eyes revealing a look of anger. Last night, it was this former best friend who deceived her toe out. It was even possible that she tampered with the food and drinks, leading Miranda into Isa''s hands. What a narrow road for enemies! "Why are you still here? Leave quickly! This person is beyond saving. Why are you staying here? We''ll send the body to the morgue, and you can im it there!" The head of the emergency department scolded with a harsh attitude. At this moment, Sarah also noticed L and Miranda. She hadn''t expected to see the two of them here. Especially after seeing Miranda, her face showed even more astonishment! Miranda actually escaped from Isa''s clutches? Or did Isa finish ying and let Miranda go? "Miranda? What happened to you..." Sarah subconsciously eximed. "What happened to me? Didn''t expect that I would be here, that I would escape from Isa''s clutches so soon, right?" Miranda asked through gritted teeth. Sarah''s eyes flickered for a moment. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" "Why waste time talking nonsense? Get out now! Mr. Graham is waiting for emergency care!" The middle-aged man in the suit scolded L and his family with a bad attitude. He was Mohamed Thompson, the current head of the Thompson family and Sarah''s father. Another middle-aged man in white also gave them a hostile look and coldly said, "You better not waste any time or you''ll pay with your lives for dying my young master''s treatment!" As he spoke, a cold aura emanated from him. It turned out that he was a mid-level practitioner of Transmutation Force. "Hurry up and leave!" The chief of emergency medicine urged again. L''s face remained calm as he replied coldly, "I''m sorry but I''m currently treating my friend here. I can''t leave now." Upon hearing this, everyone on the other side including the hospital''s emergency department chief and several doctors wearing white coats showed anger and impatience. "You''re looking for trouble, kid!" The middle-aged man in white suddenly rushed towards L with one leg sweeping towards him! Miranda quickly pulled Nora away when she saw what was happening. She looked at their opponent angrily because she didn''t expect him to be so domineering that he would attack them without warning. However, L snorted disdainfully as one hand continued to infuse Emerson with dragon energy while his other arm swung outwards! Boom! A muffled sound apanied by waves of force erupted from where L''s forearm collided against his opponent''s shin! Thump thump thump! The middle-aged man in white staggered back three steps before finally regaining his bnce while L remained seated calmly. "If you want to be domineering, then you must have enough strength to back it up," said L confidently as he stared at their opponent fiercely. "I already told you that my friend needs medical attention here," added L firmly while maintaining an air of authority around him. "Get lost!" The middle-aged man in white looked serious after hearing this but kept staring atnchan intently saying, "Do you know who you are offending?" "My young master is critically ill right now so I won''t argue with you anymore," replied the middle aged-man before turning towards the emergency department chief, "What are you waiting for? Move us to another room immediately!" "Oh okay okay!" The chief responded quickly after realizing what had happened. He nodded repeatedly while bowing down obsequiously since it was clear that they couldn''t afford to offend them any further. "Quick! Prepare another emergency room for us now!" He ordered several doctors wearing white coats who were nearby. Because it was the night shift, initially, only one emergency room was open. However, at this moment, they had no choice but to put the other one into use as well. The head of the emergency department muttered a curse under his breath and gave L an irritated nce. He couldn''t help but sneer at the thought that L could save Emerson, when his inside was all smashed up. What an idiot! And now, for the sake of a dying man, they had offended not only the Thompson family but also someone they needed to suck up to just to please them. "Miranda, your husband is so clueless! Do you even know who got injured? It''s the youngest son of the Graham family!" Sarah said with a sharp look at L. Miranda looked at her with icy coldness on her pretty face. "Don''t call me Miranda! We''re not that close!" At this moment, as she saw her former friend again, all that was in Miranda''s heart was disgust and anger. "Hmph! So ignorant!" Sarah snorted and hurriedly caught up with Mohamed and others. Even members of the Thompson family were looking anxious and trying to please the Graham family. This showed how much more powerful than other top families the Graham family really was! Their strength could be seen from their auctionst time in Ednd! As a martial arts family who usually didn''t interact with outsiders much, the Graham family not only had many masters but also wealth beyond measure - it was truly one of Ednd''s most powerful families! Watching Sarah leave, Miranda stood there grinding her teeth in anger. Betrayed by someone she trusted and almost defiled by Isa - even for someone as calm as Miranda - it was hard not to feel furious inside. "Honey, don''t worry about her right now! I''ll make sure she pays!" L spoke up persuasively; how could he not know that his wife was angry? If he let his wife suffer like this without seeking revenge on Sarah, then what kind of husband would he be?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 236 LetS Go For A Walk! Chapter 236 Let''S Go For A Walk! Chapter 236 Let''s Go for a Walk! L took a nce at the young man''s injuries and knew that the hospital wouldn''t be able to save him. He chuckled, thinking that with Sarah and her father''s attitude, he could easily take matters into his own hands. Want Mr. Graham to live? That would be too easy! He continued to help Emerson heal, infusing him with dragon energy while using the "Nine Revolving Sun" acupuncture technique from the Dragon Emperor''s Canon. Emerson was on the brink of death ording to modern medicine but miraculously began to recover. After some time had passed, Emerson got out of bed and was able to walk around despite looking a bit pale. "Just rest for a few days and you''ll make a full recovery!" L said with a smile. Emerson looked at L gratefully and even kneeled down in front of him, thanking him for saving his life. But L pulled him up immediately, saying it was only natural since he had been injured protecting his daughter. Emerson grew up in Havertown Mountains but only left recently after spending most of his life there. He hadn''t been exposed much to society before this incident so he still had an innocent nature about him. Nora jumped up excitedly eximing "Daddy is amazing!" while Miranda nodded approvingly towards Emerson. Meanwhile, Lina stood outside the emergency room door in shock as she saw Emersone back from near-death experience alive and well again. "Let''s go! Let''s go show off in front of certain people. I''m sure they''lle begging me soon enough," L said with a grin as they left the emergency room together. Outside the other emergency room! Representing that the emergency lights were on for treatment, a group of people outside stood restlessly waiting. At this moment, Sarah, wearing an anxious expression, paced around outside the emergency room. Mohamed also had an unpleasantplexion, appearing uneasy. At this time, the middle-aged man in white snorted, and his sharp and cold gaze stared at Sarah. "Miss Thompson, what''s going on? How could my young master be involved in a car ident?" His name was Jared Graham, a steward of the Graham family. "I... I didn''t want to either..." Sarah''s face was filled with anxiety and innocence, and she exined with a few flickers of her eyes, "He and I spent the night together yesterday. I have an immense admiration for him, and he clearly has feelings for me as well. We agreed to watch the sunrise together in the morning because there is less traffic at dawn, so... so I drove fast... But unexpectedly, a truck ran a red light suddenly... I tried to avoid it but then..." "Jared, I didn''t expect it to turn out this way..." She looked guilty as she wiped away her tears. Mohamed nced at his daughter before saying apologetically and earnestly, "Jared, Sarah didn''t mean it! If possible, I believe that Sarah would rather suffer severe injuries herself than let Mr. Graham get hurt!" "Isn''t that right?" He gave Sarah a meaningful look. Sarah nodded quickly while crying, "Yes! Yes! Why? Why wasn''t it me who got injured?" As Jared watched their performance coldly, he said, "Regardless of what happened here today if anything happens to young master, Miss Thompson and the Thompson family will bear the wrath of the Graham family." Hearing this, Mohamed and Sarah couldn''t help but shudder with anxiety. Although the Graham family acted low-key, their power was terrifying; something that the Thompson family could not afford to offend. Especially since they had cooperated once before which made them even more aware of how deep-rooted the Graham Family''s influence was. Otherwise, Mohamed wouldn''t have lowered himself so much in front of one of their servants from the Graham Family despite being head of the Thompson family himself. "Young master must be okay! He must be!" Mohamed repeated anxiously while praying silently inside his heart. "Yes! Yes! Young Master will definitelye through!" Sarah also prayed fervently. Jared said coldly, "Let''s hope so!" Just at this moment, a few people strolled casually and sauntered over. Seeing these individuals, Sarah, her father, Jared, and several bodyguards from the Thompson family all revealed unfriendly expressions. "L? Miranda? What are you doing here?" asked Sarah coldly. Jared stared at L menacingly, asking him directly, "Kid, I don''t have time for you right now, yet you''re still unting yourself in front my eyes. What do you want?" L sneered, "I heard you all praying earlier. Is Mr. Graham okay? Ha ha, what a shame! I have to give you a reality check - the hospital won''t be able to save him." Upon hearing this, Sarah and her father''s faces immediately changed along with Jared''s. "Young man, are you cursing my young master? Do you really want to provoke the Graham family?" Jared questioned coldly. Sarah pointed at L and said, "L, how dare you gloat here! What benefit do you get if something happens to Mr. Graham? Let me tell you that by saying such things means that you don''t respect the Graham family!" This woman was still trying to instigate andpletely stir up hatred towards L from the Graham family. Ignoring Sarah''s words, L calmly said to Jared, "I''m not cursing your young master. I''m just telling it like it is." "Telling it like it is? I think you''re provoking the Graham family! My young master has good fortune; he might not have any problems," Jared gritted his teeth. "Yes! Mr. Graham must be fine! L, there''s no way for your gloating here!" Sarah added. "Get them out of here!" Mohamed gestured towards some bodyguards with an angry expression on his face. However, at that moment, the door of the emergency room opened up as several doctors in white coats walked out alongside their chief physician. "Doctors, how is my young master doing?" Jared and Sarah asked anxiously in unison while hoping for good news about his condition. But all they saw were doctors shaking their heads helplessly with expressions full of regret. The chief physician took off his mask and spoke in a low voice, "I''m sorry but we did our best... Mr. Graham had severe injuries which were too much for us despite our relentless efforts... he couldn''t make it." Jared widened his eyes upon hearing this shocking news before yelling uncontrobly, "How could this happen?! How is this possible?" "What kind of doctors are y''all?! Why did y''alle out if y''all can''t save him?" "Continue! Keep going inside and save him!! My young master can''t die!!" Jared couldn''t ept what had happened since he brought his young master down from their mountain home. How would he exin everything now if he died outside without even reaching proper medical care? Sarah and Mohamed were also shocked by this news, screaming at the doctor. "What kind of doctors are you?" "Hurry up and save Mr. Graham! Let me tell you, if anything happens to him, none of you will be able to walk away unscathed!" "Mr. Graham can''t die! He can''t die!" Jared was afraid that his young master would die outside. Sarah and the Thompson family were even more scared!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. If something happened to him, the Thompson family would not be able to escape responsibility either! Sarah and her father were truly anxious. Especially Sarah - she was so scared that her face turned pale as she yelled at these doctors with sharp words. Chapter 237 Why Should I Save? Chapter 237 Why Should I Save? Chapter 237 Why Should I Save? The Thompson family started out in the antique business and now owned several sizable auction houses. As a result, they had worked with the Graham family in the past. Years ago, due to a special circumstance, the Graham family couldn''t hold an auction within their own n and borrowed one of the Thompson family''s auction houses. This led to a bit of camaraderie between the two families. Recently, word had spread among Ednd''s upper circles about a pill called "Nourishing Essence Pill." It was said to be extremely effective and even one pill can fetch millions of dors at auction. Prior to this, the Graham family monopolized all things rted to pills in Ednd and its surrounding areas. So when they heard about Nourishing Essence Pill, they sent their steward Jared out to investigate it. The youngest son of Graham family- Den - who was carefree and yful by nature also tagged along with Jared on this mission. Jared wanted to use his connections with the Thompson family for help investigating Nourishing Essence Pill so he contacted Mohamed who then introduced him to Sarah. Sarah saw this as an opportunity for herself; she used her looks as bait and got close with Den while having fun all night long after conning Miranda earlier that evening. To truly get close with Den, she suggested going watch sunrise together early next morning, creating romance between them both, but little did she know that on their way there, they would get into an ident leaving Den severely injured! If anything happened to him, not only would her n of getting close with Den fail but she would also be in big trouble! At this moment, facing the arrogance of Jared and the Thompson family, the head of the emergency department furrowed his brow. "I''m sorry, we really did our best!" The other doctors also had somewhat displeased expressions. "Hehe..." Just at this moment, a lightughter rang out. L chuckled watching everything unfold before him like it was some sort of monkey show! As Jared and the Thompson family heard themotion, they turned to see L''s smug expression, which immediately enraged them all. "You dare tough at a time like this?" Jared red at L with fury. "Mr. Graham was cursed by you! You bastard!" Sarah also threw dirt on L, attempting to shift me away from herself. "Get out of here, kid!" Mohamed cursed and then pointed fiercely at L and his group commanding his bodyguards, "Throw him out!" L sneered, "Don''t say these trash can''t get rid of me. If I leave now, Mr. Graham will be in real trouble!" Hearing this statement, Sarah spat disdainfully, "What do you mean? Can you save Mr. Graham?" Jared''s eyes narrowed as he stared directly at L, "Kid, can you save my young master?" "Of course!" L nodded confidently. "How is that possible? We can''t even save him. How could you..." The emergency department director sneered before he could finish his sentence. He felt increasingly annoyed by this young man who repeatedly made him feel ufortable! How could someone im that they could save Den when they couldn''t? L''s words made these doctors feel insulted as if it showed their ipetence! However, the emergency department director didn''t finish speaking before suddenly choking on his own words. The next second he widened his eyes as if seeing a ghost while staring straight behind L where Emerson stood. "Heheh... what''s wrong with me being able to do it?" asked L yfully while looking at him. From N?velDrama.Org. "This... this..." The emergency department director pointed incredulously at Emerson with an expression of disbelief on his face. The other white coats were equally shocked beyond belief. Looking at Emerson standing besidenchan almost made them think that it was some kind of joke or prank. Alive? A patient who had been sentenced to death in their view was now standing there alive and well? "What happened?" Jared asked incredulously upon seeing the reactions from these doctors. Sarah and Mohamed also looked skeptical about what just happened. Previously in another emergency room area, Emersony there but they only knew someone was dying without knowing what exactly happened. "This... actually saved him! This person''s organs werepletely shattered, and he was clearly beyond saving!" "He actually... came back to life!" "A miracle! A miracle!" The head of the emergency department pointed at Emerson, speaking somewhat incoherently. But upon hearing this, everyone understood. "You''re saying that this person''s organs werepletely shattered and yet this gentleman managed to save him? How does his conditionpare to my young master''s injuries?" Jared''s eyes narrowed as he urgently asked. "Mr. Graham''s injuries are also fatal, but not as severe as him." The head of the emergency department replied. Upon hearing this, Jared nced at Emerson before looking towards L with a sudden glint in his eye. Emerson''s injuries were even more severe than those of his own young master and yet L managed to save him. That meant that L should be able to really save his own young master too! "L right? You can really save my young master?" Jared asked excitedly. "Yes," L nodded naturally. "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and save him!" "Move aside! Make way for Mr. L here!" Jared shouted urgently. However, L smirked and retorted, "I can do it but why should I?". Jared looked at him with a hint of gloominess, "What do you mean?" He stared coldly at L while speaking forcefully, "Kid, if you can really save my young master, then I can overlook what happened before." Upon hearing this statement from Jared, L couldn''t help but sneer, "Are you trying to threaten me? It seems like you want your young master dead, huh?" The condescending attitude of the other party, as if generously "pardoning" himself, made L feel both repulsed and disdainful. Not caring? Howughable! Jared''s face darkened at the words, showing a fluctuating expression. At this moment, Sarah jumped out, pointing at L. "L, don''t be ungrateful! This is your chance! Be sensible and go in to save Mr. Graham. Jared can overlook the past!" "The Graham family is not someone you can afford to offend!" Mohamed added with a cold expression. L shook his head, pulling Nora towards Miranda. "Honey, let''s go! It seems someone doesn''t want Mr. Graham to survive. There''s no attitude of seeking help, huh..." With that, he turned directly, as if preparing to leave. Chapter 238 You Have To Pay The Price Chapter 238 You Have To Pay The Price Chapter 238 You Have to Pay the Price "Stop!" Sarah shouted, her voice rising in urgency. She stood directly in front of L. "L, you have to save him today, whether you want to or not." "Oh? And what makes you think you can stop me?" L gestured towards Jared and the Thompson family''s bodyguards. "Or maybe these useless people?" "You..." Sarah''s voice faltered as she blushed with anger. Earlier, when L had fought with Jared, he hadn''t lost. If he really wanted to let Den die today, no one here could stop him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But if that happened, L would face the wrath of the Graham family and Sarah would be in trouble too! Even the entire Thompson family would bear the brunt of their anger. If Den died here today, the Graham family wouldn''t care whether it was intentional or not! At this point, Jared pushed Sarah aside and asked L sternly, "Kid, what do you want for saving my young master?" He took a deep breath before continuing, "As long as you can save him, not only will we thank you but we''ll owe you a favor!" L raised an eyebrow at his words and said slyly, "Is that so? Are you sure about letting me save him? I have conditions." "What conditions?" Jared asked darkly. "At yourst auction," L began slowly, "you had some Heavenly Spirit Jade left over... Do you still have any?" Jared hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly, "Yes... We still have some left over fromst time... Why do you ask?" The Heavenly Spirit Jade they had at theirst auction was indeed still avable now but why did this kid need it? "I want it," said L eagerly. "Can I get it? Can you make that happen?" Jared frowned slightly before nodding again, "Okay! As long as my young master survives because of your help, then I promise on behalf of the Graham family that we will fulfill this condition!" "Good!" eximed L happily. "You just made yourself a deal!" Then he turned his head back towards Sarah wearing an evil grin on his face, "Are you sure you want me to save him? If I do it for him, then you will have to pay a price too!" Sarah felt shivers run down her spine at his expression but she knew she didn''t really have much choice here... "Naturally! Of course I want Mr. Graham to be safe and sound! Whatever price needs paying is worth it if he is safe!" She replied firmly trying her best to sound confident even though she was anything but right now... L nodded at the words and his face turned serious. "To save Mr. Graham''s life, we not only need to heal his injuries but also address the root cause of this ident! Only by removing the source of misfortune can Mr. Graham bepletely safe." He pointed at Sarah and said, "You were with Mr. Graham when the ident happened, right? It''s because you jinxed him that he got into this mess! We need to pull out all your teeth and throw them into the sewer to get rid of Mr. Graham''s bad luck! Miss Thompson, for Mr. Graham''s safety, I''m sure you won''t mind making this sacrifice?" Everyone was stunned by L''s words. Miranda''s beautiful eyes shifted as she nced at L. In her heart, she clearly understood that L was using this opportunity to get back at Sarah, seeking revenge on her behalf. This tactic was truly cunning! Upon hearing L''s words, Sarah''s face immediately changed. "L, you''re talking nonsense! How could I have jinxed Mr. Graham? You... you''re trying to frame me!" "You despicable thing! You''re trying to kill me!!" Mohamed red at L angrily and asked him what he meant. L smiled indifferently, shrugged, and said, "Never mind if you don''t believe me! You were just dering your willingness to do anything for Mr. Graham, and now you''re proving yourself wrong so soon? Is Mr. Graham''s life worth less than the teeth for you?" At this moment, Jared''s eyes flickered, a dangerous glint in his gaze as he focused on Sarah. Feeling Jared''s gaze on her, Sarah shuddered in fear. "Jared, don''t listen to him. He is using you. He has a grudge against me so he is lying." "Don''t believe him, Jared. Please don''t!" Mohamed pleaded with Jared too, but it was toote. Jared had already grabbed Sarah by her hair, his expression fierce. Better safe than sorry. And besides, Jared had been angry with Sarah for a long time. He med her for causing trouble, and now they might both face punishment from their family because of it! "You jinx! I wouldn''t have been involved if not for your presence!" Jared pped her hard across the cheek as he spoke through gritted teeth. Several teeth flew out with a sound! Smack! Smack! Smack... Jared showed no mercy, delivering consecutive ps from different angles, striking Sarah''s face. Sarah''s screams echoed through the air as her teeth continued to fly out. Finally, Jared forcefully held Sarah''s cheeks, coercing her to open her mouth, and forcefully pulled out several mrs from the back. After finishing this, Jared picked up all the teeth that had flown out earlier and wrapped them in a piece of cloth. "I''ll flush these teeth down the drain now! Mr. Willis, can you save my young master now?" Jared asked in a low voice. "Okay!" L nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile. At this moment, Sarah''s face waspletely distorted and her mouth was so swollen that it was unbearable to look at. Blood continuously flowed out of her mouth, and she copsed on the ground, emitting a continuous "wuwu" sound. The intense pain caused her entire body to tremble. That look was simply too miserable. Miranda watched the scene with a gleam of satisfaction in her beautiful eyes, feeling as though she had finally vented out all the anger and resentment that had been building up inside her. The director of the emergency department and several doctors present had a twitching of their facial muscles. But thinking back to Sarah''s arrogant and domineering attitude towards them before, the group also felt a sense of relief in their hearts. Mohamed looked at his daughter like this, his face turned pale with anger, but he dared not speak a word to Jared. In the next second, he gave L a fierce look and then turned to the doctors present with gritted teeth, saying, "Have you seen enough? Have you seen enough? Treat my daughter''s injuries as soon as possible! Can you do that?" "L..." "L!" At this moment, Sarah''s hands were trembling as she covered her mouth and shouted incoherently. With an extremely resentful look in his eyes, she red at L! If eye contact could kill, L would likely have been cut into a thousand pieces by now. L sneered at this "impotent rage". He told Miranda and Emerson to take Nora outside the hospital and waited for him, then he went into the emergency room. Chapter 239 It Was Lachlan Who Came Up With It Chapter 239 It Was L Who Came Up With It Chapter 239 It was L who Came up with It L knew that he had offended Sarah and even the Thompson family today, but so what? Sarah almost got Miranda raped by that bastard Isa, and it was destined that this woman would stand against him! L wasn''t afraid of enemies hating him! If enemies hated him, it meant they suffered losses and felt pain! If he was bullied on his side but the enemy only felt happy and proud, then it showed his own ipetence. Besides, Sarah and the Thompson family were not worth L''s attention. If they dared to retaliate again next time, it wouldn''t be as simple as losing teeth. At this moment, L didn''t realize that his mentality was changing unconsciously. Nora''s curse, parents'' bad news... These days L''s soul had been hit repeatedly. He went crazy with red eyes before and killed fiercely with evil spirits all over his body! Normally speaking, the red-eyed beast with full of hostility might still look harmless on the surface while containing all its griefs and hatred deep inside. But that didn''t mean it disappeared; instead it was deeply hidden in his heart. Once stimted out of control though, L didn''t mind letting enemies see his terrible side. After a while, the door to the emergency room opened again, and L walked out from inside. Jared, Mohamed, and others were waiting outside. Jared asked anxiously, "How is he?" "He won''t die, but needs some rest for a while." L said calmly. Sarah was gone already. She should have gone for treatment. Jared rushed into the emergency room worriedly. After checking Den''s pulse, Jared showed surprise on his face at first , but then felt somewhat unbelievable. "Don''t forget those Spirit Jades! Send them to me within a week!" L reminded Jared. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jared looked deeply at L without expression, "I will." "That''s good!" L said before leaving directly. Mohamed stared coldly at L''s back. When he walked away, Mohamed came into emergency room beside Jared. "Jared, is Mr. Graham okay?" Mohamed pretended to ask concernedly. How could Mohamed not be angry when Jared knocked out one of her daughter''s teeth? However, he did not dare show any anger or resentment towards Jared in front of everyone else. Jared snorted, "The young master has finally escaped danger! Otherwise, your daughter and the Thompson family will be in trouble." "Yes! Yes..." Mohamed nodded and smiled awkwardly. The next second, his eyes flickered a few times and he lowered his voice, "Jared, weren''t you investigating the Nourishing Essence Pill? I think I''ve found a clue." Upon hearing this, Jared said with interest, "Oh? Tell me more." Mohamed sneered, "Have you noticed the pale man next to L? He seems to be selling Nourishing Essence Pills in Ednd!" Emerson had held a small auction for Nourishing Essence Pills before. Mohamed had bought some at that time. In other words, he had seen Emerson before. When Emerson was standing next to L earlier on, he felt familiar. Now he finally remembered who it was! Jared raised an eyebrow and asked him again, "Is it him?" "Yes! It seems like that man is one of L''s men. Plus L''s medical skills are so outstanding that I suspect he created the Nourishing Essence Pill," Mohamed analyzed. After thinking for a few seconds, Jared slowly nodded. "ording to what you said, it is very likely!" ... L took Miranda directly back to Emerald Green Estates. After calming Nora down and putting her to sleep, L approached Miranda. "You haven''t slept all night. Rest here for a bit. Don''t go to work today. You can''t do everything yourself," L said while holding her hand gently. Miranda blushed slightly and nodded softly. "Okay." L smiled slyly again, "Why don''t you just live with me from now on so that I can rest assured?" Hearing this, Miranda red at L, "Didn''t we agree not until after our wedding ceremony? And even if we live together, you can''t protect me 24/7. I still have work at mypany. Don''t worry, I won''t have many enemies. After this incident, I don''t think Isa wille after me anymore." Shrugging, L replied nonchntly, "Alright then. There''s only half month left anyway, haha..." Miranda pinched him lightly, "What bad ideas are you thinking of? Don''t even dream about it! I''m telling you, even if we live together, I won''t... I won''t..." "What won''t happen?"L asked mischievously with an evil smile on his face. As Miranda, who was usually strong and cold, showed a hint of coquettishness and annoyance, L felt his heart skip a beat. "Hmph! Well, let''s see how you perform!" Miranda bit her lip and let out a soft hum. L smiled and changed his tone. "Honey, do you want to be skilled too? I want to teach you and Nora some martial arts skills. Oh, and Mason too. You were right earlier. I can''t always be by your side so... I want you all to have the ability to protect yourselves." Miranda eximed in surprise, "Me? Can I be skilled too?" "Of course! Do you want to?" L asked. "I do! Of course I do!" Miranda nodded excitedly with a glimmer in her beautiful eyes. "Great! Rest for now while I figure things out," L said contentedly. He could make decisions for Nora as her father but he had to respect Miranda''s wishes. If she had no interest or even resistance towards this matter, then he wouldn''t force it on her either. But it seemed like she was quite enthusiastic about it. After settling the goddess CEO down, L made two more Suppressing Talismans that looked like amulets with red strings attached. He nned on giving one each to Miranda and Nora for them to wear at all times until they learned how protect themselves properly. These two Suppressing Talismans contained even greater attacking power than the previous one which was measured ording to L''s full strength attack today. In case of danger before they gained self-defense abilities, these talismans should keep them safe from harm. Of course, he would have teach them how use these talismans properly! Just as L finished making the talismans, someone suddenly appeared in their yard uninvited! "Summer?" Seeing this woman made him frown deeply as he quickly walked out of the living room afraid that if she caused any trouble, it might rm Miranda inside their vi causing misunderstandings between them both. "What are you doing here again?" Aftering out, L frowned and questioned her. Summer, who originally had a smiling face, still had a hint of charm in her eyes. She was anticipating seeing the infatuated and embarrassed expression on that annoying man''s face when he saw her. But now, seeing L''s attitude, her expression changed instantly, revealing a mix of doubt and annoyance. Chapter 240 Enchanting Beauty Chapter 240 Enchanting Beauty Chapter 240 Enchanting Beauty Summer stared at L with a mix of suspicion and annoyance in her eyes. ording to reason, this man should have been under the influence of her love potion, which was much more powerful than ordinary ones. With the potion on him, L should have been infatuated with her and completely smitten. But now he was frowning impatiently? "L, what''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? I came to see you and you''re giving me attitude?" Summer swayed her hips as she walked over to him, looking resentful. L rxed his brow and once again put on a look that suggested he was entranced by Summer''s beauty. He shook his head and said, "No, it''s just my daughter''s situation that has me upset. But seeing you always makes me feel better!" "Hmph! I thought maybe you didn''t like me anymore," Summer pouted. "How could that be? You''re so charming. I can''t stop thinking about you!" L grinned like an adoring puppy dog as he gazed intently at Summer. With a seductive smile on her face, Summer asked, "By the way,st time we were talking about your daughter so much that I forgot to ask - what level is your strength at now? Have you reached Uppecia level or even god-level?" L felt his heart skip a beat when he heard the word "Uppecia" from Summer''s lips. It made him even more curious about this woman''s background. In society among martial artists were divided into different levels based on their strength: Horizontal Training (basic), Bright Force (intermediate), Dark Force (advanced), Transmutation Force (expert), Grandmaster Level and God-Level above Grandmaster Level. But no one had ever mentioned "Uppecia" before! N?velDrama.Org content rights. This meant that this woman wasn''t just any ordinary martial artist! Was she also someone who truly practiced cultivation? "I don''t know anything about Uppecia or god-levels but my strength seems to be above Grandmaster Level! Why do you ask?" L asked nonchntly. Upon hearing this answer from L, Summer giggled coquettishly while blowing some air towards his nose saying, "My dear L, you''re amazing! Let''s go inside for some chat... and why don''t we take things further?" It seemed like upon hearing about L''s power level; this woman immediately became interested! Lashan gave an evil grin as he replied, "The kid is still home though¡­ How about we go to a hotel?" Upon hearing these words from Lashan''s mouth, Summer yfully pointed at his nose while saying, "You naughty boy!" One minuteter, they left the vi in red Mercedes-Benz convertible driven by L carrying Summer away with them. However, as he drove out of the gate, a figure appeared and stood in front of his car. L saw her and frowned with annoyance. He almost had the urge to step on the gas and run her over! udia, what was she doing at his doorstep? What kind of trouble was she trying to cause now? Bang bang bang... At that moment, she ran up to the side of his car and tapped on the window. Looking at this red Mercedes-Benz convertible, udia''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise. The poor guy from before not only lived in Emerald Green Estates'' mansion but also drove various luxury cars? For a moment, udia felt extremely resentful inside. At the same time, there was an indescribable sense of regret. If only she hadn''t kicked L out back then. Would she have be a richdy now too? "Hmph! Other women are looking for you. You''re such a yboy," Summer said while sitting in the car pretending to be jealous. "She''s my ex-wife!" L frowned and said before opening his door and getting out coldly. udia saw him and immediately smiled. Then she leaned over to look into the car interior, "Where''s Nora? Is Nora inside? L, let me see our daughter." L closed his door directly without expression then asked coldly, "udia, what do you want?" With an affectionate look in her eyes mixed with innocence acting spoiled, udia replied, "I don''t want anything. I just wanted to see you both." Seeing her pretentious appearance made L feel disgusted inside for some reason. There was once when udia acted so obediently gentle around him that whenever she acted spoiled or coquettish towards him, he would immediately soften up like putty under heat! But now that he had seen through her true colors; he won''t fall for it anymore! "We''re doing well. There''s no need for you to check on us! Leave quickly!" He spoke harshly. "And don''te back again. Otherwise, don''t me me if I call security!" Upon hearing this statement from L, udia looked pitiful as if wronged by everything. Her big watery eyes were filled with tears making it seem like they were about ready spill down any second. Today, this woman dressed exceptionally beautifully, wearing delicate light makeup and a high-slit A-line skirt. She also had sexy nude-colored stockings wrapped around her legs! Her body was adorned with perfume, emitting a delightful fragrance. As the former campus belle, udia indeed possessed a certain charm. With her meticulous grooming, she could likely captivate many hearts at this moment. "Do you really have no feelings for me anymore?" udia asked softly, with a hint of sadness in her eyes as she leaned towards L. Then her tone changed, "Honey, I know you and the Lowe family''s daughter are not really married. She probably won''t let you touch her, right? Are you frustrated? Let''s go to a hotel and talk about it." With seductive eyes and bodynguage, udia believed that all men were lustful creatures. Since ying the emotional card didn''t work on L, she decided to use her beauty to lure him back into her arms. As they say, familiarity breeds affection. As long as he was intoxicated by her tenderness again, there was no need to worry about him not changing his mind. This man originally belonged to her! She must win him back no matter what! udia suggested going to a "hotel" with L for their talk - it was clear what she meant - but she believed in herself enough that he would be captivated by her charm. "Hmm... I want to go too," said L yfully when faced with udia''s temptation. udia was taken aback at first but then smiled sweetly at his response. Men truly were creatures who thought with their lower halves! After trying several times using emotions and pleading for reconciliation without sess; all it took today was wearing stockings and dressing up seductively? Ha ha... Thinking this way made udia feel proud yet contemptuous deep down inside. However before she could continue flirting further, L pushed away from him abruptly saying, "But not with you!" Chapter 241 Absolutely Forbidden To Touch Chapter 241 Absolutely Forbidden To Touch Chapter 241 Absolutely Forbidden to Touch L sneered. The next second, he opened the passenger door and pulled Summer out of the car. He wrapped his arms around her waist. Summer whimpered and nced at udia before hooking her arm around L''s neck. "L, let''s go! We already booked a room at the hotel ¨C a couple''s room!" L looked at udia and chuckled. "udia, haven''t you heard that good horses don''t eat back grass? Even if I''m starving, I won''t eat spoiled food. Besides, I''m not hungry. Who told you I needed a woman?" udia looked at Summer beside L with changing expressions on her face. She didn''t expect to find another beautiful woman in the car instead of Nora. This former pauper now had beautiful women all around him! Although she was confident in her own appearance, she couldn''t help but feel inferiorpared to Summer. She thought L would be charmed by her but now it seemed ridiculous! "L! Who are you calling spoiled food? You''re such a scumbag!" "You''re an ungrateful scumbag who likes new things!" udia twisted her expression as she pointed at L while shouting loudly. "Hehehe... who knows who is spoiled food?" "Let''s go." L sneered again before returning to the car and speeding away. Watching udia''s angry expression made him smile wickedly inside. Thinking back to when this woman clung onto Tom''s arm in front of him while mentioning divorce made him feel relieved inside. He wouldn''t intentionally humiliate udia but if she came looking for trouble herself then it wasn''t his fault! It would be best for her to suffer some losses so that she could stay away from himself and Nora''s life! Especially Nora! L didn''t want his daughter seeing udia again or having any illusions about this woman. udia stood there staring as the Mercedes Benz drove off leaving behind only anger trembling throughout her body. Meanwhile, not far away from Emerald Green Estates where they were standing previously was an SUV with ck film covering its windows slowly starting up before driving off into distance. A few minutester... "I never expected such an unexpected gain! Hahaha..." A man pushed up his gold-rimmed sses whileughing mischievously from within the car. Who else could it be other than Kayden? Today''s n was originally for udia to figure out a way to seduce L into going to the hotel. Then, he would capture the moment when L and udia entered the hotel! However, udia failed to win L''s heart but managed to capture a picture of him embracing another beautiful woman. This effect... perhaps would be better! udia sat in the back seat, her face still showing a mix of emotions. At this moment, she was not just thinking about how to retaliate against L, but also swearing to make this man return to her side again. "L, you are my man and no one can take you away from me!!" "I''ll make sure you kneel before me again,pletely submissive and obedient!" "Kayden, when will you send these photos to Miranda''s family?" udia gritted her teeth and asked. She can''t wait to stir up L and Miranda. Thinking of the man who used to belong to her, but now was pleasing and giving to another woman, her heart felt twisted and unfair! "No rush! I want these photos to have the best impact possible!" "Imagine how exciting it would be to release these photos at L and Miranda''s wedding?" "Hahahaha..." Kayden grinned with an extremely cunning expression. And on the other side at this moment! L and Summer arrived at the hotel and got a room! What L didn''t expect was that this woman had actually booked a couple''s suite. Upon entering, the room was illuminated by flickering pink lights, creating an especially ambiguous atmosphere. L raised an eyebrow and looked at Summer with a strange expression in his eyes. At this moment, her eyes were as charming as silk, emitting a seductive scent from head to toe. Every move and gesture seemed to be able to capture one''s heart and soul. Enchantment? L''s eyes flickered and he let out a silent hum of displeasure in his heart. The next second, he swallowed his saliva and asked, "Summer, you''re not really going to..." Summer giggled a few times, and the next second swayed her waist gently, walking gracefully towards L. "L, don''t you want to? Today, I''m going to make it so you can''t beg for survival or even wish for death!" She extended a slender finger and teased at L''s chest. In the next second, Summer''s body suddenly burst with energy, and her clothes were torn apart and scattered in an instant. She was now only d in an incredibly sensual intimate outfit, exuding a deadly allure. L couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a few beats, and he lightly bit his tongue to keep himself clear-headed. "L, can''t resist it anymore, right?" At this moment, Summer smiled seductively and asked, sitting directly on L, forcefully pushing him down onto the bed. It seemed like something was about to happen between her and L for real! Of course, it was not that Summer had a crush on L, so she wanted to give herself to him. She intended to "enjoy" L! This man''s strength must have already surpassed the level of a grandmaster, and even surpassed it. And Summer herself was at the peak of Transmutation Force, only one step away from breaking through. If she used her absorption technique to take in his vital energy, Summer would undoubtedly advance to the Grandmaster realm, reaching the pinnacle of the Energy Refinement stage! Therefore, Summer employed her enchanting arts on L, aiming to ensnare him in desire and have him wholeheartedly cooperate with her ns. However, just as she leaned in with her sweet breath, L suddenly pushed her away! "Summer, isn''t this a bit too much? We haven''t even reached that point yet!" L bit his tongue again and said in a deep voice. Damn it! Is today the day I bring trouble upon myself in love? First, udia seduced him, and now Summer was willingly offering herself? L can tter and coax information out of Summer. However, if something were to happen between them, L would definitely not be involved. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In L''s eyes, this woman seemed as treacherous as a snake or scorpion, almost like a demonic enchantress! Corpse poison bracelets, worms, enchantment... They were all some crooked means. Summer was undoubtedly someone who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals! Last time, she used the excuse of giving Heavenly Spirit Jade as a gift to him and he fell under the spell of "love potion". Thanks to the fact that the confusion spell was ineffective on him, he wasn''t really under her control. But who knew what other methods this woman might have, especially in the heat of the moment; it became even harder to guard against. In L''s opinion, Summer was like a rose covered in poisonous thorns that should never be touched! Chapter 242 Let Me Tell You A Joke Chapter 242 Let Me Tell You A Joke Chapter 242 Let Me Tell You a Joke At this moment, when she was pushed away, Summer froze for a moment, her expression changing rapidly. With a mix of surprise and shock on her face, she stared at L, unable to look away. Summer never expected to be rejected like this. She was a rare beauty, and with her enchanting spell in effect, she had cast a spell on this man. Under normal circumstances, all she had to do was beckon with her finger, and he would be intoxicated by her charm. But now, he pushed her away? "L, what are you doing? What do you mean? I have liked you for so long, and I have given myself to you without hesitation. Why are you hesitating? Are you even a real man?" Summer asked, her face darkening with resentment and bitterness. L waved his hand dismissively and said, "I''m not ready yet! Why did youe to me today? Let''s talk about something important first!" Summer seductively gave L a nce and frowned, asking, "Isn''t this important? What else could be more important?" As she spoke, she bit her lip and leaned closer to L once again. But this time, L exerted force with his hand, and a surge of energy pushed Summer away. "Ah!" Summer eximed, regaining her bnce, her pretty facepletely darkened. She showed a hint of anger and stared at L, gritting her teeth. "L, could it be that you are not capable in that aspect? I gave you a chance to be intimate with me, and you refused? Do you want me to ignore you forever?" Hearing this, L looked at Summer and smiled. "Ignore me? I''m so scared! Do you really think I''ve be yourpdog?" Hearing L''s question, Summer was momentarily stunned, then her face filled with arrogance. "What''s wrong? Isn''t that the case? You don''t want to be mypdog?" L responded in a deep voice, "Let me tell you a joke, how about that?" Summer raised an eyebrow. "What joke? Are you in the mood for jokes at a time like this, when a night of passion is worth a fortune?" L chuckled and began, "There was a wolf who wanted to make a deal with a sheep. For this, it concealed its ferocity, restrained its ws! And the sheep, actually believed it was a dog! Do you find that funny or not?" Hearing this, Summer''s expression changed, and she became somewhat embarrassed and angry. "What do you mean by that?" L coldly snorted, and in the next second, his expression changed, and a burst of energy erupted from within him. Pfft! After a sound that only L could hear, the love potion in his body suddenly exploded! "Uh... hmm!" With this, Summer couldn''t help but groan, her pretty face turning pale. The love potion was a high-quality emotional insect that she had raised with her own blood. As the insect burst open, she was immediately hit by bacsh. "You... you..." Summer looked at L with dted pupils and a shocked expression on her face. She didn''t expect that L had already discovered that she had put a spell on him! And even more surprisingly, he easily destroyed the insect? In other words, this bastard had been deceiving her all along!! L looked at this woman with dangerous glints in his eyes. "Next, I have some questions for you! I hope you can cooperate and answer me honestly!" At this point, L finally stopped pretending to be nice to her! The most important purpose of acting with this woman before was to hope that she could really find out where his father was. However, now from Sierra''s mouth, L knew that his parents... had already passed away! Therefore, the meaning of pretending to be nice to Summer was not significant anymore! Summer''s beautiful eyes flickered for a few moments as she gritted her teeth and said, "What do you want to ask? Just say it!" L nodded... Just then, suddenly Summer rushed towards the door of the room wanting to escape! However, L was prepared long ago and pped towards Summer when he saw iting! A palm print made up of true energy shot out like substance, spping heavily on Summer''s back without warning! Puff! Summer immediately spat out blood and fell forward onto the ground, seriously injured by L''s p. During their first fight, Summer managed to escape from under L''s hands. But now, L had broken through into Uppecia realm. How could he let this woman run away? In an instant, L threw Summer onto bed, pulled over one sheet covering up against the delicate body which made people excited. Staring at him, she sneered, "Why don''t you dare look? Waste!" L coldly snorted, "Stop talking nonsense or else I will let you taste what it''s like begging for life but not getting it." As he spoke, he took out a silver needle and pierced it into certain acupoints on Summer''s feet. For awhile, Summer felt numb all over as if losing mobility. A prickling sensation spread throughout Summer''s body, making her contort in difort. "Stop! Please stop!" she cried out. "I''ll tell you anything you want to know," Summer quickly added. L smiled and removed the silver needle from her skin. He then asked, "So who are you exactly? And what is your purpose for searching for my father''s jade pendant?" To be on the safe side, L still said the jade pendant was with his father. "I am a member of the Willis family from the hidden realm of Yeginia! Specifically, I am a branch of the ancient Willis family..." Summer hesitated for a moment before beginning to exin. ording to her, they, the Willis family, operated in secrecy as a branch of the ancient Willis family. Over the years, they had been tasked with investigating the whereabouts of L''s Grandpa and the "heirloom jade pendant." Summer, she said, was one of the individuals sent out for this investigation. Due to a fortuitous incident, she obtained information about L''s Grandpa''s final escape and the possibility that he might have settled in Ednd. Initially, she nned to manipte Liam''s family, who possessed some local influence, to help gather information. However, after L intervened in her schemes, she had no choice but to come to Ednd herself. After hearing all this, L''s expression fluctuated. "A coteral branch of the ancient Willis family?" he mused. "Yes," Summer nodded firmly in response. L narrowed his eyes at her next question, "And when you said my daughter was cursedst time we met... was that true?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Absolutely true! It was an ancient curse from our family line," replied Summer confidently. "Your grandfather was a master of the ancient Willis family, so it has been passed down to your daughter!" L snorted coldly and squinted his eyes. "So, what''s the method to lift the curse?" Summer''s eyes flickered, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Actually... there''s only one way! The ancient Willis family has been guarding a dragon vein for generations. The only possibility to lift the curse is to have your daughter enter that dragon vein." Chapter 243 ItS Time To Repay The Debt Chapter 243 It''S Time To Repay The Debt Chapter 243 It''s Time to Repay the Debt L sneered at her words. "So, you''re saying that the curse can be lifted even without the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant?" Last time, this woman had fooled him into believing that the pendant could suppress the curse. Was she telling the truth this time? "I... I''m not afraid of you torturing me. Everything I''ve told you is true!" Summer''s eyes flickered as she spoke. L asked her how to find the ancient Willis family. "I don''t know! Our hidden branch of the Willis family is just a coteral branch. Only our patriarch and a few core members can find where the ancient Willis family is located! And I advise you not to provoke them now! Not that I look down on you, but even our coteral branch can easily wipe you out!" Summer said with a sneer. L''s face grew dark as he nodded and stared at her with a hint of menace in his eyes. Summer shuddered as she felt his killing intent emanating from him. Was this man going to kill her? "Since your family is just a coteral branch of the ancient Willis family and works for them, if I don''t kill you, are you going to inform them about my whereabouts? Are they going to send someone over here and eliminate me as their ''traitor''?" L said coldly. "No! I won''t tell anyone anything about your situation or whereabouts in my family," Summer replied quickly. "But there''s still my soul card in my family''s possession. If it gets shattered after your killing me, they''ll know that someone killed me outside and will send people over here to investigate." "If you spare my life, I promise not to reveal anything about what happened between us," Summer pleaded urgently. She knew he was capable of killing her without hesitation if necessary. "Why should I believe what you say?" L asked skeptically. "At this point, there''s no need for me to hide anything from you anymore." Summer admitted reluctantly. "Your grandfather took away the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from the ancient Willis family, and it is their most precious treasure. Rumor has it that whoever obtains it may gain powerful inheritance and truly stand at the top of this world. So, I have personal motives too. I also want to get my hands on that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. As for your whereabouts, I haven''t informed my family about it, nor will I contact the ancient Willis family. Therefore, you don''t need to worry about me revealing anything." "I''ve kept this information hidden. If my family, even the ancient Willis family, were to find out, I would have nowhere to go and be treated as a traitor! So, I will definitely keep it a secret! Trust me!" Summer said earnestly. L stared at her intensely as if trying to see through her. His face was constantly changing. He hesitated on whether or not he should take action. After a while, he took a deep breath and finally suppressed his urge to kill. "I remember you mentionedst time that you didn''t need Heavenly Spirit Jade. But I do! Where can I get it?" Summer inwardly sneered at the naive L for being from such a low martial world. "As a member of the hidden Willis family, of course I can obtain resources from my n so I don''t need it! Unless you''re willing toe with me and join my n!" Upon hearing this, L frowned and asked, "What else? Do you know where else I can get these kinds of resources or other cultivation resources rich in spiritual energy?" The ancient Willis family loomed over L like an insurmountable mountain before Nora turned seven years old; he had no choice but to confront them head-on. Therefore, L was eager to improve his strength now. Summer shrugged nonchntly, "I don''t know about other ces but there''s the Graham family in Ednd! They should have plenty of cultivation resources right? If you have enough money, maybe you could buy some things from them!" "Of course if you''re strong enough, then maybe try robbing them instead haha..." As she finished speaking, she showed an amused expression teasing L. L''s expression changed slightly upon hearing this and he subconsciously asked, "How strong is the Graham family?" Summer was taken aback by his question, "You''re not really nning on robbing them are you? As far as I know, their former patriarch reached Core Formation Realm decades ago but hasn''t been seen since so who knows if he''s still alive..." "The current patriarch along with several guardians and elders are all high-level experts in Uppecia later stage." "Uh..." Upon hearing this news, L''s face changed again before shrugging helplessly, "Then let''s just trade with them." ording to the ssification of Dragon Soul Immortal Technique in his mind, the nine realms were Energy Refinement, Foundation Building (Uppecia), Core Formation, Golden Core, Nascent Soul,Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Void Reclusion, Fragmentation Void, Great Vehicle and Tribtion Crossing. L had only just entered Uppecia. Even though the old patriarch of the Graham family who was at Core Formation Realm was no longer alive, there were still several high-level Uppecia experts who L couldn''tpete with. Furthermore, as one''s strength increased and their cultivation level broke through limits again and again, their lifespan would also be extended. Who knows? Maybe that old patriarch at Core Formation Realm was still alive! I''m still too weak... "Tsk..." Summer sneered at L with a look of disdain. Did this guy really have thoughts about trying to rob them earlier? After leaving the hotel, L sat in the car and calcted in his mind. Last time at the Graham family auction, he sold the Suppressing Talisman and earned over 35 million after deducting the Graham family''smission. During this period, Emerson helped him sell the Nourishing Essence Pill, and he received over 60 million. Dillon from the Hodge''s Winepany, where his old ssmate Allison worked, transferred over 5 million to him. In addition to that, Philip gave him two sums of money, one of 50 million and another of 80 million. When he added it all up, L realized that he had so much money now! It was time to convert these riches into personal strength. However when he checked his ount bnce, something felt off - then it hit him: 80 million! Philip hadn''t paid back yet! He almost forgot about it! L snorted coldly and called Philip right away. The phone was quickly answered by Philip himself, the CEO of McLaughlin''s Construction company. "Mr. Willis, is there anything you need?" he asked nervously. L sneered, "Mr. McLaughlin, you really have a short memory, don''t you? Why didn''t I let Emerson kill your whole familyst time? I''ll ask you one question, 80 million. When will you give me my money back?" Philipughed bitterly, "Mr. Willis, I''m working on it! I mean, it''s not a small amount. You gotta give me some time. I can''te up with so much cash right away!" L let out a "Oh?" and said, "Is that so? How many days has it been already? I won''t waste any more time with you. You have five more days to give me the money, or I''lle knocking on your door myself!" With that, L hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, Philip looked at his phone with a troubled expression. "Was that L? He''s still trying to collect his debt from you?" "That fool doesn''t know when to quit," Kristina chimed in next to Philip with a sneer on her face. Chapter 244 Talk About Something Else? Chapter 244 Talk About Something Else? Chapter 244 Talk about Something Else? Kristina''s face was filled with malice, clearly harboring deep resentment towards L. Philip sighed and turned to his wife, "Kristina, I think we should give the money to L as promised. If it weren''t for him, Emerson would have killed us all that day..." Although Philip wanted to pay the 80 million owed to L, he simply didn''t have the money at hand. He had already given 50 million to L and his own funds were running low. The other part of the McLaughlin family''s money was in Kristina''s ount. But now that Kristina refused, he couldn''te up with the money for L. "Philip, are you stupid? How did L ask for money? It was obviously extortion! And he didn''t even kill Emerson like we asked him to so we wouldn''t have any future problems. You still want to give him money? Disgusting!" Kristina sneered with disdain and anger. Philip''s face turned red immediately, "Emerson is my son! How could L really kill him?" Thinking of Emerson made Philip feel guilty and sad inside. He didn''t expect recognition from his son but hoped that Emerson could let go of his resentment towards him. From N?velDrama.Org. At this point when hearing Kristina talk about wanting to kill Emerson again and again, Philip became furious. "Your son? Don''t make meugh! Does he share yourst name or recognize you as a father? Let me tell you something Philip; don''t get any ideas about Giada either!" Philip''s face alternated between ckness and redness while pointing at Kristina shakingly, "You... are unreasonable! I don''t want argue anymore!" With that said, Philip angrily turned around and left! Kristina snorted coldly with an ever-changing expression on her face. The next second she dialed a phone number directly calling the Britt family! After hanging up the phone call, she had a look of gloominess mixed with fierceness on her face, "Willis, you extorted me; it seems like you''re looking for death!" "I haven''t settled our old ounts yet! Perfect timing! If you daree asking for money in five days'' time, then I''ll make sure there is no return trip for you!" ... In the next two days, L gave Miranda and Nora the two "Suppressing Talismans" to wear, and taught them and Mason the basic breathing methods. This was toy the foundation for their future cultivation. L also took great care of his brother-inw, Mason. He was now very interested in bing a master, and L naturally did not hesitate to teach. Once upon a time, Mason actually looked down on those warriors. In his opinion, as long as he had money and power, there will naturally be masters to work for him, so why should he practice himself? No matter how strong a person''s martial arts was, he was still a knife in the hands of others, working for others. No matter how strong the strength was, it was fundamentally useless in the face of absolute power and background. However, his thinking hadpletely changed now! He would never forget the scene of his brother-inw''s great disy of power that night! His brother-inw stomped down with one foot, and a group of Lowe family masters were sent flying, seriously injured! Too awesome! It turned out that when a person became strong to a certain extent, he can really change the world with his own strength! That morning! "Bye, Daddy!" Nora waved her little hand at L at the door of the kindergarten, and then ran into the school happily. L looked at Nora''s bouncing figure with a loving expression, and took pictures of her with his phone. He didn''t turn around until the little girl walked into the ssroom. Since Nora fell illst time, L had cherished every moment of Nora''s happiness and joy, and would asionally record the details of her life. He was actually a little afraid! Afraid that he could not break the curse on Nora, afraid that he would not be able topete with the ancient Willis family before his daughter was seven years old! L thought to himself: Summer said that if I get the inheritance of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, I can stand at the top of this world! Undoubtedly, he should have obtained the inheritance of the jade pendant. L remembered that when he was first knocked unconscious, a voice had sounded in his head. But the voice never came back! Was there still another will in his body? "Predecessor! Predecessor? Can you hear me?" Thinking of this, L called out with his mind in his head, wanting to try tomunicate with it. However, there was no voice in his head in response... L thought that he was thinking too much, so he shook his head and prepared to get in the car and leave. "Mr. Willis, please wait!" At this moment, someone came up to him. L couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows when he saw the person, and smiled and asked, "So it''s Jared? How about the Spirit Jade? Is it ready for me?" Just now, the one who called him was Jared, the butler of the Graham family! However, there was also a short and thin old man beside him. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies, but he had a ruddyplexion and an energetic spirit. The old man calmly sized up L without speaking, with a hint of arrogance in his expression. "Well... let''s talk about Spirit Jadeter. Mr. Willis, you can rest assured that you won''t miss out on anything! I came to see you today because there''s something else we need to discuss!" Jared smiled. L raised an eyebrow. "Something else?" "Yes! If we can make this deal happen, it will be greatly beneficial for you too! How about we go somewhere else to talk?" Jared made a gesture of invitation. "Mr. Willis, please get in our car!" Jared said with a smile as he gestured towards their business car. L hesitated for a moment before saying, "Alright then! I have my own car though. How about you lead the way?" At this point in time L urgently needed resources for cultivation and Summer had said that the Graham family should have some good things on hand. So, he already intended to do business with them when he heard what they were saying which piqued his interest even more. Afterwards, Jared and the haughty old man got into their business car while L drove behind them in his Bentley Mulsanne. After twenty minutes or so they arrived at an antique tea house which was established by the Graham family as one of their offices in Ednd. Members like Jared worked outside would usually stay at when conducting business here. Upon arrival, Jared led L up to a private room on the third floor where all three men took seats respectively. Jared poured tea for both himself and L while at that moment, the old man took out a pill from his pocket and ced it before L. Seeing this, L raised an eyebrow suspiciously, "Hm?" The Nourishing Essence Pill? "Mr. Willis, you should recognize this pill, right?" asked Jared smilingly after taking another sip from his cup. L nodded nonchntly, "I know it. It''s been selling like hotcakes recently among Ednd''s wealthy circles. What about it?" "Hehe, I''m not mistaken am I? This pill is something that you created, right?" asked Jared staring intently at L, his eyes sharp. Chapter 245 Are You Forcing Me? Chapter 245 Are You Forcing Me? Chapter 245 Are you Forcing me? L nced at Jared and asked in a calm tone, "Why do you say that?" "That day at the hospital, Emerson, who was with you, was the seller of this pill! And he is your man, Mr. Willis. You can''t deny it," Jared said as he stared at L. At this moment, the proud old man waved his hand impatiently and said with a hint of annoyance, "Jared, don''t beat around the bush!" Then he looked at L with a dominant expression on his face and said, "Young man, we won''t waste any more time talking to you. Give us the form and method for making Nourishing Essence Pill. The Graham family will buy it!" This old man''s name was Harley Graham; he was not only an alchemist for the Graham family but also a grandmaster strongman. He held an aloof position within the Graham family and had equal status to that of an elder; therefore, he received respect from others all year round. However, because of this status quo in society where people respected him too much over time made him arrogant towards others. After hearing what Harley had to say, L looked at him with a yful expression on his face, "The Graham family wants to buy it? What kind of price are you willing to pay?" Harley snorted, "Don''t you want Spirit Jade? The Graham family will give you one hundred pounds of Spirit Jade plus 100 million dors for the Nourishing Essence Pill form! Of course, you must also write down its specific manufacturing method." Upon hearing this offer from Harley, L couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Are you joking with me, sir? Spirit Jade is already promised as my reward for saving Mr. Graham''s life! And 100 million dors? Are they even enough? One Nourishing Essence Pill costs millions now! I have already earned 100 million by selling these pills till now!" Harley''s face darkened as he threatened in his tone, "Kid, don''t be too greedy! This offer is already good enough for you! The Graham family hasn''t even started investigating your responsibility yet by selling these pills privately!" Jared frowned as well while warning L, "Mr. Willis, please stop while ahead." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. L''s expression turned cold as he spoke sarcastically, "Investigate my responsibility? That''s ridiculous! What do you mean by ''I am selling these pills privately''?" Harley snorted and mmed the table, saying, "What do you think? Ednd and the surrounding areas have always been monopolized by Graham family in the medicinal market. Who allowed you to interfere andpete with us for market share?" "If you''re smart, hand over the form for this Nourishing Essence Pill, and from now on, you''re not allowed to sell it anymore!" "Otherwise, the Graham family will settle ounts with you!" "This is ridiculous! Do I need your permission to sell medicine? What do you mean by saying that the market is monopolized by your family?" L retorted indignantly. It wasughable that they acted as if they were some kind of authority figure. Not only did he have to hand over his form but he also couldn''t continue selling his own medicine in the future? The Graham family was too domineering! "Hmm?" Harley''s face turned cold as his eyes showed undisguised hostility. Jared also spoke coldly, "Mr. Willis, I advise you to be sensible! You can''t afford to provoke the Graham family." L chuckled before standing up directly, "There''s nothing more to talk about here! Goodbye!" He then looked at Jared coldly, "Oh yeah, don''t forget about Spirit Jade! The Graham family won''t default on their debts, right?" Jared and Harley''s faces immediately turned ugly upon hearing this. This guy not only refused to hand over Nourishing Essence Pill''s form but also dared ask for Spirit Jade? For many years no one had ever been so arrogant in front of them before. The experts of the Graham family were numerous; their heritage profound; people from the Graham family relied on their familial strength which made them ustomed towards being domineering. Now these two men had hit a wall against L; anger surged within them both. "You still want Spirit Jade?" Harley sneered. He shed forward blocking L''s path while ring at him menacingly, "Kid, today if you don''t give us that pill recipe, then don''t even think about leaving here!" Jared stood behind L sealing off any possible escape routes. L asked coldly, "What do you mean? Do y''all want me gone?" "Get lost!" Harley shouted fiercely before pping towards L. His body exuded an aura of energy as he revealed his master-level strength intending on using forceful means in order to keep L there against his will. Jared threw a punch at L''s back, causing a burst of air. They had fought once before in the hospital, and Jared had lost slightly. However, he didn''t think that L was that terrifyingly strong. Instead, he felt a bit resentful and wanted to use this opportunity to regain his pride. Facing the attacks from both men, L''s eyes shed with anger as he retaliated with a palm strike towards Harley while ignoring Jared''s attack on his back. Crack! Boom! L shed palms with Harley while Jarednded a solid punch on L''s back. In the next moment, Jared retreated quickly after feeling like he hit a human-shaped mountain which made his right arm numb and bones almost broken. Jared looked at L in shock as it became clear that his opponent was much stronger than him. At this moment, after exchanging a palm strike with L, Harley found himself unable to retreat! In the instant their palms collided, his palm bones shattered inch by inch, crushed by L! His face changed dramatically, enduring intense pain as he attempted to pull back, only to have L grab his right arm. Pong! Following that, a ruthless sweepnded heavily on Harley. Unable to retreat on his own, he was sent flying with a powerful kick! He crashed into and shattered a tea table in the private room,nding on the ground in a miserable state, spitting out a mouthful of blood! "Uppecia Realm!" Harley''s pupils contracted, wearing an expression of disbelief. Smack! At that moment, after kicking Harley away, L turned around and pped Jared''s face with a resounding blow. Jared let out a miserable scream, spinning in the air before crashing out, losing half of his teeth in the process. He convulsed on the ground for a moment and then passed out cold. This guy thought everything was fine after being repelled from a sneak attack from behind? L couldn''t let him off so easily! "Why bother?" said L coldly. "I wanted to reason things out verbally but why force me to use violence?" Harley red angrily at L while looking over at an unconscious Jared filled with shock and fury, "You... you..." The old man wanted to say some harsh words, but he was hesitant because he feared L might actually kill him. He never expected that a young man from the outside world would be such a powerful Uppecia expert. For a moment, everyone was unsure of L''s background! "Who do you think you are?" "If the Graham family also wants to sell Nourishing Essence Pills, let your patriarche and talk to me personally! You two don''t have the qualifications!" Chapter 246 Unnecessary Background Chapter 246 Unnecessary Background Chapter 246 Unnecessary Background L was proud and stood there emitting a fierce aura. Harley wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at L in shock, "Kid, who are you? Who is your master? Which family or sect do you belong to?" Harley thought that L must havee from a powerful ancient martial arts family or sect. Otherwise, how could such a young expert in the Uppecia realm exist in society? Upon hearing this, L''s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness. His master? He didn''t have one. Nor did he belong to any family or sect. However, his question made him think. With his current strength, he couldn''t contend with the Graham family yet. Moreover, L didn''t want to truly offend them for now as he still had many constraints around him and making enemies everywhere wasn''t wise. Furthermore, it seemed like he had forces of Core Formation experts. Thinking this way, L snorted coldly with some arrogance and said mysteriously, "You''re not worthy enough to know my background! I''ll only tell you one thing - even if it''s your entire Graham family, they wouldn''t dare provoke my backing force! Go back and tell your patriarch that Jared promised me Spirit Jade before so it would be best if they send it over obediently! Don''t force me into demanding things from Graham family because no one has ever dared default on their debts owed to me!" After saying these extremely domineering words arrogantly, L left directly without looking back. Harley sat there paralyzed with changing expressions on his face. After L left, he took out his phone and called the Patriarch Matthias Graham. "Uncle Harley, how did things go?" Matthias picked up the phone call then asked. As an alchemist within the family, Harley held a somewhat aloof status. Even Matthias, the family head, treated him with a degree of respect. "Things went wrong! This guy named ''L'' is very strong-willed, refusing to hand over Nourishing Essence Pill''s form while also injuring both Jared and myself!" Upon hearing this news, Matthias was stunned for a moment before speaking up angrily, "What?! Not only did he refuse but also dared injure both of you?! How dare he not put our family into consideration?" "Sir, you wouldn''t believe it. This guy is a master in the Uppecia Realm! And, perhaps, he really doesn''t regard our family with much regard." Harley recounted the events, including L''s final words. "Do you think this kid really has some powerful background? He even threatened toe to our ce if we don''t give him the Spirit Jade!" On the phone, Matthias''s face changed constantly after hearing this. "He''s really arrogant! Could it be that he really has something to rely on?" Harley hesitated for a moment and analyzed in a deep voice, "It''s hard to say! Otherwise, how could he reach the Uppecia Realm at such a young age? And also refine Nourishing Essence Pills?" "Sir, what should we do? If there is no strong force behind him, it is impossible." After pondering for a while, Matthias spoke with caution. "Don''t provoke him yet! Didn''t he say that if we don''t give him Spirit Jade, he wille knocking on our door? I want to see if this kid really dares and then decide how to deal with him." On the other side. L was unaware that his bluff had actually aroused suspicion from the Graham family. After leaving Lava Java Tea House, L bought some medicinal materials and started researching other types of "low-level elixirs". He wasn''t too worried about injuring two members of the Graham family. Of course not because he thought he could scare them off but because L had another confidence in his heart. As they say - where there are people there are profits; where there are conflicts there are opportunities! Just like the major pharmaceutical distributors with Flynn before, the introduction of several new medicines by L made them see potential benefits. As a result, they cooperated willingly multiple times. This time would be no different! As long as he can bring enough benefits to the Graham family, they wouldn''t care about his actions or even sit down and talk things out properly. ... At Hodge''s Wine: "Mr. Hodge!" "Mr. Hodge you''re here?" Other employees in sales department greeted Dillon tteringly upon seeing him arrive. Dillon nodded stylishly and looked at Allison. "Allison huh? How is your job as sales manager going? Is it tough or easy?" Dillon walked over next to Allison''s desk and leaned down asking her questions closely. Last time when Dillon received more than ten Nourishing Essence Pills from L, he promised Allison that she would not be harassed again by him. But after a few days, Dillon couldn''t resist again! Looking at the delicate face in front of him, he wanted to get closer and kiss her. Anyway, he already got the Nourishing Essence Pill, so why bother with anything else? "No trouble at all. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Hodge, but I''m a bit busy now. How about we talk later..." Allison leaned back and forced a smile. Dillon was too close and made her feel ufortable. "Okay then, you go ahead and be busy! I''ll treat you to dinner tonight after work," Dillon said without hesitation. "That''s settled then! Haha..." Dillon rubbed his chin before leaving without waiting for Allison''s response. Allison frowned slightly as she felt troubled inside! Dillon had promised not to harass her against time but went back on his word this time around. "If it doesn''t work out tonight, leave early before work ends to avoid him!" Allison calcted in her mind helplessly. Meanwhile Dillon returned to his "CEO" office within thepany after leaving the sales department. Apart from "the Hodge''s Wine," there were otherpanies and industries under the Hodge family that Dillon didn''t often visit before. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But ever since Brandon introduced him to Allison, he started demanding to take over Hodge''s Wine from his own father. He even set up a dedicated office as the general manager here. Just as he walked in, Dillon received a call from his father, Quinn Hodge. "Dad what''s up? I''m busy at work." Dillon answered seriously upon picking up. Quinn snorted, "I don''t know what kind of brat you are? What are you doing being so busy? Are you still harassing that female employee named Allison?" A chip off the old block; Quinn knew exactly what kind of son he had raised! Dillon smiled awkwardly, "How could that be?" Quinn hummed coldly before changing tone with some excitement, "Alright enough nonsense, son. Do we have any business between us?" "Huh? What business?" Dillon was confused about what could make his dad so excited like this. "Mr. Austin ising to Ednd!" Quinn said solemnly Chapter 247 AllisonS Disappearance Chapter 247 Allison''S Disappearance Chapter 247 Allison''s Disappearance "Mr. Austin? Which Mr. Austin?" Dillon was momentarily confused, but then he had an idea. "Is it someone from the Austin family?" As one of the four major families in Kreanford, the Austin family had influence throughout the city. The Hodge family, on the other hand, was a second-rate family in Ednd with connections to the Austin family. Of course, for the Austin family, the Hodge family was just a small yer in their game. Their business dealings were usually conducted through peripheral members of their organization. "Yes! He''s from the Austin family!" Quinn eximed over the phone. "And this time it''s Alexander Austin himself who hase! We''ve never been able to get close to anyone directly rted to them before. This is a great opportunity!" "If we can make a good impression and build a rtionship with Mr. Austin," he continued excitedly, "we''ll be unstoppable!" Alexander was not only part of the Austin family''s second generation but also its future head - he was one of their core members! If they could gain his favor and get him on their side, they could easily benefit from his connections and resources. Dillon shared Quinn''s enthusiasm at this prospect: if they could sessfully connect with Alexander and elevate themselves within Ednd as well as be top-tiered second-generation elites! "But Dad," Dillon asked eagerly after Quinn finished speaking about how important Alexander was for them, "how are we going to do that?" Quinn chuckled knowingly, "It''s simple ¨C appeal to what he likes!" "I''ll tell you something," he continued conspiratorially. "Mr. Austin is quite fond of women ¨C he has several mistresses in Kreanford alone." Dillon smirked understandingly, "So basically¡­he likes beautiful women?" Quinnughed heartily at Dillon''s response, "What man doesn''t? Son¡­didn''t you say that Allison from our winepany is an absolute stunner?" Dillon nodded hesitantly. Allison was indeed gorgeous but she also happened to be someone whom Dillon fancied himself. "Mr. Austin should arrive tonight," Quinn said slyly. "why don''t you take her out tonight and let her spend some time with him?" At these words, Dillon felt uneasy. Did his father really want him give up Allison like that? "Hey, kid, don''t be so short-sighted! As long as you can satisfy Mr. Austin, you won''t need any other women in the future." Quinn guessed his son''s thoughts and immediately scolded him. "I know that! But I haven''t even managed to get Allison yet. She''s very proud and probably won''t agree to apany Mr. Austin!" Dillon was hesitant. "Don''t you have any brains right now? If she doesn''t want to go, can''t you just tie her up? She''s just an ordinary woman from a normal family. Just give her some money and scare her a bit. Can she still refuse?" Quinn said impatiently. As the saying goes, "A fish rots from the head down," and it was clear that he wasn''t a good person as a father either. "I understand! Dad, don''t worry, I''ll definitely handle it!" Dillon had an evil smile on his face. That evening... Allison left work ten minutes early and secretly felt relieved that she didn''t run into Dillon. Little did she know that someone had already been watching her! Later that night... L had just put Nora to bed when he received an unfamiliar phone call. "Who is this?" On the other end of the line was a middle-aged woman with some concern and anxiety in her voice. "L ah, it''s Allison''s mom! Do you remember me?" Kailey asked tentatively. "Mrs. Singleton? Of course I remember you!" L replied politely despite Kailey''s previous snobbish behavior towards him because after all she was Allison''s mother. "Do you have anything going on with my daughter?" "What do you mean?" L looked confused before breaking out into sweat, "I haven''t seen Allison today." "Then what''s going on? Where could Allison be? Normally, she would have been back by now, never staying out at this time. I thought she went to find you! I can''t reach her on the phone either. Could something have happened?" Kailey expressed with growing concern. "Oh? Can''t get in touch?" L frowned, feeling a sense of unease. "Yeah! You know, I''ve been unwell before, and Allison takes care of everything at home. So, she alwayses home early after work, even if there''s something or overtime, she''d always let me know. It''s past nine now, and there''s been no word from her. What could be going on?" "What worries me the most is that I called a colleague at herpany and they said, ''Allison left before work was over today!''" "Where could she have gone?" "Could she have run into some bad people on the way?" Kailey fretted. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mrs. Singleton, don''t worry. Maybe Allison will be back soon. I''ll ask around for you and call you if there''s any news," Lforted. "Okay, okay." "Her dad and I will also look around nearby!" Kailey gratefully agreed. After hanging up the phone, L furrowed his brow. He also felt that something was not right about this situation. He tried calling Allison but her phone was turned off. "I hope nothing has happened to her," he muttered to himself. After all, Allison was young and beautiful and always went to work alone. Who knew when she might encounter someone with ill intentions? With this in mind, L used divination techniques from "Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique" to read his old friend''s fortune! "The Mountain Heaven''s Great umtion Hexagram?" "Oh no! Allison has really been kidnapped!" This hexagram symbolized a person who was traveling being trapped or detained. After pondering for a long time, L dialed a phone number he had saved just a few days ago on his cellphone - Dillon''s number. After L sold him more than ten Nourishing Essence Pillsst time, Dillon exchanged contact information with L and promised that if he had any extra pills to sell in the future, he could contact him anytime as he would definitely buy them at high prices. L had agreed only because he wanted to prevent this guy from harming Allison again after what happenedst time. ording to what Kailey said earlier, Allison left thepany early when it wasn''t even dark yet outside. What kind of criminal came out in broad daylight? Therefore it was more likely that someone targeted specifically against Alisonmitted this crime. Considering Alison''s circle of acquaintanceship, who would want harm her? The first suspect in L''s mind was Dillon from Alison''spany!! The call was quickly answered by Dillon himself, "Mr. Hodge where are you? I have several Nourishing Essence Pills here again. Do you still want them?" asked L sternly. Chapter 248 IM Here To Give A Gift Chapter 248 I''M Here To Give A Gift Chapter 248 I''m Here to Give a Gift Dillon let out a grunt of surprise and uncertainty. "L?" he asked. "Yes, it''s me! Mr. Hodge, you said that if I have any more Nourishing Essence Pills to sell, I could contact you anytime," L said. Hearing this, Dillon hesitated for a moment before dismissing him with a wave of his hand. "Not tonight! I''m busy tonight. Maybe another day. But be prepared to pay top dor!" he said before hanging up the phone! At that moment, Quinn next to him asked, "Son, who was that?" Dillon''s eyes flickered with suspicion as he replied, "This guy is Allison''s old ssmate..." He went on to exin what had happened previously. After finishing his story, Dillon snorted in disgust and eximed, "This guy never sells early orte but just happens toe looking for me tonight? Something seems fishy here! I''m not dealing with him!" Quinn nodded in agreement and added, "Allison''s old ssmate? Hmph." Then he turned towards Dillon with an approving look on his face and said, "Son, you did the right thing! It does seem suspicious so be careful and we''ll talk about it after tonight." Meanwhile L looked at the disconnected phone call with coldness in his heart! That phone call was actually a test! He wasn''t even buying Nourishing Essence Pills anymore? Heh... L was almost certain now that Allison''s disappearance was rted to Dillon. The next second, he called Mason asking for help investigating Dillon from the Hodge''s Wine. "Mason, do you know anything about this rich kid named Dillon Hodge from the Hodge''s Wine? Where does he usually hang out especially when doing some shady business?" Mason had been one of Ednd''s underground bosses for many years now and had be one of the two major forces in the underground scene, making things much easier than L himself investigating alone. "Dillon? Brother-inw, I''ll look into it for you!" Mason readily agreed A few momentster, Mason called back giving L an update on what they found out about Dillon. Dillon was a yboy who took advantage of girls because of his family''s wealth and power but usually targeted girls from ordinary families whom can''t fight back against the Hodge family even if they wanted too, which made them easy targets. Even if they couldn''t handle it themselves, Dillon would give them some money aspensation which would keep them quiet since most people didn''t want trouble with the Hodge family. "The Hodge family has a ''Merliscire Chateau'', where Dillon usually hangs out, it''s like his own personal hideout." "The Merliscire Chateau! OK, I get it!" L muttered, his eyes shing with a cold glint. For the past few days, Emerson had been by L''s side to recover from his injuries. After hanging up the phone with Mason, L told Emerson about this. "Mr. Willis, is there anything you need? Do you want me toe with you?" "No need, stay at home and watch over Nora! I''ll go out for a bit. It''s nothing major," L waved him off before leaving in his car. ... Merliscire Chateau! It was an enormous building that covered thousands of square feet. Inside were warehouses used for storing "the Hodge''s Wine" products and specialized wine cers used to store various types of fine wines. Of course, there were also several small houses and vis for living quarters. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This ce was the absolute private domain of the Hodge family''s father and son. In the basement of one viy Allison who had been captured here. Quinn couldn''t help but drool when he saw her tied up on a wooden bed with cloth stuffed into her mouth while she remained unconscious. Apart from Dillon and Quinn father-son duo in the basement was another well-built man whose gaze was sharp as he exuded an imposing aura! His nickname was ck Scorpion - someone Quinn had saved before when he was wanted byw enforcement agencies. This person possessed incredible martial arts skills that made him an expert in Bright Forceter stages after being saved by Quin. He followed him ever since then doing some unsavory work for the Hodge family father-son duo such as kidnapping people which ck Scorpion did effortlessly now. "Son, your taste is not bad at all!" Quinn chuckled evilly. "Well yeah! Dad, what do you think if we give this woman to Mr. Austin? He''d be pleased, right?" Dillon smirked. "Pleased? Definitely pleased!" "A woman this beautiful would make any man unable to resist her charms!" Quinn grinned widely before taking out his phone dialing Alexander''s number. Because Alexander wasing to Ednd this time, Quinn took the initiative to contact him, asking for help in arranging amodation and the like. It was precisely because of this that Quinn felt an opportunity had presented itself, a chance to connect with this key figure of the Austin family. Therefore, he spared no effort, trying to cater to Alexander''s preferences and firmlytch onto his coattails. "Mr. Austin, where are you? I have arranged a ce for you to stay at Merliscire Chateau. Shall I come pick you up?" Quinn asked eagerly. "I am already in the Ednd territory. You don''t need to pick me up. I know my way around," Alexander replied calmly and confidently. "Yes, sir! Take your time on the way here. Once you arrive, let me wee and refresh you!" Quinn tried his best to please him. "What refreshment? I am only staying for one night. There''s no need for that. I have already eaten dinner tonight and will leave tomorrow after finishing my business. Don''t bother yourself," Alexander said coldly as if he was not interested in his efforts at all. "No! It''s not just about food. Besides that, we have prepared a special gift for you!" Quinn said mysteriously. "A special gift? What is it?" Alexander was surprised by this news. "Haha! You will see when you get here. I promise it will be something extraordinary that you''ll love! It''s an exquisite item... haha..." Quinn teased him yfully while keeping the surprise hidden from him. At this moment, he felt proud of himself because he had figured out what would appeal to Alexander and had captured Allison as a gift for him. Otherwise, given his indifferent attitude towards him now, it would not be easy to win his favor. As for whether or not he would like this "special gift," Quinn did not even consider it. Looking at Allison in front of his eyes made him sure that no man could resist such beauty! "Oh? An exquisite item?" Alexander finally showed some interest upon hearing about the "special gift." "Well then keep it aside for me! To tell the truth - I came here with gifts too. If there is anything else worth gifting alongside your ''exquisite'' item, then let me know so that I can present them together!" Upon hearing these words from Alexander, Quinn knew exactly what he meant. Can had warned him repeatedly before he came over: make sure to bring thickpensation gifts along with Isa''s apology towards L. He also exined their rtionship clearly: L was not only a divine doctor but also an unparalleled master who could single-handedly defeat four grandmaster experts! Moreover, L held Priocia''s Dragon Order which had been awarded by Generalissimo Ilonyo himself making L an honorary generalissimo. After learning all of this, Alexander no longer looked down on L in the slightest. He gritted his teeth and prepared a generous gift with great care, even though it cost him dearly. But when it came to gifts, more was always better. So when he heard that Quinn had also prepared a "big gift" for him, Alexander''s first thought was to give it to L as well! Chapter 249 Pretend It Never Happened? Chapter 249 Pretend It Never Happened? Chapter 249 Pretend it Never Happened? Of course, Alexander wouldn''t tell Quinn too much. He certainly wouldn''t admit that he was here to apologize to someone, as it wouldpromise his status. He simply told Quinn that he was here to deliver a gift. "Oh? Who are you giving the gift to? A man or a woman?" Quinn asked, puzzled. "A man. What''s the big deal? Do I need to report back to you on who this person is?" Alexander snapped. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "No! No! Of course not... hehe!" Quinnughed awkwardly. After hanging up the phone, he looked surprised for a moment before bing even more excited. "Dad, what''s going on?" Dillon asked with confusion as he saw his father''s changing expressions. "You know what? Mr. Austin actually came all this way just to give someone a gift! Can you believe it?! With Mr. Austin''s status and reputation, who could this person be that deserves such special treatment from him?" As excitement and anticipation shone in his eyes, Quinn continued, "And most importantly... this important figure is also male! Hahaha! That''s great news!" "Really? If there is someone whom Mr. Austin wants so badly to please with gifts in Ednd... we only need some connection with them and we can walk sideways in Ednd from now on!" Dillon eximed excitedly. The next second they both turned their attention towards Allison who was tied up there; an evil grin appeared on their faces! The Hodge family had made it big thanks solely due her presence; ha-ha-who said women were bad luck? Allison was their lucky star! However, at that moment, they heard somemotion outside which sounded like chaos breaking out somewhere nearby... "Hmm? What happened?" Quinn frowned slightly "I don''t know either! Let me go check with ck Scorpion." Dillon said as he walked out of the basement apanied by ck Scorpion When they got upstairs and saw what was happening within the courtyard of the winery - several bodyguards had been beaten down onto the ground while screaming miserably - both men''s faces changed drastically upon seeing one tall figure standing nearby exuding an icy aura... "L?" Dillon cried out in surprise when recognizing him immediately. Immediately, a hint of hostility appeared on his face as he sneered, "You still came here? What, you want to force me to buy your pills? Didn''t I say I don''t have time for that tonight?" L stared at him with a cold voice and asked, "Where is Allison?" Hearing this question, Dillon thought to himself that this guy must be here for Allison. "How should I know!" L snorted and walked directly towards the vi. Dillon hade out from there earlier and L suspected that Allison was inside the vi. "ck Scorpion, kill him! Damn it!" Dillon''s expression suddenly turned fierce as he pointed at L. "Yes, Mr. Hodge!" ck Scorpion responded fiercely and charged towards L with great momentum. When he reached L''s side, a cruel look appeared on his face as he pulled out a dagger from his sleeve and shed it towards L''s throat! This guy was wanted by thew and an ouw who always used deadly moves when attacking. "Die!" A wicked smile appeared on ck Scorpion''s face. However, in just an instant moment of lightning speed movement, L flicked his hand causing ck Scorpion''s knife to fly out of his hand directly! The force behind it made ck Scorpion feel numbness in his whole arm which started bleeding profusely! Feeling the terrifying strengthing towards him, ck scorpions'' facial expression changed drastically but before he could retreat or dodge, he had no choice but to activate all of its body defense power using Iron Cloth Shirt technique. With a muffled sound apanying it, he was kicked away by L''s foot! Afternding heavily on the ground, he spewed out blood while standing up unsteadily! L raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. Although he kicked casually, the force behind it was quite formidable. Normally, he would expect the person to be severely injured or even incapacitated. It was unexpected that the person could still stand up. It seemed like this person specialized in physical defense training? At this moment when Dillon saw how ck Scorpion was kicked away by Lashcan''s foot while spewing blood, he showed panic-stricken fearfulness. "F*cking hell!" After cursing once more under breaths, he turned around wanting to run back into the vi again. Seeing this, L was about to catch up. However, at that moment, another person emerged, dragging a woman along. If it wasn''t Quinn and Allison, then who could it be? "Stop right there! Otherwise I''ll shoot her dead!" Quinn nced at ck Scorpion, blood dripping from his mouth, and yelled at L in a stern voice. He held an iron knuckle in his hand, pressing it against Allison''s temple. "Mmm... Mmm..." Allison finally woke up and whimpered with fear in her beautiful eyes. But her mouth was gagged with cloth, so she couldn''t speak to L. L stopped walking when he saw this and looked at Allison for a moment. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that her clothes were still intact. Thank goodness, she hadn''t been vited! "You better not mess around! Let her go now, and I''ll pretend nothing happened!" L said to the Hodge family father and son with a serious face. At this point, Dillon stopped running too. A sneer appeared on his face as he said, "You''ll pretend nothing happened? Screw you!" "Dare to break into my territory and hurt my people? I won''t let it slide!" Dillon pointed at L then turned to ck Scorpion, "Scorpion, can you still fight? Go over there and teach him a lesson!" Quinn held the gun against Allison''s head while making eye contact with ck Scorpion. He signaled for him to kill L. Alexander was about to arrive soon; Quinn didn''t want any trouble here. ck Scorpion nodded grimly then walked towards L menacingly. L''s kick had made him feel like all of his organs had shifted inside him. He was shocked by how strong L was but also filled with anger and resentment towards him. When he walked up to L and saw that this guy hadn''t moved an inch, ck Scorpion suddenlyughed cruelly. He knew that because of that woman''s safety concerns, he wouldn''t dare move! p! The next second, ck Scorpion swung his arm around before pping hard across L''s face!! "Mmm... Mmm..." Seeing this scene unfold before her eyes caused Allison to struggle desperately while whimpering out loud. She knew that it was all happening because of herself! She feared being in danger too! Chapter 250 CanT Even Kill Anyone? Chapter 250 Can''T Even Kill Anyone? Chapter 250 Can''t Even Kill Anyone? "Hahaha... enjoying yourself?" Dillonughed triumphantly. Quinn, holding onto Allison, sneered and said, "Exactly! You better not move, or I''ll kill this woman!" L took a deep breath, and a cold gleam shed in his starry eyes. To be honest, the p from ck Scorpion on his face didn''t really hurt him at all. Just a skilled Bright Force yer in thete game, can''t even hurt L! This was not about whether it hurt or not, but rather a form of humiliation! Allison was currently in the hands of the Hodge family father and son, with guns pointed at her head. L was really afraid to make any sudden movements at this time. Although it was frustrating and infuriating to be pped in the face, it was nothingpared to Allison''s safety and well-being! Snap! Snap! Following that, ck Scorpion, with a hint of resentment and satisfaction, fiercely pped L twice. Just now, L kicked him and made him spit blood. He had been holding in his anger, and at this moment he only felt like he had released it fiercely. Watching this scene, Allison desperately twisted her body and let out a sound of anxiety from her throat. Tears of anger and guilt flew from the beautiful eyes. "Hehe... It itches!" At this moment, L just smiled as if he didn''t care and said. Upon hearing these words, the Hodge family father and son were immediately angered. "Damn it! Still daring to provoke, huh? Scorpion, beat him to death for me! Seems like he''s enjoying it a lot!" Dillon said fiercely. At that moment, he saw L being pped in the face by ck Scorpion, and he felt a sense of satisfaction and pleasure. He just liked the feeling of stepping on others. At this moment, Quinn gave ck Scorpion a look full of killing intent. It meant they''d had enough fun and were now nning to quickly get rid of this guy to prevent any unforeseenplications. Then, he used the gun to press against Allison''s head, loudly warning L, "Kid, you better not move, or I''ll blow her brain out!" With that said, ck Scorpion once again drew a sharp knife from his waist and suddenly stabbed it towards L''s throat. In the face of this attack, L stood there straight and motionless! They didn''t know if it was because he didn''t react quickly enough or because of Quinn''s threat, but he really dared not move and just stood there helplessly. "Umm umm umm..." Allison''s eyes widened, desperately trying to call out and alert L. In her eyes, there was a mixture of fear, horror, and sorrow... In this moment, Allison only felt that because of herself, she was going to kill L! On the faces of Quinn and Dillon, a touch of cruelty emerged, as if they could already envision L''s blood spattering on the spot, turning him into a lifeless corpse! Bang! However, in the next instant, when the dagger pierced L''s throat, there was a dull thud. But contrary to their imagination, there was no sound of the de cutting into flesh! The tip of the knife was pressed against L''s skin, yet unbelievably... it couldn''t prate even an inch. ck Scorpion widened his eyes! Quinn and Dillon were also stunned, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Allison, with a face full of fear and sorrow, also stood there in disbelief, watching this scene. "I said, it itches!" At this moment, a disdainful smirk appeared on L''s face. "How... how is this possible? Kid, how heavy have you trained your imprable defence?" ck Scorpion''s pupils shrank in horror as he asked. Then, he struck again, his expression twisted, directing the knife towards L''s heart, fiercely stabbing at him. However, this time, the result was still the same! L stood there and allowed him to stab, the sharp weapon only tore L''s clothes but couldn''t harm him at all! "I don''t believe it!" "Ah! Ah!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ck Scorpion, unwilling to ept it, roared and madly stabbed at vulnerable and soft parts of L''s body, repeatedly thrusting several times! Even in the end, the knife in his hand bent and curled, but it still couldn''t draw blood. "Do you want to be a bad person even though you don''t have the strength to kill?" At this moment, L asked mockingly. At this moment, ck Scorpion waspletely dumbfounded! The Hodge family also had a bewildered expression on their faces! Even Allison seemed to be looking at L like he was a monster. The look of worry and guilt on her face disappeared, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in her heart. "Kid, what the hell are you?" Quinn''s face twitched a few times, and with an expression of uncertainty and surprise, he asked. "I''ll say it again, let go of Allison, and I won''t kill you!" "Otherwise, this day next year will be the anniversary of your father and son''s death!" L said coldly, his tone carrying a hint of sternness. Upon hearing this, Quinn tightly grabbed Allison and gritted his teeth, saying, "Kid, stop spreading rumors here!" "I warn you too, while we can''t kill you right now, you better get out of here!" "Otherwise, ck Scorpion won''t be able to kill you, and someone else will do itter!" Dillon nodded, his toneced with arrogance and bravado. "That''s right. With Mr. Austin''s status, he definitely has top-notch bodyguards by his side. Allison is our gift to Mr. Austin, and if you dare interfere, with Mr. Austin''s power, crushing you would be as easy as squashing an ant!" Quinn nced at his son and furrowed his brow slightly at how he had mentioned Mr. Austin so directly. But it was fine. With the Austin family''s influence, even if this matter got out of hand, Alexander could handle it effortlessly. At this moment, the important thing was to scare off L! At least keep him in check so that he wouldn''t act recklessly. "Mr. Austin?" L paused for a moment when he heard the name before looking puzzledly at Quinn and asking, "A member of the Austin family in Kreanford?" "That''s right!" Quinn confirmed without hesitation, "Kid, since you know about the Austin family, then you should also know about their power! If you don''t want to die, then get lost now! Otherwise, when Mr. Austin arrivester on, you won''t be able to run away even if you wanted to!" Dillon saw L''s expression change after hearing about the Austin family''s reputation and thought that L had be afraid too. "Haha! Now do you understand fear? Let me tell you something: If you want to save Allison, you''re not only offending against Mr. Austin but also another terrifying figure who even someone like him must treat respectfully or give gifts too. Mr. Austin can crush your life easily butpared to this other figure, it would be like child''s y!" Upon hearing these words again from the Hodge family''s father-son duo, Allison became nervous once more. Her beautiful eyes showed despair. "Ugh..." She kept making sounds towards L trying her best for him to leave. Allison never imagined that she was being treated as a gift for some supposed "big shot". Hearing what the Hodge family''s father-son duo said made them seem all-powerful; they were not people whom someone like L could afford to provoke! Allison resigned herself; her only thought now was that she didn''t want L getting involved because of her. However... L looked at the Hodge family father-son duo who were smugly confident as though they had nothing left in their arsenal, and revealed a hint of disdainful mockery in his starry eyes. "Austin family member? Big Shot?" "Hehehe... I really want to see them now!" Chapter 251 Mr. Willis, TheyRe Entrusted To You Chapter 251 Mr. Willis, They''Re Entrusted To You Chapter 251 Mr. Willis, They''re Entrusted to You Dillon saw L''s face change and thought he was scared. So, he took advantage of the situation and wanted to intimidate L again. However, he didn''t expect L to say this! "L, you really don''t know what''s good for you! You''re willing to risk your life for Allison?" Dillon gritted his teeth. L sneered and was about to say something when suddenly a series of car horns sounded. Several SUVs and seven-seater vans entered through the estate gate that L had just broken open. From their license tes, they were all from Jieyson, Kreanford. After parking their cars, a group of people got out led by an imposing middle-aged man who turned out to be Alexander! "What''s going on?" Alexander frowned as he surveyed the scene with suspicion in his eyes. He looked at the Hodge family father and son holding onto a stunning woman as well as ck Scorpion and L over there. At this point, L also looked over expressionlessly, and their gazes collided with each other. When Alexander saw what L looked like, his expression froze momentarily before shing with many guesses about him. However, he didn''t show any signs yet but Quinn asked politely, "Mr. Austin, you''re here?" Dillon also nodded respectfully then pointed at Allison, "Mr. Austin, this beautifuldy is our gift for you from me and my dad. What do you think? She looks pretty right? Are you satisfied?" Alexander raised an eyebrow while pretending to examine Allison closely before showing interest, "Not bad! It''s rare to find such beauty!" "Of course it is! This is our gift for you. However if you want her as a gift too, then it''s possible!" Quinn said excitedly upon hearing Alexander''s words. Then Dillon pointed at L saying, "But Mr. Austin, someone wants to sabotage us by taking this woman away!" "That''s right!" "But this guy is still very skilled. We can''t handle him ourselves so we might need your people." Dillon red at L while gritting his teeth in anger. Alexander nced at L and said, "I don''t need your input on how I handle things. I''ll deal with this personter." "Since this beauty is given to me, I''ll take care of her!" he said, signaling to one of his men. The man seemed eager to get his hands on Allison as he walked towards the Hodge family father and son and picked up Allison without hesitation. "Mmm... Mmm..." Allison struggled desperately as she kicked her legs while being carried away by the man. The Hodge family didn''t think twice about it and handed over Allison to Alexander''s men. They were pleased with Alexander''s eagerness for their gift. It seemed Alexander satisfied with their gift? Ha ha... "Mr. Austin, don''t forget to kill that guy so we can avoid anyplications," Quinn sneered at L as a reminder. Dillon and ck Scorpion smirked in agreement, thinking that Alexander would soon take care of L for them. However, what happened next left them all shocked. Alexander signaled his men who then walked over towards L while still carrying Allison. "Mr. Willis, we''re handing her over to you," he said pointing directly at L. N?velDrama.Org content rights. L had been standing there quietly since Alexander arrived. After receiving Allison from his men, he finally nodded at Alexander saying, "Thank you." "You''re wee Mr. Willis! Even if I hadn''te here today, I''m sure you could have handled it yourself," Alexander chuckled. At this point the Hodge family father and son along with ck Scorpion lookedpletely stunned! "Mr. Austin! What are you doing?" Quinn asked confusedly. "How could you give Allison away like that?" Dillon stuttered in disbelief. "Mr. Willis is the one whom I wanted to give a gift. Isn''t that right?" mocked Alexander sarcastically beforeughing out loud. The faces of the Hodge family father and son along with ck Scorpion were filled with shock beyond words! What? Alexander came here bearing gifts only for him to hand it over... to L? What was going on here?! How could this be? Was Alexander joking? Just then, Alexander waved his hand and his men sprang into action. Several boxes were lifted off the car and ced in front of L. When they were opened, a dazzling disy of gold and jewels sparkled in the night. Some boxes were filled with gold bars, others with jewelry, and some contained antique jade pieces! There was even one box full of crisp new bills. All together, these items were worth a fortune! Can had Alexandere forward to apologize to L with such a generous gift. Alexander was really bleeding heavily from this loss. Facing someone who could single-handedly kill four grandmaster experts, Alexander didn''t dare to be insincere! At this moment, L released Allison from her bindings and turned around to see all these thingsid out before him. He raised an eyebrow curiously at Alexander. "What does this mean?" Alexander smiled politely. "Mr. Willis, my son has been foolish in the past and has caused many offenses. These items are just a small token of our apologies on behalf of myself and the Austin family! Please ept them." L''s face remained calm as he spoke sincerely to Alexander, "I''ll say it again - don''t let me catch Isa! If I see him again I will kill him!" Hearing this made Alexander frown slightly with annoyance but he dared not show any dissatisfaction in front of L; he simply nodded wryly, "I understand! I will make sure that bastard stays away from your sight so that he won''t harass your wife anymore." L snorted nomittally without saying anything more. At this moment when Allison saw all the gold jewelry antiques piled up like mountains before her eyes, she couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed at them all despite not being greedy for money herself. Her mind still felt strongly shaken by their value! Meanwhile, the Hodge family father-son duo along with ck Scorpion werepletely dumbfounded! Their faces changed constantly showing signs of shock panic suspicion fear even trembling slightly! Could it be true that L was actually the "big shot" Alexander wanted to present? The Hodge family father-son duo now wished they could die right there!! Chapter 252 Slapped To Death Chapter 252 pped To Death Chapter 252 pped to Death The Hodge family looked terrified, their eyes filled with fear. Watching Alexander send box after box of priceless gifts to L, they felt like the ground was about to give way beneath them. To their surprise, L was the recipient of these gifts. The father and son had previously wanted to please this "big shot," and now he was right in front of them. But what shocked the Hodge family even more was that Alexander wasn''t just giving gifts - he was apologizing to L. When L threatened to kill his son, Alexander didn''t say a word and lowered his posture. Who exactly was Allison''s old ssmate? How could he make the core members of the Austin family swallow their pride like this? Suddenly, ck Scorpion made a move and tried to escape at lightning speed. All he could think about was running away - not whether or not Alexander would help L go after him or if he could handle L''s strength on his own. Seeing ck Scorpion trying to flee, L''s eyes shed as he punched towards him from afar with a solid fist made up entirely of true energy. It carried immense power as it hit ck Scorpion''s back hard. Knowing that ck Scorpion specialized in physical defense training, there were no holds barred with this punch! With a loud thud apanying it, ck Scorpion who had been fleeing at high speeds went flying outwards from the impact point where his spine shattered into pieces! His internal organs were also completely destroyed by this blow! Afternding on the ground, this high-level expert in the Bright Force couldn''t die any more. He was instantly killed by L''s punch. Alexander and the experts beside him felt their eyelids twitching fiercely, looking at L with awe. When a martial artist reached the realm of a grandmaster, which was the peak of the Energy Refining stage, all the meridians in his body werepletely unobstructed, including the small meridians on their face! Reaching this level, the internal energy can flow out from any part of the body, achieving both offensive and defensive effects! This was the mark of a grandmaster! Seeing L''s punch that killed someone from a distance, Alexander no longer had any doubts about L''s strength. This young man was at least a grandmaster-level powerhouse! "Mr. Willis, how do you want to deal with this father and son?" Alexander thought to himself, bing even more polite towards L. He pointed towards the Hodge family father and son and asked him. At that moment, Dillon and Quinn shuddered in fear, showing a strong expression of terror! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Thud! Dillon knelt down on the ground, kowtowing to L, "Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, please spare me..." "Oh right, didn''t you want to sell me the Nourishing Essence Pills? I''ll buy them for 10 million each. How about it?" "I was blind not to recognize you. Please forgive me and let me go!" "I promise that I will never again have any thoughts on Allison..." "I won''t do it again! I won''t do it again!" As he spoke these words, Dillon''s eyes flickered for a moment before he suddenly pointed at his own father Quinn. "It was my dad! It was my dad who told me to capture Allison!" "That has nothing to do with me... it has nothing to do with me..." Upon hearing this statement from his son Dillon, Quinn stood there with an expression of extreme shock and anger. Trembling under both fear and fury, "You beast!" Who could have expected that Dillon would turn around and bite his own father just so he could shift the me away from himself in front of L? L sneered coldly as icy rage filled his eyes, "Spare you? It seems like I gave you a chance before but you didn''t cherish it." With that said, he touched his cheek while an evil grin appeared on his face. "Alright then... since you had ck Scorpion p me three times earlier... I''ll p you three times too." "If you can withstand those three ps without dying, then I''ll spare your life... how about it?" Dillon shuddered at these words as he looked towards where ck Scorpion''s corpsey; fear etched across his face. ck Scorpion had been beaten by L until death. Would Dillon be able to withstand three ps from him? However at this point in time he knew that he had no choice left... "Okay! Okay..." "I shouldn''t have ordered ck Scorpion around like that. Instead, I should''ve taken responsibility myself... I should''ve done so." "Mr. Willis, please show mercy!" Tremblingly, Dillon nodded along while squeezing out a smile meant for pleasing him. L walked out while a yful yet cruel smile appeared on his face... Smack! Immediately after came the sound of a loud pnding squarely onto Dillon''s face which sent him spinning through the air several times over... Several bloody teeth flew out alongside him too! "Ahh!" After Dillon hit the ground, he struggled to get up, his face already distorted from being pped. "One... one p, Mr. Willis!" Even at this moment, he desperately grinned like a dog wagging its tail for mercy. Smack! As soon as he spoke, L pped him again. Dillon was hit so hard that he fell to the ground and rolled a few times on his backside. By now his vision was blurry and everything looked blood red. His mouth and nose were filled with the taste of blood - it felt like death was imminent. "Mr. Willis... there''s still one more p!" "Please have mercy... I beg you..." "Forgive me... spare my life..." Dillon''s words were slurred. All he could feel was a buzzing in his head. But somehow he managed to withstand two ps - there was only one left! If he could survive thisst blow, then maybe today wouldn''t be hisst day alive. He crawled towards L with pleading and luck on his side. "Have mercy? Ha! That only applies when someone makes an innocent mistake!" As soon as L finished speaking, Dillon saw him frown before delivering another powerful p! Smack! Crack! This time when Dillon flew out from under L''s hand, it sounded like bones had broken too! When Dillonnded on the ground beneath him, there were pools of red and white liquid oozing out from under him- all because of that final p which had split open his skull! Watching this scene, Quinn was trembling violently, his legs gave way and he knelt down to L. Seeing his son being pped to death by L, he only felt fear at this moment, and he didn''t even dare to hate! "Mr. Willis please don''t kill me!" "As long as you spare my life, I''m willing to be your dog!" "I can give you money! Everything I have is yours!" "Spare me please..." Quinn begged for mercy while kneeling down before L who coldlyughed, "I killed your son yet you''re still willing to be my dog? Don''t you hate me?" Chapter 253 How About These As Gifts? Chapter 253 How About These As Gifts? Chapter 253 How About These as Gifts? Quinn heard L''s question and quickly replied, "Even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare hate you, Mr. Willis! Besides, that little bastard just tried to harm me. Even if you don''t kill him, I''ll make sure he gets what he deserves!" "Good job killing him, Mr. Willis! Thank you for helping me clean up the mess!" Everyone present sneered and mocked them. The Hodge family father and son were truly despicable, showing the worst of human nature. One son pushed all responsibility onto his father in order to save himself. The father shouted "good job" even though someone had killed his son. L sneered at Quinn but suddenly thought of Allison when it was time to act on his murderous intentions. "I can spare your life but you have to transfer your shares in Hodge''s Wine to Allison without compensation. Is that okay?" "No problem! No problem! Miss Singleton was frightened today so I shouldpensate her for her mental distress!" Quinn nodded eagerly without hesitation or regret. Instead, he was excited beyond measure because he knew that as long as L proposed a condition like this, then his life would be spared. Compared with saving his own life, what did a share in a winepany matter? L nodded approvingly, "Handle it as soon as possible." "Yes! Yes! I''ll do it tomorrow!" Quinn said gratefully. Allison finally snapped out of her shock and heard L''s proposal; she blushed with embarrassment. "L... I don''t want it." L had already risked everything bying here to save her so Allison felt grateful enough towards him already; how could she ask for more shares? "Why not? It''s not like I''m giving them away for free. They''repensation for your losses from him," L asked impatiently. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Don''t take something without reason or cause trouble unnecessarily," Allison replied firmly. "If you don''t want them, then shall we kill him instead? Or maybe send him straight into prison since he participated in the kidnapping too?" Quinn almost wet himself again when hearing this threat from L and quickly knelt down before Allison begging, "Miss Singleton, please help me out here. Please ept these shares." "I beg of you. Please ept them!!" Allison looked at Quinn who was now groveling on the ground before her pleading pitifully, which made her feel ufortable. So, she finally agreed with an "oh" sound. Allison wasn''t stupid. She could see that L spared Quinn''s life because she still worked at Hodge''s Wine. If the boss of thepany died, Hodge''s Wine would go bankrupt and her job would be in jeopardy! If she didn''t agree, L might even kill Quinn. Although the Hodge family deserved to die, Allison didn''t want L to kill again. After a moment... Alexander had nned on apologizing to L with a gift tomorrow but since they met tonight and resolved things, he left with his men after everything was settled. Meanwhile, L called Mason and asked him to send some cars for transportation while also asking him to help send Allison back home. When Mason arrived, he nced at Allison beside L without saying anything before walking over to a box and opening it up. "Holy shit!" Mason eximed as he looked at all the gold in one of the boxes before checking out what was inside other boxes which made his expression even more exciting. He didn''t make any noise though. Instead, he closed the lid on each box before having his men carry them onto their cars for transport towards Emerald Green Estates. Jeremy was sent off by himself with instructions from Mason, helped send Allison back home then Mason got onto L''s car himself afterwards. "Brother-inw, where did you get all this stuff? Did you rob a bank?" Sitting in shotgun seat next to him, Mason asked incredulously as there were several million dors worth of items inside those few boxes alone! "Isa''s dad gave me these as an apology," replied L nonchntly causing Mason''s eyes widen in shock before grinning widely, "Looks like Isa won''t be messing around with my sister anymore!" He looked at his brother-inw admiringly. Hearing about what happened between Isa and Miranda from both Miranda herself and now from L directly made him feel shocked when seeing that Austin family actually sentpensation over! The Austin family... they really bowed down low enough for his brother-inw? This... was too awesome! For the Lowe family who were just small friespared against the Austin family who were giants within their industry - how could they have been taken down so easily by just one person? At this moment, L''s tone changed and he said with a smile, "I haven''t given your sister a wedding gift yet! I''m nning to use these things as the gift and give them to my inws. What do you think?" Upon hearing this, Mason pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "That''s more than enough!" L smiled and said, "Okay then. I''ll send it in a few days! But before that, you have to keep it a secret from everyone. I want to surprise them." Mason nodded but suddenly looked at L with sharp eyes. "Brother-inw," he asked meaningfully. "Who was that beautiful woman? She seemed close to you." Mason rarely showed such seriousness as he continued speaking directly to L. "I know I can''t beat you up," Mason began sternly. "But if you dare hurt my sister, even if it costs me my life, I wille after you!" L rolled his eyes impatiently and gave Mason an annoyed look. "What are you thinking?" He asked him bluntly. "She''s just my ssmate! Your sister knows about her too! It''s not what you''re thinking!" Mason rxed immediately upon hearing this exnation but still couldn''t resist teasing him. "Well fine then," heughed while covering his forehead with one hand. "I don''t care anymore since now we''re even." He eagerly asked, "Brother-inw, can you spare some time for me tomorrow and teach me martial arts privately? I don''t want to learn with my sister and Nora. They''re too chatty, not suitable for me!" "By the way, I want to learn that move of yours!" "The one where you stomp your foot and send people flying into the sky!" L replied with a face of speechlessness, "You won''t be able to learn that move! Besides, I''m busy tomorrow. I have to go back to my hometown and clean up the house! It''s been so many years since Ist went back! It''s probably all dpidated..." As he said this, a touch of nostalgia and sigh appeared in L''s eyes. There was a time when L harbored resentment towards his parents, and ever since he went to college, he never returned to the old house in the countryside. But at this moment, it felt like his heart was being pulled back there like an arrow! Perhaps, the scent of his parents still lingered there!! Chapter 254 Return To The Old Place Chapter 254 Return To The Old ce Chapter 254 Return to the Old ce After hearing the news of his parents'' passing from Sierra, L had the urge to go back and visit the old house. With only ten days left until the wedding, Miranda had mentioned wanting to see L''s childhood "home" yesterday. Even Emmanuel and Cara had expressed interest in visiting. L knew that Miranda, her parents, and even her little brother already considered him family. That was why they wanted to know more about his past. Naturally, L couldn''t refuse their request. But before he could do that, he needed to clean up the old house first. Otherwise, it might not be habitable anymore. The next morning in Carningsby Vige of Laenteglos Town under Ednd City''s jurisdiction, a bus stopped in front of a civilian house on the east side of town. L jumped off with Mason following closely behind him along with Dennis, Jeremy and other members of Mason''s gang. When they heard that L wasing back to clean up his old housest night, Mason didn''t hesitate for a second before bringing people over to help out. Cleaning up an entire house by himself would have been too much trouble for L so he didn''t argue with his little brother-inw about it either. L wanted to keep a low profile so they hired a small bus instead of driving fancy cars like usual when going out together as friends or business partners around Ednd City. Mason, who usually walked around Ednd, carrying an iron shovel, followed behind them while Dennis and others were carrying tools for work as well. All looking like ordinary workers without anyone suspecting their true identities as big shots... "Brother-inw," said Mason surprised at seeing this old home," Did you live here when you were young?" "Yeah," replied L looking at this familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar ce. "This used to be my home." He left the vige only after he entered high school. Before that, he lived in the vige with his parents, and he attended junior high school in the town. After standing there for a while lost in thought, L regainedposure, walked over and opened the door saying, "Come on inside!" In the courtyard, weeds grew everywhere giving off an abandoned feeling, which made L feel sad inside but told everyone else just clean up outside while he would handle things inside himself! He just wanted to feel the traces left by his parents, even if it was just a little bit. He didn''t want anything to be destroyed by others. "I understand, brother-inw!" Mason agreed and then turned to his men. "Let''s do this!" As soon as he finished speaking, the group of men rushed into the yard and enthusiastically started working. They knew that they were helping L clean up his old home, which was an honor in their hearts. These leaders of Mason''s men had personallye out today and didn''t give this "opportunity" to their subordinates. L smiled and began cleaning up inside the house. After a moment, he pushed open the door of his parents'' bedroom. A musty smell hit him in the face, making L feel uneasy. "Dad, Mom, your son is back!" L''s voice choked with emotion as he walked into the room and touched everything here... The bedding where his parents slept, his mother''s dressing table, and wardrobe with their clothes hanging inside... Finally, L took out two pieces of clothing that each parent used to wear most often from the closet and covered his face with them. He took a deep breath as if trying to smell even a hint of scent left behind by them. Plop! The next second L knelt down deeply burying himself in their clothes while tears streamed down his face uncontrobly. "Dad... Mom..." "Where are you?" "Are you really dead? Why did you leave me?" "Why did you go to Lucoork West all those years ago?" "Do you know how much I''ve missed you all these years?" L cried out repeatedly in heart-wrenching sobs over again At this moment he wanted nothing more than cry loudly! He wanted to kneel in his parents'' room, holding their belongings, and release his vulnerability. He knew that he couldn''t do it yet! Right now he wasn''t worthy enough! He had to stay strong! One day, when he possessed the power to rival or even annihte the ancient Willis family and avenged his parents, perhaps then he would be able to kneel in front of their graves and truly cry out in pain! That would be the time when he can fully release his grief and vulnerability! "The Willis family!" "The ancient The Willis family!" "Mom and Dad, I will definitely avenge you!" After what seemed like an eternity, L finally stood up from the ground and buried his inner vulnerability deep inside. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth! His eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent. After calming himself down, L began to tidy up seriously. A few minutester, when he pried open the drawer of his mother''s dressing table, he saw a notebook hanging on it with a small lock. L''s eyes flickered as he applied some force to break the lock. When he opened the notebook, his face changed several times. It was... his mother''s diary! L breathed heavily and flipped directly to the end of the book. For years, he had never understood why his parents suddenly went to Lucoork West! Maybe there was something in his mother''s diary that could exin it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He saw a familiar handwriting that made L''s eyes moist again: "L is already eighteen years old now. In just a few more years, he will marry and have children!" "My father-inw had taken the ''secret medicine'' of the ancient Willis family, and the curse would inevitably be randomly inherited by direct descendants within four generations." "Brodie is fine, L is fine, which means... that dreadful curse will surely be passed down to L''s children!" "What should Brodie and I do?" L looked at what his mother had written, his expression changing constantly. Curse! Was Nora''s "illness" really a curse? On this point, Summer didn''t lie to him! Did their parents leave for Lucoork West to find a way to break this curse? Wasn''t it said that only the ancient Willis family could break it? Could it be that there was something in Lucoork West that can break this curse? Or was Lucoork West where the ancient Willis family was located?! Many questions arose in L''s mind as he was about to continue flipping through the diary to see if his mother had left any other clues. But at that moment, he heard someone knocking on the door of the house, so he temporarily put away the diary. "I''ll read it thoroughly when I bring it back!" L thought to himself as he walked out of the house. At this moment, Dennis had already gone to open the door, and there was a trendy-looking woman standing outside, peering inside. "Who are you looking for?" Dennis asked politely after sizing her up quickly. He knew this was L''s hometown, and perhaps there were some old acquaintances of L here. Just then, the fashionable woman caught sight of L walking out of the house and her eyes lit up. "Hey! Who do we have here? It''s really you who came back?" Chapter 255 Toad, How Have You Been Getting By? Chapter 255 Toad, How Have You Been Getting By? Chapter 255 Toad, How Have You Been Getting By? As L walked towards the gate, he waved his hand at Dennis to indicate that he had nothing to do with it. Then, his eyes fell on the stunningly fashionable woman with starry eyes and an expression of surprise. "Carissa Leon?" he asked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The woman was wearing a revealing outfit that showed off her long legs, making her stand out in the vige. Carissa was from the Carningsby Vige and was around the same age as L. Her father owned a quarry in the mountains east of the vige and could be considered its "richest" man. He also employed several people. Thanks to her family''s wealth and influence in the area, Carissa had always been proud like a swan and looked down on anyone her age in the vige - including L. L attended school with Carissa from elementary through middle school but had little interaction with her except for one misunderstanding they had during their third year of middle school. "Tsk tsk," Carissa sneered as she surveyed L up and down upon seeing him again after so many years away without notice. "When did this frog sneak back into town?" "I just got here this morning," replied L nonchntly as he rubbed his nose. "I''m busy right now, so if you don''t have anything important to say, let''s catch up another time." With that said, L began closing the gate without bothering to say much more to Carissa because their rtionship wasn''t exactly what one would call friendly due to their past history together. However, before he could close itpletely shut behind him though, she grabbed onto his shirt tightly while pointing at his nose usingly, "Did I tell you that you can leave? Huh?" She then coldlyughed while asking, "What are you trying to prove? Have you forgotten how hard you chased after me back when we were still in middle school? Howe now that things aren''t going your way anymore? Suddenly it''s too embarrassing for you even look at me?" Upon hearing these words from Carissa''s mouth, L''s face darkened immediately, "Carissa," he said sternly while shaking off her grip on him gently but firmly nheless. "That was years ago! Why bring it up again now?" He continued by saying, "Besides¡­ I''ve exined countless times already about how I didn''t write those love letters back then. Someone else made me deliver them." Because Carissa came from a well-off family since she was young, she dressed up and dressed very stylishly when she entered junior high school, and she was indeed beautiful. As a result, she became the school''s beauty. At that time, there was a troublemaker in L''s ss who had a secret crush on Carissa. Knowing that L and Carissa were from the same vige, he forced L to help him deliver a love letter. But the annoying thing was that the guy didn''t write his name on the love letter, so Carissa mistakenly thought it was L who liked her. Coincidentally, at that time, the leader of the troublemakers in the fourth grade was also pursuing Carissa, so the troublemaker in L''s ss would never admit that he wrote the love letter. As a result, L took all the me. Not only did he get beaten up by the leader from fourth year but ever since then, Carissa would often humiliate him and call him "toad" repeatedly. This incident became L''s biggest shame at that time. He never thought that after so many years had passed, Carissa would still bring it up! The nickname "toad" still rolled off her tongue easily as she sneered at him with disdain on her face. "You''re still such a loser ''toad.'' Even now you can''t admit what you did back then? But I guess it''s no surprise. Someone like you is destined to be a nobody for life. You''re only fit for secret admiration and feeling inferior in front of me. Tsk tsk..." She pointed towards the bus and mocked him saying, "I bet this is what you do now right? I heard you got into college but after graduation became just another bus driver? It''s hrious! How have you been getting by, ''toad''?" "What I do has nothing to do with you!" L furrowed his brow and spoke expressionlessly before forcefully shaking off Carissa''s hand grabbing onto his clothes. He couldn''t be bothered dealing with such women anymore. "Ahh!" However, he may have used too much force. Carissa stumbled backwards and let out an rmed cry as she fell onto the ground due to wearing high heels which caused her ankle to twist painfully. "How dare you hit me?" "Honey! Honeye quickly someone hit me!" Carissa rubbed her ankle and shouted in frustration. "Carissa, what''s wrong?" As the voice fell, a man in his thirties got out of a nearby Mercedes-Benz and walked briskly towards her. He had tattooed arms, a buzz cut, and wore arge gold chain and watch. He looked like a tough guy not to be messed with. His name was Omar Yates, also known as Buster, a notorious troublemaker in Laenteglos Town. Omar looked after Carissa''s family quarry business which led them into bing close. "Young man, did you hit my girlfriend?" Omar walked over full of hostility pointing at L while asking aggressively. "I didn''t touch her." L shook his head coldly. "Honey, it was him who knocked me down. Help me get revenge." Carissa stood up on tiptoes supporting herself while leaning against Omar coquettishly speaking out loud. She sneered at L, looking down on him. "Do you remember when I told you about the toad who had a crush on me in school? That''s him! He used to give me love letters all the time and even snuck into the girls'' bathroom to peek at me. I wanted to gouge his eyes out! So disgusting!" Hearing this, L almost choked and found it amusing. When did he ever sneak into the girls'' bathroom to peek at her? Was she delusional or something? Omar looked at L with disdain and hostility after hearing Carissa''s words. "So, you were the one harassing Carissa back then? Look at yourself first before thinking about a goddess like her. You''re not even worth her attention." L found their conversation amusing as he shook his head in disbelief while looking at Carissa. "Goddess? Haha..." Although Carissa was attractive enough, L''s taste had already been elevated by being around Miranda all day long. How could someone like Carissa be called a goddess? It was ridiculous. Carissa became so angry that her heavily made-up face twisted in rage as she shouted, "You ugly toad! What kind of expression is that?! Honey, beat him up for me!" "A lowly bus driver dares act tough with me?" Omar red fiercely at L. "I''ll kill you, poor bastard!" He looked at the bus parked outside L''s house and thought that L was just a bus driver. He wanted to directly confront and teach L a lesson to vent his anger for Carissa. He believed that beating someone like L, who was poor, would have no consequences at all. "Mr. Willis, is there trouble here?" At this moment, someone walked out of the yard. It was Mason''s trusted subordinate Jeremy! He had mud all over himself and held some weeds in his hand making him look dirty like a peasant if one didn''t know better. "Oh look, another poor guy hase out," sneered Omar. "What are you going to do now since this smelly construction worker wants to help this ugly frog?" However, when Omar saw Jeremy clearly after speaking those words, he suddenly turned pale with fear. "Jeremy?" "What are you doing here?" Chapter 256 You Are Not Qualified To Help Chapter 256 You Are Not Qualified To Help Chapter 256 You Are Not Qualified to Help Actually, all the thugs in the yard had noticed Carissa and L arguing about something. But she was just a woman, and they couldn''t be bothered to get involved. But when Omar showed up and started chatting with L, things changed. Although it would be easy for L to deal with him, he couldn''t personally handle such small fry given his status. So Jeremy quickly ran out to help deal with the trouble so that L wouldn''t have to do it himself. And at this moment, after recognizing Jeremy, Omar saw Carissa mocking him and suddenly gave her a big p! "You bitch! Shut your damn mouth!" Carissa widened her eyes and covered her face as she screamed at Omar. "Omar, what are you doing? Why did you hit me?" Omar red fiercely at this woman, "Are you blind? This is Jeremy! My brother ck Dog eats with him too! If you dare insult Jeremy again, are you tired of living?" "Shut up!!" He red desperately at Carissa while signaling her! Then he put on a smiley face and nodded obsequiously as he approached Jeremy while pulling out a cigarette, "Jeremy, I''m Omar from ck Dog''s gang. We had dinner together before. Do you remember?" "This woman doesn''t know any better. Please don''t argue with such an insignificant person." Jeremy frowned slightly as he looked at Omar but didn''t respond directly to him. Instead, he respectfully asked L, "Mr. Willis, did hee looking for trouble? You don''t have to take care of it yourself. I can handle it for you." Who was this guy named Omar anyway? He didn''t even remember who he was. Seeing how Jeremy reacted like that made Omar open his mouth wide in confusion. Carissa blinked several times too but wore an expression full of excitement on her face. "... Jeremy... he is..." Omar pointed towards L while asking suspiciously. "He is my boss''s brother-inw. What''s going on here? Did you disrespect Mr. Willis earlier?" Jeremy asked coldly after hearing that question. Hearing this made Omar shudder in fear before waving his hand frantically, "N-No¡­nope! Just thought that Mr. Willis looked familiar so I wanted make friends with him!" As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled Carissa forward, dragging her in front of L, "Oh yeah! Mr. Willis, do you like Carissa, right? From now on, my girlfriend... oh no, ex-girlfriend will be your woman!" "Oh my god! What the hell was going on? L was Jeremy''s boss''s brother-inw? This was too crazy! Even if he only hung out in the town below Ednd, he''d heard of Mason''s name.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. And Carissa called him a "toad", but he was actually Mason''s brother-inw?? Omar was almost scared to death when he heard this! Carissa was also trembling with fear, but then she approached L with what she thought was her most seductive smile. "L, I... I was just joking earlier... actually, I''ve liked you since middle school. It wasn''t until you didn''t admit your feelings for me that we had issues! From now on, I''ll be your little sweetheart." As she spoke, she leaned towards L. L heard this and his whole body shuddered with goosebumps. He looked disgusted and said, "Get lost! Don''t gross me out!" He took a step back to avoid Carissa and then turned to Jeremy saying, "Jeremy, it''s up to you now. Get rid of them." With that said, he turned around and went inside without bothering with Carissa anymore. "Yes sir!" Jeremy bowed his head in response. The next second, he red coldly at Omar, "Mr. Willis is Ms. Lowe''s husband. How could someone like him be interested in trash like you? It''s ridiculous!" "Also, you should consider yourself lucky that my boss didn''t hear what you just said. Get out of here quickly before we have to clean up after you!" Why would Omar try to give Mason''s brother-inw a woman? When Omar heard this, his face turned red from embarrassment while nodding apologetically. He couldn''t help but peek into the yard as well... Oh my god!! As soon as he saw it, his pants were almost wet from shock. His face showed an expression of disbelief... When Omar ate dinner with ck Dog and Jeremy before, this guy had seen several other big shots from Ednd''s underworld. He may be arrogant, but his eyesight for people who can offend or not offend others was quite urate. So even though there wasn''t much else special about him, his ability to remember faces were impable... And at this moment what did he see?? A group of gangsters all covered in dirt cleaning up the yard?? What the hell?! These big shots came down here just for some country living experience? "Jeremy, what are you guys doing?" Omar couldn''t help asking. "We''re helping Mr. Willis clean up the old house," replied Jeremy irritably. Upon hearing this, Omar and Carissa exchanged a surprised nce, feeling as though their entire worldview had been turned upside down. Carissa''s face twitched as she thought to herself, "Is this the same ''toad'' from before? How did he be so powerful that even a group of gangsters woulde to help him fix up his run-down house?" "Jeremy, we want to help too! I''ll have you know that I used to be pretty good at masonry. I noticed that one corner of Mr. Willis''s yard wall is about to copse. I could help fix it," Omar said eagerly. Carissa nodded in agreement and added, "Yes! And I can also lend a hand. Back home... I mean, back at my parents'' house... I used to do some cleaning." Jeremy looked annoyed and waved them off like shooing away flies. "No way! You guys aren''t qualified for this job! Do you really think you can handle fixing up Mr. Willis''s old house? Get lost before things get ugly!" Omar and Carissa looked embarrassed and quickly left after nodding their heads repeatedly. Once they got into the car, Omar wiped his forehead with relief and let out a deep sigh of relief. He couldn''t imagine what kind of consequences he would have faced if he had actually fought L just now! Carissa was still covering her face with her hands whileining indignantly, "What an ungrateful jerk! We offered our help but got turned away!" Omar red at her fiercely, "Shut your mouth already! Listen carefully, from now on you need to learn how to pick your battles wisely instead of picking fights with anyone who crosses your path!" "Do you even know who those people were in the yard just now? They were all big-time gangsters. Any one of them could make ck Dog act like a submissive little puppy in front of them!" Chapter 257 Really Daring To Refuse Responsibility? Chapter 257 Really Daring To Refuse Responsibility? Chapter 257 Really Daring to Refuse Responsibility? Carissa was shocked to hear this and almost dropped her jaw in disbelief. "Are you kidding me? A bunch of gangsters, riding in a beat-up car, came over to help that toad remove weeds and fix the wall? Are they crazy?" she asked Omar, not sure if he had mistaken someone else for L. Omar''s eyelids twitched as he quickly covered Carissa''s mouth with his hand. He nced nervously out the car window before letting out a sigh of relief when he saw no one around them. In the next second, he started up the car and drove away with this foolish woman. His face was filled with seriousness and anger as he warned her sternly, "Watch your mouth! Don''t ever mess with Mr. Willis again or we will die! Do you understand me? Jeremy and his crew were just cleaning up after him; Mr. Willis is way more powerful than them!" Carissa looked at Omar in shock and confusion. The guy who used to be bullied by her in school had be so powerful? Later that afternoon... L stood in the yard looking at this old house, his eyes filled withplex emotions now that all the weeds were cleared away from it and everything inside had been tidied up. ording to Sierra, their parents'' bodies had been cremated by her master using sky burial rituals so there was nothing left behind for them to bury properly. L could only wait for an auspicious day before giving his parents a proper burial. "Brother-inw, do you want us to renovate this house? We cany new floors or rece doors and windows," Mason asked while wiping sweat off his forehead which left him looking like a mess. Dennis and Jeremy were also dirty from working on cleaning up around here too. "No need; let''s keep it as it is! If we change everything, then it won''t be what it used to be," L replied nostalgically while shaking his head gently. He smiled at everyone present then patted Mason on the shoulder saying, "Mason, these people are all trustworthy right?" Mason paused for a moment before nodding, "Yes!" Everyone who came today wasn''t an expert from the Lowe family but rather loyal friends of Mason who followed him wholeheartedly from beginning till end. "Alright then. I''ll prepare some suitable martial arts techniques for themter on so they cane pick them up at my ce someday soon since we''re all brothers here," L said cheerfully while looking over at Dennis and the others. "Thanks everyone foring today." L had observed each of these people carefully, noting their physical conditions and other details. He nned to create a few sets of exercises based on their individual body types when he returned home. Nowadays, L could even create some simple exercises himself. These exercises may not be as advanced as the "Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra" or the "Tiger Subduing Art" that he gave to Emerson, but they were most suitable for these people. Since they were all Mason''s confidants, L didn''t mind mentioning their strength. At this moment, Dennis, Jeremy and Peter were extremely excited. "No trouble! No trouble!" "It''s our honor to work for Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis, you''re too polite..." These guys expressed themselves one after another with excitement on their faces. They had done some work for Lachn and now the benefits came so quickly! Who was Lachn? He was someone who could knock down a group of experts from the Lowe family with just one move! Thinking about how such a person said he would give them exercises to improve their strength made them feel excited!! "Mr. Willis, if you have any work in the future, please remember to call us!" Dennis smiled and approached L eagerly. The others also nodded in agreement with shining eyes. L looked speechless... These guys tasted sweetness once and now they were even more enthusiastic... After returning home that evening, L picked up Nora and Miranda and had a meal with Mason and his subordinates. One reason was to express gratitude, and the other was to let Nora interact with more people. Two more days passed! On this day, L dropped Nora off at the kindergarten, nced at the date, and a hint of coldness appeared on his face. It had been five days since giving Philip an ultimatum over phone callst time but there was still no moneying through!! Heh heh... they really dared not pay up, huh? L snorted coldly; this time around he did not make another phone call but drove straight towards the McLaughlin family instead! An inconspicuous van secretly followed behind his Bentley Mulsanne. Inside the car was a private detective who received 50 thousand from Kayden while secretly tracking L. Isa had left by now but he left Kayden here purposely. It can be said that Kayden stayed in Ednd just so that he could find ways to annoy or even deal with L by any means necessary. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Naturally... he always revolved around L. A pair of eyes constantly staring at him. Meanwhile... inside the McLaughlin family''s vi! A man in a blood-red robe sat cross-legged in the living room, emitting an eerie aura. Philip''s wife Kristina and son Darwin sat beside him, seemingly waiting for something, but Philip was nowhere to be seen. "Is Ling today?" the blood-robed man asked coldly, his toneced with a sinister vibe. He was Butch Ghost, hired by Kristina from the Britt family as an expert to deal with L. Butch Ghost was not a typical warrior; he was a practitioner of dark magic. "He probably will. That guy is so arrogant!" Darwin replied. Kristina snorted disdainfully. "L said if we don''t give him the money within five days, he''ll come knocking on our door." Butch Ghost spoke in a chilling and ominous voice, "I''ve set up my formation already. If he doesn''t show up, I''ll take those 50 million dors anyway! Got it?" Hearing this made Kristina wince slightly but she dared not offend him due to her father''s warning about showing respect towards Butch Ghost. He had formidable skills and belonged to an evil sect called "Ghost que Sect". They could not afford to provoke them. "Yes! Mr. Ghost, you can rest assured that we won''t shortchange you no matter what happens," Kristina promised. Darwin chimed in, "Mr. Ghost, you charge fairly. Only 50 million dorspared to that brat L who demanded 80 million from us! We definitely won''t default on payment." At this moment, he never considered that L initially saved his mother and helped deal with Emerson just for 10 million dor. It was their own various provocations that angered L and made him demand a huge sum of money. And now, they were turning around and spending money to hire someone to deal with L, and they even thought that spending 50 million dor was "too generous"? No one really knew if they were clever or foolish! "That''s good," Butch Ghost said coldly. Kristina and Darwin exchanged nces before checking the time nervously. "Hmph... What if L doesn''t show up?" Darwin muttered uneasily. Kristina sneered, "Was it all just empty talk? However, I doubt he would daree here anyway... It''s such a pity though..." She inwardlymented because if L didn''t show up, then they would have wasted their chance of getting rid of him along with those 50 million! Suddenly at this moment however Butch Ghost opened his eyes wide revealing an eerie grin spreading across his face... "Did hee?" Chapter 258 Being Trapped DoesnT Mean Being Killed! Chapter 258 Being Trapped Doesn''T Mean Being Killed! Chapter 258 Being Trapped Doesn''t Mean Being Killed! L walked up to the front gate of the McLaughlin family''s vi, his eyes cold as he kicked it open with one swift motion. The heavy iron gate flew off its hinges, a fitting punishment for those who refused to pay their debts. Kristina and her son Darwin rushed out at the sound of themotion, while Butch Ghost sneered and followed suit. Upon seeing the broken gate, Kristina''s face darkened with anger. "L, you are too arrogant!" Darwin seethed through gritted teeth. "How much is a broken door worth? Let''s consider it as interest! With 80 million dor in the bank, the daily interest alone would be enough to buy several doors, right?" L sneered and asked. Upon hearing this, Kristina pointed at L and cursed, "You dare toe, Willis! I didn''t expect you to have the audacity to extort the Mughlin family. I think you''re asking for death! Since you havee to our doorstep today, don''t bother leaving!" "Hehehe..." At this moment, Butch Ghost stared coldly at L and let out a sinisterugh, "It seems like this kid is the one!" L nced at the blood-dressed man and stared coldly at Kristina, "It seems like you have made up your mind to cheat me. You''ve already found someone to deal with me?" With that, he pointed at Butch Ghost and said sternly, "Do you think he is enough to give you the confidence to cheat me?" "What''s the matter? Can''t he kill you? L, be sensible and return the previous 50 million to us, oh no, now you have to return 100 million! Hahaha... Otherwise, today will be yourst day!" Darwin said with a cold smirk. Following L''s previous approach, he started to use leverage! When Butch Ghost saw L pointing at him, especially when he heard this, his face turned sinister. What did he mean, all by himself? How dared he look down on him? Butch Ghost said in a cold voice, "Boy, remember my name! My name is Butch Ghost, and I''m gonna kill you! Soon, you''ll be my 100th ghost! Eight-gate Illusion Array, up!" The words fell, the Mughlin family''s courtyard suddenly appeared a special array of waves in all directions! L''s face changed, and he could feel the scene twisting and turning. Caught in the middle of the Eight-Gate Illusion Array, he was momentarily disoriented. Even, no one can see beyond the array. Kristina, Darwin, et cetera! L frowned, stomped his feet, and sprinted forward, trying to break out of this strange formation. However, he felt that he had rushed out of the hundreds of meters, but found himself still trapped in it! What he didn''t know at this point was... ! To those outside the formation, he was like a headless fly, constantly circling! "Hahaha, look at him acting like an idiot!" Darwinughed mockingly as Kristina watched L with amusement. "You won''t be able to escape! Once you''re caught in this Eight-Gate Illusion Array, you''re nothing but amb waiting for ughter!" Butch Ghost''s voice echoed from all directions within the formation. L sneered coldly but looked cautious as he stood still. He hadn''t expected the expert brought by Kristina to have some tricks up his sleeve. Suddenly, without warning, a withered hand wed towards L''s back heartlessly! Caught off guard and unable to sense any attacks while stuck in the Eight-Gate Illusion Array; there was no way for L to react on time! With a muffled sound apanying it, the attacknded heavily on L''s body causing his blood and energy inside him churn slightly. "A Half-Step Grandmaster?" Despite taking damage from that attack, L sneered again after feeling its power. He felt more stable now than before because he knew that it would be difficult for someone with such strength as Butch Ghosts'' level could kill him easily! As soon as he fell into this illusionary array, L had formed an aura shield around himself which protected against most harm - though notpletely immune since it caused some internal injuries when hit by such powerful attacks! "Hmm? You can take quite a beating." Even Butch Ghost sounded surprised that his attack failed to finish off their target! Kristina and Darwin were stunned, and they shouted at Butch Ghost, "Mr. Ghost, don''t hold back!" Butch Ghost snorted coldly. "I know," he said with a sinister smile. "Kid, it seems like you still have some strength left! But it''s okay. If one attack doesn''t kill you, I''lle for a second!" "Are you ready? I''m about to strike! Hehehehe..." He looked at L in the illusion array as if he were ying with a mouse. It was as if L was just a living target. Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed into the illusion array and kicked L in the stomach. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Boom! L groaned again from being hit and swayed once more. "Damn it, you''re pretty tough!" Butch Ghost said. "I bet you can take more hits!" When Butch Ghost saw that his kick hadnded solidly but only made L sway slightly instead of knocking him downpletely, his expression turned suspicious and surprised. Boom! Boom! Boom... His attacks continued tond on L''s body relentlessly because of the Eight-Gate Illusion Array trapping him there. All L could do was rely on his physical strength and protective energy to withstand them all. However, when he tried to counterattackter on, he couldn''t even touch this guy who seemed untouchable. This made L feel quite frustrated! But at this moment, Butch Ghost became even angrier. On his pale ghost-like face appeared expressions of fury mixed with terror. After attacking for so long without causing any damage to this young man? What kind of power did this kid have?? "Mr. Ghost, what are you doing? Kill him already!" Kristina urged impatiently while frowning. "Yeah! He''s just standing there letting you kill him. Why haven''t you done it yet? Can''t you... do anything?" Darwin also questioned skeptically. They watched as Butch Ghost hit L repeatedly but thetter remained unscathed - not even bleeding! What kind of game was this? "You bastard! Shut up!" Butch Ghost snapped angrily at the McLaughlin family mother-son duo. Why wasn''t he able to kill him? Was it because he didn''t want to or simply couldn''t ? This kid''s defense power was too abnormal! "Heh-heh¡­ How''s my defense? Does it make you feel hopeless?" At that moment, L''s mocking voice rang out loud! "Just because I''m trapped doesn''t mean I''m easy prey." Heh-heh¡­ Even if a fierce dragon was trapped in a deep pool, it was not something a jackal can provoke. Chapter 259 Dragon Soul Speaks Chapter 259 Dragon Soul Speaks Chapter 259 Dragon Soul Speaks "Kid, don''t get too cocky!" Butch Ghost''s expression was fierce and his tone was menacing. "My methods are not something you can fathom." "Is that so?" L sneered, his tone impatient. "I''m done ying with you!" As he spoke, a terrifying energy suddenly erupted from him. Boom! The next second, apanied by a loud noise, the entire McLaughlin Residence shook. Pulse of the Earth! With one foot stomping down on the ground, L caused it to split apart and an immense power surged in all directions. The Eight-Gate Illusion Array''s aura was immediately disrupted and dispersed. The distorted and blurry scene in L''s eyes became clear once again as he broke through the Eight-Gate Illusion Array with an overwhelmingly dominant force. Kristina and Darwin stared at the cracked ground in shock while Butch Ghost spewed out blood from being hit by his own trap. His face turned even paler as he looked at L incredulously. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How did you break through my Eight-Gate Illusion Array?" He asked fearfully. "How... how is this possible?" Standing there emitting a terrifying aura, L dered arrogantly, "All crooked ways are meaningless before absolute strength. This is called breakingw with force!" After all, no matter how sophisticated a formation was set up, it ultimately relied on energy fields formed between heaven and earth. As long as there was enough powerful energy whose might surpasses that of the formation itself then it can be forcibly destroyed just like what happened here today. Of course, if someone who couldy down an Eight-Gate Illusion Array had strengthparable to that of L, then this method would not work either. "Breakingw with force? Breakingw with force? What kind of strength do you have?" Butch Ghost asked incredulously. "Adequate enough to kill you," replied L coldly while his starry eyes were filled with murderous intent. The bloodthirsty light emanating from this evil cultivator along with his thick resentment showed how many people he must have harmed before; such wicked people deserved nothing less than death! However, at this moment, something strange appeared on Butch Ghost''s face - a sly smile! Swish! From his embrace, he suddenly pulled out a dark token. With the power of his mind, a distorted illusion swiftly floated towards L. Then, in an eerie manner, it vanished inside L''s body! He had purposely shown a look of shock earlier to deceive L and make him lower his guard. This was his ultimate move! L, who was about to kill Butch Ghost, suddenly stopped moving in an eerie manner. In that moment, he heard a piercing scream in his mind that made him feel like his soul was under attack. Butch Ghost had summoned an evil spirit that directly attacked L''s soul. It was an extremely vicious move that could even destroy L''s soulpletely. At this moment, fear and despair rose up within L''s soul as he faced this unstoppable spiritual attack with no way to defend himself. He seemed to have been hit for real this time! Was it over? Was he going to die? Nora''s curse hadn''t been lifted yet; revenge for his parents hadn''t been taken yet; and now he had fallen into the hands of an evil practitioner! He really was too weak after all. He never thought that just encountering someone who knew these dark arts could lead to his demise! However, at this critical moment, a loud dragon roar suddenly echoed in L''s mind which instantly revitalized him. Then the evil spirit invading into his mind was sucked away by some force. "Kid, you''re still so weak?" A majestic voice spoke with ancient vigor as if it carried eons of history within its tone. "Only just breaking through Uppecia? Your spiritual cultivation is also terrible!" The voice continued disdainfully, "How did someone like you get my inheritance?" Next came another powerful voice filled with grandeur, "I should be your ancestor but now I''m only left with remnants of my divine essence! I hoped you would be stronger soon so I can truly revive myself but now... hmph!" The voice then changed its tone, "Help me find more souls like this one for me to absorb so I can awaken sooner! Did you hear me?" L felt shocked deep down inside. When he fainted before hearing voices, it wasn''t just hallucinations after all! There were remnants of someone else''s divine essence hidden within himself? This was too horrifying! "Do you expect me to continue searching for souls for you to absorb in the future? Am I that foolish?" "What if you awaken and consume my soul, then take over my body?" "You helping me search for souls has benefits for you too!" The remnant soul of the "Dragon God" seemed to know what L was thinking and coldly snorted. "Oh? What benefits do I get?" L asked withoutmitting. As soon as he finished speaking, L felt a wave of movement in his soul. A sword suddenly condensed in his sea of consciousness. "This is a sword spirit that I created using a bit of your soul power! It can help defend against attacks on the spiritual level, like those evil spirits earlier. They won''t be able to harm you anymore." "As your strength increases, this sword spirit will be more powerful. In fact, if you obtain a suitable weapon in the future, you can infuse this sword spirit into it and make it an instrument spirit!" "A weapon with an instrument spirit will unleash far greater power than what one could imagine!" L felt excited after hearing this news. "That''s amazing! What kind of weapons are suitable?" Hemunicated with it through his thoughts but received no response this time around. "What''s going on with him?" Butch Ghost walked up to L while wearing an eerie expression on his face as he saw him standing still without any movement. "Mr. Ghost, what''s wrong with him?" Kristina asked curiously. Darwin also stared at L eagerly, "No reaction? Did he die or something? Haha..." Butch Ghost sneered but nodded, "Why not? He really is dead now! Andpletely destroyed both physically and spiritually." He looked at L mockingly, "Kid, I told you before that my methods were beyond your understanding." Just as Butch Ghost finished speaking, however, L suddenly opened his eyes wide open; sharp glints shot out from them like stars shining brightly in space. "I also said before, all these crooked ways are meaningless when faced with absolute strength!" Chapter 260 Eighty Million, Buying Your Lives Chapter 260 Eighty Million, Buying Your Lives Chapter 260 Eighty Million, Buying Your Lives "Bang!" Butch Ghost was so scared that he let out a scream and almost fell to the ground! He thought L had been killed by the evil spirit he had released, but when he got closer, L suddenly opened his eyes. It almost gave him a heart attack. "How... how did you..." Butch Ghost asked with a shocked expression and wide eyes. "How am I not dead?" L coldlyughed and asked. With that, he snorted and suddenly rushed towards Butch Ghost with an aura of killing intent! He threw a punch with all his might at Butch Ghost. "No... you dare to kill..." Pong! But it was already toote for Butch Ghost to threaten as L''s fierce attack came crashing down on him. Facing such an intense blow from L, all he could do was quickly raise both arms in defense in hopes of surviving this punch. Crack! However, as soon as his fists made contact with his arms, Butch Ghost felt the overwhelming power behind it and immediately showed despairing fear on his face. His arms were directly broken by L''s forceful strike before it continued its momentum towards his chest. Even though he managed to block it somewhat ... he couldn''t stop it!! Suddenly, Butch Ghost''s body flew backwards into the air while blood sprayed everywhere like mist forming around him. Afternding, his body twitched a few times, and he raised his head with difficulty to stare at L, still wanting to say something... But then, his breath did note up, and he suddenly died. His martial arts strength was only Half-Step Grandmaster; how could he withstand one full-force strike from L? The evil spirit just now still made L feel uneasy about whether or not there were any more tricks up his sleeve which was why he decided to end this fight quickly without leaving anything behind. "Hiss..." At this point, Kristina took a deep breath while Darwin looked at Butch Ghost''s corpse twitching uncontrobly; disbelief written all over their faces. The expert who seemed mysterious and powerful just moments ago had been punched dead by L? Kristina even began questioning if her father found her someone who wasn''t worth anything? He chirped all day, didn''t hurt L, and when L threw a punch, he died? "Next up is you two!" At that moment, L''s expressionless face stared coldly at the Mughlin family as they walked by. Kristina and Darwin shivered with fear, feeling the terrifying killing intent directed towards them. "Do you dare to kill me? I am the daughter of the Britt family''s head!" Kristina shouted at L. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "The Britt family? So what?" L sneered. "L... let''s talk this out," Darwin pleaded. "It wasn''t our fault. You asked for too much money, and we couldn''t afford it. That''s why we hired someone to deal with you." "You... don''t do anything crazy!" Darwin swallowed his spit and broke into a cold sweat. "Oh?" L raised an eyebrow. "So this is your reason for revenge? It doesn''t matter if you can''t pay up; those 80 million dors will buy your lives!" If it weren''t for himself, Kristina would have been killed by "Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror" that night! Afterward, when Emerson came looking for him, his whole family was doomed to die. However, instead of being grateful, they hired people to deal with him and even tried to kill him! These ungrateful people who sought revenge deserved death! "Mr. Willis! L... don''t... don''t kill me!" Darwin begged. "You have a good rtionship with Mr. Barker and Mr. Reid right? We''re all good buddies." "We''re all friends here; don''t do this¡­ I''ll get my mom to give you money right away!" Feeling L''s increasingly intense killing intent and seeing Butch Ghost''s broken body again made Darwin copse in fear on his knees! Kristina''s face changed constantly in front of the murderous aura emanating from L. "L, you better think about the consequences! The Britt family is one of Kreanford''s four major families. If you kill us, the Britt family won''t let you go!" Even now, this woman still wanted to threaten him. However, the trembling voice betrayed her true nature. Laughing coldly, L was directly provoked but just then, someone rushed into the Mughlin family''s vi in a hurry! "Mr. Willis! Please spare our lives!" "I''ve raised enough money!" "I''ve raised enough money! Don''t¡­ don''t hurt us¡­" Philip was panting heavily as he stumbled towards L, who had been about to attack them. L furrowed his brow and turned around to face Philip. "Mr. Willis, please spare my wife and son! I couldn''te up with the money before, but I finally have it now!" "Please have mercy!" Philip saw the corpse on the ground and panicked even more, crying out for help. L raised an eyebrow. "So you went out to get money?" "Yes! Yes, I borrowed from everyone I could find until I finally got enough! Here it is!" Philip said frantically as he handed over the cash. "You''re forgiven this time," L said coldly. Kristina and Darwin deserved punishment, but Philip was still useful since he was Emerson''s biological father. Emerson didn''t want to recognize him, but who knew what was gonna happen? Thest time Emerson risked his life to protect Nora, L saw him as one of his own. For Emerson''s sake, L didn''t really want to make a vendetta against Philip. After receiving 80 million dors into his ount, L gave Kristina and Darwin a cold look before leaving with a final warning, "Mr. Mughlin, keep your wife and son under control! If not today then someday they will die by someone else''s hand." "Yes sir," Philip replied gratefully as he wiped sweat off his forehead. Kristina and Darwin breathed a sigh of relief after L left; they knew that if Philip hadn''t arrived in time with the money, they would be dead by now. "Now do you see why we can''t mess with Mr. Willis?" "I told you so." "So this is the master you had your father hire? Willis killed him?" At this point, Philip red at his wife and chided her through gritted teeth. Kristina remained silent due to shock while reflecting on what just happened moments ago. Several minutes passed in silence... Kristina called Abel Britt, the head of the Britt family, and said with a hint of tears in her voice, "Dad, he''s dead... he''s dead!" "Hmm, what''s so surprising about that? Butch Ghost made his move. Of course L would die!" Abel chuckled and said naturally. Hearing his daughter''s tone of voice, he felt there was no need to be so excited. "No! It''s not L who died!" "It''s Butch Ghost who died!" Kristina''s voice still had a touch of horror. "What?" As soon as the words fell, there was a sudden shout on the other end of the phone which represented how shocked he was! Chapter 261 We CanT Afford To Offend Him, Someone Else Can! Chapter 261 We Can''T Afford To Offend Him, Someone Else Can! Chapter 261 We Can''t Afford to Offend Him, Someone Else Can! "What did you say? Mr. Ghost is dead?" Abel asked incredulously, his mouth hanging open in shock. "Yeah, Dad! What kind of garbage did you find for me? L punched him to death!" "He acted all tough before too, pretending to be mysterious and deep." "What the hell? Dad, where did you find this so-called expert? Did someone trick us?" Kristina''s tone was disdainful as she questioned Butch Ghost''s abilities. If he wasn''t such a waste, would she have been scared by L like that? And her son Darwin wouldn''t have had to kneel down to that bastard! Hearing this, Abel''s eyelids twitched and the wrinkles on his face seemed to spasm a few times. "What did you say? Butch Ghost was punched to death by L? Kristina, are you joking with me here?" Butch Ghost''s death was already shocking enough for him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But being punched to death by L? How could that be possible? He came from a powerful evil sect. Even if he lost the fight, it wouldn''t be possible for him to be killed instantly! He thought maybe his daughter was exaggerating. "Dad, I almost got killed by L. How could I joke about this? Butch Ghost really was punched to death by him. He waspletely useless..." Kristina recounted what happened with Abel listening intently. After hearing everything Kristina had said, Abel took in a sharp breath and spoke gravely, "Kristina, don''t mess with this guy again! I can tell you clearly now that it wasn''t Butch Ghost who was useless but rather... L is just too strong!" Hearing this made Kristina grit her teeth and speak through clenched jaws, "So we''re just going let things go like this then?! That guy extorted so much money from our family and even forced Darwin down on his knees! Dad, I can''t swallow my pride over something like this!! When have I ever suffered such losses before?" Abel snorted, "You''ll just have swallow your pride whether or not it''s easy! It''s because I''ve spoiled you rotten all these years making it so at your age now. You still don''t know how to restrain yourself! If haven''t suffered any losses yet, then start now!" Kristina never expected her father would say something like that; she immediately cried out in frustration. Abel felt both irritated yet sympathetic towards his daughter as he gruffly said, "Alright alright! All I''m saying is we shouldn''t mess with L anymore but doesn''t mean others can''t handle him." "This kid killed Butch Ghost, do you think the Ghost que Sect will let it slide? I just need to pass on the message to the Ghost que Sect and someone will take care of L! The Ghost que Sect is an incredibly powerful evil sect. Even if L is strong, he won''t be able to withstand their revenge! We don''t have to do anything, just wait for news of this kid''s miserable death." Upon hearing this, Kristina stopped crying and her eyes showed a hint of excitement and anticipation. "Good! Dad, you''re right!" "L killed Butch Ghost. The sect will naturallye for revenge! I''m just waiting to watch the show!" Meanwhile, on the other side, the private detective who was tracking L informed Kayden about his entry into the McLaughlin family and caused quite a stir. Kayden then passed on this information to Isa. After receiving this news, Isa, who was now under house arrest by the Austin family, had a sinister smirk on his face. "L has offended quite a few people! Let''s see how long he can keep jumping around!" "Bastard! Bastard! You''ll die. You''ll die miserably!!" ... After leaving McLaughlin family with various newly refined elixirs in hand, L drove directly towards the Graham family''s estate. Mason had taken him there once before during their auction event so L knew his way around. He saved Den himself and Jared promised him something in return but until now he hadn''t seen any Heavenly Spirit Jade yet! Not only that butst time he even tried forcing him into giving up thee Nourishing Essence Pill form with an old man! L had already made it clear that he would go there demanding Heavenly Spirit Jade while creating an unnecessary background story! If nothing was done about it, then the Graham family would definitely think that he was scared or worse still suspecting him as being full of hot air fromst time! Thenes retaliation and trouble along with it which could hinder future sales of elixirs as well as them trying to get their hands on his forms again! Therefore this matter must be resolved immediately, proactively resolved at that! In addition to all these reasons mentioned above, L also wanted more cultivation resources from the Graham family if possible. Around noon, L arrived at Ednd''s western suburbs where the Graham family''s estate was located. A few miles away from the Graham family''s estate, L encountered some of the family''s guards on the road. "Stop! This is private property. Turn around immediately!" One of them made a hand gesture to signal L to stop and warned him coldly. After getting out of his car, L said calmly, "Tell your master that L Willis is here to see him." The two guards exchanged a nce when they saw how calm and confident L looked. They were unsure about who he was or what his intentions were. "Wait here," one of them said to L before walking away and making a phone call. After a while, he came back with a polite tone and said, "Mr. Willis, please follow me." Meanwhile, in one of the reception rooms at the Graham family''s estate... Matthias, the head of the Graham family was sitting there with Harley, the alchemist, and Jared, his steward. There were also several elders present who were all experts inbat skills that surpassed Uppecia! Harley still looked pale after being injured by Lst time; he hadn''t fully recovered yet. Jared looked even worse; he had been pped by L which left him looking like an idiot with twisted mouth and eyes filled with resentment from time to time. Of course, he wasn''t really stupid; it was just that some nerves had been damaged by the p so much so that it seemed unlikely for him ever recover fully again. "Haha! This young man named L actually dared toe!" Matthias sipped his tea leisurely as if enjoying himself greatly. "This kid is really arrogant! For many years now no one has ever dared be so audacious in front us!" A white-bearded elder sneered coldly. "Mr. Graham! You must help me seek justice for myself and Harley," Jared spoke up in an aggrieved tone filled with sadness. Matthias'' face flickered slightly before nodding indifferently saying, "Don''t worry. I know what needs to be done." Harley gave Jared a meaningful look but remained silent. "He''s here!" Someone suddenly eximed alerting everyone else present. The next second, they saw a tall figure swaggering into the living room where there were many experts. As if, without scruples! It was like this was his home turf! Chapter 262 IVe Had Enough On My Own Chapter 262 I''Ve Had Enough On My Own Chapter 262 I''ve Had Enough on My Own Upon seeing L walk in, Matthias and the other Grahams had different expressions on their faces. "Nice to meet you all!" L walked in and greeted them with a confident bow. Matthias looked him up and down before mming his chair. "Kid, do you have any idea what kind of trouble you''re getting into bying here? Are you not afraid of death?" At this point, L pulled over a nearby chair without being asked and sat down. "Death? I don''t think you would kill me." "I assume that you are the head of the Graham family?" L looked at Matthias sitting in the main seat. Matthias sneered at his words. The elderly man next to him squinted his eyes at L, releasing an intimidating aura towards him. "Kid, why shouldn''t we kill you after you hurt our people from the Graham family?" The elder pointed towards Jared who was still wearing bandages on his head with crooked eyes and mouth. Jared stared angrily at L with resentment in his eyes. "Are you here to die or beg for mercy?" "Surrender your Nourishing Essence Pill form then cripple yourself as an apology; maybe we will spare your life." Hearing this, L coldlyughed while shaking his head, "Die or beg for mercy? Sorry but neither is my intention." He then pointed towards Jared while asking Matthias, "Is he now speaking for your entire Graham family? Is it really time for him to speak?" "What did you say?" Jared gritted his teeth as he spoke through crooked lips. "Jared, shut up!" Matthias frowned as he coldly rebuked him. "Yes..." The steward of the Graham family red resentfully at L but ultimately didn''t dare disobey Matthias'' order. The next second, Matthias stood up while saying coldly, "Kid, no matter what happens today, you hurt people from my family! This cannot be ignored! Unless... you pay enough price or show us something valuable enough that can save yourself... I''m afraid that there''s no way out of here!" "Heheh... what kind of price do I need to pay? What kind of valuable thing should I show?" asked a curious-looking L. Matthias sneered. "I really want to know how dare someone like yourself hurt person from my family yet still have such audacity walking right into our doorstep?" "If you have any background, it''s better to speak up now!" L smiled and shook his head. "I don''t need any background. Just based on myself, would you sit down and talk with me? Do you believe me?" Matthias made a sound of "hmm" and his face immediately turned cold. Then he sneered, "Based on yourself?" Jared also snorted coldly, "Sir, don''t waste time talking to him! Get rid of him and then force him to hand over the Nourishing Essence Pill form!" He was pped by L like this and wished he could skin L alive to vent his anger. "That''s right, just based on myself!" L remained calm and smiled. Seeing his reaction, Matthias became even more suspicious. Although L never mentioned his background from beginning to end, the way he acted without fear made people uncertain about him. "Kid, since you have no background, don''t me me for being impolite!" As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful aura surged from Matthias towards L as if he was really going to make a move! However, at this moment, L calmly reached into his pocket and took out a ss bottle before throwing it towards Matthias without haste. "I said I didn''t need to reveal my background. You will still sit down with me for a good talk." Matthias instinctively caught the ss bottle but after staring deeply at L for a while asked, "What is this?" Inside the ss bottle were several pill-shaped objects. At this time, Harley''s eyes narrowed as he quickly approached them, "Sir, let me see." Matthias nodded before handing him the ss bottle. After opening it up, Harley sniffed around before carefully examining each pill inside one by one, "These are all... pills?" He asked with an expression of disbelief on his face. L nodded in agreement, "Yes! The green ones are Meridian-Opening Pills; blue ones are Energy Returning Pills; red ones are Minor Revitalizing Pills¡­" He briefly introduced these pills along with their effects. After listening, everyone present from the Graham family showed surprise expressions. "These pills were all refined by you?" Harley stared straight at L asking incredulously. Although some alchemists in the Graham family could refine some types of pills, they only had two or three kinds in total which was why there weren''t many types or quantities during auctions held by the Graham family. This time, L unexpectedly took out eight different types of pills at once. How could he not be shocked? There was even a Meridian-Opening Pill, which was a top-grade pill that could open up the meridians of martial artists, as well as a Minor Revitalizing Pill, which was a sacred medicine for healing. "What do you think?" L saw the reaction of the Graham family and couldn''t help but feel speechless. These people had never seen anything before... they were supposed to be an ancient martial arts family? In his view, all these pills including the previous Nourishing Essence Pill were just low-quality pills. They weren''t even considered real pills in his memory of cultivation. At this moment, Matthias gave Harley a look and nodded. Harley picked up the red Minor Revitalizing Pill and swallowed it. Suddenly, Harley''s face quickly became rosy again from being pale due to L''s injury earlier. The injuries that remained in his body had already been healed within moments. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "It''s true!" Harley eximed excitedly. The next second, Matthias took a deep breath and looked at L with eyes suddenly bing incredibly friendly. He smiled warmly and said, "Bring Mr. Willis some tea!" "Good tea!!" "Mr. Willis, since you have brought out these pills, I assume you want to cooperate with us, right?" Matthias asked with a smile on his face. "Of course! As I said before if you want to sell any of these pills including Nourishing Essence Pills, then we can also coborate together." L nodded then exined what he wanted from their cooperation, "But what I want is long-term sharing instead of one-time sales." "That''s no problem! Of course not!" After pondering for a moment, Matthias nodded in agreement. The benefits that the Graham family would gain from cooperating with L were obvious if he agreed to work together on these various types of pill forms; they might even have enough confidence to negotiate or trade with those hidden families or sects! Matthias naturally understood that forcing L directly into handing over pill forms would be foolish. Besides, he also doubted whether or not L really came from such powerful families despite him never admitting or revealing anything about it throughout their conversation! But the more Matthias thought about it, the more he found L to be incredibly mysterious. Chapter 263 I HavenT Said Anything Chapter 263 I Haven''T Said Anything Chapter 263 I Haven''t Said Anything As far as he knew, those hidden families and sects that sent their descendants out to train often did so in secret, not allowing their descendants to reveal the details of their family background. Only those who grew up on their own had the qualifications to gain a certain position within the family. L was very likely one of these people! If he didn''t have a background, how could he have produced so many elixirs, some of which were top-quality? Matthias refused to believe that this guy was just an ordinary secr expert! "Mr. Willis, what is your background? Would you mind telling us?" Matthias asked again tentatively. He wanted to know more about L''s secrets. However, when L heard this question, he frowned and snorted heavily. "I told you I don''t have any background! And your family isn''t even considered a hidden family. Is it interesting for you to ask about these things? Don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked. Just tell me if you''re willing to cooperate with me!" Upon hearing this response from L, Matthias'' expression froze! Even the high-level members of the Graham family present couldn''t help but feel shocked deep down inside. L''s words were undoubtedly somewhat arrogant and even seemed like he looked down on the Graham family. However, including Matthias himself as well as other elders present at the scene didn''t show any dissatisfaction or anger towards him. A hidden n? The fact that L could say such words was enough evidence for many things! How could ordinary people in society know about these things? And ording to what L said earlier, it seemed like he didn''t even care about this level of existence - hidden families?! Could it be... that he emerged from ancient times?? No wonder!! No wonder why he was so young but had already stepped into Uppecia realm and produced so many different types of elixirs. "I understand now! I apologize for my impertinence Mr. Willis!" Matthias suppressed his inner shock and smiled apologetically, "Cooperation! The Graham family is certainly willing to cooperate with you, Mr. Willis!" "Yes Yes!! It would be our honor if we can work together with you, Mr. Willis!" Harley also quickly expressed his agreement while other senior-level experts also echoed in agreement. "That''s good then! As long as you are sincere in working together with me, then I will continue introducing other types or even higher grade elixirs." L spoke calmly while secretlyughing at Matthias'' reaction along with all other members present from the Graham family. He knew that these people definitely didn''t know how to figure out his background, but he didn''t care. He hadn''t said anything, so they could guess all they wanted! Upon hearing this, Matthias and the others'' eyes lit up. "That''s great! Let''s sit down and discuss the details of our cooperation," Matthias said. "Mr. Willis, the Graham family will not let you lose out." However, L shook his head and his sharp eyes suddenly became dominant as he spoke with a hint of arrogance in his tone. "Not so fast! Before we can talk about it, I think there are some ounts that need to be settled!" As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards Jared with a cold expression on his face. Jared was taken aback by this sudden movement and looked at L suspiciously. "What... what do you want?" "I can tell that you seem to hate me?" L sneered coldly. "This is the Graham family territory ¨C what do you want to do?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jared eximed in shock before turning to Matthias and several other experts from the Graham family for help, "Sir... elders..." Matthias blinked a few times before shaking his head slightly to signal for others not to act rashly. At this point, L pointed at Harley and gritted his teeth at Jared, "I saved your young master''s life but you haven''t fulfilled your promise yet. Instead, you brought this old man here to force me!" "If it was just because you were afraid of disobeying orders from your n, then even if you had mediated between us instead of forcing me with this old man, then I wouldn''t have med or used you!" "But back then there wasn''t even an ounce of hesitation or guilt on your part! You even tried having my life ended earlier!" "If I don''t kill you now, then everyone else will think I''m easy prey!" With that being said, L''s eyes narrowed sharply as he pped Jared across the face. Boom! Crack! As soon as this pnded on Jared''s forehead, his skull shattered instantly, and he fell dead without any sound. "You..." A senior member from the Graham family shouted angrily upon seeing such brutality unfold right before their very eyes. However, this time around, Matthias waved them off again signaling them not take any action recklessly. This time around, the headmaster deeply looked into L''s eyes, gave onest nce towards Jared''s corpse, but did not say anything further. If it were someone else who daredmit murder within the Graham family territory, Matthias would have immediately acted without hesitation. However, L was different after all¡­ In his eyes, it was a done deal - the big shot from some powerful force had arrived! People like him couldn''t afford to lose face and not seek revenge. The Graham family had offended L before, causing the death of one of his servants. But now he had gotten even with this big score. As long as they could continue to work together, Jared''s death would be worth it. "Mr. Willis, can we talk now?" Matthias asked with a smile, as if nothing had happened. "Yes," L replied casually after wiping his hands clean. That afternoon outside the Graham family estate, several young members of the Graham family helped L load a box full of Spirit Jade onto his car at Matthias'' request. In addition to that were packets of herbs over 100 years old. "Mr. Willis, I hope we can have pleasant cooperation in the future!" Matthias bowed respectfully and said goodbye. "Good! I''ll leave first!" L nodded indifferently before stepping on the gas pedal and driving away quickly into the distance. Fortunately for him, today''s business was resolved perfectly; he also reached an agreement with the Graham family. He handed over forms and refining methods for several elixirs to the Graham family which their alchemists would use to make these elixirs. Half of what they sold would go towards L''s profits while the Graham family fulfilled their promise by giving half their inventory consisting mainly of three hundred pounds worth Spirit Jade along with free herbs that were more than a century old as goodwill gesture. He was finally able to breathe out in relief after so much tension throughout this negotiation; it was all part of psychological warfare but thankfully he won! Thinking about whaty inside that box full of Spirit Jade in his trunk made him feel excited - how much stronger could he be? Chapter 264 Killing Is An Art Chapter 264 Killing Is An Art Chapter 264 Killing is an Art That evening, L sat cross-legged in the courtyard. His body was surrounded by chunks of Spirit Jade that floated around him. As he practiced the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, arge amount of spiritual energy was extracted from the Spirit Jade and absorbed into his body with each breath he took. Unlike other cultivators, L''s true energy was not obtained through traditional means but rather refined from absorbing spiritual energy from heaven and earth. This mixed true energy also contained dragon energy that flowed out of his dragon kidney. This "mixed true energy" was much stronger and more powerful than regr true energy found in other cultivators'' bodies. Additionally, L''s physical body had been transformed by nourishing it with dragon energy, making him much stronger than others at his level. L named this "mixed true energy" as "True Dragon Energy." As he absorbed more and more spiritual energy, not only did his liquid field of elixir be denser but the True Dragon Energy also filled up his meridians. Moreover, arge amount of True Dragon Energy prated into his muscles through the meridians to further refine them. His muscle fibers became denser while breaking through their limits again! As L sat there cross-legged with clothes fluttering without any wind blowing around him; one could see perfect yet explosive muscle lines beneath them! The next day at dawn when the sun rose red on the horizon, L suddenly opened his eyes! Around him were scattered pieces of Spirit Jade that had already been drained dry of their spiritual energy; they now appeared dull and lifeless. A terrifying divine light shot out like two sharp des from L''s eyes before being quickly hidden away again! With a loud sound like an explosion ringing out twice as he stood up straight; two punches were thrown into thin airpressing it until it twisted under their force! "What an amazing feeling! Have I reached Uppecia Mid-level?" A smile full of excitement spread across L''s face as he realized that overnight he had broken through another small realm advancing to mid-level Uppecia cultivation stage! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His liquid field of elixir became even denser! If initially breaking through to Uppecia cultivation stage felt like squeezing water balloons, then now after cultivating for some time, L''s field of elixir felt akin to having turned into a mercury ball instead - still containing liquefied true energy but its quality had undergone tremendous improvement! Not only that, but after nourishing his muscles with the True Dragon Energy once again, L felt his overall strength increase by more than five times! It was Saturday today. After spending several days recovering at Emerald Green Estates and having breakfast, Emerson bid farewell to L and left. He still had to help L sell the Nourishing Essence Pills. Although he had reached an agreement with the Graham family, L still needed to sell them himself. At the same time, Emerson was also looking for suitable and reliable candidates to train for future work for L. Before leaving, L gave him two pieces of Heavenly Spirit Jade so that he could quickly improve his strength. "Daddy, it''s Sunday today. Will you y with me?" After finishing her meal, Nora climbed onto her father''s back and cuddled up against his neck. L smiled and nodded, "Sure! Where do you want to go?" Every month when he thought about Nora''s future illness possibility due to her condition, it felt like his heart was bleeding. He became even more doting towards her as a result while cherishing their happy moments together. Today there wasn''t anything else going on so of course he would spend all day with his daughter. "I want to go to the amusement park and ride on a carousel horse or pirate ship!" Nora said excitedly. "Okay then let''s go!" L picked up his daughter in excitement as they headed towards Marinnd in Ednd around 7am after leaving Emerald Green Estates via a highway bridge. After driving onto the bridge though, they didn''t realize that a Jeep SUV had quietly followed behind them without being noticed among traffic flow. Its tracking methods were incredibly sophisticated indicating specialized training from its driver. Beside sat another man who wore an icy expression before asking, "Dagger, are you sure that car ahead is our target?" Dagger nodded, "I''ve been investigating secretly for many days now. This is definitely our target! President, should we kill him?" The president snorted coldly before nodding firmly, "Of course we must kill anyone who dares disrupt our mission at Blood ughter Association." "Damn it, thatst mission was supposed to be the first for our Blood ughter Association, but this guy ruined it! We have to kill him and prove our strength!" "President, you''re right," Dagger nodded in agreement. The Blood ughter Association was a newly formed assassin organization operating in the city. Makhi Davis was its president while Dagger was the leader of the team that failed to take out Dale during theirst mission. But now L had stopped at a gas station nearby and entered a convenience store while his car got refueled. "President, this is the guy we''ve been looking for," Dagger confirmed upon seeing L. "All right then, leave it to me. Watch how I''ll kill him without anyone noticing," Makhi said as he took out a miniature timed bomb from his bag. "Dagger, remember that being an assassin is different from being a mercenary overseas! Killing is an art form and especially here. We must do it without anyone knowing," Makhi reminded him before cing the bomb under L''s car discreetly. As someone who had undergone training as a mercenary himself, Makhi''s skills were impressive. After nting the bomb sessfully beneath L''s vehicle unnoticed, he and Dagger watched closely from their jeep parked nearby. They waited patiently outside until L returned with some snacks and drinks in hand. However, just as he approached his car again, something caught his attention - a faint "drip-drip" sound which made him uneasy all of sudden! He immediately reached into his pocket pulling out one silver needle before scanning around cautiously. Pretending to tie his shoces, he picked apart a thin wire on the bomb and disassembled the timed explosive device. Chapter 265 The Kind Killer Chapter 265 The Kind Killer Chapter 265 The Kind Killer Last time when Conor was escorted, L wasn''t just chatting with Stephen and the others in the car. Along the way, they also taught L a lot of military skills. L''s memory was extraordinary now; he can learn many things at once. He may not be as good as those special forces and military elites in terms of professional military skills, but some basic things cannot stump him either. Makhi, the president of Blood ughter Association, ced this timed bomb that was actually made quite poorly. It was just connected to a timer by simple wires. After all, it was difficult to obtain too advanced goods because they were strictly controlled in this country! Stephen and other guards from the security zone had taught L how to dismantle these simple timed bombs before. So after discovering it this time around, L easily solved it! "Someone wants to kill me?" After getting on the car, L threw the dismantled bomb into a drawer in the car while his face changed constantly! "Daddy, what''s wrong?" Nora saw her father''s expression not right and blinked her eyes asking. "It''s nothing! Baby girl, get ready. I need to drive." L smiled without showing anything more in front of his daughter. A momentter, they watched the Bentley Mulsanne driving out from the gas station and the jeep followed quietly again. Not long after, they only saw the Bentley Mulsanne''s sunroof opening up, revealing an adorable little head inside. "Lla... I want to go y at amusement park!" "Lla... want to ride horses!" While driving on one hand, L showed slightly stern expression, "Nora,e down. Sit properly and don''t mess around!" "Hmph! No way!" The little girl said stubbornly. L got ck lines on his forehead, "Nora, if you don''t behave, I will be angry." At five years old children are mischievous sometimes so Nora was no exception. Hearing her father say this, Nora pouted reluctantly sitting back down. "Hmph, you''re meanie, bullying me." Meanwhile, in that jeep behind them! Makhi saw that little head popping out from sunroof earlier, his face changed instantly. Next second, his eyes were full of struggle! "Damn it, this son-of-a-bitch brought a child along?" "God damn it!" Makhi pped seat next him, rushed Dagger anxiously, "Quickly catch up with them! Stop this bastard for me!" "When we kill him doesn''t matter, but not this time. Regardless, the child is innocent." Dagger nodded in agreement. Suddenly, a Jeep appeared and quickly elerated towards the Bentley Mulsanne they were chasing. L had been keeping an eye out for any signs of danger since discovering the timed bomb. With Dagger''s urgency to stop the Bentley, they were easily spotted by L. "Hmm? Are these people in this car trying to kill me?" L''s eyes turned cold as he thought to himself. However, considering Nora was still in their car, he decided not to deal with them yet and instead focus on getting away first. Buzz! The Bentley Mulsanne suddenly elerated with a roar! "Damn!" Dagger cursed as he noticed their pursuit. "He seems to have found us and is speeding up!" "Chase after him! Quickly!" Makhi urged. "We can''t catch up! This guy has good driving skills and his car is better than ours!" Dagger said helplessly. After all, it was a Bentley they were chasing; how could their Jeeppare? "Honk your horn! Honk your horn!" Makhi shouted angrily before sticking his head out of the window and yelling at L, "Stop your car! I''m telling you to stop!" Honk honk honk! L heard the honking from behind and saw a young man sticking his head out of the window shouting something at him through his rearview mirror. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed at this strange behavior. Who is this weirdo? You want to kill me yet you''re honking at me asking me to stop my car? Do you think I''m stupid or are you just in dumb? Idiot! I''m taking my daughter out for fun right now. I don''t have time for you! Eye-rolling inwardly, L muttered under his breath while ignoring thempletely. Honk honk! However, the sound of horns grew increasingly urgent from behind them. "Daddy," Nora spoke up with concern on her face as she noticed something wasn''t right. "There''s a car behind us that keeps honking its horn loudly." "Their horn must be broken or something. It has nothing to do with us," L lied casually without missing a beat when asked by Nora why he was driving so fast earlier. "Really?" "But Daddy... why did you drive so fast then?" Nora tilted her head innocently while looking skeptical about her father''s exnation - she may be young but she wasn''t naive either... Meanwhile inside their Jeep vehicle trailing closely behind them however... "You idiot. Stop your damn vehicle!!" "I told you already. Stop your damn vehicle!!!" "There''s a bomb inside our vehicle!! A BOMB!!" "You worthless piece of crap, it doesn''t matter if you die, just don''t take the child with you!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Do you hear me?" Makhi shouted loudly, sticking his head out. However, after shouting for a while, the Bentley Mulsanne in front showed no signs of slowing down. Instead, he himself was filled with wind... L was driving the Bentley Mulsanne at this time and was secretly surprised. His reaction speed was beyond that of an ordinary person''s. He thought he could easily shake off them by driving recklessly in traffic with the performance of the Bentley. But after driving for a while, he found that they could still keep up! It seemed that their driving skills were not to be underestimated and they were not ordinary people! Just then, there suddenly appeared a big downhill slope ahead! Dagger''s face turned cold as he gritted his teeth and stepped on the gas pedal to catch up with L using this opportunity. L realized what Dagger was doing when they reached downhill and elerated suddenly; his face changed immediately! What? Did they want to crash into him? Create an illusion of a traffic ident? Thinking like this made L sneer coldly as a wicked smile appeared on his lips. He controlled his speed so that neither would Dagger catch up to hit him nor would he directly leave him behind! "Beep beep beep..." The horn from behind never stopped. "Crazy person... I''ll give you a surprise!" L sneered inwardly. In front of them was now quite a curved bend. There were guardrails on one side and below ity wide moat! At this moment, L suddenly elerated while turning sharply. The tires made piercing friction sounds as they performed perfect drifts. "I..." "What?" Makhi and Dagger stared wide-eyed at what had just happened - the guardrail right in front of them - along with water sshing all around them from falling into moat below! Bang! The Jeep had no way out but to crash through guardrail before plunging down into water below making huge ssh sound upon impact. Chapter 266 What Game Are We Playing? Chapter 266 What Game Are We ying? Chapter 266 What Game Are We ying? "Wow! Daddy, the car behind us just fell off!" Nora eximed with a surprised expression on her face from the backseat. L chuckled and slowly pulled over to the side of the road. "Sweetheart, wait for me in the car. Daddy''s going to check it out." "Do you want me to call 911?" Nora asked innocently, but her big eyes were rolling around mischievously like a little troublemaker. No matter how people looked at it, she seemed like she was enjoying someone else''s misfortune. The car behind them had been honking at them incessantly, and Nora found it annoying too. After L got out of the car and approached the railing by the riverbank, he saw that two heads popped up from under water after a few surges of water. Looking at Dagger with narrowed eyes, L recognized him right away! Wasn''t this one of Romeo''s hired killers who took down Dalest time? In addition to him was an unfamiliar young man. L snorted coldly and was considering whether or not he should take care of them now! However, just then when that strange young man surfaced from under water again, he began cursing loudly at L while pointing his finger usingly at him. His tone and expression were extremely anxious and frantic! "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me honking my horn?" "There''s a bomb in your car! A bomb!" "What about that kid? Why did you leave her alone? Where is she?" "Hurry up and get that child out here!" L made an awkward sound as he looked strangely at this guy who seemed so concerned about their safety all of sudden. Were these two assassins not here to kill him but rather trying to warn him instead? "Dude," L said as he shook his head while holding up what had been disarmed already. "Is this what you''re talking about? It''s already taken care of. There is no problem." "I didn''t know your intentions were good. I''m sorry," L added apologetically because they misunderstood each other earlier. He felt guilty for having tricked them into falling into the river identally when they tried warning him kindly before. At this point Makhi''s expression froze suddenly as he stared wide-eyed in disbelief watching L holding his beloved bomb which had now been disarmedpletely without consulting him first. "My bomb!" He gasped incredulously while struggling for breath almost dying on spot due to shock. "You''ve already dismantled my bomb?" "My car too... my damn car has sunk into the river thanks to your stupidity... you owe me compensation for my loss!!" L became even more confused upon hearing Makhi''sints since it sounded like he owned the bomb? Did he set up the bomb himself? And he then ran over here trying warn him afterwards? What kind of game was being yed here? Did he run into some crazy people outside today?! L looked at Makhi and Dagger with a dumbfounded expression before turning around and walking away. Meanwhile, the president of the Blood ughter Association and his henchmen were still struggling in the water. L''s final look had deeply insulted them. Later that day, outside a restaurant near Marinnd, Nora happily pulled L''s hand as they walked towards the entrance. "Nora, are you having fun?" L asked indulgently as he watched his daughter''s lively demeanor. "I am!" Nora replied with two dimples on her face. Then she looked up at him with hopeful eyes and said, "Daddy, can we do more exciting things this afternoon? I want to ride roller coasters!" L shook his head. "Nope. Those rides aren''t suitable for you yet. You''re still too young." "But Daddy! I want to ride them!" Nora pouted while pulling on L''s hand. Suddenly, L brightened up as he pointed in a certain direction and said, "Hey baby girl! Look who it is!" Nora turned her head to see Chloe and Kiera standing nearby. She ran over excitedly shouting, "Chloe! Kiera!" "You guys are here too?" Over there, unmistakably, was Kiera, the Ward family''s daughter, and Erik''s great-granddaughter Chloe. Kiera brought Chloe to y today, and they happened to have lunch at this restaurant. However, they arrived earlier and had been sitting there eating! Seeing Nora running towards them, L hesitated for a moment and followed suit. Although the last time things didn''t look good at the Ward family, since they encountered each other, L felt he should still greet them. "Nora? What are you doing here?" Chloe, seeing Nora, also showed a surprised expression and directly put down her fork, jumping down from the chair. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But the next second, when the little girl saw L, a hint of fear shed in her eyes. Last time when Nora had an episode, L behaved like a wild beast, and Chloe still vividly remembered. "Uncle L," Chloe hesitantly greeted him. "Hi there Chloe." L felt the little girl''s fear of him and felt a surge of guilt. He tried to put on a friendly smile and turned to the little girl. At that moment, Kiera pulled Chloe closer to her side, her beautiful face showing a hint of coldness. "Mr. Willis, please feel free to take your daughter with you! Don''t scare my niece, thank you!" L made an "um" sound and said, "Miss Ward, I was wrongst time. I misunderstood your family. I apologize to you here. It''s understandable that you don''t like me, but the children don''t know anything about it. Nora and Chloe seem close enough so let them y together." Kiera snorted coldly and nced at the two little girls who had already gathered together; her eyebrows couldn''t help but furrow slightly. "Kiera! So this is where you are? I finally found you!" Just then a voice rang out. Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw an overweight young man walking towards them with excitement written all over his face. The clothes on this fat young man were not from any brand name store but were made from very high-quality materials by specialized clothing designers. He had an Audi R8 supercar key hanging from his waist and wore a limited edition Patek Philippe watch on his wrist. At first nce, he looked like someone born into wealth! When Kiera saw this overweight young man, she felt annoyed; her eyebrows furrowed even more tightly than before. But in just one second, she nced at L calctingly before turning back towards him again with a flirtatious smile on her lips as if seeing him for the first time ever! Then standing up directly from their booth seat, she hooked onto L''s arm while looking at the fat man with amusement in her eyes saying, "Mr. Smith! What brings you here in Ednd?" L was stunned for a moment before reacting quickly - he realized he was being used as bait? Meanwhile, Kiera''s eyes shed cunningly as she thought: This bastard L has been taking advantage of the Ward family too many times now... it''s about time we use him for our own benefit! Chapter 267 This Is A Fake, It Crumbles With Just A Pinch Chapter 267 This Is A Fake, It Crumbles With Just A Pinch Chapter 267 This Is a Fake, It Crumbles With Just a Pinch In Kiera''s eyes, whether it was her grandfather or cousin Henry, they had all given L face several times. They even helped him out a few times! But this guy had been extremely disrespectful towards the Ward family during theirst encounter. How could Kiera not have any objections towards L? Especially since the Ward family had helped this jerk out several times before, leaving her feeling very unfair. This time around, she seemed to have found an opportunity to make up for it by using L as a shield against the fat man. Jude Smith, also known as Mr. Smith the fat guy, saw Kiera walking with another man and his eyes shed with jealousy and resentment. "Kiera, my family sent me here to take care of business in Kreanford so I thought I''de visit your Grandpa and you in Ednd too. Hehe..." Jude chuckled. "I''m doing fine; there''s no need for you to go through any trouble on my ount." "Have you eaten yet? My boyfriend and I are taking two kids out for dinner so why don''t we eat together?" Kiera asked nonchntly. Upon hearing this suggestion from Kiera, Jude''s gaze turned even darker with jealousy towards L. "What did you say? Is he your boyfriend?" Jude pointed at L and asked incredulously. "Yes! And my grandpa introduced us!" Kiera said while smiling sweetly at L as if she were flirting with him. L hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to y along by being her shield once since he felt guilty about what happenedst time between him and the Ward family. "Hello there! I''m Kiera''s boyfriend - L!" He extended his hand towards Jude while introducing himself politely This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Screw off! Who do you think you are?" "Just because of that attitude of yours, you think that makes you worthy enough of being with Kiera ? Kid, who is your father ? Speak up!!" Jude directly hit L''s hand away, gritted his teeth while cursing. Hearing these words, L''s expression turned cold immediately, "If I am not worthy enough, then how can a pig like yourself be qualified?" "What did you say?! You dare insult me by calling me pig?" Upon hearing these words, Jude got angry, his face shaking uncontrobly due to anger. He shouted furiously, "Listen carefully kid, I am Jude Smith from the Smith family in Iylonio. If anyone knows what is good for them, they will leave now. Otherwise even if we are in Kreanford, I can still kill ya. Do ya believe me?" Upon hearing this, Lughed out loud. "I don''t believe you! Why don''t you try and take me down?" Jude heard this and red at L for a moment. But he realized that he didn''t bring any bodyguards with him today, and he seemed to have no fear of him. He ultimately decided not to resort to violence. Despite his size, Jude wasn''t good at fighting people, nor did he usually need to use his own hands in such situations as a wealthy young man. "Kid, I don''t have time for you right now. Let''s just see what happens!" After snorting coldly at L''s words, Jude decided not to confront him directly but instead shifted his focus onto Kiera. The next second, he pulled out an exquisitely crafted box and knelt down on one knee in front of Kiera after opening it up. The jewelry box was made with great attention to detail and even crafted from tinum! Inside the boxy a tinum ne with a sparkling blue sapphire at its end that shone like a dreamy light! Anyone who looked at it would feel as if they were being drawn into the gemstone itself. Many women in the restaurant couldn''t take their eyes off of this beautiful piece of jewelry. "Kiera," said Jude affectionately while holding up the ne towards her face, "This gemstone ne represents my feelings for you! I bought it during an auction in Akuth specifically for you when I came here. Please ept it..." To be honest, given his appearance alone, ying such tricks like kneeling down on one knee was really cringe-worthy; however, many women present couldn''t help but wish they were Kiera instead because of how much attention this wealthy young man had attracted by giving away such an exquisite piece of jewelry. "Wow! What a beautiful gemstone!" "If someone proposed marriage using this gemstone ne on me, then I would definitely say yes!" "Yes indeed! Even if there is no dowry involved, I would still marry him!" "Get lost! This gemstone ne is obviously worth quite some money so naturally there wouldn''t be any dowry involved." The diners inside the restaurant, especially women, spoke back-and-forth about what they saw before them; even Kiera herself was attracted by the beauty of this particr item momentarily. However, she shook her head after considering everything, "Mr. Smith, please put it away. It''s too valuable. I can''t ept something like that." Hearing these words caused Jude''s eyes flicker with disappointment, "Kiera, only someone as divine as yourself could match up against something like ''the heart-of-the-sea'' pendant¡­ If you won''t ept, then all I can do is throw it away!" A look of speechlessness crossed over Kiera''s pretty face, "Then go ahead and throw it away!" Jude''s tone faltered as he looked at Kiera, who remained indifferent. He stood up with a hint of annoyance and said, "Kiera, if we can be together, it would be good for you and your family! Whether or not the Ward family can return to Iylonio depends on you!" Kiera''s expression turnedpletely cold upon hearing this. "Mr. Smith, who I am with is my own business and has nothing to do with my family. You don''t need to pressure me like this; it''s useless." "And besides, I already have someone I like. Thank you for your misguided love," she added as she turned towards L with a smile that seemed to suggest she was deeply in love. Jude gritted his teeth and pointed at L. "This guy? What do you see in him?" He then provocatively looked at L and said, "Kid, have you seen this ne? It cost me five million euros from Akuth auction house. What about you? What have you given Kiera? Don''t tell me that you''re just a gold digger?" Upon hearing Jude''s words, L broke out into sweat thinking how urate he was about him being a gold digger initially but eventually bing more independent. L raised an eyebrow as he looked at the ne in Jude''s hand before bursting into laughter. "Fatty, you''re dressed up all stylishly, pretending to be some big shot from Iylonio. Just using a fake ne to deceive people, huh?" Jude froze for a moment before gritting his teeth again saying, "What did you say? Fake?! Are you trying to insult me because maybe deep down inside yourself you know that even if it''s fake its still worth more than what your poor ass could ever afford?" Everyone else in the restaurant stared suspiciously and mockingly towards L after hearing Jude''s words. "That''s right! This guy can''t afford anything so he tries belittling others!" "What trash!" "How could such a beautiful woman fall for him?" "Anyone knows how valuable this gemstone ne is!" However, L remained calm despite everyone else''s ridicule, "Of course it''s fake! It wouldn''t even take much effort on my part since its so low qualitypared real ones!" Hearing this statement, Jude burst intoughter thinking that no one would believe such an absurd im, "What did you say?! You think that by crushing one blue sapphire stone will prove anything?" "Come on then! If your really capable of doing so, then show us!" "If you indeed crush it, I''ll change myst name!" The other people in the restaurant also let out a chorus of hisses. Who didn''t know that diamonds were the hardest substance in the world? How could they be crushed by hand? Chapter 268 Please Master, Take A Look Chapter 268 Please Master, Take A Look Chapter 268 Please Master, Take a Look "Okay! This is what you said!" L smirked and reached out his hand to Jude. "Give it here, I''ll show you! A fake gemstone will naturally break when squeezed!" Jude snorted disdainfully and handed the gemstone ne from the tinum jewelry box to L with confidence. The people around them joined in with cheers, especially some materialistic girls who saw Jude''s luxury car keys and name-brand watch. They stood on Jude''s side even though he looked unattractive. "Squeeze it! If you can''t break it, then you''re a loser!" "You can''t afford one yourself, so don''t call others fake!" "He didn''t expect that he would dare let him squeeze it." At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, "Sky-eye Carney? Isn''t that the appraisal master Sky- eye Carney?" Everyone turned their heads towards a sixty-year-old man who was leading an eight or nine-year- old boy into the restaurant. Some recognized Sky-eye Carney immediately and eximed excitedly, "It really is Master Carney!" "Is Sky-eye Carney taking his grandson out for fun? How coincidental!" "Sky-eye Carney is an appraisal expert. Let him identify this blue sapphire ne." Many also recognized Sky-eye because he had recently started broadcasting on a short video tform which greatly increased his exposure rate. "Sky-eye Carney?" Jude was about to hand over the blue sapphire ne to L but noticed that everyone''s attention had shifted towards Sky-eye. His eyes lit up as he remembered hearing about this appraisal master before. He sneered at L and said, "You''re not worthy of touching this ne! Since there''s an expert present, let him appraise it for me!" With that said, Jude held up the blue sapphire ne and shouted loudly at Sky-eye, "Sky-eye Caney over here! I am Iylonio Smith family''s Jude. Could you please help me out by giving your professional opinion?" Upon hearing his name being called by Jude, Sky-eye turned around in surprise before walking over slowly while muttering under his breath, "Mr. Willis¡­" After Sky-eye arrived, he first looked at L and asked. But at this moment, L gave him a nce and shook his head lightly, pointing to Jude instead. The expert appraiser immediately caught on and turned to look at Jude with a very impressive demeanor. "Young man, what can I do for you?" "Sky-eye, I heard that you are a big shot in the appraisal industry. I have a blue diamond ne here that I would like you to take a look at! Some people say that this blue diamond is fake. Please authenticate it!" Jude handed over the sapphire ne arrogantly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Yes, Master Carney please take a look!" "This blue diamond is obviously top-notch quality. How could it be fake?" "You need to prove it..." "Everyone is watching!" Onlookers were all saying one thing or another. Kiera nced over at L and secretly worried about him being humiliated in public. She was speechless towards L''s actions; she thought he should just be her shield without causing trouble. As for Jude sending her gifts or provoking L with his words, she didn''t care either way since she wasn''t going to ept them anyway. Kiera also felt that the quality of this blue sapphire was extremely good; she liked it just by looking at it so there was no way it could be fake! At this point Sky-eye eximed, "Oh?" as he examined the string of gems, "Let me see!" He took several nces before saying "Hmm," then continued, "It looks pretty good! Who said this gemstone is fake?" "It''s him!" Upon hearing Sky-eye''s words, Jude pointed at L, wearing a smirk on his face. Many onlookers, both male and female, followed suit, directing their attention towards L with expressions of schadenfreude. Whether out of jealousy for Kiera, the goddess by L''s side, or disdain for L, everyone was eager to witness the unfolding drama. "That''s right! It''s me! Sky-eye please make sure you''re seeing clearly! Is this blue sapphire real or not?" L nodded, smiling at Sky-eye. Sky-eye''s eyes flickered a few times, realizing that this situation involved L and feeling a bit conflicted at the moment. Last time in Anton''s establishment, L had done him a favor, preserving Sky-eye''s reputation in front of Anton. As an expert in the appraisal world, he frequently interacted with the circle''s big shots. In recent dealings with Monty, Sky-eye had mentioned L, and from the way Monty spoke, he could vaguely sense Monty''s respect for L. This made Sky-eye secretly amazed and even more felt that L was unfathomable! After a fierce battle in his heart, he had already made up his mind. Next, under everyone''s gaze, Sky-eye carefully examined this sapphire and used several identification tools. It seemed that he was really distinguishing between true and false! "How about it Sky-eye? This sapphire of mine is worth five million euros that I bought from the Akuth auction house!" "It couldn''t be fake, right?" Jude asked confidently and proudly. The onlookers also eagerly awaited the answer from this master appraiser. In fact, to everyone present it seemed like a foregone conclusion: this sapphire must be real. That guy was just talking nonsense because he couldn''t produce something as precious as this himself so he deliberately belittled others instead. However, in the next second only saw Sky-eye finally move his gaze away from the sapphire. Under everyone''s surprised eyesight, he slowly shook his head. "Young man, nothing is impossible!" "I''m sorry to tell you that this sapphire is actually fake! It is actually produced in southwest Priocia, just a blue crystal!" "Not... a diamond..." Sky-eye said seriously and regretfully. Wow... As soon as these words fell, the scene erupted into an uproar. Everyone was dumbfounded! Including Kiera who showed surprise on her face. What? This sapphire turned out to be fake? "How could it be possible? Look carefully! How could this blue gemstone possibly be fake?" Jude stood there stunned for several seconds before shouting out loudly with anger and unwillingness written all over his face! He simply couldn''t ept such an appraisal result!! Chapter 269 I Am The Real Deal Chapter 269 I Am The Real Deal Chapter 269 I am the Real Deal L looked at Sky-eye with a sly smile, his eyes shing with meaning. He never expected that Sky-eye would actually cooperate with him and lie. Sky-eye''s appearance was unexpected for L! However, he was not afraid of being caught in a lie. Even if Sky-eye said the blue crystal was real, L had a way to make white seem ck. "That''s right, it''s fake! It''s just blue crystal, not diamond!" Sky-eye coughed and lied through his teeth. "Bullshit! What kind of expert are you? I think you''re just all talk and no action. How could this be fake when I bought it at the Akuth auction? It even has an appraisal certificate!" Jude pointed at Sky-eye and shouted indignantly. The other onlookers also showed doubt on their faces. Upon hearing this, Sky-eye suddenly felt uneasy. Just then, L eximed "Oh?" and took the gemstone ne from Sky-eye''s hand directly into his own hands. "Sky Eye has already appraised it as fake. Don''t you admit it?" "Fine then. Let me shut your mouth once and for all." Saying that, L used his fingernail to scratch several times on the surface of the blue crystal in front of everyone present. Suddenly there were scratches appearing on its shiny surface along with some powder falling off from it. Jude widened his eyes in disbelief while others around them also showed strange expressions! What happened? How could he use his fingernails to scratch a diamond? This was impossible! "You all saw that right? With diamond hardness how can there be scratches made by nails?" L sneered coldly before exerting force onto the gemstone in his hand. With a "pop" sound, the blue crystal shattered into pieces under L''s grip. He casually threw away what remained onto the ground causing dust to fly everywhere! Once again, the whole ce erupted into chaos! "It really is fake?" "This beautiful thing turned out to be fake!" "The technology for making fakes these days is simply too advanced!" "Tsk tsk... this fat pig was originally deceiving people. I bet even those car keys he had were probably lighters." "People who are ugly aren''t honest either! Disgusting!" A group of bystanders pointed fingers at Jude while showing contemptuous looks towards him. At this moment, Kiera''s eyes were filled with doubt as she nced at L. She knew that he was a top-notch expert! The Ward family heiress looked sympathetically at Jude and thought to herself, "Why did you have to mess with this guy?" Now, five million euros were gone! And he had lost face in public... Sky-eye watched L and his eyelids twitched slightly as a hint of admiration shed across his face. He knew better than anyone else that the blue gemstone was a real diamond of the highest quality. Yet it had been crushed by L''s bare hands? L''s strength was terrifying. "You... me..." Jude stammered. "How could it be fake?" he eximed angrily. "Those bastards tricked me!" Jude''s face turned red as he looked at the powder on the ground where L had crushed the ne. He felt both angry and ashamed inside. How could someone like him, who came from such an esteemed family, be caught in such an embarrassing situation? He had given away more than five million euros for this ne! And now it was all gone... L sneered coldly and taunted him, "Ha-ha, why can''t it be fake? Don''t they deceive people too?" Sky-eye stood beside them, feeling sorry for Jude who seemed so clueless about what just happened. "I don''t care if I bought something fake or not," Jude shouted furiously. "I still spent 5 million euros on it! What about you? Can you give something to Kiera that is worth her time?" Everyone turned their attention towards L again. Anyway, they were just here for the spectacle, not caring about the consequences. Whoever embarrassed themselves, they''d enjoy the show. "Spending 500 million euros is also an option, who knows?" L smirked, then his tone changed as he snorted, "The gift I gave to Kiera, that''s the real treasure! Originally, you weren''t worthy of seeing it, but considering the blow you''ve taken, I''ll show some mercy and hit you again!" Upon hearing this, everyone was almost dumbfounded! What kind of talk was that? Jude was already feeling down, and he wanted to deliver another blow, calling it a mercy? At this moment, L didn''t care about the strange looks from others. He took out something from his pocket and presented it to Jude and everyone else in a grand manner. "This is a rare diamond I got from South Sodefoa!" As he spoke, he handed the object to Kiera. "Kiera, it''s for you!" Pfft! Pfft... Seeing the object, everyone broke out in a cold sweat. Some even spewed their food out of their mouths! Kiera was also confused as she looked at what L called a "rare diamond." She tried her best not to burst intoughter. "What the f***?" "Isn''t this just a ss marble?" "Isn''t this the kind of marble kids y with?" "What kind of joke is this?" Everyone was sweating profusely while mocking andughing at L. Jude looked at Kiera holding the marble with his chubby face trembling before bursting into laughter. "Hahaha... You loser! You actually used a kid''s toy to fool Kiera?! Are you here just for laughs?" At that moment, Nora also looked up at the marble with question marks popping up in her head! This was her toy... "Sky-eye, others don''t know how to appreciate things. Can you please identify it?" L smiled confidently as he handed over the ss ball to Sky-eye. Sky-eye''s face twitched as he silently cursed L for making him lie again! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Just now he had been given a blue sapphire but had said it was fake; now he had been given a ss ball and asked to say it was priceless treasure? This wasn''t fair!! But at this point Sky-eye didn''t have any other choice but grit his teeth and start cooperating with L''s nonsense talk, "Hiss... This... This is truly an exquisite diamond carved into an orb!! Chapter 270 Completely Fooling Everyone Chapter 270 Completely Fooling Everyone Chapter 270 Completely Fooling Everyone The ss marble looked crystal clear with some colorful patterns inside, like the kind of marbles children y with. However, Sky-eye was looking at it seriously and said, "This is no ordinary marble." Everyone looked at him in disbelief. "What? You mean this is made of diamond?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Is it true?" Sky-eye coughed and had to make something up. "Don''t doubt it! This is indeed made of top-quality diamond, and not only that, Mr. Willis used a rare mix of colorless and colored diamonds to create this unique piece." "Only such a rare treasure could be carved into the shape that looks like a child''s toy marble. Mr. Willis must have given Miss Ward this diamond as a symbol of his love for her - treating her like his own child! Isn''t that right?" Sky-eye eximed emotionally. L almost burst outughing - everyone was ying along so well! The professional really knew how to talk nonsense fluently! He couldn''te up with those words himself but Sky-eye had already done it for him. Sky-eye nodded seriously while keeping a straight face, "Yes, exactly what I meant! A man should hold his woman in his hands just like he would hold his child!" "Miss Ward, take it," he said handing over the ss ball. Everyone watching them exchanged confused nces after hearing Sky-eye''s speech; they began doubting if there really was something special about the small ss ball that looked just like any other toy marble. "That''s impossible! It''s clearly just an ordinary ss ball!" someone shouted angrily. "Why are you cooperating with this loser who talks nonsense?" "You two know each other?" Jude grabbed the ball from Sky-eye''s hand and threw it on the ground fiercely, "F*cking hell! If this were really made of diamonds, then surely it wouldn''t break!" Seeing Jude throw away the "diamond" on purpose caused Sky-eye''s face to change immediately - he had been exposed! He knew that this was just a ss marble, and it would definitely shatter when dropped like this! The onlookers, including Kiera, stared in amazement. Bang! However, the next second, there was only a light sound. The ss marble bounced off the ground without any damage. Not only that, it even floated in the air with a faint halo around it. It looked even more beautiful than the blue gemstone from earlier! "What''s going on?" "It didn''t break! It really didn''t break!" "This... this is actually made of diamond!" "Wow, it''s so pretty!" "Why is it floating?" As soon as they saw this scene, exmations filled the restaurant. Sky-eye and Jude were both dumbfounded as they watched the ss ball float there. "This diamond is one of a kind. Like some jade stones, it absorbs spiritual energy from heaven and earth to form itself. This crystal diamond mixed with colored diamonds is no exception! So after being hit by external forces like this one did just now, it releases its own spiritual energy which makes itself float up!" L stood there solemnly exining to everyone present. In fact, this was just him infusing his true energy into this ss marble. For L who had long surpassed master level martial arts, this was too easy for him to do so. As he finished speaking, the ss ball flew towards Kiera. Seeing this scene, many women present eximed or even screamed! "Wow! It really has spirituality!" "So beautiful!" "So romantic!" "This diamond must be worth at least 100 million, right?" "Even more than that." At this moment, Kiera''s eyes were also filled with surprise as she instinctively reached out her hand to catch the ss marble. She even believed that what looked like an ordinary piece of ss before her eyes was actually an extraordinary rare diamond. Otherwise how could something that looked like a simple piece of ss emit such radiance and not shatter when dropped so hard? It had to be said that at this moment everyone present felt somewhat fooled by L. Jude red at L, his face changing constantly. He feltpletely inferiorpared to L, and couldn''t bear staying here any longer. So while nobody noticed him, the young master quickly slipped away. At this moment, Sky-eye coughed and leaned over to L with a look of surprise on his face. "Mr. Willis, that blue gemstone earlier was actually real! You... you crushed it?" There was a hint of regret in his tone. He felt that L could have just fooled Jude and kept the gem for himself. L chuckled lightly at thement. "Why not crush it? What if it damages your reputation, Sky-eye? It''s only worth five million dors anyway, I don''t care about it." Keep it instead of crushing it? Give it to Miranda? L sneered at the thought of giving someone else''s property to the goddess CEO. Upon hearing this, Sky-eye paused for a moment before showing gratitude. "Thank you so much Mr. Willis! You really thought about me so carefully!" That was right! Today he cooperated with L in telling lies. By crushing that blue gemstone, L also protected him, because even if someone questioned what happened today, there would be no evidence against him. "I should be thanking you instead, Sky-eye! If you need my help in the future, don''t hesitate to ask." said L with a smile. Upon hearing this remark from L, Sky-eye smiled widely as well; he had been waiting for those words! Thinking back to when they were at Anton''s gambling hallst time and how L seemed able to see through everything made him feel like he could rely on him for any tricky job! After exchanging contact information and some polite words with each other, Sky-eye left together with his grandchild. At this point Kiera was still looking at L strangely as she held onto the ss marble ball; her expression showed some curiosity too, "Is this really a rare diamond?" She couldn''t help but ask after all she had seen happen earlier today. Hearing her question made L roll his eyes, "How is that possible? I just fooled that fat guy! Alright then give me back my marble ball now. I''m going to y around with my daughter tonight." As he spoke these words out loud while taking back his ss marble ball from Kiera''s hand into his pocket again, he wondered if Kiera had also been foolishly deceived by him into believing what he said earlier? If it were truly an extremely rare diamond stone, why would anyone let her have possession over such an item? If anything like that ever urred then long ago he would have given such an item away as gift already... to his CEO wife ¡­ Chapter 271 If I Let Go, You Will Die Chapter 271 If I Let Go, You Will Die Chapter 271 If I Let Go, You Will Die Kiera watched as L took the marble back from her hand, her expression freezing on her face. The next second, she became emotionless again and let out a cold hum. For no reason at all, a hint of annoyance surged in her heart! "Daddy, are we ying with Chloe and Kiera this afternoon?" Little Nora asked expectantly at this time. L nced at Kiera''s cold face and coughed awkwardly. "Miss Ward, what a coincidence to run into you! How about we have lunch together and let the two kids keep each otherpany in the afternoon?" "Auntie..." Chloe tugged on Kiera''s hand with an eager look on her face. Although this little girl was sometimes quite stubborn, she had a very pure heart. After ying with Nora for a while just now, she had already forgotten about their previous unpleasantness and wanted to find someone to y with. Looking at the two children''s hopeful expressions, Kiera red at L before reluctantly agreeing. Well... since he helped her deal with Jude earlier, she would give him some respect. Kiera had never eaten alone outside with another man before; even though there were two children present it still felt somewhat ambiguous. However, she wasn''t worried that L would do anything to her - she knew he didn''t have any intentions towards her. Thinking like this made it easier for Kiera... The two adults left the restaurant apanied by the two children and went to another one instead since they might be talked about here due to what happened earlier. At this time, however, there were pairs of eyes secretly watching every move that L made... "This guy is really lucky! That beauty beside him is so damn pretty!" Dagger sneered as he spoke. "Lucky? I''ll make sure he lies t soon enough!" Makhi gritted his teeth angrily in response. "Mr. Davis ... they''ve entered that restaurant! When should we make our move?" Dagger suggested impatiently "Why don''t we just cover our faces and go in there straight away?" Makhi scolded him sternly. "This isn''t Middle Truyas battlefield you know!" "How many times do I need to tell you? We''re assassins now! What does assassination mean? Killing people is an art form!" ... The restaurant they entered was simr to those breakfast pie porridge shops where customers couldn''t order dishes but rather served themselves then paidter upon leaving. After the four of them finally found an empty seat, L casually ced the Bentley car keys on the table to reserve their spot. It was a weekend and there were many customers in this restaurant near the amusement park. Since it was so difficult to find an empty seat, they had to upy it quickly. Then, L and Kiera took Nora and Chloe respectively to get some food. With peopleing and going here, they naturally didn''t want to leave their children alone at the booth. On their first trip back, L and Kiera each brought some food back to the table including two bowls of seafood dumpling soup. Then they left again to go choose more dishes. After they left, a young man wearing a mask stopped by their booth among the crowd. "Let me add something for you! Drink until you die! Hahaha..." This young man was none other than Makhi, president of Blood ughter Association. He had been monitoring every move that L made. Now he quickly poured half a bag of white powder into one bowl of dumpling soup where he had ced L''s Bentley key earlier before stirring it with his spoon several times. The powder dissolved in water instantly but from its surface appearance, there seemed no change in the dumpling soup whatsoever. Makhi sneered then blended into the crowd before leaving quickly. A little over a minuteter, L and Kiera returned, carrying several dishes of food. Nora and Chloe each held two bowls of rice. This time, the four of them, two adults and two children, finally sat down to start their meal. Perhaps due to convenience, Kiera directly sat in the seat where the Bentley keys were ced. L didn''t say anything either. He put aside his car keys and sat across from Kiera. Since the food had just been served and no one had touched it yet, it didn''t matter where they sat. In the next moment, before starting her meal, Kiera picked up the seafood chowder and took a few sips. Seeing this scene unfold right before him made Makhi''s face suddenly change color as he eximed, "What? Howe she drank it? Damn!" He cursed angrily with an expression mixed between anxiety and struggle since he originally intended only poisoning that guy but now might end up killing innocent people too? At this time though when L ate some bites then nced over at Kiera unintentionally; his eyes suddenly changed too - full of surprise mixed with suspicion! "Why aren''t you eating your own meal? What are you looking at me for?" Kiera felt L''s gaze and furrowed her brow, asking him. She could feel the aggressiveness in L''s eyes at this moment, staring at her so intensely that it made her feel a bit uneasy. The next second, without saying a word, L directly swapped his own bowl with Kiera''s seafood chowder. Kiera was stunned for a moment, her delicate face showing a hint of embarrassment, "What do you mean?" "No problem! I think your bowl is delicious with lots of seafood in it. You can have mine!" L shook his head and said with a smile. Kiera blushed and red at L, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed. "Who wants to drink yours? You''re not allowed to touch my bowl either!" What did this bastard mean? Wasn''t this... like wanting to indirectly kiss her? Originally, Kiera thought that this man had no ulterior motives towards her. Now it seemed that... Men are all the same, after all. At first, he acted like a gentleman and always talked about his wife, making it seem like he had no other thoughts. Originally, was he just a reserved man? She gave L a cold stare, filled with contempt and disgust towards the man. As he spoke, he reached out his hand, intending to snatch back the bowl of seafood chowder that she had already sipped from. However, at this moment, her slender and fair hand was grabbed by L. Not only that, but L''s other hand also directly picked up the bowl of seafood chowder and he gulped it downpletely, making a "glug glug" sound! "You..." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "You scoundrel! Let go!" Upon seeing this, Kiera''s blush spread from her face to her ears. Eyes widened in embarrassment, staring at L! This jerk, so impatiently, drank down the seafood chowder that had been contaminated with her own saliva? Was the taste really that good? Not only that, but he also grabbed onto her delicate and slender hand and refused to let go! "If I let go, you''re going to die!" he said. After drinking the bowl of dumpling soup, L wiped his mouth and smirked. A pure and refined dragon''s true energy flowed through Kiera''s hand, entering her body and beginning to dissolve the toxins within her! Chapter 272 Quite Tasty Chapter 272 Quite Tasty Chapter 272 Quite Tasty Kiera tried to pull her hand back, but found that she couldn''t move it at all! L, this rogue scoundrel, caught her so tightly that it was beyond description. Meanwhile, she suddenly felt a strange surge of warmth, flowing into her body along L''s hand, then spreading throughout her entire being. Kiera didn''t know what was happening, she only thought it was a physiological response caused by the opposite sex''s hand grabbing her. Only to see her delicate and stunning face, blushing even more red with embarrassment! She could only feel the warm currents coursing through her body, creating an indescribable sense offort. "Kiera, how can you be so shameless to actually find thisfortable?" She secretly cursed herself in her heart and red at L with angry eyes, "Rogue, what exactly are you doing? I thought you were a gentleman!" L''s face showed a look of speechlessness as he pursed his lips and said, "You''re poisoned, and I''m detoxifying you! Besides, I never said that I was a righteous gentleman!" "You..." Upon hearing this, Kiera sneered and looked embarrassed and angry, "Such a clumsy excuse, I can''t believe you came up with it!" Poisoned? Haha, that was ridiculous! Wanting to take advantage, he cane up with all sorts of excuses... "Daddy, are you thinking about changing wives again?" At this moment, Nora blinked her big eyes and asked. Chloe pouted and said, "Pigsy, you big pervert! Hmph!" L tugged at the corner of his mouth, feeling speechless... Outside the restaurant! Makhi and Dagger were staring intently in L''s direction through the ss. The two of them saw Kiera take a few sips of that bowl of chowder, and immediately felt a mix of difort and inner conflict. Just as they were hesitating whether to go over and deliver the antidote to Kiera in order to avoid innocent casualties, they saw L exchanging bowls with her. And then, he himself finished the entire bowl of potentially poisonous soup! "That guy drank it!" Dagger said with some excitement. "Drink until you die! Damn it!" Makhi had a triumphant look on his face as he gritted his teeth and spoke through them. "Mr. Davis, should we go over and administer the antidote to that beautifuldy?" asked Dagger. Makhi''s eyes flickered for a moment as he stared at L and Kiera, his expression filled with suspicion and uncertainty. "Wait and see! That woman doesn''t seem to have any problems. Maybe it''s because she drank less!" With that, he looked in their direction and spat harshly, "That guy is clueless even when facing death, still busy taking advantage! He drank a whole big bowl; he''s done for! Haha..." Following that, the two of them awaited L''s reaction to the poison! It''d been a long time, but that guy was still as calm as ever, sitting there enjoying his meal with great pleasure. Including Kiera, neither of them showed any signs of poisoning. "Mr. Davis, something''s not right! Howe they''re okay?" "How long will it take for this poison of yours to take effect?" Dagger asked in confusion. Makhi also looked puzzled, "What''s going on? He should have been poisoned by now at this time!" A wave of doubt and irritation rose in his heart, as this poison was bought by him on the dark web. The seller said that this poison was extremely toxic, and just one gram can kill an adult. Within five minutes, the poison will take effect, and within ten minutes, he''ll be dead! However, nearly twenty minutes had passed and both L and the beautiful woman seemed completely unfazed. If the beauty''s poisoning took longer to develop because she drank less, then what about L? Makhi took out a ss bottle from his pocket and looked at the white powder inside, with a face full of annoyance and frustration. "Mr. Davis, you''re not scammed and bought fake goods, are you?" Dagger looked at the small bottle with a skeptical expression on his face. Makhi''s face was filled with uncertainty as he nced once again at the unharmed L and Kiera. He then poured some white powder into his hand. The next second, hesitating for a moment, he stuck out his tongue and tasted a bit. Dagger eximed, "Mr. Davis, be careful of poison!" "Damn! What a bunch of nonsense!" After tasting it, Makhi smacked his lips a few times and then cursed angrily, "Why is this thing so sickeningly sweet? Damn it, I met a scammer on the dark web!" "Is this fucking baby form? Can it poison people?" Saying that, he licked a few more times and then poured some out, saying to Dagger, "Try it!" Dagger hesitated for a moment, dipped his finger in, and licked a bit. The next second, he was also angry, "Boss, how much did you spend on this? Isn''t it just milk powder? But I have to admit, it tastes pretty good! Give me some more!" Makhi pped him angrily and said, "Go away! How can you still have the appetite to eat?" "Wow, I''m so angry! This poison was bought by me for hundreds of thousands of dors! I can''t believe I''ve been cheated!" "He fooled me with the damn milk powder, no wonder L drank it without any problem! Bastard! Bastard!" However, while cursing, it was possible that the reason for increased blood flow was due to being agitated and having a rush of emotions. Makhi''s face suddenly changed! "Bang!" "Mr. Davis, what''s wrong?" Dagger was startled by the sudden noise and asked in a panic. But the next second, he also showed a painful expression and spurted out a mouthful of blood! "This... this is really... poison?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Makhi struggled to speak, desperately reaching into his pocket for an antidote. However, he convulsed all over and his limbs werepletely unresponsive, almost losing his ability to move! Including Dagger himself, theyy on the ground twitching like they had epilepsy while bleeding from their seven orifices. It looked extremely tragic and terrifying!! At this time, L and others finished their meal and were about to take their two little ones to the amusement park for more fun! Kiera still had a hint of blush on her face but her expression was cold. She wiped her hands with disinfectant wipes several times after eating. It seemed that the hand caught by L earlier was really poisoned. "You don''t have to go that far, Miss Ward..." L saw Kiera wiping her hand again after eating and said helplessly. "I''m telling you, it''s fine if the kids y together but you stay away from me!" "Two meters away is necessary!" Kiera gritted her teeth with guarded disgust in her tone. She thought this jerk wasn''t interested in her at all but it turned out she overestimated him. This jerk was just a disgusting pervert. Who knew how many dirty thoughts he had in his mind? Her grandfather always spoke highly of him which made herself feel foolish now. "Well then!" L shrugged indifferently as if he didn''t care how Kiera saw him at all. However, at this moment, a scream suddenly pierced through them with extreme forcefulness. It was obvious that whoever screamed must have been extremely frightened before making such loud noise. Chapter 273 ItS Not That If I Can Eat It, You Can Eat It Chapter 273 It''S Not That If I Can Eat It, You Can Eat It Chapter 273 It''s Not That if I Can Eat It, You Can Eat It "Ah!" "Somebody''s dead!" "Quick, someonee over here! Someone''s dying!!" Immediately, amotion broke out outside the restaurant. Discussions and cries of rm rose and fell. Hearing the noise, L''s eyes flickered and he thought of something. He grabbed Nora and quickly walked out of the restaurant. Kiera and Chloe followed suit, looking puzzled. When they arrived at the scene of the incident, L looked at Dagger and Makhi lying on the ground convulsing with blood flowing from their seven orifices in shock. "Pfft..." The next second, L couldn''t help butugh out loud when he realized that both men had been poisoned... These two were responsible for poisoning him earlier? They tasted their own poison? Hahaha, what fools! "What''s wrong with you? How can you stillugh at a time like this?" Kiera asked angrily. Both men were in such bad shape yet L was stillughing? "That''s right!" "Why is this person so heartless?" "They''re already like that yet he still takes pleasure in their misfortune!" "Quickly call for an ambnce!" A group of onlookers also criticized L one after another before someone dialed 911. With a smile on his face, L hesitated for a moment before walking over to them. He took out several silver needles from his pocket then inserted them into Makhi''s and Dagger''s bodies respectively. Then he twisted his hands to use True Dragon Energy to detoxify them. These two foolish assassins didn''t seem too bad as they had tried to warn him with the bomb in his car earlier that morning so as not to harm Nora who was innocent. Besides, L wanted to find out who hired them to kill him by asking them directly. "What is this guy doing?" "He is giving acupuncture treatment?" "Just now he was taking pleasure in their misfortune but now he wants save lives?" A group of onlookersmented incessantly upon seeing what happened next. However, no one dared approach L lest they get into trouble themselves. After a while, L finally pulled out all silver needles which had turned ck during detoxification process. Meanwhile, Makhi''s and Dagger'' s faces changed from dark purple-ck color back to pale white again! The convulsions stopped miraculously. Both men looked weakly at L withplex expressions. "Woohoo! They''re okay now?" "Young man, you''re amazing." Upon seeing this situation, the onlookers were immediately amazed and eximed in admiration as they looked at L with awe. L snorted and grabbed Makhi''s throat, "Tell me, who sent you to kill me! Tell me, or I''ll kill you!" Makhi was also a skilled yer, but at this moment he was choked by L and felt powerless to use his body. "It''s me! It''s me! You ruined our missionst time, so I brought him to get revenge on you!" "Release the president, if you want to kill, then kill me!" Dagger eximed urgently upon seeing the situation. "Don''t listen to him! I''m the president, and it''s me who wants to kill you!" "If you want to me someone, me myck of skills! Let''s do it!" "Damn it! I''ve been licking the blood off my knife for so many years abroad without any problem, but I never expected to get caught as soon as I came back!" "It is said that Priocia is a forbiddennd for mercenaries, and it really is!" Makhi was unwilling and had a determined look on his face. "Kill me! Let go of the president!" "Finish me off! I''m the leader here!" Dagger and Makhi kept shouting one after another, leaving L speechless, as if they were brave warriors sacrificing themselves. Snap! Snap! The next second, L pped them and sneered disdainfully, "I''ll spare you this time, but you won''t be so lucky next time! Get lost!" In front of so many people, it wouldn''t be appropriate for L to kill them outright. Moreover, for some unknown reason, he didn''t have much desire to kill these two idiots in his heart. Upon hearing these words, Makhi and Dagger were stunned, wearing expressions of disbelief. It seemed unexpected, but L actually let them go. The next second, Makhi was lying on the ground, grabbing onto L''s pants leg! "Why? Why are you okay? I clearly poisoned you!" "That poison almost killed Dagger and me, why the hell didn''t you do anything?" L sneered and kicked the guy out with one foot, "Idiot, just because I can''t handle it doesn''t mean you can! With your level of skill, you should practice more if you want to kill me!" After speaking, he took Nora''s small hand and walked towards Kiera and Chloe, who were standing there with a slightly surprised expression, and smiled. "Let''s go, we''re going to y!" Kiera came to her senses, and a blush appeared on her pretty face again, with a hint of embarrassment. The next second, with a hint ofplexity in her beautiful eyes, she asked, "Did you just drink my soup and grab my hand to detoxify me?" Seeing the two people bleeding from their seven orifices and convulsing just now, how could Kiera not understand? At this moment, she felt a wave of fear and horror. Inside her heart, there was also a sense of shame and embarrassment. Did she misunderstand this guy? "Just for the sake of taking advantage of you, is that right?" L grinned and asked mischievously. "You!" "Bastard!" Kiera''s tone faltered and she cursed in anger, wishing she could go over and kick this guy a few times to relieve her frustration. In the afternoon of that day. L was ying with Nora on a project when he suddenly received a call from Miranda. Emmanuel and Cara wanted to invite them both to have dinner together tonight! There was only one week left until the wedding, and there were some things that needed to be discussed in detail. The two also instructed L to bring Nora along this time, as they hadn''t met the child yet. After speaking with Miranda on the phone, L agreed toe and contacted Mason first. He asked him to send someone to the Emerald Green Estates to help him move his things. L decided to give Emmanuel and Cara the four "dowry" boxes tonight, giving his father-inw and mother-inw a surprise. "Nora, how about I take you to Miranda''s parents'' house for dinner tonight? What do you think?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. After contacting Mason, L tentatively asked his daughter. Nora hesitated for a moment upon hearing this, then nodded obediently and said, "Okay!" Though she was only five years old, she actually understood everything. L gently patted her little head, saying, "Nora, be a good girl! When we''re there, call them grandma and grandpa, okay?" Nora nodded, but in her big eyes, there was a hint of worry and unease. "Daddy, these are the new grandma and grandpa, right? Will they... like me? I amn''t Miranda''s own baby..." Upon hearing this, L picked up his daughter who looked both scared and obedient, and hugged her tightly while giving her a kiss full of love. "Baby, don''t worry. The new grandparents will love you even more than the old ones did! They are looking forward to ying with you!" Nora heard this and immediately showed a pure smile, "Really?" Chapter 274 Childhood Sweetheart Comes To The Door Chapter 274 Childhood Sweetheart Comes To The Door Chapter 274 Childhood Sweetheart Comes to the Door L and Kiera said goodbye to Chloe and left the amusement park on their own. When they got back, L tidied up and put on a casual outfit that Miranda had bought for him. He also dressed Nora up like a little princess. They waited for Mason and his men to arrive so they could help load the cash, jewelry, antiques, and other items into the car before heading to Emmanuel and Cara''s upscale neighborhood called Farnrene Mansion in Ednd. Emmanuel and Cara knew their daughter and son-inw wereing over tonight so they started preparing early. They were even paying attention to any noises outside. "Honey, do you hear something in the hallway? Is someone here already?" Cara asked Emmanuel while she was preparing food in the kitchen. Emmanuel listened carefully. "It does sound like there''s some movement out there. I''ll go check it out." Since it was still early, Cara wasn''t worried about cooking yet so she wiped her hands clean before following Emmanuel outside. When they opened the door, they saw a middle-aged couple with a young handsome man walking up the stairs carrying many gifts! Upon seeing each other, both couples were surprised but happy at once. "Isn''t this Alfred and Julia?" Emmanuel eximed with joy while looking at them holding all those presents! "And this is... Markus? You''ve grown into such a handsome young man!" he added as Markus Aguirre kept calling them uncle or auntie respectively. "Come inside quickly!" Emmanuel hurriedly invited them in after exchanging pleasantries outside earlier on After entering the house and sitting down, Emmanuel and Cara chatted and caught up with the other three. Farnrene Mansion was a newly builtmunity. Before Emmanuel''s family moved in, they had been neighbors with Alfred''s family for over a decade. At that time, their rtionship was quite good. Not only that, Markus and Miranda could be considered childhood sweethearts, and Markus got along well with Mason too. However,ter on, they heard about Alfred family''s ns to go abroad, and they lost touch for several years. "Oh, Alfred! It''s been how many years since west met?" Emmanuel eximed. "It must be seven or eight years, right? Back then, Markus and Miranda were still in high school! Now look at them, Markus has grown into a young man!" Emmanuel greeted them with tea and continued the conversation. "Yeah, at least seven or eight years!" Alfred nodded in agreement. The middle-aged woman named Julia looked around the house and instinctively asked, "By the way, where are Miranda and Mason?" When Markus heard his mother mention Miranda, his eyes lit up with anticipation. He had been looking for her in the living room earlier. His biggest wish was to have something happen between him and Miranda this time he came back. When they were young, Markus and Miranda were neighbors who yed together often. When they went abroad for high school, Markus developed feelings for her. If he hadn''t followed his parents abroad, he thought that he would have sessfully gotten together with Miranda by now since they had grown up together as childhood sweethearts. "Miranda and Mason are too old to live with us," Emmanuel said while shaking his head with a smile. Markus''s face fell at this news but Cara quickly interjected warmly, "But they''reing back tonight to eat dinner! Alfred, why don''t you all stay over so we can catch up? We''ve been neighbors for so many years; no need to be polite!" Upon hearing this invitation from Cara, Markus became excited again before even waiting for a response from his parents, "Great idea Aunt Cara! We''ve been neighbors forever; let''s not hold back!" Alfred and Julia exchanged nces but agreed anyway. How could they not understand their son''s intentions? Emmanuel gave Markus a meaningful look before asking jokingly, "You''re such a handsome young man. Did you bring a girlfriend home this time?" Markus waved off the suggestion hastily, "No way Uncle Lowe! I was too shy when I was younger but now that we''re all grown up I''m not afraid of beingughed at anymore. To be honest though... I''ve liked Miranda since we were kids... and my feelings haven''t changed after all these years overseas." "This might be difficult then, Miranda has gotten married!" Emmanuel chuckled wryly as he shook his head again. Markus froze in disbelief upon hearing that Miranda had already gotten married at 24 years old, "What?! She got married already? How could it happen so fast? If I remember correctly she''s my age, 26 right?" "She''s actually 24," Cara replied calmly while smiling faintly. Upon hearing Markus express interest in their daughter, Emmanuel and Cara felt a sense of resistance and disgust. Unbeknownst to them, the parents-inw had already epted L as their son-inw. "I didn''t expect Miranda to get married so early," Alfred asked with an unnatural expression. "Miranda is so beautiful and outstanding. Getting married at 24 is indeed a bit early. I wonder who she married? Their family must be extraordinary," Julia, Alfred''s wife, probed. "Oh, my son-inw''s family is quite ordinary, but he himself is very capable," Emmanuel said with a smile. Upon hearing this statement, Alfred and Markus exchanged nces that revealed their disbelief. In this day and age where having connections matters more than ever before, what good did it do for someone without any background to be sessful on their own? They all thought that Emmanuel was only trying to save face by saying such things in front of them. After all, he couldn''t say that his daughter had married an ordinary person while they were present. "Emmanuel ah! Not boasting about myself here but Markus has some achievements under his belt now too! He obtained dual master''s degrees from Ascye University and currently holds a high-level position at a high-techpany earning millions of dors annually!" "The most important thing is the potential for growth!" Alfred blinked once before continuing with pride, "I thought since our two children yed together so well when they were younger if Miranda hadn''t gotten married yet, then maybe our two kids could have been together." "It''s really too bad..." Julia shook her head in agreement. Emmanuel and Cara nced at each other silently, conveying their mutual disappointment towards the conversation topic. However, neither of them spoke up until Markus'' tone became serious as he addressed his parents, "Dad, Mom, what are you talking about? What''s there to regret? Even if Miranda got married, how could I possibly dislike her if she wants me?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 275 Why Did You Come Empty-Handed? Chapter 275 Why Did You Come Empty-Handed? Chapter 275 Why Did You Come Empty-Handed? Upon hearing Markus'' words, Emmanuel and Cara furrowed their brows in confusion. What did he mean by not minding if their daughter had been divorced? And who said anything about Miranda getting a divorce and marrying him? It was as if Markus believed that Miranda was actually going to leave her husband for him. "Markus, Miranda has a great rtionship with her husband. You don''t need to worry about it," Cara said, her tone now slightly cool. Alfred''s family didn''t say anything more after that. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Mom and Dad, we''re back! Open up!" Miranda called from outside. "Miranda''s here!" Cara eximed excitedly as she rushed over to open the door. Emmanuel also stood up and walked towards the entrance of the house. Markus heard Miranda''s voice which made his heart skip a beat. He looked towards the door with excitement building inside of him. When they opened it, L and Miranda walked in holding hands with Nora following behind them while Mason trailed at their heels like an obedient puppy dog. "Emmanuel, Cara!" L greeted them cheerfully as he entered the room while Nora looked up at Emmanuel and Cara sweetly calling out, "Grandpa! Grandma!" "Eh! So this is Nora? She''s such an adorable child," Cara smiled warmly at Nora while Emmanuel suddenly remembered something important before rushing off into another room only toe back carrying arge Barbie doll in his arms saying, "Here you go, Nora! This is your grandparent''s gift for meeting you!" They both loved little Nora because she was L''s daughter so they treated her like one of their own grandchildren too! "Thank you Grandpa, Grandma!" At first when she saw Emmanuel and Cara, Nora felt nervous but when she saw what they brought for her, she became happy again hugging it tightly against herself. L looked at Emmanuel and Cara with gratitude shining brightly in his eyes; he never expected that they would prepare a gift for Nora too - showing how much thoughtfulness they had put into everything! Meanwhile, Mason and Miranda were surprised to see Alfred''s family there but after exchanging greetings briefly, Markus turned his attention onto L instead looking down on him arrogantly asking, "Miranda, you just got married huh? Is this guy your husband then? Your kid looks pretty big already." His face twisted into an ugly sneer as if questioning whether or not L deserved someone like Miranda by his side, making everyone feel ufortable around him. It seemed as though Miranda had betrayed him. "Uh, let me introduce you. This is my husband, L!" Miranda nodded and turned to L. "Honey, this is Markus, my childhood friend!" L looked at the handsome young man and raised an eyebrow before extending his hand. "Hello." "Hello! I''m Miranda''s childhood sweetheart! I never thought she would get married!" Markus said with a hint of provocation in his voice when he stared at L. While Miranda had referred to him as her childhood friend earlier, Markus emphasized that he was her "childhood sweetheart," which was filled with a strong sense of challenge. "Oh Emmanuel, this is your son-inw? He looks decent enough. No wonder his family is so ordinary but still managed to marry someone like Miranda," Alfred said while smiling slyly. It sounded casual but it was actually a subtle insult towards L. "What do you do for a living? How can youe empty-handed to your parents-inw''s house?" Julia asked as well. Alfred and his wife were also smitten with the beautiful and charming Miranda. If their son could marry her, then they would be blessed for life and have face wherever they went. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was frustrating that she married an ordinary guy like L instead of someone better than him in every way possible from their perspective - almost like he stole their son''s wife! "Who told you I came empty-handed?" L sneered; how could he not see what was going on? He then turned to Emmanuel and Cara saying, "Emmanuel, Cara, our wedding day ising up soon so I realized we haven''t given you the dowry yet. Today just happens to be convenient for us both since we''re here anyway. Don''t you guys think it''s too little!" Upon hearing this, Emmanuel and Cara were momentarily stunned. Dowry? They had never thought about asking L for a dowry. Knowing that L had no parents and had essentially married into the family, they didn''t consider the concept of a dowry. While they didn''tck this bit of dowry money, since L mentioned it, they smiled and agreed. "How could there be too little?! It''s the thought that counts!" Emmanuel waved his hand dismissively while Cara red at her daughter, "Miranda! Did youe up with this idea? There are no such rules!" She thought that Miranda had asked L to give them a dowry just to gain their approval. "Ah? I didn''t know..." The goddess CEO looked innocent, as if she had no idea about the matter. Only Mason smirked, knowing that his brother-inw was about to surprise everyone. At this moment, Markus sneered, "Dowry? Where is it? Why don''t you bring it out and let me take a look? Or are you nning on waiting until we leave?" His mother Julia teased him with a smile, "Emmanuel, when did Miranda get married? Why is your son-inw giving us the dowry now? Did he finally scrape together some money?" Alfred rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, "With Miranda''s background and status, she shouldn''t have married an ordinary guy from an average family. As they say: men fear entering the wrong profession; women fear marrying the wrong man! Nowadays if you feel unsatisfied in your marriage, then just divorce! Markus has developed well in Ascye; if Miranda wants to leave her husband, then Markus won''t mind at all. With her qualifications staying in Ednd would be such a waste of talent. Why not let Markus take her abroad for development?" "Yes! Yes!" Markus nodded repeatedly before looking at Miranda with admiration and saying, "Miranda, even if you''ve been divorced before, I won''t mind! I swear I''ll treat you like we''re meeting for the first time forever! We could earn two or three million dors per year together!" Hearing this made Miranda frown tightly. L couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Honey, did you hear that?! He says he''ll take you abroad where you can make two or three million dors per year!" Despite being annoyed earlier by their comments, hearing L''s words made her burst intoughter. In that instant, she was stunningly beautiful! Apart from finding L''s exaggerated expression and tone amusingly funny herself even considered it as one big joke! Yes! Earning two or three million dors per year was quite something... Chapter 276 Are You Angry Or Not? Chapter 276 Are You Angry Or Not? Chapter 276 Are You Angry or Not? Miranda couldn''t help but burst outughing, and Markus suddenly felt dizzy and entranced! In that moment, he was even more head over heels for her! He wished he could divorce Miranda from L right away so he could have her all to himself. With a mocking and arrogant tone, Markus said, "You''re stillughing when you haven''t even paid your dowry yet? Where is it? I don''t see it anywhere." L stopped smiling and calmly replied, "I had someone send it over. It should be here soon." "Hmph," Markus sneered. "You still need someone to bring it up? How much did you give anyway? Can''t show face in front of us?" "We''re actually staying at Uncle Lowe''s house for dinner tonight," Markus added teasingly. "We want to see how much dowry you can give Miranda''s family. It doesn''t matter if you''re just ordinary people; you should at least have some attitude." Alfred chuckled with an expression that seemed like he was waiting for L to embarrass himself. Even Emmanuel and Cara had said that their son-inw''s family was quite ordinary. In this situation, how much dowry could L possibly give? He must be trying hard to save face in front of them. At this point, Alfred''s family wasn''t afraid of provoking Emmanuel and his wife so much that they wouldn''t be able toe down from their high horse. It would be best if things escted further until Emmanuel couldn''t bear the shame anymore and wanted his daughter divorced! "Uncle Alfred and Markus, I suggest you leave now before things get too embarrassing for youter on," Mason said nonchntly. Hearing this remark made Alfred frown as he didn''t expect Mason would say something like that. Markus'' face darkened with a hint of resentment as he retorted back at Mason, "Mason, are you also taking sides with him now? Don''t forget when we were kids; you also wanted me as your brother-inw." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mason replied irritably, "As I recall what I said earlier about wanting my sister married off has nothing do with what''s happening right now! My brother-inw is only one person - L! Markus, don''t make a fool out of yourself byparing yourself even just one finger against my brother-inw!" With those words spoken, Mason shook his head disdainfully while feeling amused inside just like L who wasn''t angry despite hearing Markus'' thoughts about his sister because both found the situation funny! "What did you say?" Markus asked indignantly after hearing Mason''s words. At that moment, several men in suits appeared, each carrying tworge boxes as they stomped up the stairs. "Mr. Willis, your things have arrived!" The leader of the group, Dennis, shouted respectfully to L upon arrival. "Hmm, bring them in," L nodded and gestured for them to enter. One by one, four square meter boxes were brought into the living room. As Alfred''s family stared dumbfoundedly at the four boxes before them, even Emmanuel and Cara looked confused. "Ha... you got four huge boxes! It looks like a bluff. I hope it''s not just filled with junk," Markus sneered mockingly. "Why don''t you open it up and see for yourself?" L chuckled mischievously. Markus snorted coldly. "Of course I''ll take a look! Unless it''s full of money?" He walked over to one of the boxes without hesitation and opened it! Creak! The next second, he frozepletely still as he let out a strange cry. Even Alfred and his wife Julia widened their eyes in shock; Emmanuel, Cara and Miranda all looked stunned! Money! There was actually an entire box filled with cash inside! Markus wiped away some cold sweat before reluctantly opening up the other three boxes. But every time he did so, his expression grew more shocked until his hands began shaking uncontrobly by the end of it all... Gulp... Markus swallowed hard as he gazed at all these jewels, gold pieces antiquesid out before him. Even Alfred and Julia were left speechless by this sight... This... was this really just Miranda''s dowry? Did he rob a national treasury or something? "L... what is this? All of these are..." Even Emmanuel was struggling to speak coherently as he stared at L in disbelief. "Emmanuel, this is my gift for you and Cara on our wedding day! Don''t think it''s too little!" L grinned widely while speaking. Hearing those words caused everyone present to twitch involuntarily. How could anyone be so arrogant?! "All of these?" Emmanuel asked incredulously. "Yeah, why else would I drag everything here?"L replied nonchntly. "No way, they''re far too valuable! We can''t ept any of this," Emmanuel took a deep breath while repeatedly waving his hands back and forth. "What do you mean ''too valuable''? Isn''t my wife worth all that much?"L countered seriously. Emmanuel let out a sigh, but Cara was all smiles as she rummaged through the jewelry box filled with gems. "Alright, let''s tidy up for our daughter and son-inw!" The mother-inw beamed with pride as she turned to Alfred''s family and asked, "Alfred, how many years did it take Markus to earn all these things?" Upon hearing this question, Alfred and his wife coughed awkwardly while Markus turned red in embarrassment. He wished he could just disappear. "Emmanuel, Cara! Let''s catch up another day!" Alfred said before quickly leaving with his family without even looking back. "How about dinner tonight?!" Cara called out cheerfully. But they didn''t even turn their heads or slow down their pace. L chuckled silently and shook his head in disbelief while Miranda scolded him saying, "Why are youughing? Someone is missing your wife and you''re happy about it?" L grinned mischievously and replied, "Of course I am! It means my wife has charm and I feel proud! Besides there''s nothing I can do about it so why not justugh it off? Haha..." Miranda blushed at L''s words before pinching him hard. With that settled everyone left one by one until the whole family was gathered together again. Cara directed her husband along with Mason and L to put away the four boxes before starting to cook herself! The incident earlier was nothing more than a farce in everyone else''s eyes since Markus wasn''t even on the same level as L; no one took it seriously... ... Within a creepy mountain! In the lingering glow of the setting sun, several figures cast long shadows. Several members dispatched by the Thompson family escorted Butch Ghost''s body to the Ghost que Sect. An elderly man draped in a blood-red robe, looking at the corpse, had a face full of sorrow and indignation. "My disciple! My disciple!" "What kind of person would dare kill Ghost que Sect''s disciple?" The blood-robed elder roared as he transformed into a bloody shadow rushing towards one of Thompson family''s men grabbing him by his neck. "Speak up! Who did this?" The man trembled in fear replying, "In Ednd¡­L Willis! This is his information." Chapter 277 Flattery Is Not A Good Thing To Do Chapter 277 ttery Is Not A Good Thing To Do Chapter 277 ttery is Not a Good Thing to Do "Ednd, L?" "Ednd, L!" The old man in the blood robe gritted his teeth and exuded a terrifyingly violent aura. "My lord... can you please let me go?" The leader of the Britt family''s men was being strangled by the neck and felt like he couldn''t breathe. He begged in pain and fear. Meanwhile, the other members of the Britt family who came to deliver the corpse were all trembling under the old man''s intimidating presence, living in constant fear. "I''ll let you go." The blood-robed elder''s expression was ferocious and his tone sinister, like a grim reaper seeking souls. With those words spoken, he crushed the person in his hand into bloody mist! "Ah!" "Run away!" The other members of the Britt family were frightened out of their wits and tried to escape with their lives. However, they only took a few steps before meeting their demise just like theirpanion earlier, exploding into pieces on spot! The power of this blood-robed elder was unfathomable; just his terrifying pressure alone caused these people to die instantly! ... Cara knew her son-inw and daughter would being home tonight so she took leave from her nanny duties specifically to cook for them herself. "Mom, take it easy! I''ll cook today!" Miranda said with an unusually good mood today as she wanted to show off her cooking skills! L raised an eyebrow at Miranda''s words while looking at this stunningly beautiful goddess CEO with anticipation. To be honest though he had never tasted any food that Miranda cooked before. Today might be an opportunity for him to indulge himself? Meanwhile, Emmanuel, Cara and Mason all looked surprised with wide eyes staring at each other. "Sis, you can cook too?" Mason asked curiously while Emmanuel and Cara both showed signs of doubt on their faces. Their little princess never touched anything rted to kitchen work before so when did she learn how? "You guys have such strange looks on your faces? I''ve learned some new trickstely," Miranda said feeling annoyed by her parents'' doubtful expressions then snorted confidently as she walked into the kitchen. "L, Miranda seems serious about cooking this time huh? Haha..." Emmanuel said meaningfully towards L. Cara rolled her eyes. "You little brat, my daughter is learning to cook for you?" "Brother-inw, you better not let my sister down!" Mason chimed in. L nodded and wiped his sweat. He quickly shook his head. "No way! How could I?" He knew very well that his goddess wife was learning to cook for him out of love and he felt touched. Next, L chatted with Emmanuel and Cara about the specifics of their wedding while watching TV. Meanwhile, Mason yed with Nora beside them. Despite being a grown man, he seemed to be having fun ying with the little girl. Suddenly, L''s eyelid twitched inexplicably and he felt a sense of unease creeping up on him like something terrible had locked onto him. Frowning slightly, L tried to figure out what was causing this feeling of difort when Emmanuel suddenly furrowed his brow and looked towards the kitchen. L snapped back into reality only to find himself sweating profusely! Miranda was busy in the kitchen wearing a small apron that made her look like a beautiful chef - both warm and intoxicating at once - but what was up with all that ck smokeing from there? "I''ll go check it out!" Cara quickly stood up from her seat and ran towards the kitchen worriedly! A few minutester... The family sat around the dining table as Cara and Miranda brought eight dishes one after another! Two dishes were burnt beyond recognition! L exchanged nces with Emmanuel and Mason before their faces twitched uncontrobly several times over. Cara coughed awkwardly while looking strange as she said, "Come on everyone! Let''s eat! This is Miranda''s first time cooking since she was young. You''re all lucky today!" "Honey, if I''m not mistaken, these two dishes are yours, right?" L wiped off some sweat as he pointed at those two tes full of charcoal-like food asking sheepishly. "Hmm! Taste it quickly, how is it?" Miranda''s delicate face still bore a few smudges, and her apron was yet to be untied. After preparing a meal, she turned herself into a little chef. At this moment, she looked at L with a hint of anticipation in her beautiful eyes, urging him. There was also a sense of aplishment between her eyebrows. This was her first time cooking, and Miranda was eager for L to taste her culinary skills. At this moment, L looked at the two dark dishes in front of him and couldn''t bring himself to eat them. Ahem! It seemed that beauty and cooking skills were destined not to coexist. "Come on, Emmanuel, Mason, try it!" L had an idea and called out to Emmanuel and Mason. "Brother-inw, you go first! You have to be the first man to taste my sister''s cooking. We can''t steal your thunder." Masonughed modestly and said, "I insist." "Yes! Everyone knows Miranda learned how to cook just for you. L,e on and try it!" Emmanuel nodded with a serious expression. "Erm..." L was sweating profusely. "L! What do you mean? I worked hard on the dishes for you not want to eat it?" At this point, Miranda''s face changed as she stared coldly at L with a hint of anger in her beautiful eyes. This was her first time cooking for him. What kind of expression was he making? Was he disgusted? "Eat! How could I not eat it?" L swallowed his pride like a martyr before finally taking a bite from both tes that had been causing him so much anxiety earlier. The taste... Indescribable! Salty with a strong burnt vor. He chewed but couldn''t quite swallow... "Mmm! Delicious! This braised pork is pretty good!" With his eyes closed tight as if savoring every bite he took another mouthful before smiling contentedly when finished speaking. But as soon as the words left his mouth, he felt like Miranda''s beautiful eyes were filled with murderous intent... "What you just ate was mushrooms! That dish is actually stir-fried chicken with mushrooms!" The goddess CEO gritted her teeth through clenched jaws while ring fiercely at L who immediately broke out into cold sweat looking extremely embarrassed by his mistake. Damn! N?velDrama.Org content rights. He had justplimented somethingpletely different than what he was eating! Who could have guessed that these mushrooms would be so deceiving? Chapter 278 I DonT Want To Have Children Anymore Chapter 278 I Don''T Want To Have Children Anymore Chapter 278 I Don''t Want to Have Children Anymore After taking another bite of the "stir-fried pork with bamboo shoots" that L had picked up, Miranda finally let him off with a grunt. Feeling generous, she took both dishes away! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mason looked at L sympathetically and breathed a sigh of relief. Oh my god! His own sister''s cooking was too terrifying! His brother-inw was really lucky, haha! This guy thought to himself with glee... "Come on, why don''t you try what I made?" Cara took Miranda''s creation away. At this point, Nora was constantly being served by Emmanuel and Cara during dinner and they seemed to be very fond of the little girl. Nora gradually rxed from her initial nervousness and became more natural as her grandparents called her affectionately. At this moment, Emmanuel turned to L and Miranda with an expectant look on his face, "L, Miranda, after the wedding is over, you''ll be real husband and wife! You should live together then right?" Cara also said to her daughter, "Miranda, your father and I don''t care why you first chose L but we''ve epted him as our son-inw! You two hurry up and give us a grandchild!" As soon as she heard this statement, Miranda eximed in embarrassment, "Mom, what are you talking about? Who... who wants to have a baby with him?" Mason chuckled on the side while winking at L. However, upon hearing these words, Nora, who had been happily eating earlier, suddenly lost her smile. Her small hand subconsciously grabbed onto her father''s big hand while looking at him anxiously through big eyes. L''s heart trembled slightly but he quickly grabbed Nora''s small hand back warmly. The next second, he took a deep breath before saying, "I''m not nning on having any more children! Having one like Nora is enough for me so please understand." As soon as he finished speaking, Emmanuel and Cara were stunned; their brows furrowed immediately. "L, are you saying that you''re not nning on having your own child with Miranda?" asked Emmanuel sternly. Cara also stared at L intently conveying strong questioning intent in her gaze. Meanwhile, when Miranda looked at L for some reason, there was a hint of sadness shing deep within her eyes. The next second, a smile appeared on her face and she spoke in a coquettish tone, "Dad, Mom, what are you doing? Who said I want to have children? I never had that intention!" "Haha, why talk about this? You guys are too much. My sister and brother-inw are making me blush!" Mason quicklyughed it off. Emmanuel and Cara didn''t say anything else but their faces looked visibly unhappy. The rest of the meal was subdued except for discussing wedding ns. After dinner, Mason stayed behind while Miranda and L left with Nora early. "Honey, I''ve been wanting to find an opportunity to exin this to you! I only want one child. That''s Nora. Can you understand?" L hesitated before speaking up in the car. Miranda snorted arrogantly as if she didn''t care at all. "Don''t act like I''m dying to have your baby." "Hehe..." L awkwardly chuckled. Miranda adjusted her mood and turned back towards Nora with a smile. "Okay, I understand! Nora is our daughter after all." Hearing this made L''s eyes fill with emotion. "Thank you, Miranda!" "Hmph," Miranda lightly hummed as if pouting but turned away from him towards the window where she couldn''t help but feel sad and self-mocking inside... The following week was spent preparing for Miranda and L''s wedding which included sending out invitations ahead of time! That afternoon, Victoria sat outside drinking tea while holding an invitation for Miranda and L''s wedding nearby. Regardless of everything else, she was still Miranda''s grandmother so Emmanuel naturally invited her along with other members of the Lowe family. Victoria had already received some medical treatment including taking some supplements after having someone clear her meridian points which helped improve her health. She didn''t have any major illnesses before; it was just that Romeo''s family had caused her great distress earlier on... "Hmph," Victoria coldly snorted as she looked at the invitation and was filled with dark emotions written across her face. Miranda not only did not listen to her advice and marry into the Austin family, but her family also went all out to help Miranda and L hold a wedding? This made Victoria furious! The thought of L and Miranda being happy together made Victoria even more filled with gloom and hatred. It was only slightly satisfying for her when she had caused trouble for Lst time. But she felt like it was far from enough!! She had already informed everyone in the Lowe family that no one was allowed to attend the wedding on that day, including those who were close partners with them or some second-rate families, all of whom received Victoria''s permission. Otherwise, they would be disrespecting her! "L, Miranda! I''ll see how many people will attend your wedding!" "When none of your expected guests show up and all reserved seats are empty, let''s see how you can handle it!" "People in the whole Ednd willugh at you then! Hehe..." Victoria''s face showed a sinister expression as she muttered coldly to herself. Just then, two people walked in from outside the yard sneakily looking around. Victoria saw them and snorted coldly while showing strong anger on her face. Those two people were Romeo and Harlow! Although they were caught after drugging Victoria before, they managed to get away by using various connections behind Eliza who took over all charges against themter. And since this "victim" didn''t press charges against Romeo or Harlow, it could be considered as giving them a way out. So finally both got released. "You two still have the nerve toe here?" "Get out!" Victoria scolded coldly. "Mom!" "Grandma..." Romeo and Harlow came over, knelt down with regretful expressions on their faces. "Mom, I was confused before. It was Eliza who whispered in my ear. I didn''t mean harm you." "I know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance so I can take care of you well." Romeo wiped his tears, kneeling down before Victoria confessing his mistake. Chapter 279 Passing The Message To The Austin Family Chapter 279 Passing The Message To The Austin Family Chapter 279 Passing the Message to the Austin Family "Yes! Yes! Grandma, when my mom came up with the idea, both my dad and I were against it!" Harlow said with a look of injustice. Victoria snorted coldly. "Is that so?" "Yes, Mom! Your son was wrong!" "Mom, these days I''ve been living in regret! Give me another chance to be a good filial son to you!" Romeo ran over and hugged Victoria''s leg. Harlow''s eyes flickered a few times as she also approached and massaged Victoria''s leg and shoulders. "Grandma, at the end of the day we were all blinded by hatred! It was because we wanted revenge on L so badly that we fell for my mom''s bad idea." "My dad and I know we were wrong. We''re family through thick and thin. Grandma, give us another chance!" Victoria''s expression changed slightly as she looked at Romeo and Harlow acting lowly like this; her face couldn''t help but rx a bit. She had been strong-willed her whole life. In other words,pletely stubborn and putting more importance on saving face than anything else! This was also why Miranda defied her intentions. After several instances where she couldn''t have her way, Victoria harbored resentment toward her granddaughter. The eldest son and daughter-in- No matter how filial Emmanuel was, Victoria remained unmoved. In the end, it was all because of the actions of her eldest son''s family that she lost authority and face. At this moment though, her second child and second granddaughter were kneeling down begging for forgiveness which made Victoria feel much better about herself. She still felt like the high-and-mighty head of the Lowe family who could say whatever she wanted without question! "Hmph! So you know you were wrong?" Victoria snorted coldly again but softened her tone somewhat. Romeo and Harlow exchanged nces then immediately started apologizing again while trying to please Victoria with sweet words. "Alright then get outta here!" "Since Eliza got punished already, I''ll let your father-daughter duo off easy just this once based on our familial rtionship." "I don''t want to see you guys right now so leave quickly!" The repentance from Romeo''s family made Victoria feel aplished inside but didn''tpletely clouded by sweet talk either way, since they had previously tried to kill her off or take away the Lowes'' head position altogether. Victoria may no longer pursue them, but it was impossible to be as close as before. The next head of the Lowe family would not give anything to Romeo. "Yes! Yes..." "Mom, Harlow and I are leaving. Please take care of yourself!" Romeo said anxiously. Harlow had sharp eyes and noticed the invitation card beside Victoria''s hand. After looking at it for a few moments, she said with a hint of anger in her voice, "Oh, grandma, is this L and my cousin''s wedding invitation?" She blinked a few times and continued, "Uncle Emmanuel and Aunt Cara really went against your wishes by arranging their wedding without your approval?" Romeo snorted coldly when he heard this, "Ridiculous! They don''t even consider you at all! How dare they send an invitation card? It''s provocation!" Victoria''s face turned dark when she heard them talk about this matter. In the next second, she leaned on her cane and said coldly, "I have already given orders that everyone in the family who has connections with us should not attend the wedding! They don''t listen to me but still want to use the name of the Lowe family to invite people? Impossible! I will make sure they be aughing stock in Ednd!" Harlow eximed excitedly, "Yes! Grandma is wise!" "Mom, you''re right! They are no longer part of our family; why should we give them face?" Romeo added gleefully while giving Victoria a thumbs up. Victoria sneered sarcastically, "Of course!" As enemies sharemon ground against another enemy, mentioning L and Miranda made Victoria feel like old allies with her son and granddaughter again! At that moment Harlow rolled her eyes slyly showing some malice on her face, "Grandma, does the Austin family know about Miranda and L''s wedding?" "Hmm? The Austin family? I''m not sure if they know," replied Victoria puzzled. "Why don''t we tell the Austin family about this news?" Harlow suggested cunningly while smirking, "What do you think Isa and the Austin family would react if they know that these two are getting married without your approval? It''s not just provoking you; it''s also provoking Isa and the Austin family!" "Yes! Many people know that Isa has set his sights on Miranda and even went to propose to her in person! The grand wedding of Miranda and L is undoubtedly a p in the face for the Austin family! If we reveal this to the Austin family..." Romeo''s eyes lit up as he spoke with a cold smile. Victoria slowly nodded, also with a cold smile on her face. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re right!" "I''ll let the Austin family know right away." Victoria took out her phone and dialed Alexander''s contact number. Isa had previously set his sights on Miranda, so Alexander had brought his son to propose in person, which was why Victoria had their contact information. The call was quickly answered by Alexander''s polite voice, "Mrs. Lowe?" "Mr. Austin, it''s me," Victoria replied politely. "Why did you call me, Mrs. Lowe?" Alexander asked curiously. "I have some news for you, Mr. Austin. My wayward granddaughter Miranda is getting married to L in three days at the Golden Family Hotel top floor ballroom!" As soon as she finished speaking, there was an "Oh?" from Alexander followed by an annoyed tone, "What does this news mean, Mrs. Lowe?" Victoria chuckled lightly, "It doesn''t mean anything; I just thought I should let you know about it since you''re part of the Austin family! As for what should be done about it... I''m sure you and your family have ns of your own! That''s all; sorry for bothering you!" With that said, Victoria hung up! At this time, Romeo and Harlow were standing beside looking expectantly at Victoria, "How did it go?" "Grandma, did the Austin family react after hearing this news?" A sly smirk appeared on Victoria''s face, "Alexander sounded very unhappy when he spoke; there was clearly anger in his voice." Hearing this, Romeo and Harlow burst outughing. They exchanged nces with each other revealing a hint of schadenfreude. The Austin family could not possibly remain calm after hearing such news. There will definitely be something interesting happening soon! It would be strange if L and Miranda''s wedding could proceed smoothly without any trouble!! Chapter 280 Going To Give Miranda A Gift Chapter 280 Going To Give Miranda A Gift Chapter 280 Going to Give Miranda a Gift And at the same time, on the other side! Alexander''s face looked a bit unpleasant, with a hint of resentment in his eyes. "Alexander, what''s going on?" asked a beautiful woman next to him, frowning. She was Alexander''s original wife and Isa''s mother, Amelie Ratliff. "Hmph! Mrs. Lowe of Ednd the Lowe family just called me and told me that L and Miranda are getting married this weekend in three days!" Alexander snorted coldly. Hearing this, Amelie also frowned, "What does that mean? Do they want us to attend their wedding? This is too much!" She turned to Alexander coldly and said, "Don''t go! If Isa didn''t get Miranda, it would be one thing, but now she wants us to attend L''s wedding? Are we not concerned about our reputation?" "Haven''t you already apologized to L ording to your father''s wishes?" she continued. "What does the Lowe family want now?" Alexander waved his hand irritably, "Enough! Maybe inviting us isn''t malicious. Perhaps it is just a way for L to show goodwill towards us." "Pfft!" Amelie scoffed. "Who does he think he is? He is just an ordinary grassroots without any background. Just because he has some skills doesn''t mean he can act so arrogantly!" "He even said he wanted to kill my son," she continued angrily. "We didn''t retaliate against him yet we still have to give him another gift for his wedding?" "What good will your anger do?" Alexander retorted impatiently. "And don''t underestimate L; you know what it means when someone can single-handedly defeat four grandmaster experts." He sighed helplessly before saying, "But never mind; it''s just another gift." Meanwhile, someone from the Austin family knew about L and Miranda''s wedding day earlier than Alexander did. If anyone still held grudges against L despite being banned from seeing him again, who else could it be but Isa? Kayden had been assigned by Isa in Ednd specifically targeting L so naturally he had been keeping tabs on this uing event as well. On the night before their big day... At the entrance of a food factory, Theo had just finished work and was preparing to ride his motorcycle home. Since being driven out by L and Miranda from the previous factory, Theo, whocked any specific skills, couldn''t find a decent job. Now, he was working a routine assembly line job in a food factory. All day, working two shifts of 12 hours each, he only earned about $3, 000 a month. Compared to his previous job as a factory manager with a monthly sry of $20, 000, it was like night and day! In order to support his four children, he even sold his Audi! But now in his downfall, instead of being grateful for L''s past care for him, Theo felt more resentful than ever. He couldn''t help but feel that if it weren''t for L''s heartlessness towards him now, he wouldn''t have to work so hard. Just then, a Cadic SUV suddenly turned on its high beams and blocked Theo''s motorcycle. "Who the hell is this?" Theo cursed angrily as he struggled to keep his eyes open against the blinding light. "Heheh... Mr. Taylor, right? I need your help with something," said the man behind the wheel who wore gold-rimmed sses and had a mischievous smile on his face. A few momentster and Theo found himself sitting in the back seat of Kayden''s car looking at some photos that made him change expressions constantly. "You want me to deliver these things to L''s current wife?" asked Theo incredulously. "Yes! And if you do it sessfully, I''ll give you 100 thousand dors as payment. Here are 10 thousand dors cash upfront," replied Kayden with an eager grin on his face. Theo''s eyes lit up at hearing such an offer and quickly took hold of the 10 thousand dors in cash. However, he still had some doubts about why Kayden would go through all this trouble instead of delivering them himself or whether or not they shared any grudges against L but decided not to ask too many questions since money was involved after all! He had already secretly taken photos during their ss reunion where L was seen holding hands with Allison so even without getting paid by someone else like Kayden here today; he nned on using those pictures someday just out spite towards L anyway! Looking at these new photos given by Kayden though made him spit out angrily, "L oh L... you sure are living quite luxuriously!" "By the way, after you deliver the photos to Miranda tomorrow, make sure you don''t mention that I know, okay? Just say you secretly took these photos! Put on this listening device tomorrow, and if you dare to b, you won''t get a single cent of the money promisedter!" "And, I promise you will die a miserable death! Do you understand?" Kayden warned, his tone thick with threat. He then pped Theo''s hand, saying, "Of course, as long as you listen to me obediently and do what I say, not only will I give you 100 thousand dors but also arrange for a good job that pays 10 thousand dors per month!" Upon hearing this offer, Theo''s face lit up with excitement. He quickly took the listening device from Kayden and nodded eagerly. "Okay okay, I understand! I''ll do what you say!" "Hmm," Kayden said in satisfaction as he patted Theo''s shoulder. However, deep down in his eyes shed an insidious smirk. Although he was ordered by Isa to continue messing with L here, he could only do so secretly without letting L know it was him causing trouble. If that guy found out that it was him who secretly filmed him being intimate with other women, then he would never let Kayden go unpunished. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Kayden dared not send anyone who had any connection to himself or Isa to deliver the photos of Miranda to her. Instead he chose Theo as his best candidate for the job. He had investigated and knew that this guy used to be L''s good friend but theyter became enemies due to some conflict between them. Moreover, Theo had been badly mistreated by L before, which made him hold grudges against L till now. He wanted to retaliate against L, and secretly taking these photos to give to Miranda seemed like the perfect n. If things escted, he could always resort to silencing him permanently. After all, he was just an ordinary person at the bottom of society, and his death wouldn''t cause much of a stir. This way, Kayden could sessfully sow discord between L and Miranda without exposing himself! Kayden felt like a damn genius. It was simply perfect! With these thoughts, he looked at Theo with a cunning and menacing gleam in his eyes. Chapter 281 LachlanS True Colors Chapter 281 L''S True Colors Chapter 281 L''s True Colors The next day, the weekend! It was the day of the wedding for L and Miranda. Early in the morning, in the Imperial View Vi Area, Miranda''s residence. In the goddess CEO''s boudoir, a makeup artist was styling Miranda''s hair and applying makeup! Just at that moment, Miranda''s phone rang. ncing at an unfamiliar number, she casually hung up. However, the same number called again! Miranda furrowed her brow, concerned that it might be something important, so she answered. "Who is this?" She asked in a calm tone. "Ms. Lowe, I have something I want to show you! Come to the entrance of the Imperial View Vi Area now." The person on the other end said. "Who are you? What do you want to show me?" Miranda asked with suspicion. "I''m a good friend of L. I have some secrets about him that I think you should see. Come out in the next ten minutes; I''ll be waiting for you at your neighborhood entrance!" The mysterious voice said, then hung up without giving Miranda a chance to ask more questions. Hearing this, Miranda''s beautiful eyes blinked a few times. The next moment, she told the makeup artist and stood up, leaving the room. "Miranda, where are you going in such a hurry?" In the living room on the ground floor, Emmanuel and Cara hade early and were waiting. Seeing their daughter hastily leaving, Cara was momentarily stunned and called out. "It''s nothing, just going out for a moment. I''ll be back soon!" Miranda said without looking back as she left the vi. Some secrets about L? This sentence piqued Miranda''s curiosity and desire for knowledge. A few minutester, Miranda walked out of the neighborhood. She saw someone waving at her near the green area to the east of the neighborhood entrance. After recognizing the person from a distance, Miranda raised an eyebrow with a hint of curiosity and walked over. Miranda recognized this person; she knew he used to be L''s friend, but they had fallen out. "Is it you?" Miranda asked with a frown. Theo, looking at the goddess CEO in front of him, had a hint of amazement deep in his eyes. He couldn''t help but gulp fiercely. Damn, she''s truly stunning! If only he could have such a wife, he would be willing to sacrifice twenty years of his life! L, why do you deserve such a beauty? At that moment, Theo''s resentment towards L reached its peak. "It''s me! Ms. Lowe, it seems you still recognize me!" He replied. Theo''s eyes greedily scanned Miranda''s face and body, then he sneered, "These are the surprises I''m giving you today. Take a look for yourself! Haha..." He pulled out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to Miranda. Miranda looked at him with suspicion but still took the envelope. She opened it to find a stack of photos inside. The next second, her expression changed as she stared at the pictures in shock. She quickly flipped through them one by one, her beautiful face turning colder and uglier with each photo. They showed L with other women in various intimate scenes that were both ambiguous and suggestive. Each picture was like a stab to Miranda''s heart. After what seemed like an eternity, she finally sneered at Theo and asked him where he got these photos from. Theo smirked slyly and repeated Kayden''s words, "You know who I am? L caused me to lose my job, humiliated me at our ss reunion despite our past rtionship... I hate him to the bone! These pictures were taken secretly by me so that you could see his true colors." Mirandaughed coldly in response, "Is that so? Well then thank you for your kindness! But L and I have an agreement marriage; we''re not obligated to be faithful or loyal towards each other." With those words spoken firmly, she threw the photos back at Theo before turning around briskly towards her apartmentplex. Her stunning face was now covered in frosty anger while her eyes turned slightly red as if holding back tears. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Miranda, there''s no need to be sad! Don''t forget, you''re the strong and determined ice-cold CEO!" "It''s not worth it, and there''s no need for it!" "You and that man are just in a contractual marriage, right?" Mirandaforted and reminded herself constantly. However, the scenes of L entangled with other women in those photos kept shing like a slideshow in her mind. "Heh... L!" "So you''re just another Frederick after all!!" The goddess CEO sneered inwardly. After a moment, Miranda returned to her vi with an expressionless face. Only her beautiful eyes were slightly red. She didn''t want anyone to notice anything wrong with her emotions so she tried to adjust them before returning home. "Miranda, where did you go?" Emmanuel asked curiously. "Miranda, why are your eyes so red? What happened?" Cara noticed something was off about her daughter as mothers do. Miranda forced out a smile on her face and said nonchntly, "Nothing! Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. Mom, Dad, I''m going upstairs to put on makeup." "Okay." "She is getting married to L anyway? She was so excited she couldn''t sleepst night!" "Lower your voice! Our daughter is thin-skinned! Geez..." "With Miranda''s personality," Cara continued speaking while Miranda went upstairs. "I thought she would never find a man who truly captured her heart in this lifetime! Now that she has found L like this though... I can finally rest easy." Hearing what their parents were saying made Miranda feel ironic as she climbed up the stairs. Chapter 282 Where Did I Offend You Chapter 282 Where Did I Offend You Chapter 282 Where Did I Offend You At half past ten in the morning, L drove a bright red Ferrari to Imperial View Vi Area and picked up Miranda to head to the Golden Family Hotel where the wedding was being held. Emmanuel, Cara, Shelly and other bridesmaids also arrived with the convoy. Today, the Golden Family Hotel was not open for regr business and had beenpletely transformed for this wedding. The top floor ballroom where the ceremony would take ce was decorated luxuriously and festively. Approaching noon, Emmanuel and Cara stood at the entrance of the ballroom on the top floor weing guests while Mason took care of things at the hotel entrance below. Emmanuel frowned as he checked his watch. It was already past eleven o''clock but only a few scattered guests had arrived so far. "Emmanuel, what''s going on? Why are there so few people?" Cara asked anxiously. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know... maybe traffic is bad on weekends," Emmanuel replied reassuringly. Just then, someone from upstairs shouted loudly, "The Lowe family! Mrs. Lowe has arrived!" Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a knowing smile before looking down towards end of hallway with anticipation. Cara let out a small hum as she seemed pleased about something too. She hadn''t nned on holding any grudges against Victoria today since it was such an auspicious asion; in fact, she even wanted to improve their rtionship somewhat if possible! However, when Victoria along with Romeo and Harlow finally emerged from elevator, they looked anything but happy or festive. Instead, there seemed to be an underlying sense of mockery or derision in their expressions which made it all seem like some kind of joke! Moreover, they were empty-handed without any gifts or others whatsoever... "Mom! You guys made it!" eximed Emmanuel cheerfully while Cara politely greeted Victoria before acknowledging Romeo and Harlow as well. Seeing Romeo father-daughter duo here today caught them off guard though. After all, didn''t they want Victoria dead? But since this was such an important day for everyone involved including themselves, neither Emmanuel nor Cara said anything more about it! "Mom, why didn''t youe with Owen, George and Jennifer?" asked Emmanuel curiously at that moment. Upon hearing this, Victoria let out a coldugh and said indifferently, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that the rest of the family won''t being!" Emmanuel and Cara''s expressions changed instantly upon hearing this news. Meanwhile, Harlow burst intoughter and gloated, "Uncle Emmanuel, Aunt Cara, were you really expecting the family toe here just to save face for you guys? You''re dreaming! Not only will they not be attending but also all guests rted to them won''t be showing up either!" Harlow then peered into the wedding hall before teasingly saying, "Wow! So many empty tables at your wedding reception? How embarrassing!" Romeo also joined in on mocking Emmanuel and Cara by saying, "I wonder how ugly it''ll look if no one shows up for their wedding." At this point in time, both Emmanuel and Cara''s faces turned pale with anger. "Mom! What''s going on? Are my siblings noting?" asked Emmanuel as he looked towards Victoria. "That''s right. They''re all too busy," replied Victoria expressionlessly while her eyes held a hint of mockery. "What do you mean by that? Did you have something to do with their absence?" questioned an irate Cara as she red at Victoria. Cara couldn''t bring herself to regard her ''mother-inw'' anymore when facing such a malicious person like her. "Hmph! So what if I did?" retorted Victoria arrogantly while sneering at them both. "You guys aren''t part of the family anymore so why are you trying so hard to use their name just for some face- saving purposes?" "I want you both to understand that without the support of our family name, you are nothing more than nobodies!" Victoria continued taunting them with glee written all over her wrinkled face. She felt like she had been taken advantage of by Emmanuel''s family several times before, and now was determined to humiliate them thoroughly today. She wanted his entire household to be Ednd''sughing stock. And even more so, she wanted this whole wedding event to turn into an utter joke! "Emmanuel, Miranda may have defied Mom by marrying that guy, but why would you and your wife dare help n their wedding? Do you both think it''s okay after disobeying Mom? Do you both still expect people from the family to attend this wedding?" "You must be kidding yourself... Ha Ha..." scoffed Romeo sarcastically while rolling his eyes in disbelief. Harlow alsoughed a few times, her tone sarcastic. "Oh, by the way, Uncle and Auntie, we''re just here to make fun of you. We''ll leave after we''ve had ourughs! We''re not here for the wedding at all. Hehehe..." "You... you all..." Cara''s face was filled with anger as she pointed at Victoria and Romeo''s father- daughter duo but couldn''t find the words to say. Emmanuel''s face turned ashen as he pulled out his phone and began making a call. "Owen, when are you guysing..." "Emmanuel, sorry about this! We can''t make it today; we''re discussing business outside!" But before he could finish speaking, Miranda''s Uncle Owen apologized before hanging up. Emmanuel then called Miranda''s Uncle George and Aunt Jennifer but got the same response. Even his "friends" found various excuses not toe today! Of course, Emmanuel had his own connections too but most of them were built on top of rtionships with the Lowe family. Victoria had already spoken; if they dared toe today, it would mean crossing swords with the Lowe family. No one wanted to feel ufortable or offend Victoria for Emmanuel''s sake. After making some calls, Emmanuel''s expression grew even more unsightly while Cara looked around at the empty wedding hall in frustration until tears started rolling down her cheeks. "Victoria, you''re so cruel! On such a joyous asion like this day, why do you have to target our family?" "Why are you so vicious?" "Don''t forget that your life was saved by L!" "If it weren''t for us and L, you would''ve been killed by Romeo''s family long ago! We don''t expect your gratitude but how can you repay kindness with enmity?" "It''s supposed to be a happy day for two children getting married; why do you have to act like this?" "You can still get along with Romeo and his daughter who tried killing you!" "What did we ever do wrong? Huh? Tell me!" Cara red furiously at Victoria while questioning her repeatedly through choked sobs feeling an indescribable sense of grievance and resentment in her heart! Chapter 283 Do We Need To Rely On The Lowe Family? Chapter 283 Do We Need To Rely On The Lowe Family? Chapter 283 Do We Need to Rely On the Lowe Family? Emmanuel looked at his mother with red eyes, his heart almost freezing! "Hmph, where did I wrong you? Are there not enough ces where you have wronged me?" "Forget about Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. How did it end up in Miranda''s hands?" "I will make you understand today what happens when you go against me and disobey me!" "Without the Lowe family, you are nothing! This wedding is just a joke!" Victoria sneered. Looking at Emmanuel and Cara with sadness and injustice on their faces, she felt no guilt but rather a sense of satisfaction. Romeo and Harlow stood beside her with smug looks on their faces. They felt that today was the perfect day to vent all their anger! What could be more satisfying than watching his family''s joke on such an important day? However, at this moment, the loud voice from upstairs rang out again. "Mr. Elliott from Albie''s Medicinal Material Wholesale has arrived!" Following the sound of the voice, Albie came over with his son Dn and wife smilingly walking towards them. Upon seeing this sight, Emmanuel and Cara were surprised but happy as well. "Congrattions!" Albie walked over to congratte them while handing out a gift directly to them. "Pleasee inside quickly!" Emmanuel warmly weed him while Cara wiped away her tears with joy written all over her face. Victoria and Romeo watched coldly from aside while constantly sneering in disdainful voices. After Albie went inside, Emmanuel exchanged nces with Cara knowing that he didn''t invite him nor had any rtionship whatsoever; they both knew that he must havee for L''s sake only. "What is just one Albie? It doesn''t mean anything!" Romeo scoffed disdainfully without giving it much thought along with Victoria and Harlow. They knew that Albie had a close rtionship with L, so his presence was expected. "Just because one person came here makes you guys so happy? You have no dignity!" Victoria mocked scornfully. "Exactly! How many people can L actually know? As far as we know, he seems to have fallen out with the Ward family before! There won''t be manying." Harlow added with a dismissive tone. However, as soon as she finished speaking, they heard the reception staff calling out one after another. "Mr. Reid from the Reid Group and Mr. Barker from Banking Regtory Commission are here too!" Looking towards the sound, Emmanuel and Cara saw Vincent and Morgan''s families, along with Liam and Sam carrying some gifts walking over. Seeing them, Emmanuel and Cara''s eyes lit up with joy. Victoria, Romeo, and Harlow''s faces turned sour. Vincent and Morgan''s families came too! Especially Vincent who wasn''t even in Ednd anymore; it was only his son Sam who was in charge here. Didn''t he already return to Kreanford? This wealthy man from Kreanford actually came all the way here just to attend L and Miranda''s wedding? "Mr. Reid, Mr. Barker! Wee wee inside!" Emmanuel greeted them warmly. "Mr. Rrid, did youe all the way from Kreanford?" Cara intentionally asked with a hint of pride after ncing at Victoria who looked upset. After Albie entered the hall, their arrival made her feel triumphant again. Who said they didn''t have any guests today? Not only did they have guests but they were also wealthy people like the richest person in the state or even the chairman of Banking Regtory Commission! Cara felt so proud as a mother-inw that her anger and grievances brought by Victoria disappeared immediately. "Hahaha! Congrattions Mr. Lowe and Mrs. Lowe for having such an excellent son-inw like Mr. Willis!" "I must attend Mr. Willis'' wedding! Even if I''m overseas right now, I would rush back!" Vincent shook hands with Emmanuel very politely while being enthusiastic about it. Emmanuel and Cara heard this conversation which made themugh uncontrobly while inviting both families inside. "Hmph! Isn''t that..." Harlow wanted to say something unpleasant but someone else arrived which made her swallow those words back! "Mr. Atkinson from Monty''s Jade Wholesale Group is here!" Following that announcement were more names being called out one after another by the weing voice, "The Chief of Police for Ednd Security District, Mr. Harris is here!" "The Head of Punishment Bureau, Mr. Burke is here!" "The Chairman of Mughlin''s Construction, Mr. Mughlin wishes Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis a lifetime happiness together!" "The Vice President of Priocia Medicine Association, Mr. Bailey has arrived!" "Mr. Morris of the Agenecline Medicine Association is here to congratte Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis on their wedding!" "Mr. Downs, Chairman of Downs'' Medicine, has arrived!" "Mr. Howard, Vice President of Kreanford Martial Arts Association, is here!" "Mr. Houghton wishes Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis a lifetime of happiness!" One by one, the names that were usually heard everywhere appeared. Emmanuel and Cara were busy greeting each guest with smiles on their faces. Everyone was red-faced with excitement as they exchanged pleasantries with the guests. Victoria, Romeo and Harlow looked at the guests with mixed emotions on their faces. Their previous smugness had turned into frustration and anger. How could this be? How did L and Miranda manage to invite so many important people to their wedding? They came here today just to make fun of L and Miranda! But now it seemed like they had an impressivework! Apart from these true "big shots," there were also some wealthy businessmen such as Dominic from Dominic''s Pharmaceutical, Quinn from Hodge''s Wine... and some herbal medicine wholesalers who were all worth billions but paled inparison today. Some received invitations sent out by L while others came uninvited just to get close to them. "Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, I''m sorry foring without an invitation today." "This is just a small gesture from me; please ept it! I wish Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis a longsting marriage!" "Well then... I''ll leave now!" At this moment, a herbal medicine wholesaler took out two thick envelopes filled with heavy gold coins in them which he handed over respectfully to Emmanuel. This man was one of those who witnessed L killing Sagi at Albie''s herbal medicine base before he heard about his wedding ceremony today so he decided toe over hoping for good luck. He didn''t expect much but wanted only send his regards through these gifts before leaving because he thought there might not be any room left for him at the banquet hall anyway! "Mr. Jarvis, you''re too polite; since you''re already here, why don''t you stay?" Cara said warmly as she grabbed hold of him tightly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kyree Jarvis heard this and was stunned for a moment, then asked eagerly, "Um... is there a spot for me?" "Absolutely! Of course there is!" Emmanuel and Caraughed. Upon hearing this, Kyree happily entered the wedding hall. He came to give a gift and hadn''t even seen L yet. He didn''t want to leave just like that. Naturally, staying would be best! "Hehe... Victoria, didn''t expect that, did you?" "Who told you we needed the Lowe family to save face?" "Without the Lowe family, I have my son-inw and that''s enough!" At this point, Cara turned her head and smiled at Victoria. As she spoke these words, she stood up straight with her chin held high. In her heart she felt so triumphant! Chapter 284 The Austin Family Arrives Chapter 284 The Austin Family Arrives Chapter 284 The Austin Family Arrives Emmanuel was also so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth, looking at his mother, younger brother, and Harlow with a feeling of satisfaction as if he had just pped them in the face. He felt that after living for so many years, today was the most glorious day! Eduard, Lionel... these figures were not easy to befriend even when he was still the head of the Lowe family. However, today these big shots were all being polite to him! All because he had a great son-inw!! Cara felt the same way too. She was more satisfied with L as her son-inw now. If there were any regrets or dissatisfaction left in her heart, it would probably be L''s statement about not wanting children with Miranda... At this moment, Victoria and Romeo looked extremely gloomy! They came here today to see Emmanuel''s family make a fool of themselves but now Emmanuel and Cara seemed to have gained face instead! Victoria''s face turned pale with anger as she looked at Cara''s smug expression. She almost fainted from holding back her breath. Romeo and Harlow were also filled with resentment and anger. They felt like fools themselves. The presence or absence of people from the Lowe family seemed... insignificant!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This psychological gap made them feel hot on their faces. "Don''t think that just because so many people are here means you''re very prestigious!" Victoria said coldly. "In fact, these people only have some influence in Ednd which is nothingpared to real aristocratic families! Even Vincent who is Kreanford''s richest man is just an upstartpared to those truly powerful families!" "This wedding will ultimately end up being a joke! You want it go smoothly? Dream on!" Victoria''s expression darkened further while Romeo and Harlow gritted their teeth, "That''s right! These people are nothing but trash! Let me tell you something. This wedding won''t happen!" "That''s right! You probably don''t know yet but grandma has already informed the Austin family about L and Miranda''s wedding ceremony!" "The Austin family got furious upon hearing this news. So, this wedding will end up being disastrous!" Upon hearing this news, Emmanuel and Cara both turned pale. Their expressions changed into shock and anger respectively. "Victoria, are you really that malicious? Are you trying to ruin Miranda''s wedding by using the Austin family?" asked Cara angrily through gritted teeth. "Mom, you''ve gone too far! You deliberately leaked the news to the Austin family?" Emmanuel eximed in anger. "What''s wrong with that? If anyone is to me, it''s Miranda for defying me!" Victoria snorted coldly. Just then, a voice from upstairs announced the arrival of the Austin family and Alexander. Emmanuel and Cara both jumped at the sound, their faces filled with shock and uncertainty. Meanwhile, Victoria, Romeo and Harlow looked on with smug satisfaction. The Austin family had arrived. Isa''s father himself hade to demand answers! Were they here to cause trouble? Miranda not only rejected Isa''s proposal but also went ahead with nning her wedding with another man. It was clearly a provocation against the Austin family. Alexander was here to defend his son! As guests poured out of the wedding hall upon hearing the announcement, everyone assumed that trouble was brewing. "I knew it! This wedding is nothing but a joke!" Victoria sneered coldly before turning her attention towards Alexander. "Mr. Austin." Alexander nodded in response before greeting her politely, "Mrs. Lowe." She returned his gesture before getting straight to business, "Mr. Austin, I want to make something clear today while you''re here. Miranda and her family are no longer part of the Lowe family." "We won''t interfere if you decide what actions need taking against them," she continued sternly while also warning him not involve the Lowe family in any way if he decided on any course of action against them as well. "That''s right! That''s right! Mr. Austin, we didn''t have anything do with Miranda refusing your son''s proposal or this wedding," Romeo chimed in quickly trying to distance himself from any potential conflict. However, at this moment, Alexander''s face wore a look of confusion. The next second, he cast a strange nce at Victoria and the others before heading directly towards Emmanuel and Cara. Seeing this, the two of them gritted their teeth, preparing to confront the Austin family. However, Alexander''s reaction in the next moment shocked everyone present. "Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, congrattions!" he eximed. "Congrattions to your daughter on her wedding with Mr. Willis today. Here is a small gift as a token of our respect." As he spoke, Alexander waved his hand towards his men behind him. Immediately, several people came forward holding valuable gifts such as an emperor green jade and a pair of white jade among others. Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene! Emmanuel and Cara stood there stunned for quite some time and even forgot to thank him for his gifts. The guests who had rushed over like Vincent were also surprised and confused at this unexpected turn of events. Victoria, Romeo, and Harlow''s expressions were even more spectacr! What the hell was going on? Isa''s father brought people over not to demand justice but... to give gifts? Even if they were giving gifts, shouldn''t it be coffins instead? "... Mr. Austin, what do you mean?" Victoria asked suspiciously with her face turning red. "Mr. Austin, aren''t you supposed toe here seeking justice? L and Miranda didn''t take your family seriously when they nned this wedding!" Romeo said from beside Victoria while raising an eyebrow. "That''s right! Why did you bring people here just to give them presents? What are you thinking, Mr. Austin?" Harlow jumped up in anger. Alexander frowned coldly, "I have already reconciled with Mr. Willis between me and my family long ago! Is there any problem?" "You... this..." Victoria stuttered in disbelief. Romeo and Harlow werepletely stunned too! "No problem! No problem!" "Mr. Austin, you''re too polite! How can we ept such expensive gifts?" Emmanuel smiled happily at him while Cara breathed out a sigh of relief beside him. Even they hadn''t expected that Alexander would attend the wedding so formally or bring so many valuable presents along with him! Chapter 285 Would You Like To? Chapter 285 Would You Like To? Chapter 285 Would You Like To? Emmanuel and Cara were overjoyed at this moment! Who was Alexander? He was Isa''s father! He actually brought people to give gifts? What did this mean? All along, because Isa had a crush on Miranda, Isa and the Austin family were like a dark cloud hanging over Miranda and her family''s heads. Miranda struggled hard for this! She tried everything she could. And today, on the day of her daughter''s wedding with L, Isa''s father came to attend the wedding and even gave his own gift! For a moment, it seemed as if the dark cloud that had been hanging over their heads had finally dissipated! Did Isa and the Austin family give up on Miranda? Did they acknowledge Miranda''s rtionship with L and even show friendly gestures?! Emmanuel and Cara understood that all of this was probably due to L! How did he do it? Just because their daughter found him, he was able to do something that even the entire Lowe family couldn''t do alone. "Phew..." After weing Alexander into the wedding hall, Cara let out a long breath at this time. The next second, there was a thick sense of pride on her face as well as an air of triumph. "Victoria," she said while looking at Romeo with disdainful eyes. "Do you still think that this wedding is a joke now? I think you are the real joke here." "So many people came today to celebrate L and Miranda''s wedding!" she continued smugly. "Sorry but I don''t think there''s any room for you guys!" "Thank goodness none of you from the Lowe family showed up; otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to amodate so many guests!" "If you have nothing else left here, then just leave already!" As Cara spoke these words, an uncontroble smile appeared on her face; in her heart, she felt extremely satisfied. Emmanuel shook his head while looking at his mother and Romeo with disappointment mixed with mockery. Victoria looked at Cara''s smug expression which made her so angry that blood rushed into her face almost causing another nosebleed episode. Romeo and Harlow father-daughter duo also had red-colored faces. "Don''t get too cocky!" Romeo gritted his teeth before leaving in embarrassment along with Harlow who helped Victoria walk away unsteadily. At this point, they felt very frustrated and regretful about telling Alexander about their ns for ruining L and Miranda''s big day! Who would have thought that the Austin family would behave in such an unexpected way?!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next, more guests arrived one after another, including Anton and his daughter Betty from Ellis'' Jewellery Group, as well as Erik. The Ward family only sent Erik with a few bodyguards this time. Although things didn''t end wellst time, Erik still owed L his life and couldn''t afford to lose face. Of course, the rest of the Ward family had their own opinions about L. After a moment... Amidst all the guests'' attention, two dazzling figures walked into the top hall that served as a chapel on a red carpet strewn with rose petals! Today''s protagonists finally made their entrance! Nora and another cute little boy followed behind them. Mason and Scarlet stood beside them as best man and maid of honor. When L and Miranda appeared in front of everyone''s eyes at that moment, every man present seemed to hold their breath! Miranda was too beautiful today; she could be called breathtakingly stunning. Her white backless wedding dress hugged her slender waist perfectly while her hair was pinned up, revealing her long neck like an exquisite swan! Simrly enough, many women present couldn''t help but admire her beauty either. L looked equally handsome today too! His sharp features were perfect along with his robust physique, making many women feel restless inside! "Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis are truly made for each other!" "Yes! They are sopatible!" "They''re both so good-looking; it''s really pleasing to look at!" "Only Mr. Willis can match up to such an exceptional woman like Mrs. Willis!" Listening to all thesepliments from guests, Emmanuel and Cara felt happy inside while looking at L who looked dashing today; they were filled with satisfaction and love towards him. At this point in time when faced by everyone''s envious or jealous gaze towards him, L wore an unbridled smile on his face. He turned around slightly towards Miranda next to him, unable to resist being captivated by her beauty once again! "Honey, you look so beautiful!" said L feeling overwhelmed by emotions. Miranda smiled back but kept looking straight ahead without any special response toward his compliment. She was just holding onto his arm ceremoniously even keeping some distance between them physically, making that smile seemed somewhat stiff or unnatural on her face... At this moment, Miranda walked down the red carpet, but she no longer felt the anticipation and happiness that she had before. In her mind, those photos shed like a slideshow. After stepping onto the wedding stage, the emcee cleared his throat and spoke formally. "Beautiful Miranda, do you want to make this man your husband and enter into marriage with him? Will you love him in sickness or health, in poverty or wealth, or any other adversity? Will you take care of him, respect him, ept him and be faithful to him until death do you part?" Miranda nced at L with a hint of mockery in her eyes. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded. "I do!" Looking at the guests around her, especially her parents'' joyful faces and Mason''s blessing eyes, Miranda thought to herself: no matter what happens today, I will finish this wedding. L looked at Miranda with suspicion in his starry eyes. He finally sensed that something was wrong with her! At this point, the emcee spoke again seriously, "L, do you want to make this woman your wife and enter into marriage with her? Will you love her in sickness or health, in poverty or wealth, or any other reason? Will you take care of her, respect her, ept her and protect her until death do you part?" Hearing these words made L hesitate. When he heard that, L didn''t know why but his heart trembled instinctively! The words "until death do you part" seemed heavy as if it were a promise... Could he give Miranda forever? Nora''s curse must be lifted before she turned seven! Before then, L would definitely confront the ancient Willis family! Could he survive it all? Could he give Miranda "forever"? "I..." L opened his mouth but then looked towards Miranda who was staring straight back at him as if waiting for an answer. The guests all had different expressions on their faces when they saw L hesitate on stage - confusion, worry, and iprehension! It was just two simple words, "I do". Why couldn''t he say them smoothly so they could move on from here? Chapter 286 IVe Used You Up Chapter 286 I''Ve Used You Up Chapter 286 I''ve Used You Up During his youth, L lost his parents andter experienced his daughter''s illness and wife''s betrayal. Having tasted the warmth and coldness of human rtionships and the harsh reality of society, L had developed a certain obsession with love. For him, this "vow" was not just a ceremony but also a promise that he cannot easily make. Forever... Can he have it for himself? Within three years, if he cannot have the strength topete with the ancient Willis family, Nora will die! And he himself will surely perish from this world! "I..." L looked at Miranda''s beautiful eyes fixed on him and said solemnly, "I will cherish every day I spend with my wife." The emcee was taken aback by these words. All he had to say was "I do," why did he add that sentence? However, when Miranda heard these words, her stunning face showed a strong sense of ridicule. Looking at L''s eyes filled with disappointment, disdain and even resentment... Cherish every day together? Ha ha... Who knew if one day they''ll get bored with each other or fall in love elsewhere? A mist rose in Miranda''s beautiful eyes as pictures sent by Theo kept shing through her mind. With a crash... The image of this man in her heart seemed fragmented into pieces! At this moment, Miranda''s emotions plummeted to their lowest point! In the next second, she gave L an icy nce before she could no longer suppress her disappointment, heartache and anger; she turned around abruptly, leaving the stage and running out towards outside the wedding hall! At that moment, standing on stage and getting married to L made her feel nauseous! She ran out of the wedding hall directly into public restroom on top floor. She looked at herself in mirror and couldn''t hold back tears any longer; although originally nning to endure it all until after marrying L but facing questions from the emcee onstage made everything crumble for Miranda emotionally. Inside the wedding hall... The bride running out caused chaos throughout as everyone looked bewildered! Emmanuel and Cara were panicked while Mason wore an expression full of suspicion! The guests were all puzzled looking at each other, wondering what happened?! L was also stunned, his face changing constantly. Aftering back to his senses, he quickly said to everyone, "Miranda may not be feeling well. I''ll go check on her. You guys don''t have to wait. Eat and drink if you want..." With that, L hurriedly chased after Miranda and ran out. At this point, Mason also wanted to follow them out but was stopped by Emmanuel and Cara. "What are you getting involved for? Come back!" Emmanuel scolded him impatiently. Cara red at her son and told him to stay put. They were not sure what was going on with their daughter but they knew it wasn''t appropriate for them to get involved at this time. Tap tap tap... After L caught up with Miranda in the public restroom, she quickly wiped away her tears before turning around coldly towards him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, what''s wrong? Is it because I hesitated when answering the emcee''s question earlier?" L chuckled bitterly as he tried exining himself. However, Miranda interrupted him coldly, "You don''t need to exin! I already know!" The next second, she took a deep breath and tried calming herself down, "It''s nothing really. I just felt a little nauseous earlier so I didn''t want to throw up on stage! But now let''s go back! We have a wedding reception we need to finish no matter what so our guests won''tugh at us!" As L looked at Miranda in front of him, suddenly there seemed like an invisible wall between them that he couldn''t prate through. What happened? Was it because of his hesitation earlier or something else? L couldn''t figure out Miranda''s thoughts for a moment. "Oh yeah! After this wedding is over, let''s get divorced in a few days!" "When the timees, find an excuse and cooperate with me exining things over my parents." Miranda continued speaking indifferently without any emotional fluctuations in her tone which made L feelpletely dejected as he asked with difficulty, "Why? Can you give me one reason why?" "We were doing fine before weren''t we?" "I can feel that there is something between us!" For a moment, L found it hard to ept looking at the goddess CEO who seemed close yet far away from him right now... "You''re wrong! We were only in a fake marriage, weren''t we? I only came to you to disgust Isa! Now that Isa''s father has evene to attend our wedding, he won''t dare have any thoughts about me anymore. So, your task isplete! I used you! Thank you for everything you''ve done for me, but... that''s it!" Miranda spoke coldly and with an expressionless face as if she was discussing a business deal. It seemed like there was no emotion involved at all. However, only she knew why her heart hurt so much when she said those words. It was painful enough that she felt like she couldn''t breathe. These words were like a double-edged sword that also pierced L''s heart. He looked at Miranda and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something but ended up turning into a bitter self-mockery smile instead. "Is that so? Am I of no use anymore?" L didn''t think Miranda would be this kind of person, but he didn''t know what else to say now. Should he try and salvage their rtionship? Maybe it would be better this way. They could go their separate ways while their feelings weren''t too deep yet. After a moment, Miranda took L''s arm again and returned to the wedding hall with a charming smile on her face as if nothing had happened. However, her eyescked some luster. "I''m sorry! My body wasn''t feeling well just now; please forgive my behavior!" After taking the stage again, Miranda apologized gracefully. The wedding continued normally after that point; however, the two main characters'' moods had already changed drastically from before. Emmanuel, Cara and Mason were all filled with suspicion while some guests secretly wondered what had happened between L and Miranda before the ceremony began. Chapter 287 The Feeling Of Heart-Pounding Fear Chapter 287 The Feeling Of Heart-Pounding Fear Chapter 287 The Feeling of Heart-Pounding Fear On that evening, a deste and quiet wastnd! On the roadside, there was a van parked. A person rode a motorcycle and arrived at this cete at night. This person was Theo! The van shed its headlights twice and as Theo rode over; he opened the car door and jumped straight in. "Hey." In the car, Kayden sat in the passenger seat and turned around with a smile, asking. "Um! How did I do today?" Theo asked pleasingly. "Not bad!" Kayden turned around and patted his shoulder. "The remaining money... you see..." Theo''s face was full of anticipation. However, as soon as the words fell, a strong and powerful arm tightly locked around Theo''s neck. Theo suddenly felt like he couldn''t breathe, as if his neck was being strangled. "What... what do you mean?" His eyes bulged as he stared Kayden down. "The remaining money, I will burn it for you! Hahaha..." Kayden pushed his gold-rimmed sses and cruelly taunted with a smirk. Click! The next moment, his professional enforcer by his side swiftly snapped Theo''s neck. Kayden chuckled a few times, looking at Theo''s corpse and disdainfully spat out a "pfft". On the other side, inside Emerald Green Estates vis! "Daddy, didn''t Miranda say she ising to live with us? Why hasn''t shee yet?" Before going to sleep, the little oney in bed and asked. Due to udia''s situation, Nora was greatlycking in maternal love. Miranda had been apanying her during this time, making the little one feel a mother''s tenderness and care. She had overheard Miranda talking to her dad several times, mentioning that they would "live together" after the wedding, so she had been looking forward to it. However, the wedding was over today, and Miranda still hadn''t shown up. "Don''t you have me, Nora?" L sighed inwardly and asked his daughter with a smile. "Oh..." Nora nodded and blinked her big eyes a few times before asking, "Daddy, did you have a fight with Miranda?" "Yeah..." L hesitated for a moment and then said with a bitter smile. Little Nora snorted and looked at her dad, asking, "You''re not going to change wives again, are you? Daddy, I think Miranda is pretty nice." L broke out in a sweat upon hearing this and touched the little girl''s head, saying, "What are you thinking about? Go to bed quickly!" After finally putting Nora to sleep, L went to the study and took out his mother''s diary to review it. He had already read the entire diary a few days ago. The important information it revealed included several points: his parents were both formidable martial artists with significant strength. His father was a strong cultivator in the early stages of Core Formation, and his mother was surprisingly at the later stages of Uppecia. In addition, his grandfather had disappeared without a trace after going to Lucoork West. ording to his mother''s diary, both his parents and his grandfather were searching for the same destination, a ce called "Cloud Sea Mountain Base." His mother mentioned in the diary that his grandfather had hinted that within this "Cloud Sea Mountain Base," there might be a method to break the ancient curse of the Willis family. However, the exact location of this ce was unknown to his parents, only that it was in a certain area of Lucoork West. Despite L''s geographical knowledge, there seemed to be no mention of a ce called Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West. Perhaps it was well-hidden. In the diary, his mother expressed that, even though both she and his father were cultivators, she did not want to continue on the path of cultivation. She just hoped to live a peaceful life. Looking at the elegant handwriting in the diary, L felt a deep nostalgia for his parents. After closing the diary, he sighed, "Mom, my child is destined to carry a curse. How can I possibly live a peaceful life? Perhaps, it''s predestined by the heavens! I''ve already embarked on this path! If it''s my fate, Nora''s fate, our family''s fate, I will not ept it! I will do everything in my power to defy fate!" The next day, after dropping Nora off at school, L, as usual, drove to pick up Miranda and take her to thepany. Even though he had nned to file for divorce in a few days, Miranda didn''t want anyone to notice anything unusual between them before that. At least, they had to maintain appearances for Emmanuel and Cara, even though they had probably sensed something was amiss yesterday. After getting in the car, Miranda said expressionlessly, "I''ve thought about it. When the timees, we''ll say it''s because of issues rted to having children, that our values don''t align, and we had a big fight, leading to a messy breakup." Hearing this, L chuckled in disbelief, "Wouldn''t that make your parents feel awkward? Let them think they pressured us for a grandchild, and that''s why we divorced? Or you could just lie to them and say I cheated. I can be the viin. After all, I don''t care about your family''s opinion once we''re divorced." Miranda''s expression froze for a moment at his words, and aplex emotion flickered across her exquisite face. Soon after, a deep sense of mockery surfaced. "Hehe, let you be the viin? L! Are you still pretending at this point? Well, you don''t know that there are plenty of secretly taken photos of you ''wandering off the path.'' If I hadn''t seen those pictures, maybe I would have been deeply moved by your words. L, you fraud!" Miranda thought to herself. "Hehe, let''s talk about itter." Miranda sneered, her face devoid of any emotion. L nced at her, shook his head, and didn''t say anything more. After dropping off Miranda at work, L drove straight towards the western suburbs of Ednd to visit the Graham family and see if he could get some Spirit Jade or other cultivation resources again. After breaking through to mid-Uppeciast time with those Spirit Jades, they had all been used up. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Half an hourter, L had left Ednd city and was driving on a mountain road towards the Graham family. There were rarely any people here! After arriving here, he suddenly felt uneasy as if something terrible was watching him. Suddenly, there was a figure in front of him standing in the middle of the road wearing blood-red robes with sinister eyes looking over at him! In broad daylight even L felt an eerie atmosphere emanating from this person! With screeching brakes on his car stopping by the side of road, L got out staring suspiciously at this person before him whose depth he couldn''t fathom! Looking at this person made L feel like his heart was pounding even though previous encounters with the Graham family head or severalte-stage Uppecia elders didn''t give him such feelings! A master! A powerful expert whose strengthpletely surpassed his own! "Kid, are you ready to die?" At that moment, the old man in blood robe gave an evil grin full of malice. A terrifying killing intent swept over towards L!! Chapter 288 On The Brink Of Death Chapter 288 On The Brink Of Death Chapter 288 On the Brink of Death L''s gaze was incredibly heavy at this moment! Not only was this blood-robed old man unfathomable in strength, making it impossible for him to see through, but the killing intent emanating from him was also terrifying. This person had an extremely strong desire to kill him! "Who are you?" L asked in a deep voice. "What kind of person am I? You killed my disciple and already forgot so soon?" Hawkeye Ghost asked with a fierce tone. L''s expression froze as he suddenly thought of something. "You''re Butch Ghost''s master?" The evil aura emanating from the old man was very simr to that of Butch Ghost, which made L guess what was going on. "Now that you know,e and I''ll take your life!" Hawkeye Ghost said fiercely. As he spoke, he carried a terrifying and violent aura as he charged towards L. He pped his palm towards L with blood-red light surging over his hand like wearing bloody gloves. L''s pupils shrank dramatically as he felt powerless against this attack! He shouted angrily and quickly raised both arms to block it while mobilizing the thick dragon true energy within his body to form a solid protective energy around his body surface. Pong pong! Only seeing those solid arms of L being easily pushed away by Hawkeye Ghost''s palm without any suspense. With an open door before him, Hawkeye Ghost heavily imprinted on L''s chest! With a muffled sound apanying it, L''s body flew out instantly while spitting out blood in mid-air. The protective energy surrounding his body surface had been directly shattered by Hawkeye Ghost''s palm strike. Afternding on the ground again, there were thick horror colors revealed in his eyes. His Uppecia mid-stage strength couldn''t even withstand one blow from the opponent? The old man turned out to be... a Core Formation stage powerhouse? "Hmm? No wonder you could kill Butch; turns out you''re an Uppecia powerhouse!" "I have to admit that having such strength at such age is indeed extraordinary!" At this point, there appeared a cruel grin on Hawkeye Ghost''s old face which looked like wrinkles squeezed together resembling that of some bloody ghost during broad daylight giving off an eerie feeling. "But! I love killing geniuses most! Hahaha..." L snorted coldly with unwillingness filling up in his eyes. Now well aware of his own physical condition, the strike from the opponent just now had dealt severe damage to his internal organs. The vast power gap between a mid-Uppecia and a Core Formation opponent was enough to induce despair. L wasn''t one to give up easily, even when faced with a huge power gap against his opponent in the mid-stage of Uppecia battling Core Formation. "You won''t kill me that easily!" he shouted as he charged towards his opponent with a crazed look in his eyes. He knew running away wasn''t an option, so he had to fight for his life. With a loud boom, L''s foot mmed into the ground just two meters away from his opponent and unleashed Pulse of the Earth - his strongest attack yet. This mystic technique not only possesses formidable power but also has a brief stunning effect. Moreover, it can bypass certain surface defenses, directly injuring the opponent''s internal organs. As L took a step, the earth seemed to tremble, and the surrounding ground cracked in a horrifying manner. Hawkeye Ghost grunted, feeling a buzzing sensation in his head, and his blood surged within his body. "Kill!" Seizing this opportunity, L gathered all his strength and delivered a fierce blow to Hawkeye Ghost''s chest. Apanied by a muffled sound, Hawkeye Ghost''s body was sent flying. However, the next moment, a look of horror appeared in L''s eyes. A deep sense of powerlessness surged into his heart! Stomp, stomp, stomp! Afternding, Hawkeye Ghost retreated a few steps and stood firm. His face also revealed a trace of shock. A unhealthy flush passed over his face. Thebination of Pulse of the Earth and L''s full-force strike had managed to inflict a minor injury on him. "I never thought that, crossing such a significant realm, you could still injure me?" Hawkeye Ghost''s face showed a mix of surprise and anger. He then sneered, "Good! Good! This makes it even more interesting! Killing such a cultivating genius will be truly fulfilling! Hehehe..." As he spoke, apanied by a sinister wind and ghostlyughter, Hawkeye Ghost transformed into a blood-colored afterimage and attacked L. L roared, ready to fight to the death. However, a solid blood-colored palm imprint was already harshly pressed against his abdomen, sending him flying once again. In the face of an absolute disparity in strength, struggling seemed to be utterly meaningless. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Wow!" Uponnding this time, L felt a sweet sensation in his throat, and blood gushed out inrge spurts. Mixed within was some minced internal organs. Even bloodstains seeped from his nostrils and ears. As the man a Core Formation expert, these two palms were not to be taken lightly. The first strike had already left L severely injured! The second palm brought the smell of death to L''s nose. At this point, his internal organs were shattered and disced, and his entire meridian system was in disarray. Even the true energy within his body seemed to have been dispersed as if by a violent shock. "Hmm? You''re not dead yet?" Hawkeye Ghost was surprised to see that L had not been killed yet. The next second, he snorted coldly and cruelly, "Just struggling to survive! In that case, I''ll add another palm!" As he spoke, Hawkeye Ghost took step by step towards L, his eyes filled with an increasing amount of murderous intent. The blood-red true energy on the palm became more powerful and terrifying! L sat there, gritting his teeth and ring at the old man. Just beneath the surface of his eyes, there was a hint of despair. At this point, he was almost dying. L knew that if he were to receive another p, he would undoubtedly die! Hehe, am I going to die right here today? The curse inside Nora''s body had not been lifted yet! The great revenge of his parents had not been taken yet! There were still many things that had not beenpleted... "Stop!" At this moment, a cold shout suddenly rang out. Swipe! Looking towards the sound, he saw an old man with a tall stature and dressed in a cyan robe rushing towards them at high speed. He deliberately exuded a powerful and intimidating aura from his body. As Hawkeye Ghost was about to take down L, he suddenly noticed a change in his opponent''s expression and hesitated for a moment. "Hmm? A strong cultivator in the mid-stage of Core Formation?" He said with uncertainty and suspicion. L, who had already smelled the scent of death, also showed a look of doubt and uncertainty. "Stop!" After the old man in the cyan robe rushed over, he stood directly between L and Hawkeye Ghost, and shouted at thetter in a stern voice. "Who are you? Are you going to help this guy?" Hawkeye Ghost asked in a cold and sinister tone. "I am Raul Graham, former head of the Graham family. Friend, you havemitted murder within our territory. Have you asked the Graham family about this?" The old man in the cyan robe asked coldly! Chapter 289 Seven-Day Promise Chapter 289 Seven-Day Promise Chapter 289 Seven-Day Promise "The Graham family?" Hawkeye Ghost snorted disdainfully at the mention of the Graham family. "They''re just a mediocre martial arts n. I advise you not to meddle! My backer is the Ghost que Sect!" Raul furrowed his brow at the mention of Ghost que Sect, a true ancient martial arts sect known for its evil and violent practitioners. It was said that their leader was a terrifying powerhouse who had reached the Golden Core realm. To be honest, in front of such an ancient martial arts sect, even the Graham family wasn''t worth much. L observed Raul''s apprehension and sighed inwardly. He hadn''t expected this particr elder from the Graham family to show up at such a critical moment. He had hoped that he would be saved, but it seemed like even this cyan-robed elder''s sect couldn''t afford to provoke Ghost que Sect. L didn''t want to put all his hopes on this man and took advantage of the opportunity to swallow a Minor Revitalizing Pill while using his dragon energy to quickly heal himself. However, despite his efforts, his injuries were too severe for any significant improvement. But thanks to his dragon energy flowing through him from where it originated in his left kidney area, L managed not to die immediately from them. If someone with injuries like L''s were an ordinary cultivator or warrior, they would have died already; death was inevitable under those conditions. "Hahaha," Hawkeye Ghost chuckled smugly when he saw Raul''s reaction. "What? You''ve heard about my sect before? I''m killing this kid has nothing do with your family! If you don''t want trouble, then leave now! After I kill him, I''ll leave your territory and we''ll go our separate ways." Hawkeye Ghost could sense that Raul was slightly stronger than him so he resorted instead by boasting about their respective n''s power levels as intimidation tactics against each other instead. Raul red at Hawkeye ghost for several seconds before speaking coldly, "Who says killing Mr. Willis has nothing do with us? Mr. Willis is our partner in business dealings with my family; now you''re killing him on our turf, what will happen next?" "No matter what, I will protect Mr. Willis for seven days! During these seven days, you can''t touch Mr. Willis!" Hawkeye Ghost heard that with a stern expression and a cold tone, "Do you really want to interfere? Are you willing to offend the Ghost que Sect for this kid?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Raul also stared at the opponent and asked in a cold voice, "Do you have a deep-seated grudge with Mr. Willis? Are you sure you want to kill him?" "He killed my disciple, of course I want to tear him apart!" Hawkeye Ghost replied fiercely. "Have you thought about it? If you kill Mr. Willis, someone else might want to tear you apart too," Raul warned him in a cold voice. Hawkeye Ghost''s eyebrows twitched as he looked uncertainly at Raul''s face and his own wrinkled old face shed with suspicion and doubt. At that moment, Raul turned his head towards L and said, "Mr. Willis, I can protect you for seven days! Seven days should be enough time for you to contact your family." L nodded without saying anything because he knew that the Graham family''s old patriarch was helping him because of his "background". Saying that he would protect L for seven days was also a kind of test! When Hawkeye Ghost heard this, he looked at Raul then back at L who had been seriously injured by himself earlier. His eyes flickered with malice before finally saying, "Fine! I''ll give you some face and leave you alone for seven days! After those seven days are up... we''ll see who can protect you!" His words were full of hidden meaning! Hawkeye Ghost also heard the implicit message in Raul''s words: Does this kid have someone backing him up? He thought carefully about it and realized that it was very likely! Otherwise how could such a young man in his twenties reach Uppecia level? If that were really the case, then he needed to weigh things carefully. Hawkeye Ghost began feeling uneasy inside but since Raul was present, there was no way he could kill L now so he reluctantly agreed instead. He had made up his mind. After 7-days, they would talk again! If there really was some powerful force behind this kid, then 7-days should be enough time for him to contact his family anyway... But if not... hmph... With these thoughts swirling around in his head, Hawkeye ghost gave onest icy look towards L before turning into blood shadows disappearing from sight. At this moment, L wiped the blood from his mouth and struggled to stand up from the ground. He bowed to Raul and said, "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Graham!" Raul waved his hand and replied, "Mr. Willis, you''re a partner of my family. It was nothing to help you." Then he became serious and added, "But Mr. Willis, you should contact your background as soon as possible. I can only protect you for a while." L nodded in agreement. "That''s good! Mr. Willis, you will stay at my family for seven days to recover from you injuries. At least during this time, I can guarantee that you will be safe," Raul said. "No need for that; thank you anyway," L politely declined. Although he refused verbally, he secretly smiled bitterly in his heart. Contacting his background? Did he really have any powerful connections? If he stayed at the Graham family all the time, waiting for death would be no different! He only had seven days left! Within these seven days, L must gain enough strength to contend with the blood-robed elder; otherwise, it would be a dead end! The Graham family would also understand that he had no background and wouldn''t offend the blood-robed elder or even their sect just because of him anymore. Afterwards, L went back to the Graham family again hoping to buy Spirit Jade which could assist him in practicing but returned empty-handed this time around! Matthias mentioned earlier thatst time they gave half of their inventory of Spirit Jade which was meant solely for their own people''s practice so there was none left over now avable for L''s use. L felt disappointed but thanked Raul again before leaving the Graham family. After L left, Matthias looked towards Raul asking, "Grandpa, do you think there really is a n or sect behind this guy named L? Today when we stopped Ghost que Sect''s expert, might it bring trouble upon us?" Raul''s eyes shed with cunningness as he smiled faintly saying, "We''ll know after seven days. Don''t worry; I didn''t hurt Ghost que Sect''s expert so he shouldn''t hold grudges against us!" "If there isn''t any strong force backing up this person named L, then after 7 days, we won''t interfere anymore." "On the other hand, if he really is the young master of a powerful family or sect, then L would owe our family a huge favor." "So no matter what happens, we won''t suffer any losses or danger!" Hearing this, Matthias smiled admiringly and said with admiration, "You are truly cunning!" Chapter 290 Spread The Message Chapter 290 Spread The Message Chapter 290 Spread the Message After Hawkeye Ghost left, he went straight to the McLaughlin family. Kristina and Darwin were eagerly waiting for him. "Mr. Ghost, how did it go? Did you take care of L?" Kristina asked anxiously. Darwin also had a look of anticipation on his face, waiting to hear news of L''s death. However, Hawkeye Ghost snorted coldly and shook his head. "Not yet." Upon hearing this, Kristina and Darwin eximed in surprise, "What? He... he hasn''t been taken care of yet? Mr. Ghost, are you not strong enough to defeat him?" Darwin also looked uncertain and thought to himself: Is L really that powerful? If Butch Ghost couldn''t take him down and even his master wasn''t a match for him... Hearing their words, Hawkeye Ghost raised an eyebrow and looked at Kristina with a sinister gaze. He grabbed her by the neck like she was a chick being held by its mother hen. "You bitch! My disciple died helping you deal with this L guy! How dare you talk back to me?! Do you want me to crush your neck like I would with a chicken?" "How could I not be able to defeat that L guy? I beat him half-dead already! He''s barely hanging onto life!" "I''m just being merciful by giving him seven days before taking care of business." Kristina was now being strangled in mid-air by Hawkeye Ghost. She felt like she couldn''t breathe as her face turned red fromck of oxygen. Feeling the evil aura emanating from Hawkeye Ghost made her tremble all over in fear. "No... Mr. Ghost... I didn''t mean anything else! I''m sorry..." "I knew it all along; that L guy is nothingpared to you!" She opened her mouth wide trying hard not to offend or upset him any further whileplimenting his strength at the same time. "Yes yes yes! You have immense power beyond measure; crushing L would be as easy as crushing an ant! My mom didn''t mean any disrespect towards you either so please don''t get angry; please don''t!" Darwin quickly chimed in too looking very scared but sincere. Hawkeye ghost snorted coldly once more before finally relenting. He threw Kristina onto the ground causing her scream out loud upon impact. "After seven days pass, I wille back for my disciple''s revenge against L! And remember, you are responsible for my disciple''s death too! You have seven days'' time to prepare 50 million dors aspensation!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. With these final words spoken harshly, he left abruptly. Within these seven days, he wouldn''ty a hand on L again, but he couldn''t help worrying that the kid might have some powerful backing. After he left, Kristina and Darwin looked shaken. The next second, the mother and son stared at each other with a hint of resentment in their eyes. "50 million! We have toe up with another 50 million?" Kristina''s face twitched with annoyance and pain. "What should we do, Mom?" Darwin was at his wit''s end. They never expected that because of one L, they would have to spend nearly 200 million dors inside and out for this period of time. "What else can we do? Will we dare not pay?" "Damn it! It''s all because of L!! Forget it. As long as we can kill this bastard, let''s spend another 50 million!" Kristina gritted her teeth. Darwin nodded then changed his tone, "Mom, do you think Hawkeye Ghost can really kill L? He said he beat him half to death. Is it true or false?" Kristina blinked a few times, "It should be true. I feel like this old guy is quite scary." As she spoke here, she suddenly thought of something and a cold smile appeared on her face, "Whether it is true or false doesn''t matter; let''s find someone to try it out! Let''s spread the news about L being seriously injured to his enemies so they will test him for us!" "Ideally speaking, if someone could directly kill L without waiting for seven dayster!" Darwin brightened up when he heard this, "Right! Haha... spread the news about L being seriously injured; there won''t be anyone who won''t take advantage of him!" ... After driving back to Emerald Green Estates, L called Emerson on the phone. He hesitated whether or not to tell him about his serious injury so that Emerson coulde back in these few days to help protect Nora. But after thinking about it carefully, he decided against telling anyone except asking if Emerson had recently obtained any cultivation resources by exchanging medicine. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Emerson; rather, he just didn''t want anyone else involved in this matter. Furthermore, Nora and Miranda both had their own "Suppressing Talisman" from him which would keep them safe even against ordinary people. If there were enemies who couldn''t be dealt with using Suppressing Talismans alone, then even with Emerson''s current strength, he wouldn''t be able to handle them. That afternoon, L stayed home without going anywhere. He only brewed several medicines for treating internal injuries whilebining Minor Revitalizing Pills together with Dragon Energy within himself in order to recover from his injuries. This time, his injuries were extremely severe! If it weren''t for the nourishment of dragon energy, L would have died after taking two blows from Hawkeye Ghost. Even now, he''d almost crippled with his strength severely damaged. His meridians were all broken and his body was empty, with no trace of the pure and thick true energy that used to flow through him. His field of elixir felt like it was dried up too. The only thing worth celebrating was that a strand of dragon energy still flew out from his "dragon kidney," spreading throughout his body and constantly repairing himself. "I hope I don''t be a cripple this time! Otherwise, I''m really done for!" L sighed bitterly to himself. Meanwhile, in a luxurious mansion in Kreanford that covered an enormous area... Isa had been confined here for days and wasn''t allowed to leave the Austin family even once. ording to Can and Alexander''s n, they wanted Isa to leave Kreanford or even go abroad. But Isa refused stubbornly and kept dying things until he told his father that as long as he stayed within the family, there was no way he''d run into L. Alexander had no choice but to assign someone to watch over Isa since he was still his son after all; they couldn''t use force on him. At this moment, Isa received some news which made him feel both excited yet uncertain at the same time. He called Kayden immediately, "Have you heard about what happened in Ednd? L was almost killed by a top-notch expert." Kayden replied with surprise, "What? No idea!" Kristina didn''t know Kayden personally; she just passed on this news to Isa. "You useless piece of trash! What did I hire you for in Ednd? To keep an eye on every move L makes! How could you not know about something like this?" Isa scolded coldly. "Mr. Austin... I can''t possibly have someone watching over L 24/7! He''ll definitely notice if we do so... Besides, is this news reliable? With how strong L is... who could nearly kill him?" Kayden said with a bitter smile while expressing doubt towards such news. Chapter 291 IM Afraid Of Killing You Chapter 291 I''M Afraid Of Killing You Chapter 291 I''m Afraid of Killing You "Damn it! I bet you''re scared shitless by L now, aren''t you?" Isa cursed in frustration. Upon hearing Kayden call L a badass, Isa reacted like a cat with its tail stepped on. "It''s not true, Mr. Austin. Where did you hear this from? Is it reliable?" Kayden cautiously asked. "The Britt family told me!" Isa replied coldly. "The Britt family? Are their sources trustworthy or are they trying to use us?" Kayden was naturally cunning and suspicious, and he immediately hit the nail on the head. "Use us?" Isa furrowed his brows and ordered, "Regardless of what happens, keep an eye on L these next few days. If there is any news at all, let me know immediately! If that bastard really gets seriously injured or even killed by someone else in the end... Miranda will be mine!" As he spoke, his expression twisted into a grimace of obsession and neurosis. His desire for Miranda had be more than just about her beauty; it had be an obsession within his heart. Meanwhile on the other side of town... The McLaughlin mother and son also spread news of L being seriously injured or even dying to both the Thompson and Lowe families... The night passed without incident! Early the next morning as usual, L sent Nora off to school before picking up Miranda as well. Everything seemed normal! "You don''t have to pick me up anymore from now on; there''s no need for that between us anymore!" Miranda looked at L waiting in the living room with an expressionless face. Her beautiful eyes were filled with indifference as if she had already be familiar strangers with him... "Mm-hmm! Then have Mason send someone to pick you up from now on," L nodded when he heard this statement. Miranda''s expression froze for a moment while staring coldly at him, anger mixed with disappointment surged within her heart... Ha ha... he agreed so easily? Well then again, this asshole never wanted to pick her up anyway, right? If he had time for anything else, might as well go flirt with some other pretty girl instead, right? "Heh heh, don''t bother yourself anymore," Miranda sneered mockingly. L took a deep breath before speaking softly, "I think we don''t need to wait any longer... why don''t we go down to City Hall today and get divorced?" From then onwards, it would be like they never knew each other! As soon as his words fell, Miranda, the goddess CEO trembled slightly, and her pretty face froze momentarily. Although she was already disappointed in this man, for some reason, when Miranda heard L say this, she felt a pain in her heart! A hint of mockery appeared on her face. This bastard was so eager? "Okay! Let''s get divorced today!" Miranda bit her lip and nodded. The next second, she turned around and said coldly, "I''ll go get my document and ID!" With that, she walked quickly upstairs! But at the moment of turning around, the pair of beautiful eyes turned red. Pong! After arriving at the room upstairs, Miranda mmed the door shut heavily! The next second, unable to hold back any longer, tears of grievance, resentment and disappointment flowed down. L you heartless scumbag. What does it have to do with you? As if anyone cares about getting entangled with you anymore! In her heart, Miranda desperately tried to recall those photos to strengthen her resolve. She kept telling herself that it wasn''t worth being sad over such a scumbag; there was nothing worth holding onto either way. But for some reason tears just wouldn''t stop flowing! She didn''t know how long had passed... she finally wiped away her tears and put on an icy expression as she went downstairs with all kinds of documents. "Let''s go! We''re not going to thepany today; we''re going straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau!" Miranda''s voice was so cold it seemed like ice chips were falling. L looked at Miranda and noticed that her eyes were slightly swollen. It was obvious that Miranda had been crying! This made L feel inexplicably distressed but he didn''t say anything; he just nodded his head. A momentter... L drove while carrying Miranda out through the gates of their vi when suddenly a Mercedes came driving towards them head-on blocking their way out! Immediately after, three people got off from inside the car. Surprisingly, they were Mohamed Thompson, head of Thompson family, along with Sarah. In addition there was also a middle-aged man who looked stern following behind them both. Upon seeing Sarah and her father, Miranda immediately furrowed her brow, revealing a hint of disdain. L''s expression changed subtly, sensing an unusual atmosphere. Especially when his gazended on the stern man, a cold glint shed in his eyes. "I''ll go check!" L said, getting out of the car, staring coldly at the others. "What''s the matter?" Miranda also stepped out of the car, frowning as she looked at Sarah and Mohamed. "There''s something! Of course, there''s something," he chuckled. Sarah red at L with a look of resentment and gritted her teeth. But now, the only thing she was biting down on was her fake tooth. Sarah hated L to the core. He had used Jared as a pawn, causing him to knock out all of Sarah''s teeth. "What do you want? You don''t even want this fake teeth?" L raised an eyebrow and sneered. Hearing this, Sarah''s expression twisted in anger as she pointed at L and cursed, "You''re still so arrogant after all these days, Willis!" "Oh? I''ve always been like this. Is there a problem?" L narrowed his eyes and asked with an evil smile. He seemed fearless and domineering as ever. Seeing his reaction, Sarah wished she could tear him apart herself. The hatred in her heart almost made her lose control. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But then Mohamed pulled her back just in time. The next second, Mohamed looked coldly at L for a moment before smiling meaningfully. "We''re not here for anything big! My friend just heard that you''re a martial arts master and wanted to come over for some sparring! I can''t refuse him since he''s such an enthusiast... hehe." As he spoke, the stern man stepped forward and stared sharply at L. "I''m ine Todd. I heard Mr. Willis is very powerful so I came here to learn from you." ine was Mohamed''s confidant and also the strongest fighter under the Thompson family with power reaching Dark Force initial stage level. Miranda looked surprised when she saw what was happening. She hadn''t expected Sarah or Mohamed to suddenly show up with people wanting to spar with L? L felt uneasy but didn''t show any panic or cowardice; he simply snorted disdainfully while looking at ine, "Spar? Do we really need that? If our strengths are simr then it would be pointless! And besides... you seem too weak! I''m afraid I might identally kill you!" Chapter 292 Still So Awesome Chapter 292 Still So Awesome Chapter 292 Still So Awesome Just then, an Audi Q7 pulled up at a distance and parked. Inside the car were Romeo, his daughter Harlow, and his trusted ally Rohan. "Heh heh, looks like someone''s already here ahead of us," Romeo smirked as he observed the situation. "Isn''t that Mohamed and Sarah from the Thompson family? Looks like they got word of L''s injuries too!" Harlow teased. "Mr. Lowe, what do we do now?" Rohan asked for instructions. "We''ll wait and see for now. No need to rush over there! Let the Thompson family test the waters for us... heh heh..." Romeo''s eyes glinted with cunningness as he spoke. "Hahaha... looks like everyone is turning on L! Let''s see if you survive today!" Harlow gloated with glee. Upon hearing this, Sarah and her father Mohamed exchanged cold smirks while staring at L in contemptuous amusement. "L, don''t act tough here! Hahaha... you''ve been taken out by someone else haven''t you? What are you afraid of?" Sarah taunted him mercilessly while Mohamed gave him a menacing re that seemed to prate through his very soul. Miranda couldn''t help but feel worried upon hearing their words directed towards L. She turned to look at him with suspicion in her eyes. "L what''s going on? What are they talking about? Have you been hurt by someone?" Miranda thought she hadpletely loathed this man, but hearing these words, her heart involuntarily tightened. This jerk, divorcing her today, could it be because of... "No way! Don''t listen to them spouting nonsense!" L immediately denied it. "You still won''t admit it, huh?! Do you think we won''t darey a hand on you?" Sarah sneered bitterly while giving off an aura of resentment towards him. Mohamed gestured ine forward indicating that he could attack now if needed. ine nodded grimly as a fierce expression took over his face along with deadly intent shining in his eyes. "identally kill me huh?! Alright then let''s see how idental I can be!" He roared furiously before charging straight towards L aiming directly for his heart! His punch carried an incredible amount of force behind it, enough power behind it that could end one''s life instantly. It was clear this was no ordinary punch¡­ He put all his strength into this punch, unleashing the full potential of his Dark Force at an early stage. L''s pupils shrank as he gritted his teeth and threw a punch back with equal force. At this point, he waspletely depleted of energy and could only rely on physical strength to fight. Boom! The two fists collided, producing a muffled thunderous sound. ine''s body was sent flying backwards upon impact. His right arm made a popping sound as it broke inch by inch uponnding. Before ine could even get up from the ground, he felt a terrifying gust of wind rushing towards him. "No!" ine screamed in terror but it was toote. After knocking him away, L charged forward and kicked him hard as soon as he hit the ground. The cold-hearted man''s head shattered under L''s foot and he died instantly. Sarah and Mohamed stared wide-eyed in disbelief at ine''s corpse. What? L had just killed ine? How did this happen? "Who told you I was finished?" L asked Sarah and Mohamed coldly with an evil smirk on his face. "You... stay away!" Sarah said fearfully while backing away slowly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mohamed broke out in cold sweat before forcing out an ugly smile, "... Mr. Willis, it''s all just a misunderstanding! My friend is obsessed with martial arts so we came here for some practice with you." "... Since you''ve already killed him," Mohamed continued hastily while pulling Sarah along like they were dogs that had lost their home, "we''ll take our leave now!" After saying that, they quickly got into their car before fleeing for their lives lest L decided to kick their heads off too! L stood thereughing coldly,"Take the body away!" Mohamed froze for a moment before exchanging nces with Sarah then reluctantly carried ine''s corpse into their car before speeding off without looking back once! At that moment, L walked over to the Audi Q7 parked nearby... Bang! Bang! Bang! He knocked on the window then shouted sternly, "Get out!" After several seconds, the window rolled down... In the car, Romeo looked at L and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. "L, I just wanted toe and see my niece Miranda. What''s going on? Why are you so aggressive?" Harlow also squeezed out a smile. "Brother-inw, why are you so fierce? We came to make peace with you and my cousin!" Rohan was even more frightened now. After looking at ine''s body, his face twitched a few times. "Mr. Willis is incredibly powerful! I am in awe!" L sneered, "So, did you guys alsoe here to spar with me?" "No no!" Harlow quickly shook her head. "Of course not!" Romeo coughed and said, "Miranda is going to thepany today right? We won''t disturb you anymore. Let''s get together another day." He gave Rohan a signal. Rohan understood and smiled at L before quickly driving away. L stood there watching them leave with a dark expression but didn''t stop them. In the car, Romeo and Harlow still had lingering fear on their faces. "That damn Darwin lied to us! L wasn''t disabled at all!" Romeo cursed angrily. Harlow was also scared as she said, "Yes... that bastard is still so powerful! If it weren''t for the Thompson family being used as cannon fodder by him... the consequences would have been unimaginable." The Dark Force expert from the Thompson family had his brain smashed by L''s kick; how could someone who was supposed to be disabled be that strong? But at this moment, Rohan frowned slightly with suspicion on his face, "Mr. Lowe, Miss Lowe, I feel like something isn''t quite right." "What''s wrong? What do you want to say?" asked an puzzled Romeo. Harlow blinked her eyes too, "Rohan, what''s wrong?" "When L made his move just now," Rohan hesitated before continuing, "I didn''t feel any internal energy fluctuations." "So what does that mean?" asked an rmed Romeo. "It means..." Rohan paused for emphasis, "that when he killed that guy earlier he might not have used any internal energy!" Rohan carefully expressed, "Oh? Does that mean..." At these words, Romeo''s expression froze, as if he also had a realization. Chapter 293 Lachlan, What Do You See Me As? Chapter 293 L, What Do You See Me As? Chapter 293 L, What Do You See Me As? After everyone had left, L calmly got into the car. When Miranda got in, she looked at him with a hint of confusion and asked, "What''s going on? Why did they think you were beaten up?" L remained silent and shook his head. The goddess CEO''s face showed a hint of displeasure. "L! You think you''re so great now that you won''t even talk to me?" L''s face turned bitter and then suddenly flushed an unhealthy red. Pfft! He couldn''t hold it back any longer and vomited blood. His strength was that of a mid-level Uppecia warrior. In addition to his powerful true energy, his physical body was also incredibly strong. Even without inner energy or true energy, he could easily defeat Dark Force masters. However, when he attacked just now, it inevitably aggravated the injuries inside his body! Originally he wanted to suppress it and not show it in front of anyone but couldn''t hold back anymore when he felt something sweet in his throat! Miranda who had been angry before was suddenly shocked when she saw this scene. Her eyes showed thick fear and concern. "L!" "Are you okay? Do we need to go to the hospital? I''ll drive!" She even started speaking gibberish as she panicked after seeing L spit out blood. Looking at her panicking appearance made L feelplex emotions sh through his starry eyes for a moment. The next second he wiped away the blood from his mouth with some tissues before shaking off Miranda''s concerns by saying, "It''s okay; spitting out this blood is good enough! We don''t need to go to the hospital; don''t forget I''m also a doctor." Miranda looked at him anxiously again, "What happened exactly? Were you really hurt by someone?" L hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Yes, I met someone whose strength far surpassed mine! This time... I don''t know if I can make it through safely..." As soon as these words were spoken, there was self-deprecatingughter from him followed by saying, "Don''t worry about all that though; let''s go get our divorce papers filed." N?velDrama.Org content rights. p! Upon hearing this statement, Miranda pped L across the face with anger written all over hers, "L! You bastard! What do you mean?! Is this why you suddenly wanted to divorce me today?" "What do you take me for?" "Heh... you''re so noble aren''t ya?! Are you worried about dragging me down?" "I don''t need you to think for me! I''m not leaving this marriage for now!!" L touched his numb cheek and let out a bitter smile. Looking at the goddess CEO, who was teary-eyed and full of resentment, he felt his heart skip a beat. They say that couples are like birds in the same forest, but when disaster strikes they each fly their own way. However, Miranda didn''t want to leave him now? Honey... was this what you meant by using him up already? He moved his lips, wanting to say something to Miranda and ask her why she wanted to split up right after their wedding. But as the words were about toe out of his mouth, he swallowed them back down again. What was the point of asking so many questions now? Perhaps in seven days'' time he would be dead anyway. Why add more burdens? ... That morning at the Thompson family vi! The cold man ine''s body was lying on the ground with Sarah and Mohamed standing beside it looking grim-faced. Romeo and Harlow father-daughter duo were also present along with Isa''s confidant Kayden. As they say: "the enemy of my enemy is my friend", these three groups had gathered together. Romeo''s trusted aide Rohan was carefully examining ine''s body while everyone else looked on expectantly. "After checking thoroughly," said Rohan with a cold smirk on his face, "I can confirm that L did not use any true energy when killing ine! Even if someone who has cultivated inner strength doesn''t intentionally use it during an attack there will still be traces of it left behind." "Unless they''re purely physical cultivators! But L is not like that, so I can basically conclude that L''s strength has truly been nullified! Even when he took action, he couldn''t use any internal force at all!" added Rohan confidently. "Oh?" Mohamed asked incredulously, "ine is a Dark Force expert. Are you saying that L could have killed him solely based on physical strength? Is that even possible?" "If there was too great a difference between their strengths, then it wouldn''t be impossible!" replied Rohan solemnly. As he spoke these words though, fear crept into his heart. After all, he wasn''t even as strong as ine himself; if things had gone differently earlier, then perhaps it would have been him lying dead instead... And when others heard this, their faces showed a mix of shock and horror. To lose one''s inner strength and rely solely on physical strength to defeat a Dark Force expert? Hiss... So, before L lost his inner strength, his power was even more terrifying? "What do we do now? If L''s power is gone, even if he relies solely on brute force, we can''t kill him!" Sarah frowned and said unwillingly. "Yeah! This bastard is just an animal! How can he be so fierce after being disabled?" Harlow gritted her teeth. The others looked at each other with uncertain expressions. Damn it! L was too damn awesome! Even if he was seriously injured and his inner strength was gone, these people still couldn''t handle him. This was too discouraging!! "Forget it. We can''t kill him but someone else will eventually get the job done. At least now we know that the information provided by the McLaughlin family mother and son was true! L losing his inner strength means that there really is a top-notch master who wants to kill him. Let''s just wait for it!" Kayden spoke coldly. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement with conviction. "That''s right! Anyway, L this bastard will die sooner orter!" Sarah said bitterly. Half an hourter... Kayden left the Thompson family and reported this news along with everyone''s spections to Isa! "Good! Good job indeed! Hahaha!" Isa learned that L had been disabled; he suddenly revealed a look of madness mixed with pleasure. Then his heart began beating erratically again. Since L had already been disabled, what did he have left to fear? Can he do something about it again? Chapter 294 Are You Blessing Me? Chapter 294 Are You Blessing Me? Chapter 294 Are You Blessing Me? After another day had passed, L''s injuries had finally healed by thirty percent under the nourishment of dragon energy! Although his strength had not yet returned to its peak state, he could at least use the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique again. So, aside from picking up Nora and Miranda, he began to practice tirelessly day and night. He wanted to improve his strength before Hawkeye Ghost came looking for him again. During this time, he absorbed all of the hundred-year medicinal herbs that were given to him by the Graham family and some medicinal materials that Emerson found when selling Nourishing Essence Pills. However, the results were minimal! As time passed day by day, L''s heart sank lower and lower. He knew that without enough resources for cultivation, it was almost impossible to reach a level where he couldpete with Hawkeye Ghost within seven days! One morning after dropping off Miranda at work, L took a bus alone to an old house in the countryside. There were only three days left until their seven-day agreement was up. Despite practicing frantically these past few days, his strength did not improve much. Even now he still hadn''t fully recovered from his previous injuries! "The seven-day deadline is almost here; am I doomed this time?" L muttered helplessly as he looked at the old house in front of him. L knew very well that he didn''t have any powerful background or anyone else on whom he could rely on. Perhaps it was because of his attachment and nostalgia in his heart that made him want to go back and visit this old house once more before facing what seemed like certain death. To feel once again the breath left behind by his parents or look at their belongings they left behind... N?velDrama.Org content rights. In his heart, L had already worked out a n. On thest day of the seven-day agreement, if he hadn''t found a breakthrough, he would call Emerson back. He nned to transfer all his current assets to Emerson and entrust Nora to him, asking him to take his daughter away from Ednd. L still found Emerson a trustworthy person at the moment. As for Miranda, he was determined to forcefully dissolve the marriage, hoping that Hawkeye Ghost wouldn''t get involved with her. Taking a deep breath, L pushed open the door of the old house. As he looked at the familiar courtyard and breathed in the much fresher airpared to the city, it seemed like L had returned to his childhood. "Hmm? What is this..." "Such a strong spiritual energy!" In the next moment, L''s eyes widened and his face showed a strong sense of surprise. His gaze was fixed on the old well in the courtyard! He turned around and locked the door behind him, then walked quickly towards the old well with a hint of excitement. Last time when he came to clean up the old house with Mason and others, L did not find anything unusual about this old well. However, at this moment, he felt that there was a surge of rich spiritual energy below through the thick green stone covering the well. "Why didn''t I notice itst time?" L muttered to himself inwardly! What he didn''t know was that when he fought against Butch Ghost and was attacked by his soul, after Dragon Ancestor''s soul devoured that evil spirit, it not only restored its own trace of elemental power but also replenished L''s mental strength. Because his mental strength had be much stronger than before, he discovered this abnormality in this old well! It must be said that everything seemed predetermined in some way! Boom boom boom! After L arrived here, he directly lifted up the heavy green stone covering over the mouth of the well. This stone weighed almost 500 kg, which seemed like no ordinary rock. This thing pressed down on top of the mouth of the well; an average person could never move it. As far as L could remember since childhood memories until now, this old well had always been covered up. Because this piece of stone was too heavy and there was tap water at home, nobody ever thought about moving such a huge rock away from here. Unexpectedly though underneath such huge bouldery another world! Hoo... When L lifted off this huge boulder for an instant, he felt a refreshing cool breeze blowing towards him. After taking in one breath, his whole body suddenly felt refreshed! Spiritual Energy! Such dense Spiritual Energy! Lying down on top looking downwards into 20 meters deep bottomless pit; L saw something like "well water". However, L could tell right away that what appeared to be "well water" wasn''t actually water but rather formed by umted spiritual energy, a "Spirit Spring" ah! In an instant, L greedily took another deep breath, and then reached out his hand towards that piece of stone. The whole person jumped into this ancient Well while once again covering back over with heavy green stone. Plop! Lnded at bottom inside Spirit Spring making only light sound. This bit Spirit Spring didn''t look like much; even standing there L''s knees were still above surface level. However, this waspletely condensed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, transformed into liquid form. Even if it was just a drop, the spiritual energy contained within wasparable to the Heavenly Spirit Jade that was previously the size of a palm. "There''s always a way out! There''s always a way out! Hahaha..." L sat cross-legged in the spirit spring, his face filled with excitement and joy. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think to himself: Mom and Dad, are you watching over me from beyond? If L wasn''t so sentimental and didn''t want to visit his old house onest time before "dying", he wouldn''t have dreamed that there would be such a spirit spring in his old home. Everything in this world seemed to have its own cause and effect! "With this spirit spring, can I break through to Core Formation Realm with one fell swoop?" L was full of expectations inside. The next second, he took a deep breath and calmed down. He began practicing Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. The pure spiritual energy contained within the spirit spring flowed into his body like rivers as he breathed. Then it merged with the dragon energy surging from his left kidney area and transformed into true dragon energy which circted rapidly within him! L could feel that all injuries lingering inside him were healing at an observable speed. After they werepletely healed up, his strength finally began steadily increasing! L sat cross-legged at the bottom of the well like someone who was starving for food or thirsty for water while practicing without feeling any sense of time passing outside. In just an instant, a whole day plus night had passed by but L hadn''t even realized it! Early on day two... Nora sat in the living room. She saw Lina preparing breakfast while Miranda apanied her eating together instead. Yesterday evening, L didn''t pick up Nora from kindergarten. The teacher sent her back home at Emerald Green Estates instead. Nora was clever enough to call Miranda after she got homest night. Last night, Miranda spent all night apanying Nora. "Miranda, where''s my dad? Why hasn''t my dade back since yesterday?" At mealtime, Nora looked anxious! Chapter 295 Kill That Bastard Chapter 295 Kill That Bastard Chapter 295 Kill that Bastard Miranda smiled reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, your dad will be back soon." As the goddess CEO spoke these words, her heart was filled with worry and anxiety. She knew how much L cared for Nora. How could he leave her at school without anyone to pick her up? And why hadn''t he returned or answered any calls or messages? Miranda''s mind raced with possibilities, wondering if something had happened to L. But she quickly pushed those thoughts aside and forced herself to remain calm as sheforted Nora. The little girl nodded in agreement, saying confidently that her dad would never abandon her. Miranda couldn''t help but smile at the child''s innocence. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Two more days passed without any sign of L. The deadline of seven days hade and gone. No one could reach him or find him anywhere. Isa was on the phone with Kayden again, asking for updates on L''s whereabouts. "Kayden, has there been any news about L?" Isa asked impatiently. "Nope," Kayden replied coldly. "He hasn''t shown up yet. He even stopped picking up his daughter from school." Kayden chuckled cynically before adding insult to injury, "Looks like he got scared off by that top- notch fighter who injured him before! What a coward! He doesn''t even want his own daughter anymore!" Upon hearing this, Isa let out a cold snort and asked, "What about Miranda? Has she been staying with that brat these past few days?" Kayden hesitated before answering carefully, "Yes... L disappeared two days ago... and she has been taking care of the kid since then." Isa exploded in fury and kicked over a nearby table in frustration, "That woman is such a lowlife! I can''t stand it!" His face twisted into an expression of resentment and jealousy as he thought about Miranda being so close to L''s daughter while he was nowhere to be found. "Miranda, you''re such a bitch! How could you help L take care of his child? Do you like him that much? Huh? What does this guy have that''s so attractive to you?" Isa cursed through gritted teeth. He didn''t expect Miranda to have already seen those photos and still not break up with L. These past few days, L abandoned her and his daughter to hide for his life, yet Miranda still stuck by his side. She even helped take care of his daughter. This made Isa jealous and filled with resentment and unwillingness. "Mr. Austin, calm down! Mr. Austin, calm down..." Kayden quickly tried to appease him before changing his tone with a hint of malice and cruelty, "Mr. Austin, do you think that since L hasn''t appeared in the past two or three days he might... have been killed by a master from Ghost que Sect?" Isa''s voice turned icy cold, "It would be best if he died! It would be best!" "Mr. Austin, don''t worry about it; even if L isn''t dead yet, he probably doesn''t know where to run for his life!" Kayden continued confidently, "He abandoned his daughter this time; he probably won''t dare show himself again in the future! Besides, he has be useless; there is no need to fear him anymore! Miranda will eventually give up on himpletely!" "Hmph! I can''t wait any longer; I must get Miranda!" Isa said fiercely, "Also since L doesn''t want his daughter anymore, what''s the point of keeping her alive? Find an opportunity for me to kill this little brat so I can vent my anger!!" Hearing this request made Kayden hesitate before speaking cautiously, "Mr. Austin... isn''t it unnecessary? Since L is gone now anyway... this is just a little kid..." "I said kill her for me! Can''t you understand?" Isa interrupted Kayden directly with an ominous tone. "Yes yes yes sir I understand!" Kayden quickly agreed while continuing carefully, "But Mr. Austin, I don''t have any masters around here right now. I''m afraid my people won''t be able handle Mason''s men who are secretly protecting Miranda and the kid. What if we ask some experts from the family come over here instead?" "And preferably Transmutation Force experts too!" They had already analyzed that L had lost his internal power and could only rely on physical combat, judging from the injuries on the body of the cold and stern man ine, L''s physical strength was probablyparable to that of an early Transmutation Force expert. That was why Kayden suggested that it would be best if Isa could send a Transmutation Force master over. This way, they would not only have enough people to deal with Mason but also ensure safety even if L hadn''t died yet. Upon hearing this, Isa snorted coldly, "I am now under family control and cannot mobilize other experts! Damn it, I can give you another 50 million dors. You find a way to hire a strong Transmutation Force expert!" "Okay! I will do my best!" Kayden''s eyes lit up upon hearing Isa offer him more funding again. That day, Kayden posted a high-priced "recruitment" notice on the dark web and actually managed to recruit an intermediate-level Transmutation Force expert in no time. In the afternoon, Kayden approached udia again. "udia, there is something else I need you to do! Tonight at dusk, find a way to bring your daughter and Miranda over..." Kayden exined his n to udia. udia frowned, "What are you going to do with my daughter? I... I can''t do this! Also, didn''t you say that you would use those photos as soon as possible to break up L and Miranda? What happened?" She didn''t know that L had already gone missing; she still held onto her hope of breaking up Miranda and him so she could take advantage of it herself. "It''s precisely because of this!" Kayden pped his thigh in frustration. "We''ve shown those photos to Miranda already but we didn''t expect her not wanting a divorce from L yet! "So this time we''re going all out! "This time we need your cooperation for our little y! We''ll pretend someone kidnapped both of you or even hurt your daughter. Don''t worry; it''s just acting! "At that moment when faced with life or death situations, if Miranda hesitates or shows any selfishness in front of your daughter, then she will losepletelypared with how great motherly love is portrayed by yourself! "At that moment, both your daughter and even L will have irreparable rifts between them because of what happened." "Do you understand?" Chapter 296 MirandaS Helplessness Chapter 296 Miranda''S Helplessness Chapter 296 Miranda''s Helplessness This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. udia''s eyes lit up when she heard Kayden''s n. She felt that this was a brilliant idea, using Nora as the key to break L and Miranda apart. L cared about Nora more than anything else, so if they could make Nora hate Miranda, it would be easy to separate them. "Great! Let''s do it!" udia said excitedly in her mind. "L, you will be mine sooner orter!" That evening, after school, Nora hurriedly ran to the school gate with anticipation in her big eyes. She wanted to see the familiar figure waiting for her there. But when she saw Miranda instead of L waiting for her, disappointment washed over her face. "Miranda!" she greeted sweetly but couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes. Miranda sighed inwardly and took Nora''s hand. Just then udia appeared with a smile on her face and approached them. "Nora!" she eximed lovingly as she opened up her arms towards Nora. "Mommy!" Nora saw udia and ran towards her happily while breaking free from Miranda''s grip. "Mommy! Why are you here?" she asked excitedly while jumping into udia''s arms. "I came to see my little angel," udia replied with a smile as if showing how much love and care she had for their daughter. At this moment, Miranda, watching the scene unfold before her, involuntarily furrowed her brows. Nora breaking free from her hand and running towards udia''s embrace had sparked a self- deprecating and despondent feeling in Miranda. Even now, the image of L standing by, udia holding Nora, like a family of three, shed in her mind. Taking a deep breath, Miranda didn''t choose topete with Nora, though she felt extremely ufortable. Still, driven by a sense of responsibility, she spoke to Nora, "Nora, let''s go! It''s time to go home!" She knew about udia''s betrayal of Nora to Tiger, and L had warned her not to let udia near Nora again. Even though L was not present now, and Nora seemed close to her "biological mother," Miranda still did what she believed was her duty. "Oh..." Nora looked back at udia with some reluctance, hesitated for a moment, and then returned to Miranda''s side. This made Miranda feel slightly better. Nora was still very sensible after all. But in the depths of udia''s eyes, there was a hint of gloom: this little brat actually chose Miranda? Your own mother is here, and you actually went over to another woman when she called you? For a moment, udia, who was already cold-blooded and utilitarian, even felt some resentment towards Nora! When her daughter was critically ill, she could abandon her husband and child without hesitation; it showed that udia didn''t really care about this daughter. Now, she only saw Nora as a tool to win back L! "Nora, I miss you so much! Where''s your dad? How about we go out for dinner together tonight?" udia squeezed out a false smile on her face and asked softly. "Dad..." Nora opened her mouth to say something but Miranda pulled her back. The next second, the goddess CEO said indifferently to udia, "Ms. Carter, my husband is still waiting for me and Nora at home. Let''s talk another day if there''s anything else. Goodbye." She then tried to take Nora away from there. udia blinked several times before taking two quick steps forward blocking Miranda and Nora''s way. The next second she sneered with some mockery, "Ohh... your husband again? Haven''t you seen those pho..." At this point, udia suddenly stopped talking, realizing that she almost revealed something she shouldn''t have. Damn it, she nearly let it slip. me that vixen for daring to call L her husband in front of her. She almost couldn''t stand it and wanted to confront her. Meanwhile, the astute Miranda, with her clear and perceptive eyes, noticed something unusual in udia''s words. "What haven''t I seen?" Miranda stared sharply at udia and asked. "Nothing!"udia waved her hand casually, "Thank you for taking care of my daughter, but I haven''t seen my daughter for so long. I want to have dinner with my daughter tonight. Can you please let go?" Hearing these words, Miranda shed an unhappy expression on her pretty face. What did ''letting go'' mean as if she had kidnapped or forced someone else''s child? At this time, udia continued adding fuel into fire by smiling affectionately at Nora, "Nora, would you like to have dinner with Mommy?" Nora looked at udia with a hint of attachment and admiration in her big eyes, nodding involuntarily. Although udia had tried to hand her over to bad people before, what stood out more in Nora''s mind was the scene where her mother protected herself by taking the hit from a flowerpot last time. The next moment, Nora looked up at Miranda with a pleading and eager expression. Miranda sighed bitterly, feeling conflicted and soft-hearted towards Nora''s desire. "Okay. Since you want to have dinner with your mom, I will apany you guys, okay?" Upon hearing this, Nora pped excitedly. "Great! Thank you Miranda!" Seeing the happy and joyful look on the little girl''s face upon hearing these words made Miranda feel self-deprecating thoughts creeping up inside of her. She thought to herself that if she didn''t agree today, then perhaps Nora would resent her? After all... she wasn''t her biological mother... The next moment, she shook off these messy thoughts and asked udia calmly, "Ms. Carter, do you mind if I join you?" udia smiled and waved it off, "Of course not! Why would I mind?" Obviously not... how else could this good show go on today? How else could shepletely beat down her pride in front of Norater? After that exchange between them, all three got into Miranda''s car as per udia''s instructions for dinner at udia''s house while also visiting Nora''s grandparents along the way. Nora was looking forward to it very much but inside Miranda felt helpless as she had already agreed so there wasn''t much left for her to say or do about it now. Anyway... she knew Mason had been sending people secretly protecting both herself and Nora so nothing should go wrong, right? At this time, Dennis drove his ck SUV followed by several henchmen behind them discreetly keeping an eye on their safety. "Boss, should we tell young master about this? Isn''t that Mr. Willis'' ex-wife who just got into Ms. Lowe''s car?" One of Dennis'' men asked curiously. Another one added. "Where are they going anyway? It doesn''t seem like Emerald Green Estates or Ms. Lowe''s residence." Dennis hesitated for a moment before waving his hand dismissively. "No need to inform Mason yet. She is just a woman after all; what kind of trouble can she stir up? We only need to follow them closely ensuring Ms. Lowe and Norah''s safety! We don''t want any minor incidents reported back." Chapter 297 Did Lachlan Escape? Chapter 297 Did L Escape? Chapter 297 Did L Escape? And on the other side of town, seven days had passed and today, Hawkeye Ghost arrived in Ednd with a heart full of murderous intent. He first thought that L was seeking refuge with the Graham family, so he went there to look for him. After being told by the Graham family that L was not there, Hawkeye Ghost spent a day lurking at L''s vi in Emerald Green Estates while Kristina and Darwin helped him gather information about L. But despite knocking out Lina along the way, he came up empty-handed. Even Kristina and Darwin couldn''t find any trace of L. They even gave him some "bad news", that L had been missing for two or three days already. "Damn it! Did this guy escape? Hmph!" Hawkeye Ghost was furious when he heard this news. That night, he went back to the Graham family again. "Why are you here again?" Matthias asked as he looked at Hawkeye Ghost''s unsettling aura in the living room. Even though Matthias was an Uppecia expert himself, he still felt uneasy around Hawkeye Ghost''s strong presence. "I''ll ask you again. Is it true that L isn''t here?" Hawkeye Ghost asked coldly as his eyes red fiercely at Matthias. "He really isn''t here! He left on that day and hasn''t returned since!" Matthias replied with a frown on his face. Hawkeye Ghost continued to stare menacingly at Matthias, "I warn you, ording to my agreement with your old patriarch Raul, seven days have passed! Your family only agreed to protect L for seven days! Today is already the eighth day and an entire day has gone by! If Ie looking for revenge against L again, your family should stay out of it!" Matthias wanted to say something more but then a voice filled with authority interrupted them both, "L is indeed not here at my family! I keep my word, after seven days have passed, we won''t protect him anymore!" They turned their heads towards Raul who walked into the living room looking serious as ever while making this promise firmly known. "Is that so?" Hawkeye ghost asked coldly while staring straight into Raul''s eyes. "Of course it is true! My dear friend... judging by your current appearance... did you fail to find what you were looking for?" Raul asked curiously. Hawkeye Ghost snorted heavily, "That guy disappeared! It''s been two or three days since he vanished in Ednd, like he evaporated from the face of the earth!" Raul and Matthias exchanged a nce at each other. The next second, the old patriarch shook his head disappointedly. "Two or three days? Could it be... he ran away?" He spoke with a hint of contemptuous indifference. "It seems that I overestimated L." Matthias'' face also darkened, his expression changing constantly. "Did he run for his life? Does L have no background at all?" Hawkeye Ghost looked at both men with an uncertain expression on his face. It seemed that L was really not here. "Since L is not here, I''ll take my leave!" With that said, he lifted up his blood robe and left the Graham family directly. At this moment, Raul red at Matthias and muttered dissatisfiedly. "Matthias, did you misjudge him? Now it seems like L is nothing! You were so concerned about him for nothing!" Matthias smiled bitterly and sat there in silence. In his heart he thought: Could it be that L really has no background? But how could someone without any background reach Uppecia realm at such a young age and even master so many methods to refine medicine? Perhaps things were not as simple as they seem... On the other side of town, Dennis and several henchmen followed Miranda secretly in their car. As they passed through a secluded road section suddenly a car rushed out blocking their way ahead. Dennis'' group''s faces changed instantly! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Oh shit! Are we going to get into trouble?" "Ram into it!" Dennis gritted his teeth and gave orders directly to one of his subordinates who was driving. The subordinate nodded slightly then stepped hard on the elerator pedal. The SUV engine roared loudly as its speed suddenly increased towards the car which stood blocking their path ahead. Bang! However just then an imposing figure emerged from inside the car charging straight towards them with great strength. Boom! In an instant, the figure kicked fiercely against front end of their vehicle. Dennis'' group''s vehicle was sent flying by this kick; there appeared an rming dent where its front end had collided with something solid. The engine started smoking. After flipping over several times, the vehicle finally came to stop. Dennis'' group members broke out through broken windows one after another. Several henchmen were in a sorry state, with bloodstains on their faces and bodies, clearly injured. Dennis seemed unscathed, but as a master of the Dark Force, his eyes were incredibly serious and frightened. "Transmutation Force expert?" "Haha, you have some good eyesight! Remember my name, I am Wild Wolf of the NC Organization. Don''t go down without knowing how to report to King of Hell!" The figure that rushed out of the car grinned. The next second, carrying a sharp killing intent, he charged towards Dennis and hispanions. Meanwhile, Miranda was driving ording to udia''s instructions but something felt off. "Ms. Carter," she frowned. "Where are we going exactly?" "We''re going to Nora''s grandparents'' house," udia replied with a smile. "But the original road is under construction so we have to take a detour! Don''t worry Ms. Lowe; I won''t kidnap you or Nora." Miranda looked at her suspiciously. Screech! Screech! Screech... As they passed through an intersection momentster, several vans suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Get out!" Several masked men surrounded them aggressively. "Ahh!" Witnessing this scene, udia''s eyes flickered for a moment, and she suddenly let out a sharp scream, as if she had been greatly frightened. Miranda''s expression also changed, and Nora was so scared that her little face turned pale. After a moment, the three of them were forcibly pulled out of the car by these thugs. Miranda and udia, as adults, had their hands and feet bound. Perhaps because Nora was a child, she wasn''t tied up, but her small body was roughly thrown into a van, and her mouth was forcefully covered by the thugs! Nora, after being thrown, showed a painful expression on her small face but resisted the urge to cry. Miranda''s eyes shed for a moment, and she had initially wanted to resist. In these days, she had laid the foundation for some training ording to L''s teachings, and she had also taken a few pills provided by L to enhance her physique. Although Miranda appeared to be a delicate and weak woman on the surface, she had gained some strength, roughly equivalent to a martial artist with some basic training. However, for Nora''s safety, she refrained from making any rash moves. Miranda didn''t have the confidence to deal with so many thugs! "What do you want? Who are you people?" "Don''t touch my daughter! If you have any issues,e to me. Let go of my daughter!" At this moment, udia started shouting loudly at the group of thugs, fully immersing herself in her role. Starting to y the role of a great and brave mother! Snap! However, she had only called out a few times when a big man fiercely pped her in the face, abruptly silencing her voice! The burly man grabbed udia''s hair and forcefully shoved a bundle of foul-smelling fabric into her mouth. "You bitch, dare to make another sound, and I''ll kill you!" The brute cursed menacingly. "Uh-huh..." udia could only make an indistinct sound. She only felt her cheeks swollen as if they had been pped, and her head buzzing. Oh my goodness! How do these people Kayden found really know how to fight? Didn''t we agree to act? This acting is too realistic, I almost got beaten to death... Chapter 298 Are You Really Going To Shoot? Chapter 298 Are You Really Going To Shoot? Chapter 298 Are You Really Going to Shoot? In a dpidated building, Miranda, Nora, and udia were brought into a bare room. Their mouths were stuffed with cloth which was finally taken out. "Haha, scream! You can scream as much as you want now!" The lead man looked at the three women and sneered. "Who are you? What do you want?" "Come at me if you have an issue, just let my daughter go!" udia shouted at the thugs as soon as she could speak, disying a self-sacrificing demeanor. "Mommy..." Nora looked at udia, her big eyes filled with gratitude. "Let your daughter go for you? We''re here today for your daughter and Miranda. What do you think you are?" The leading thug sneered. Upon hearing this, Miranda''s eyes shed, and she coldly asked, "What is your purpose?" The thug looked at Miranda mockingly and asked, "At this point, you''re still so calm. I really admire it! Do you still think you have someone to rely on, expecting someone toe and save you? Hahaha..." Miranda''s expression changed at his words, "What do you mean?" At that moment, a burst ofughter echoed. A robust figure, wearing a stylish trench coat, confidently walked out. It was none other than Wild Wolf, the mid-level Transmutation Force expert that Kayden had hired for over 20 million! Additionally, Kayden entered the bare house with a few of his bodyguards. Miranda saw Kayden and her face turned cold with anger, "Kayden? It''s you again?" She didn''t expect that it would be Isa''s people causing trouble again! It must have been because news of L being seriously injured before disappearing had reached Isa''s ears recently, so they became bold again. They just couldn''t let go! Miranda gritted her teeth and thought to herself while staring coldly at Kayden, "Where are Mason''s people?" The appearance of Kayden made him look confident; he probably took care of Mason''s underlings... N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sure enough, Wild Wolfughed arrogantly, "Just some Dark Force and Bright Force trash who have already been taken care of by me!" Kayden nced disapprovingly at Wild Wolf; he hired him but seemed tock any sense of loyalty or respect towards his employer... Damn it... Why was he more arrogant than himself? With an icy gaze directed towards Nora, Kayden said disdainfully, "L is such a coward; he abandoned his own daughter just to save himself!" In Nora''s big eyes, there was a hint of anger as she red at him with a fierce expression. "You''re a bad person! Daddy would never abandon me! He just has other things going on!" "Don''t you dare talk about my daddy!" Upon hearing this, Kayden and his men burst into mocking laughter. The next second, Kayden spoke with venom in his voice. "You little brat, when you go to the underworld, tell Yama to give you a better life in your next reincarnation!" With that, he snorted and waved his hand. Suddenly one of his bodyguards pulled out a gun and aimed it directly at Nora''s small body. Her eyes widened in fear and her face showed an instinctive expression of terror that made people feel sorry for her. "What are you doing? Don''t hurt my daughter!" udia eximed excitedly upon seeing this scene. She thought this was her chance to show off. She quickly moved her body forward to stand in front of Nora while Miranda''s face changed color. Without hesitation, she broke free from the ropes binding her hands and feet before charging towards the armed guard. Mason''s men had already been taken care of so she knew she had no hope left but herself! After undergoing basic training during this period of time, Miranda''s physical fitness had exceeded that of an ordinary person, equivalent to that of someone who practiced martial arts regrly. It was clear that Kayden and those around him did not expect the seemingly delicate goddess CEO to have any real strength at all since they used ordinary hemp rope as restraints on them both. For Miranda though breaking free from such rope was easy-peasy! BAM! BOOM! Miranda forcefully knocked down the armed bodyguard, and almost simultaneously, a gunshot rang out! Due to the loss of bnce, the bullet hit the roof of the bare house, causing a shower of cement debris and dust. At this moment, Nora looked at udia, who shielded her, and then at Miranda, who fearlessly charged towards the viins. Her big eyes were filled with gratitude. "Mommy... Miranda..." However, udia let out a scream which startled everyone present including Nora whose heart skipped several beats upon hearing it. udia rolled away from where they were standing without thinking twice leaving behind only fear etched across features once considered beautiful. "Kayden, you... what are you doing? Why did... why did he really fire?" udia broke out in a cold sweat and was filled with fear. She thought it was all just an act, but Kayden''s men actually fired their guns, and she could clearly see the bullets flying towards her! If Miranda hadn''t pushed that person away just now, she would have been shot! Kayden snorted coldly. "What else did you expect?" udia''s lips trembled as she asked in a frightened voice, "What are you doing? I thought we were just acting! Your men almost killed me earlier. Do you even realize that?" Nora and Miranda were both stunned when they heard this. Miranda red at udia with shock and anger. "You''re colluding with Kayden?" She had felt that udia''s sudden appearance today and insistence on bringing Nora to dinner were suspicious! Sure enough... There must be something behind unexpected events. Meanwhile, Nora looked at her mother with big eyes, frozen in surprise and sadness. Her initial feelings of gratitude and attachment had turned into shock and disappointment. "Mommy... what are you talking about? What kind of acting?" The little girl only thought her mother and Miranda were captured by bad people. But now it seemed like her mother was actually working together with them? "What acting? There is no such thing!" Kayden sneered coldly as he looked at Nora menacingly. "I''m going to kill this brat today! udia, your task isplete; you can leave now!" With that said, Kayden signaled to one of his henchmen beside him. "Untie her." Initially he hesitated whether or not to silence udia like he did to Theo before. However, ultimately Kayden decided to keep udia around since she wasn''t too shabby looking herself, exuding a seductive aura of a mature woman, which made him itch for some action. Chapter 299 Nora And Miranda Chapter 299 Nora And Miranda Chapter 299 Nora and Miranda And in Kayden''s opinion, there was no need to kill udia to silence her. After all, udia had participated in these bad things herself and he believed she wouldn''t go around bbering about it. Besides, L was definitely done for this time. What did Kayden have to fear? After deciding on this matter, he made up his mind to y with udia once he got his hands on her. L was now missing and nobody knew if he had been killed or if he was hiding like a turtle with its head tucked in. Kayden couldn''t take revenge on L himself but ying with L''s ex- wife would be quite enjoyable. "Ah? Kayden, are you... are you really going to kill my daughter?" udia asked uncertainly. "What do you think?" Kayden sneered. "But aren''t you afraid of L''s revenge? He... he is very powerful now," udia said worriedly and nervously twitched her face a few times. She wasn''t worried about Nora''s safety but rather for herself because she had also participated in this matter. She feared that when the time came, L wouldn''t spare her either. This woman knew that previously L hadn''tid a hand on her solely because she was Nora''s birth mother. If Kayden killed Nora today, then surely L would go crazy. Who cared who udia was? Upon hearing this, Kaydenughed out loud several times and an expression of disdain appeared on his face, "L taking revenge? That''s hrious! By the way, I don''t think you know yet but L has been missing for several days now even if he isn''t dead yet; there''s no way he''ll dare show his face again! He picked a fight with someone extremely skilled and has be useless haha..." Hearing these words first surprised then relieved udia, "Really?" "Of course! Otherwise why do you think Miranda is picking up your little brat?" Kayden sneered coldly. Hearing these words caused fluctuations across udia''splexion as she didn''t know what to think while Nora blinked her eyes revealing thick anger mixed with worry, "You''re lying! My daddy is the most powerful person ever! My daddy won''t be rendered useless by anyone! Daddy¡­daddy¡­" For the past few days, Miranda had been consoling Nora, telling her that L had gone out for business. Nora had no idea about her father''s troubles, and although she felt uneasy, she hadn''t dwelled on it. Now, seeing the viins acting so arrogantly and hearing bad news about her father, Nora suddenly panicked. "Hahaha, little brat, your dad is finished! He doesn''t want you anymore, he''s running for his life!" Kaydenughed maniacally and then looked at udia with a hint of threat. "udia, L''s daughter must die. That''s Mr. Austin''s wish! Do you have any objections? Get lost, or do you want to die alongside your daughter?" Upon hearing these words, udia shuddered and quickly shook her head. "No! No way! I''m leaving! Right now!" How could she possibly risk her life for Nora? Moreover, L was already finished and Nora had no more value to her in her heart. Only fools would stay here. As she spoke, she hurriedly ran towards the outside. Kayden waved his hand to the henchmen beside him, indicating that they should not touch udia and let her leave. "Mommy!" At this moment, Nora shouted loudly at udia who was walking away quickly. "Nora, don''t me me! If you want to me someone, me your useless father!" "He doesn''t have the ability, but he''s still managed to make so many enemies!" udia turned around and said a sentence before leaving without any nostalgia. "Mommy..." "Mommy. You don''t want me either..." Nora stood there, her small figure looking so lonely and forlorn. In a pair of originally bright big eyes, the radiance seemed to have disappeared, bing completely dull. In her eyes, there was a mist of tears. In the next second, small tears like beans began to trickle down with a pitter-patter sound. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Just now, when faced with those bad guys and the dark barrels of their guns, the little one didn''t even cry. However, at this moment, watching her own mother heartlessly abandon her and leave, Nora experienced what it meant to be sad at such a young age. Her father was gone, and her mother didn''t want her either... Had Nora be a child that nobody wanted? At this moment, Miranda saw Nora like this, and a feeling of indescribable heartache surged in her heart. "Little one, are you crying? Aww, poor thing!" "I will help you break free, I promise you won''t be sad anymore!" As Kayden watched Nora whose tears were streaming down her face, a cruel expression devoid of humanity appeared on his face. "Kill her!" In the next moment, he ordered his subordinates. Several people immediately pulled out their handguns and aimed them at Nora, who appeared weak and helpless. Hearing this, Miranda swiftly moved to Nora''s side, shielding the child. "Don''t! Don''t fucking shoot and hurt Ms. Lowe!" "Go pull Ms. Lowe away first, then deal with this little brat!" Kayden saw the situation and quickly shouted in a urgent voice. Damn it! Miranda can''t have any problems. They still needed to catch her and bring her back to Isa. Miranda snorted, and at that moment, a fierce aura surged through her body as she prepared to fight these people. Although she looked like a delicate beauty, Miranda never considered herself weak, especially now that she was half a martial artist. She kicked off her high heels and protected Nora with all her might, gritting her teeth as she fought Kayden''s henchmen. Although Miranda didn''t know any fighting techniques, L had improved and transformed her physique so that each of her punches and kicks were powerful despite being clumsy. Moreover, these people were afraid to hurt Miranda and hesitated to attack. For the time being, they were blocked by Miranda. "Miranda..." Nora wiped away tears as she watched Miranda fight against the bad guys. A glimmer of hope appeared in Nora''s previously dull eyes. She wasn''tpletely alone! Miranda was still there for her... "You bunch of useless idiots! Get out of my way!" At this point, Wild Wolf in his coat sneered disdainfully before finally making his move. He charged forward directly towards Miranda with the intention of attacking. "Show some mercy!" Kayden panicked upon seeing this situation and quickly shouted out loud. However, Wild Wolf had already swept one leg towards Miranda by then. As a Transmutation Force expert himself, the power behind this kick could be described as terrifying; even Wild Wolf couldn''t control it properly! Miranda''s face changed when she felt the strength behind this attack, fear and despair filled up in those beautiful eyes of hers... Was she going to die? However, at that critical moment when it seemed like all hope was lost for poor Miranda, something unexpected happened! A sudden surge of terrifying energy appeared without warning! A "Suppressing" word made entirely out pure energy suddenly materialized into existence carrying an unstoppable thunderous force which hit Wild Wolf hard! Chapter 300 Terrifying Little Guy Chapter 300 Terrifying Little Guy Chapter 300 Terrifying Little Guy With a loud bang, the word "Suppressing" hit Wild Wolf like a solid object, and the Transmutation Force expert flew backwards! He even crashed through a wall beforending on the ground. After hended, this high-priced hired hand who cost 20 million dors spewed out blood mixed with internal organs. The next second, he kicked his legs and died instantly. Kayden widened his eyes in shock while his subordinates were dumbfounded. They all stepped back from Miranda and Nora. What the hell was going on? How could such a powerful Transmutation Force expert die so easily? "Don''t hurt Miranda!" At that moment, Nora''s small body ran in front of Miranda to protect her. Her face still had traces of tears but now it showed some fierceness as she red at Kayden and shouted angrily. In her small hands was the torn "Suppression Talisman" that L gave her to save her life. When L made this talisman, he was only in Uppecia''s early stage but it contained all of L''s power for one attack. How could Wild Wolf survive when he was only at mid-level Transmutation Force? "You..." "I... Oh my god!" Kayden smirked as if looking at a little monster when he saw Nora''s fierce expression. The other subordinates also looked shocked. A five-year-old child killed such an expert? They couldn''t feel any cuteness from Nora right now; they were scared out of their wits! Kayden swallowed hard! This wasn''t possible! L might be amazing but his offspring was just as insane? Was she a monster or something? Without another word, Kayden ran away with his tail between his legs followed by all of his subordinates who fled in terror after seeing how powerful L''s child was. Damn it! Even a Transmutation Force expert can be killed so easily; why would they stay here waiting for death? "Hoo..." After the other person left, Miranda breathed a long sigh of relief. The next second, she squatted down and hugged Nora tightly, filled with gratitude andfort. If it weren''t for this little one, she would have probably died facing the Transmutation Force''s strong kick just now. Nora also hugged Miranda''s neck tightly with her little arms and asked in a sobbing voice, "Miranda, are you okay? Waaah..." "I''m fine! I''m fine..." Miranda''s voice was choked up as she smiled at Nora. Nora nodded and whispered softly while holding onto Miranda''s neck. "Miranda... why aren''t you my mommy?" Miranda heard this whisper and couldn''t help but tremble slightly. A wave of emotion shed through her heart. Unable to hold back her tears any longer, she wiped away the tears from Nora''s face with her hand and said seriously, "I''m your mommy." Hearing these words, Nora''s big eyes lit up again as she plunged into Miranda''s embrace once more. "Uh-huh! Mommy... Miranda mommy..." "I have a mommy again!" "Mommy! Mommy... Miranda mommy..." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The little one kept muttering happily before finally calling out several times in joy. While smiling along with Nora''s happiness on the outside, Miranda feltplex emotions inside herself. "Silly child¡­if only your father wasn''t such an idiot. How nice it would be if he were as innocent as you." At that moment, Nora also thought of L, and asked uneasily, "Mommy Miranda, mommy, is daddy really not wanting me anymore?" Miranda patted the little girl''s head gently. "How could that be? Those bad people were lying. Your dad wille back soon. He doesn''t want anything else, and he definitely won''t abandon his precious daughter." "Let''s go. Leave this ce with me!" Saying so, Miranda took Nora''s small hand to leave quickly. After all, this abandoned building was not a safe ce to stay. Nora had already used up her "Suppressing Talisman"! Having seen its powerful effect, Miranda regretted taking off hers earlier when she threw it into a drawer at home because of some photos. Now, she had nothing to protect herself or Nora. Miranda decided to hurry back home and put on the Suppressing Talisman again. L, that bastard, may be a yer, but his love for Nora and her was genuine. The power of the Suppressing Talisman cannot be underestimated. "Hmm! It must be a bad person trying to deceive me. Daddy won''t abandon me!" Nora nodded her little head with a crisp voice, but with a determined feeling. Just then, as night began to fall and the abandoned building became dark and gloomy, there seemed to be a sudden gust of cold wind blowing through it. Immediately after that, an eerieughter sounded out. "Hehehe..." "I also hope very much that your daddy will still want you!" Swish! The next second, only to see a blood-clothed figure appeared in front of Miranda and Nora without warning. The figure was slightly hunched over with dry wrinkled skin on its face which looked creepy enough. "Who are you?" Miranda''s face changed as she instinctively protected Nora behind her while asking in shock. "Hehehe..." Hawkeye Ghostughed sinisterly. The next moment both Miranda and Nora felt their vision blur before they lost consciousness due to the strength of Core Formation cultivator being too overwhelming for them. Hawkeye Ghost picked up one of them before disappearing into the darkness at lightning speed leaving behind only his hideous expression on his face! "L! I don''t believe I can''t force you out." "If you dare not show up again, I will kill your wife and child as offerings for my disciple''s funeral!"... In an old mansion deep underground well! At this time the spiritual spring had almost disappearedpletely within three days since L absorbed it all! If other cultivators were here they would surely be shocked beyond words! This liquid spiritual spring condensed from heaven-earth spiritual energy could have created three ordinary Core Formation cultivators but was absorbed clean by L alone. However, L did not break through into the next realm yet; he only went from mid-Uppecia stage to peak Uppeciater stage which was still far away from reaching Core Formation Realm due to bottleneck issues! Despite this increase in level, he consumed several times more spiritual energy than normal experts at his level would have used during cultivation sessions Of course, in a simr situation, L''s true strength was much more formidable than other practitioners at the same level. His body, nurtured and tempered by spiritual energy, was more robust than that of his counterparts. The "Dragon Energy," a fusion of true energy and dragon energy, coursing through his body, was more potent and refined. If an experienced and top-notch expert were to witness L''s current state and understand his condition, they would undoubtedly exim in astonishment! Because, at this moment, L was unmistakably... the legendary Perfect Uppecia!! Chapter 301 City-Wide Live Broadcast Chapter 301 City-Wide Live Broadcast Chapter 301 City-wide Live Broadcast As thest drop of spiritual spring turned into spiritual energy and was refined by L, he finally opened his eyes and stopped using the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. L could feel within himself, through internal vision, that a field of elixir had formed in his abdomen that was almost solid. If the mid-stage liquid field of elixir in Uppecia was like water turning into mercury, then L''s current field of elixir was like a thick paste that was almost solid. It was incredibly close to being solid! Not only that, but his physical strength had increased again and his meridians had widened significantly while also bing more resilient. The true energy flowing through his meridians were also incredibly thick and condensed, like the surging river. L''s eyes sparkled as he felt as though there was a dormant dragon within him possessing infinite power. "What an incredible feeling! Even though I''ve only advanced from mid-stage Uppecia to peakte- stage Uppecia, it feels like I''m in an entirely different realm!" L carefully sensed himself before feeling confident enough to take on his previous self with ease. "But unfortunately, I couldn''t break through the bottleneck and enter Core Formation Realm! I wonder if my current strength is enough to contend with Hawkeye Ghost." "I hope at least I have fighting power!" L thought to himself before jumping up several meters high directly smashing open the stone wellhead. The next second hended outside in the courtyard. Looking at the sky for a moment made him frown, "Damn it! It''s already night? Oh no... I haven''t picked up Nora from school!" He originally thought that by starting his training early in the morning, he would finish by the end of the day and still have time to go back to pick up his daughter. Unexpectedly, it was already evening in the blink of an eye. Subconsciously, he pulled out his phone and nced at the time. Immediately after, his eyes widened, his face filled with a mix of shock and disbelief. "What? Three days have passed? This isn''t just tonight but three dayster..." L twitched for a few moments before running out of the old house quickly heading towards Ednd''s direction. He didn''t realize how much time had passed while practicing down in the well; seven-day deadline had long since arrived! How panicked must Nora be after not seeing him these past few days?! L''s biggest worry was whether Hawkeye Ghost would harm those around him if he couldn''t exact his revenge. Suddenly, the door to the live news broadcast room at Ednd TV station was kicked open with a loud bang. In walked a figure dressed in blood-red clothes, holding two women, one big and one small, by his side. It could only be Hawkeye Ghost. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Ah!" "Who are you?" "Quick! Call the police!" "What do you want?" The appearance of Hawkeye Ghost caused chaos in the broadcast room. Screams and questions filled the air. Hawkeye Ghost''s face twisted into a terrifying expression as he exuded an aura of horror and pressed towards the staff member who had called for help. With just his pressure alone, he caused the man to spurt out blood before copsing on the ground. As a Core Formation expert, Hawkeye Ghost could easily kill ordinary people with just his presence alone. "Sit back down where you were before! From now on, whatever I say goes on air! Otherwise everyone here will die!"manded Hawkeye Ghost coldly. In an instant, a wild smirk appeared on his face as he added, "Oh yeah... give me some close-ups too so that I can appear in it!" "Okay... okay... please don''t do anything rash..." The person in charge of broadcasting looked at their colleague bleeding from seven orifices and almost wet themselves with fear as they agreed to comply with Hawkeye Ghost''s demands. The other staff members also sat back down obediently without daring to disobey any of Hawkeye Ghost''s orders. Meanwhile Kayden sat inside a ck-tinted business car parked along one of Ednd''s streets alongside several henchmen who still bore traces of fear on their faces. Kayden tried to calm himself down before making a call to Isa. "How did things go? Is L''s daughter dead yet? When will Miranda be brought over here?" Isa answered immediately but bombarded him with questions right away as if eager for good news already. It seems like Isa couldn''t wait any longer for good news. He was ready to confront his father and grandfather, telling them that L was finished, and the Austin family had no need to fear anything anymore. When Miranda was brought over by Kayden, he nned to savor the moment thoroughly. Even if the man fell short in certain aspects, Isa intended to find other ways to vent his obsession with Miranda. However, after he asked this question, all he heard on the other end of the phone was Kayden sounding apprehensive and hesitant. "... Mr. Austin, it''s a disaster! I almost got killed!" Isa''s face changed as soon as he heard this, and he asked in a cold tone, "You messed up again? What the hell happened? Did you use the 50 million I gave you to eat dirt?" Kayden spoke with a hint of fear in his voice, "Mr. Austin, it''s L''s daughter! She''s too powerful... that little brat somehow managed to kill the Transmutation Force expert I hired. Luckily, I ran away fast enough or else I would have been done for." "What? L''s daughter can kill a Transmutation Force expert? Are you kidding me?" Isa asked incredulously. Last time Anthony and Giovanni brothers caught Nora, Isa had also seen L''s daughter. That little thing could kill a Transmutation Force expert? Isa felt like Kayden was talking nonsense. "It''s true Mr. Austin! The people around me saw it too; how could I dare lie to you?" Kayden swore. "Most of these subordinates were sent by you; if you don''t believe me, ask them!" Isa snorted but knew that what Kayden said was probably true which made him even more unwilling and shocked. L was already strong enough but his daughter could also kill Transmutation Force experts?! This was... too damn scary! He rememberedst time when Nora was held by Anthony like a doll without any resistance at all. It hadn''t been long since then and now that little thing had be so powerful? Did L give her some kind of elixir or something?! At this point, seeing Isa remain silent on the other end of the line made Kayden secretly relieved. He cautiously asked, " Mr. Austin what do we do now..." But before he finished speaking, he suddenly stopped talking. The next second he pushed his sses up and looked out through the car window. After being surprised for a moment, his face showed an expression of schadenfreude and excitement. On this street, the huge advertising screen on top of that mall suddenly flickered. Then an old man wearing blood robes appeared on screen!! With one hand holding Miranda, and another holding Nora, a threat against L spread throughout the city! Chapter 302 Is Lachlan Afraid To Show Up? Chapter 302 Is L Afraid To Show Up? Chapter 302 Is L Afraid to Show Up? "L, do you know who I have in my hands? If you don''t want your wife and daughter to die, then get your ass over to the TV station building!" "I''ll give you three more hours. Once time''s up, I''m killing your wife and daughter!" "You cowardly turtle! You think hiding will make me spare you?" "If you have any guts, don''te out. I''ll use your wife and child as sacrifices for my disciple! Kekekeke..." Hawkeye Ghost was using the TV station to issue warnings and threats to L! At this moment, on screens all over the city streets and alleys, many were broadcasting Hawkeye Ghost''s threats. Themotion was so great that for a while, the whole city was in an uproar! "What''s going on?" "Who is this person? So arrogant! Isn''t he afraid of attracting the police?" "That L is really a cowardly turtle! His own wife and child were captured by his enemy but he still won''t show himself." The citizens who didn''t understand what was happening began discussing it one after another. Those who knew L and Miranda had different reactions. Those who had good or even close rtionships with L were shocked or worried after hearing about it. Especially Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason were frightened out of their wits as they rushed towards the TV station building. Those who had grudges against L showed expressions of gloating. Kayden looked at the screen in excitement from inside a mall while Isa impatiently asked him on the phone, "Kayden, why aren''t you speaking?" "Mr. Austin! Good news there''s good news!" Kayden shouted. "What kind of good news can a waste like you bring me?" Isa angrily scolded him. "It''s about that top-notch expert that took down L before! That old guy kidnapped Miranda and L''s daughter; he''s currently live streaming from inside the TV station trying to force L out!" Kayden eximed happily. "Oh?" Isa tone turned cold. "Mr. Austin this time either L shows up himself or his daughter dies!" Kaydenughed loudly. "F*cking hell if L acts like a coward again then Miranda will also die right?" Isa cursed furiously but Kayden stuttered without saying anything else. On Isa''s end of phone line, his expression changed rapidly as he gritted his teeth, "L... you son of a b*tch... I hope this time around... you won''t act like such a damn coward!" Miranda had be his obsession, and if she was killed before he could have her, Isa would be devastated! Fifteen minutester... Hawkeye Ghost sat cross-legged on the rooftop of the television station with Miranda in his arms and Nora by his side. He didn''t tie them up because he was confident that they couldn''t escape from him. Miranda''s beautiful face looked more serious than ever before, while Nora''s eyes showed fear. They never expected to fall into even more dangerous hands after scaring off Kayden and his gang. Meanwhile, several TV station staff members were broadcasting Hawkeye Ghost''s actions live using various equipment. They were all trembling with fear and sweating profusely, not daring to disobey Hawkeye Ghost''smands. Down below, police cars surrounded the building with rms ring non-stop. Military vehicles also arrived at the scene along with armed helicopters hovering above the rooftop. Eduard and Lionel from Punishment and Investigation Bureau had also arrived at the scene along with many others who came either out of curiosity or concern for Miranda and Nora''s safety. Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason stood anxiously nearby while Cara pleaded tearfully to Eduard for help in rescuing her daughter and granddaughter. Mason wanted to charge straight up but was stopped by Eduard who assured them that they would do everything possible to save them. Eduard solemnly stated, then took out amunication device and ordered the sniper on the helicopter to find an opportunity to take down Hawkeye Ghost. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Tsk, tsk, tsk... It''s karma, isn''t it?" "Emmanuel, Cara, your good son-inw has made a formidable enemy and disappeared on his own." At this moment, a piercing voice rang out. Harlow appeared, apanied by Romeo and his trusted aide, Rohan. The one who spoke just now could only be Harlow. Her face was filled with mockery and disdain. Romeo''s expression also exuded schadenfreude. Following them, Sarah and Mohamed, along with a group of bodyguards, got out of the car. Then came Darwin and Kristina, mother and son! "Mr. Lowe, I advise you to run away quickly! Don''t you know your useless son-inw has provoked an unstoppable force? He left his wife and child behind and ran away!" "He''s been missing for several days already. Your daughter didn''t tell you?" Mohamed said with a cold sneer. Sarah added with bitter resentment, "You dare toe here? L doesn''t dare to show his face. After he kills Miranda and L''s daughter, he might not spare you either!" Kristina looked smugly pleased with herself. "That bastard L dared to extort money from me, but today is the day he pays for it." Darwinughed heartily. "If L dares to show himself, he won''t leave alive! When a turtle hides in its shell, it deserves to die along with its whole family! Hahaha..." Emmanuel, Cara and Mason''s faces turned grim as they watched these people speak. At this moment, several other people who were close to L arrived one by one, Albie, Morgan and others... Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard what was being said. Who did L provoke? The old m an was so brazen that he was using the television station to force him out of hiding. But where was L now? Did he really mess with someone too powerful this time? Did he hide just for the sake of saving his own life without caring about his wife or child? Everyone spected wildly about what had happened... Chapter 303 Finally Appeared Chapter 303 Finally Appeared Chapter 303 Finally Appeared The television station building was the tallest structure in the area, with several armed helicopters hovering above it at a height of dozens of meters. On board the helicopters were elite snipers aiming at Hawkeye Ghost on the rooftop. Eduard gave them orders to take out their target when they had the chance, but in reality, they didn''t need to look for an opportunity. The criminal sat there without any cover or hostages, making him an easy target. "This is his first crime? He has no experience whatsoever. It''s easy to take him out!" said one sniper on a helicopter with disdain and sarcasm. In the next second, he pulled the trigger and fired a shot that flew straight towards Hawkeye Ghost''s head. But instead of moving or dodging, Hawkeye Ghost just lifted his eyelids slightly and remained motionless. A powerful energy burst forth from his body forming a protectiveyer around him. Even without this protection as a Core Formation expert, it would have been difficult for ordinary firearms like sniper rifles to harm him significantly. The bullet hit his protective energy like a stone hitting rubber wall and bounced off harmlessly! Hawkeye Ghost was unscathed! The next moment, he coldly snorted and stood up, walking towards several TV station staff. Seeing this scene, the people on the armed helicopter showed expressions of astonishment! "What... what''s going on? How is he fine?" The sniper on the helicopter widened his eyes, looking incredulous. Ping! Ping! Ping... Immediately, several snipers on the armed helicopter fired consecutively at Hawkeye Ghost. However, those bullets, like drops in the ocean, seemed to have no effect whatsoever! Hawkeye Ghost continued to walk casually to one of the TV station personnel. The next moment, he reached out with his withered hand and grabbed the person. Then a stern yet majestic voice, akin to a bewitching melody, resounded. "This is the consequence of attacking me!" "Make these flies above my head scram! Otherwise, I will start killing hostages!" Crack! As soon as the words fell, Hawkeye Ghost twisted the neck of the TV station staff member and threw him off the rooftop like trash. The remaining TV station workers were pale with fear and began shouting. "Don''t! Don''t kill us!" "This is a martial arts master. Bullets can''t kill him! Stop attacking him!" "Don''t fly. Let the helicopters leave quickly!" "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..." Boom! Watching the TV station worker''s body fall to the ground and turn into a pile of flesh, everyone below was horrified. Eduard and Lionel exchanged nces, their faces bing extremely ugly. They could see each other''s shock, anger, and helplessness in their eyes... "He is not an ordinary thug. His strength is unfathomable." "A sniper rifle can''t even threaten him! Ah..." "Think about it too. If he can force L into hiding, how could ordinary weapons threaten him?" "Order the helicopters to retreat." There was no way around it. They had to order armed helicopters in mid-air to retreat. Hawkeye Ghost was so confident because his strength was too high. Even if surrounded by police or military forces, he didn''t care at all. Ordinary weapons couldn''t hurt him at all; using missiles might be able to blow him up instead! But this was downtown where there were hostages around Hawkeye Ghost; even if there were air- to-ground missiles on board helicopters, how could they use them? For a moment Eduard and Lionel had no solution! At this time Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason looked anxious and desperate while Romeo, Harlow, the Thompson family father-daughter duo, Kristina, and Darwin seemed more gloating than sympathetic. Just then Hawkeye Ghost''s voice rang out again with a hint of mockery in it, "Punishment and Investigation Bureau and military bigwigs, why bother making such a fuss? " "What can you do against me?" "This is my personal grudge with L; matters between martial artists should stay within our circle!" "L doesn''t even care about his own wife or child so why are you guys panicking along with them? Hehehehe¡­ " Hearing this, Eduard''s and Lionel''s faces turned dark while those below discussed among themselves. "Ah... Has Mr. Willis really met someone he shouldn''t have provoked this time?" "He hasn''t already left Ednd has he?" "If he''s still in Ednd and he is causing such amotion, Mr. Willis must have found out by now and should show up!" At this moment, Harlow snorted andughed at Sam who had just spoken, "Even if L is still in Ednd, he wouldn''t dare show up! He''s be a useless person, a cowardly turtle!" Sarah also gritted her teeth and said, "He probably ran away somewhere with his wife and child left behind! Such a man is really pathetic!" Hearing these words, those who had good rtionships with L wanted to refute them but didn''t know what to say for a while. At this moment, everyone was watching the live broadcast on the big screens but L never appeared. Everyone began to feel uneasy. "L wouldn''t abandon Miranda and Nora like that!" "He won''t! Definitely not..." Cara muttered with an ugly expression on her face filled with panic and worry. But she seemed less confident when saying these words. Emmanuel''s face turned pale as he watched Miranda and Nora on the screen while sighing heavily. Mason cursed loudly then led his men towards the entrance of the building again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Move aside, I''m going in!" "Mr. Lowe, it''s too dangerous upstairs; no one can go up there." Eduard said seriously as several soldiers blocked Mason''s way. "I''m not afraid of danger; I want to save my sister and nephew!" "Do you want to watch them die?" "Even if I have to risk my life today, I''ll go up there! Let me through!" Mason shouted excitedly. However, at that moment Mason suddenly felt the atmosphere around him change abruptly as everyone stared at one direction on the big screen showing surprise expressions. A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of their eyes! "L! Is it L?" "Mr. Willis has shown himself!" "He finally showed himself..." "Hahaha... this guy finally stopped being a cowardly turtle?" Mason became emotional when he saw this scene then quickly turned his head towards the big screen. "Brother-inw! You finally came out of hiding like a man!" "If you hid today for real, then I will look down upon you forever." Chapter 304 Taking You Home Chapter 304 Taking You Home Chapter 304 Taking You Home As the live broadcast appeared on screen, L finally made an appearance, and the people around the building had various reactions. Some were excited and relieved, while others were worried or even gloating. "L finally showed up! I knew he wouldn''t abandon Miranda and Nora!" Cara eximed with excitement. Emmanuel, however, was concerned. Harlow and others had said that L had already been disabled by the Blood Robe Elder. What would happen to him now? After seeing L appear, Harlow and herpanions were surprised but also showed anticipation and excitement. "L hase out again! This time he''s definitely going to die!" Romeo said coldly. "L! You''re going to die a miserable death today! Hahaha..." Sarahughed maliciously. Kristina and Darwin also sneered repeatedly as if they could already see L bing a corpse thrown off the rooftop by Hawkeye Ghost like garbage. At this time, in one direction outside of the police and military blockade line formed around the building, a steward from the Graham family was also present here reporting to Matthias, "Sir, L has appeared!" "Appeared? Is he alone or with someone else?" Matthias asked. "On the live broadcast screen it''s just him alone," replied the steward. Matthias raised an eyebrow at this news but shook his head slightly. At this moment Raul beside him chuckled, "It seems that he only showed up because he had no choice! He didn''t find any helpers or backers after all! L is just a grassroots without any background. He must have obtained some opportunities before in order to have his current strength along with several pill forms." Matthias remained nomittal, "It''s not over yet Grandfather; let''s wait until we see what happens next. Maybe L''s helpers haven''t shown themselves yet." "If Hawkeye Ghost can kill him so easily, then why hasn''t anyone helped him yet? Are they waiting for L to die before showing up?" Raulughed bitterly at himself as he spoke these words. Matthias couldn''t refute Raul''s words for a moment but simply instructed the steward, "Let me know if there are any updates." "Yes sir," replied the steward obediently. On the other side, Kayden was still on a certain street, watching the screens of a shopping mall building. When he saw L appear on the live broadcast, Kayden''s eyes lit up. He immediately ryed the information to Isa. On the Capital''s end, Isa breathed a sigh of relief, and a twisted and sinister expression appeared on his face. "L, as long as you show yourself, death is inevitable this time! Hahaha..." "I just hope that top-notch expert doesn''t involve Miranda!" On the rooftop! L stood there with a serious expression on his face. In the next second, he waved his hand and released a burst of energy. Bang! Bang! Bang... All the broadcasting equipment carried by those TV station workers suddenly exploded into powder. "You can leave now!" L said to these TV people in a deep voice. These people looked at each other in panic and fear, looking towards Hawkeye Ghost. However, this terrifying old man only stared at L with his gloomy eyes and didn''t even look at them. Seeing that he had no intention of stopping them, these TV station workers quickly ran down from the rooftop like crazy people. Hawkeye Ghost also did not stop them but looked at L with a sneering and eerie smile on his face. Whether it was capturing Miranda and Nora or forcing TV stations to broadcast live coverage, his goal was only to force out L. As for whether other ants lived or died? Hawkeye Ghost didn''t care about it at all except for Miranda and Nora! He had already decided that after killing Lter on, he would also kill L''s wife and child so they could apany Butch Ghost in death together. Below the building, including the screens in the streets and alleys of Ednd, everything went dark at this moment. With L interrupting the live broadcast, coupled with the earlier evacuation of the helicopter, the situation on the rooftop of the building becamepletely invisible. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was left in the dark! They only knew that this terrifying blood-robed old man seemed to be waiting for someone... to appear!! "Tsk tsk... Is L afraid of dying too horribly so he doesn''t want anyone else watching?" Harlow sneered below while enjoying herself sarcastically. "It''s such a pity I can''t see how this bastard dies myself!" Sarah gritted her teeth while feeling regretful about it too. Darwin muttered coldly, "Oh dear oh dear... If only you knew what today would bring back, then why bother extorting my family?" "This bastard deserves its punishment! Hahaha..." Kristina wore an expression full of satisfaction! Meanwhile up above on the rooftop both Miranda and Nora watched as finally their hero appeared before their eyes; they both showed excitement written all over their faces. The goddess CEO''s eyes were filled with aplex emotion, the disappointment that had just risen in her heart was reced by gratitude and relief. Looking at this man, Miranda thought to herself: L, you finally came... Nora''s big frightened eyes suddenly lit up with joy as she ran towards him on her little legs and hugged his thigh tightly. "Daddy, you''re finally here!" "Did youe to save me and Miranda mommy?" "I knew you wouldn''t leave us!" L''s starry eyes were filled with guilt and tenderness as he patted Nora''s head before smiling at Miranda. "I''m sorry I''mte." "How could I abandon you guys?" Upon hearing this, Nora nodded her head in agreement. Miranda felt a flutter in her heart but tried to maintain a cold demeanor towards L. However, worry eventually crept onto her face. "L, is he the one who injured you before? You... are not his match, right?" "In fact we all would have died today, right?" "But it doesn''t matter. I am grateful that you came. Worst case scenario we''ll die together." A glimmer of tears appeared in those beautiful eyes but determination shone through on that pretty face! L looked at Miranda then took a deep breath before speaking firmly, "Don''t worry, I will take all of us... home!!" Upon hearing "home", Miranda felt her heart skip a beat while Nora nodded vigorously, "Yeah! You will defeat the bad guy and bring me and Mommy back home!" "Hahaha... go home? You won''t be able to!" Hawkeye Ghost sneered while looking at L''s group menacingly. The next second an overwhelming sense of murderous intent spread towards them like an ominous specter. L stepped forward pulling both Nora and Miranda behind him, "Take Nora away from here!" Chapter 305 If YouRe Not Worthy, DonT Fight Even At The Same Level Chapter 305 If You''Re Not Worthy, Don''T Fight Even At The Same Level Chapter 305 If You''re Not Worthy, Don''t Fight Even at the Same Level Miranda didn''t hesitate, she quickly picked up Nora and moved away from L and Hawkeye Ghost. She knew that she and Nora couldn''t help L at this moment. Not causing more trouble was the best help they could offer. "It seems like your injuries are almost healed?" Hawkeye Ghost sneered as he asked. Earlier, L had released a burst of energy that destroyed the live streaming equipment, which surprised him. Thest time he saw this guy, he had been beaten to the point where his meridians were broken and he was barely alive. Even if he didn''t die, he should have been crippled! He never expected to see him again today only to find out that this guy could still release internal energy from a distance. "Nonsense! It was just a mosquito bite; it''ll itch for a few days," L coldlyughed with disdain and arrogance in his voice. Upon hearing these words, Hawkeye Ghost''s eyes became even colder, "You''re still talking tough even when you''re about to die! After I kill you, I will imprison your soul so I can torture you!" Hawkeye Ghost never thought that this guy would dare provoke him. As soon as the words left his mouth, he turned into an afterimage and charged towards L. L''s expression became serious as well; he dodged Hawkeye Ghost''s attack in an instant. He only spoke arrogantly earlier just to provoke him; he did not underestimate Hawkeye Ghost at all. L knew his own situation very well. Although his strength had improved somewhat since Uppeciate stage peak level,pared with Core Formationt experts like Hawkeye ghost who were one level higher than himself in terms of cultivation base, there was still quite some gap between them. So when facing someone like Hawkeye ghost, L remained extremely cautious, even saying... he wasn''t very confident. He hoped that with some provocation or taunting, he could make Hawkeye Ghost reveal ws so as to create opportunities for himself. At first, L decided to test things out; therefore when faced with Hawkeye Ghost''s attack, he chose not confront head-on but instead dodged it directly! "Hmm? You can actually dodge my attacks? It seems like your strength has improved?" said Hawkeye Ghost surprisingly upon seeing L dodge sessfully. "Of course! Are you going to be stuck at your current level forever?" Lughed arrogantly back at Hawkeye Ghost''sment. "You damn brat! Let me see how many times you can dodge my attacks!" roared Hawkeye Ghost before charging towards L once again. "Today, I will tear you limb from limb and make sure your soul never rests!" Hawkeye Ghost seethed with anger, gritting his teeth. With a sinister aura, he charged towards L once again. Swish! L dodged once more and took a strategic approach to find an opening. Hawkeye Ghost snorted coldly and didn''t stop his movements. He turned around and delivered a palm strike at lightning speed. He thought that with his superior strength over L, there was no way thetter could dodge this attack. But yet again, he missed! "Damn it!" Hawkeye Ghost waspletely enraged andunched a continuous and unremitting onught against L. However, L appeared to be repeatedly retreating, skillfully evading every attack, leaving Hawkeye Ghost unable toy a finger on him. At this moment, L felt a peculiar sensation. In his eyes, the movements of this Core Formation powerhouse, Hawkeye Ghost, seemed somewhat slow. Dodging his attacks seemed effortless. Last time, facing Hawkeye Ghost''s assault, he felt there was no escape. It seemed that with his increased strength, his speed and reflexes had also improved. But L couldn''t help but wonder. The opponent''s cultivation level was clearly higher, and logically, he shouldn''t be dodging so easily. "Go, Daddy!" "L, be careful!" Nora and Miranda, who were observing the battle from a distance, couldn''t help but feel anxious for L. From their perspective, it seemed like L was continuously retreating and dodging, appearing to be at a disadvantage. Hearing themotion, Hawkeye Ghost''s eyes flickered, and a thought crossed his mind. A sinister smile appeared on his wrinkled face. "You despicable little mouse!" "Let''s see how you escape this time!" With that, Hawkeye Ghost didn''t attack L again but charged straight towards Miranda and Nora. L''s expression changed instantly, and he elerated to the utmost, blocking Hawkeye Ghost in front of him. "Hehe! Take my palm!" Seeing this, Hawkeye Ghost chuckled sinisterly and thrust his palm with full force towards L. L clenched his teeth, concentrating robust energy in his right fist and fiercely struck back. Finally, there was a head-on collision with Hawkeye Ghost! Behind him were Miranda and Nora, and there was no room for evasion anymore! Boom! In the next moment, fists collided, creating a thunderous boom. The air around the impact seemed to distort and ripple with shockwaves. "Hmmph!" Hawkeye Ghost grunted as he flew backwards, retreating over ten meters before finally standing still. L''s body shook but remained in ce. Both sides showed surprise on their faces. "How are you so strong?" "How are you so weak?" Hawkeye Ghost and L asked almost at the same time. The next second, Hawkeye Ghost''s face became extremely dark and his murky eyes were filled with anger and suspicion. "Kid, what did you say?" He was being looked down upon by this guy? What did he mean he was weak? He was very powerful! Don''t forget when he almost killed him with two palms! L''s expression changed from serious caution to shock and speechlessness. "I said how are you so damn weak? If I knew that you were trash like this, then why did I bother hiding from you?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. He rolled his eyes. He thought that as a Core Formationt expert, Hawkeye Ghost would be amazing but now he realized it was all for nothing! Bute to think of it again... he could actually fight head-on against a Core Formationt expert despite only being at Uppeciate stage peak? And even gained some advantage? Hawkeye Ghost blinked in disbelief as he stared at L, "Kid... you''ve also broken through to Core Formationt?" As soon as he finished speaking, he shook his head, "No! You only have the aura of Uppecia!" L sneered, "That''s right; I''m just an Uppeciate stage peak." Upon hearing this news, Hawkeye Ghost stared at L incredulously, "How is that possible?! How can someone who is just an Uppeciate stage peak contend with me directly? It''s impossible... this cannot be..." A wicked smile appeared on L''s face while an intense aura emanated from his body, "There is nothing impossible about it! If we''re in the same realm, then fighting against me isn''t even worth your time!" Chapter 306 Extinction Of Humanity Chapter 306 Extinction Of Humanity Chapter 306 Extinction of Humanity L let out a wildugh and charged towards Hawkeye Ghost with fierce determination. He was fearless in this moment, determined to release the frustration of being crushed by his opponent before. "Kid, don''t get too cocky!" Hawkeye Ghost snarled, his blood boiling as he unleashed a surge of crimson energy. The two powerful fighters shed in an intense battle that shook the ground beneath them. The sound of their collision echoed like thunder throughout the area surrounding the TV station building. Onlookers below watched with awe and confusion. "Is L really fighting against him?" Emmanuel worriedly asked. "In my heart, you''re invincible bro! Don''t let me down!" Mason''s expression was grave as he cheered on L from afar. "L, you have toe back alive and bring Miranda and Nora with you!" Cara prayed fervently for her son-inw''s safety. Kristina looked surprised at L''s disy of strength. "I never thought that kid could cause such amotion." Darwin scoffed at Hawkeye Ghost''s previous ims of being able to kill L easily. "Looks like they''re putting up quite a fight." "Don''t worry guys, L is definitely going to die," Sarah said venomously while Harlow eagerly awaited his demise. On the other side, the steward of the Graham family heard the muffled thunder-like sounds, his expression changing rapidly. "Sir, it seems that a fierce battle is taking ce on the rooftop of the building!" Matthias heard this news and eximed, "Oh?" The next moment, he looked at Raul and said, "Grandfather, it seems things are not as simple as they appear! Hawkeye Ghost seems to have encountered a formidable opponent!" The ancient family head, Raul, eyes gleaming, said, "Could it be that L has truly brought someone capable of contending with a Core Formation powerhouse?" "It seems likely! I always said, how could an ordinary person without a background be an Uppecia powerhouse at such a young age! Let''s wait for updates! I have a feeling this time, Hawkeye Ghost is... going down!" Matthias said with a meaningful tone. After exchanging blows for more than a dozen moves, L seized an opportunity andnded a punch on Hawkeye Ghost''s abdomen. This unparalleled punch, after hitting Hawkeye Ghost, caused a significant dispersal of the protective energy on his body. Hawkeye Ghost was sent flying, stomping a row of footprints into the ground before finally stabilizing himself! Pfft! Immediately after, he spurted out a mouthful of blood! His previously strong aura seemed to have weakened slightly. Hawkeye Ghost looked at L in shock and disbelief. "Peak Uppecia is actually this powerful! How is this possible?" Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and stared at L. "Perfect Uppecia! Are you the legendary Perfect Uppecia?" Uppecia realm was an important stage in cultivation thatid the foundation for future progress on the path of cultivation and determined how far one could go. The difference between Perfect Uppecia and ordinary Uppecia was like night and day. As a Core Formationt expert, Hawkeye Ghost had already condensed a solid field of elixir but its structure was like an eggshell with only its surface being solid while inside it remained liquid energy. On the other hand, L''s field of elixir was different; it became denser as it approached its center position which meant that once he entered Core Formationt Realm, his core formation would start from within. One went from outside to inside while the other went from inside out, clearly indicating that after entering Core Formationt Realm, L''s field of elixir would be more condensed and resilient than Hawkeye Ghost''s, hence Perfect Uppecia. Seeing L overpower him despite being just at peak level made Hawkeye Ghost realize what might be happening here. "What a bunch of nonsense. Killing you would be perfect!" L said with determination, attacking Hawkeye Ghost once again. "You want to kill me? You''re delusional!" Hawkeye Ghost spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression bing extremely ferocious. Swish, swish, swish... Eighteen ghost cards soared into the air, hovering above Hawkeye Ghost''s head. An evil aura instantly filled the surroundings. Eerie wails, sharpughter, and the cries of children echoed on the rooftop. L''s expression changed, his eyes filled with dragon energy as he saw twisted shadows hovering over the ghost cards. Judging from their size and shape, these evil spirits were all small ghosts. In other words, they were children when they died! Now, they were all imprisoned in these ghost cards and used by Hawkeye Ghost to harm others. L was filled with an immense anger towards Hawkeye Ghost. His cruelty and evilness knew no bounds. He couldn''t let him live! "Go!" hemanded. "Eat his soul piece by piece! Kekekeke..." At that moment, Hawkeye Ghost shouted fiercely with a wicked expression on his face. Eighteen little ghosts rushed towards L in the air with their teeth bared and ws outstretched as if carrying endless resentment. L''s pupils contracted as he stumbled for a moment under the wave of spiritual energy. He then summoned the soul sword that his Dragon Ancestor had helped him create within his sea of consciousness which sliced through these evil spirits like paper into fragments of souls. It was inevitable. Although these little ghosts were pitiful, they had now turned into malevolent spirits, losing their original consciousness. Some were only filled with aggression and resentment. Following that, a force absorbed these soul energies. A small portion replenished L himself, enhancing his spiritual power once again. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, after devouring these malevolent spirits this time, perhaps the "Dragon Ancestor" did not want to expend more soul power, so there was no furthermunication with L. As L stood there motionless watching everything unfold before him, a cruel smile appeared on Hawkeye Ghost''s face. "Young man... your soul will be scattered soon enough! Hahaha..." But in just one secondter, Hawkeye Ghost''s expression suddenly changed drastically. His face turned pale instantly followed by another mouthful of blood spewing out from it. Hawkeye Ghos felt an unbearable pain tearing through his mind almost causing him to lose consciousness altogether. Those eighteen little ghosts were connected to him via their souls so when they got devoured, it caused intense bacsh upon himself! "It seems you really don''t know how your disciple died!" "How dare you use this move against me!" L spoke coldly then punched hard at Hawkeye Ghost''s chest carrying along icy killing intent. Chapter 307 You Are Not Worthy Of Being Human, Nor Of Being Ghost Chapter 307 You Are Not Worthy Of Being Human, Nor Of Being Ghost Chapter 307 You Are Not Worthy Of Being Human, Nor Of Being Ghost Peng! With this punch, L contained endless anger and fiercely hit Hawkeye Ghost''s heart. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow! If Hawkeye Ghost hadn''t used such evil means as soul attacks, he wouldn''t have died so quickly. However, at this moment his soul was bacshed and almostpletely lost its resistance. He was instantly hit by L''s punch! His old and withered body flew out like a torn sack. His chest copsed and his heart burst! A Core Formation realm powerhouse had fallen on the spot. But at this moment, L vaguely saw a phantom floating out of that broken body. It was about to quickly drift away! L narrowed his eyes and coldly snorted heavily. "You don''t deserve to be human. Simrly, you don''t deserve to be a ghost!" "Die!" As soon as he finished speaking, he directly used the Art of Ghost Killing in Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to kill Hawkeye Ghost''s soul. Underneath the building, everyone noticed that the rooftop had finally quieted down! Was it over? Everyone thought in their hearts... At this moment, they saw a figure falling from the rooftop. Peng! After hitting the ground with a dull thud sound, it created arge pit on impact. Everyone''s eyelids twitched violently upon seeing this scene. "Hahaha... L is dead! His body has been thrown down like garbage!" Romeoughed excitedly with joy written all over his face. Sarah and Mohamed also showed their satisfaction, "This bastard is finally dead! His body has been thrown away like trash!" Kristina and Darwin mother-son duo also thought that it was L who fell off from above. Upon seeing this scene, Emmanuel, Cara,, and Mason''s faces changed suddenly showing thick fear and concern! Eduard, Lionel, and Albie who were friends with L also looked serious now. Eduard walked quickly towards where the corpsended, turned him over, and breathed out long before picking up Hawkeye Ghost''s corpse and walking back towards everyone else. Peng ! The dpidated corpse was thrown in front of everyone, and Eduard smiled relievedly. "Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, it wasn''t Mr. Willis who died but rather that notorious criminal! You can rest easy now!" Looking at this old and decrepit but rtively intact corpse which had fallen from several tens of meters high, everyone widened their eyes in shock. Immediately, Emmanuel and the other''s faces showed excitement and joy. "It''s not L!" "The dead man is not L!" "Hahaha... I knew it, my brother-inw is invincible!" Romeo, Harlow, Sarah, Mohamed, Darwin and Kristina looked at one another with disbelief on their faces. What? The old man in the blood robe was the one who died? Wasn''t he the expert who seriously injured L before? How could he be killed by L this time? "Mom, let''s go!" "Quickly!" The next second, a cool breeze blew through the night air. Darwin was covered in cold sweat and suddenly woke up. He quickly pulled Kristina and said urgently, "Let''s go! Hurry up!" Kristina swallowed her saliva and nodded her head, "Yes! Let''s go! Quickly!" They got into the car directly and turned around to run away!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Romeo, Harlow and Sarah also nced at each other without hesitation as they got into their car to escape. L actually took down the Blood-robed Elder. What were they waiting for if not to run? If L found out they were waiting here, reveling in his misfortune and possibly adding insult to injury, what if he decided to deal with them too? Especially for Kristina and Darwin, they were so scared that night that they left Ednd directly for the Capital where the Britt family provided refuge. Ghost que Sect''s strong men attacked L; it had something to do with them mother-son duo. Kristina and Darwin knew very well if they did not run away now, then there was a high chance of retaliation from him! In any case, it was better to hide first in the Britt family before deciding anything else! Even if L was really powerful but he wouldn''t dare chase after them all the way up till the Capital or even attack the Britt family, right? At this moment, the Graham family steward also transmitted news of Hawkeye Ghost''s death back to the family. "Hawkeye Ghost is dead?" Matthias asked in surprise. "Yes sir, it couldn''t have been more certain!" replied the steward "How did he die? Did L kill him himself or did someone help him?" Matthias asked again "I''m not sure, I couldn''t see anything from below. I only know Hawkeye Ghost''s body was finally thrown down from rooftop!" said the steward with a bitter smile. "Okay, I understand. By the way, if you get a chanceter to meet withnchan, tell him that we invite him over." Matthias ordered while his eyes flickered. After hanging up the phone, the head of the Graham family eximed in shock, "Grandfather, Hawkeye Ghost is dead! There must be a powerful force behind L!" Raul took a deep breath and nodded slowly. "It seems that L disappeared for a few days before to seek help from his family." "Definitely," Matthias agreed. The new and old heads of the Graham family never considered that L could have killed Hawkeye Ghost himself. It was impossible in their eyes. Just seven days ago, L was easily defeated by Hawkeye Ghost. So even if he was an exceptional talent in cultivation, it would still be impossible for him to kill someone at Core Formation level within just a few days. Therefore, Matthias and Raul believed that it wasn''t actually L who fought with Hawkeye Ghost earlier but rather some skilled experts sent by those backing him up. Meanwhile on the other side... L walked out of the TV station building holding Nora''s hand while Miranda followed closely behind him. Everyone''s gaze fell upon him as they approached. "L!" Eduard greeted them as Lionel added respectfully, "Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis, you''re invincible." "I knew it! I knew you''d pull through today!" Albie and Sam spoke one after another expressing their admiration towards L. L smiled at them all before walking over to Emmanuel and Cara. "Emmanuel, Cara... It''s my fault that Miranda got involved." L said apologetically with guilt written all over his face. "What nonsense are you talking about? Miranda is your wife. How can that be considered causing trouble?" Cara scolded indignantly while Emmanuel breathed out relief saying, "Husband and wife are one body; there''s no need to say such things." Hearing this exchange between his parents-inw made both Miranda and L feel awkward for different reasons. They both looked away from each other momentarily creating an ufortable atmosphere between them until finally... L sighed inwardly thinking: You guys probably don''t know yet but your daughter wants to divorce me... Chapter 308 DonT You Have Anything To Explain? Chapter 308 Don''T You Have Anything To Exin? Chapter 308 Don''t You Have Anything To Exin? At this moment, Mason also came over and looked at his sister and Nora with concern. Then he eximed with enthusiasm and admiration, "Brother-inw, I knew you were invincible! This old ghost looked pretty tough, but he was still beaten to death by you? Haha..." L coughed and said, "What do you mean beaten to death by me? He just fell down on his own ord. It has nothing to do with me!" Hearing this, Mason made a strange expression as he looked at L. The others also had a puzzled look on their faces... They thought: Mr. Willis, we may not be well-educated but don''t try to deceive us! How could a master like him be killed by falling down himself?? But no one exposed the lie; they all justughed along. At that moment, Emerson walked over and felt guilty when he saw L. "Mr. Willis, it''s my fault! I couldn''t protect Ms. Lowe and Miss Nora!" L waved his hand dismissively saying, "It''s not your fault." After Emerson recovered from his injuries, he didn''t stay at the Emerald Green Estates vi anymore; instead, L sent him out to sell pills and recruit more people for training. L did not specifically instruct Emerson to protect Miranda or Nora either. He went back home that day thinking he would return soon enough so there was no need for such precautions today. Of course, in the face of Hawkeye Ghost who was in Core Formation stage, even if Emerson stayed beside Miranda or Nora, it would have been useless anyway. The steward of the Graham family came over at this time, and bowed respectfully towards L saying, "Mr. Willis, I am from the Graham family. Congrattions on turning danger into safety. I wonder if you''re avable tomorrow for our family head''s invitation?" L raised an eyebrow, his eyes shing meaningfully. In the next second, he nodded slightly saying, "Of course it is convenient! I happen to want to thank your old patriarch for saving my lifest time!" He understood everything clearly in his heart. He knew Raul''s previous "seven-day agreement" was also a test towards himself. And after Hawkeye Ghost died, the attitude of the Graham family towards him might change again. That night, L, Miranda, Nora, and Mason went together visiting Emmanuel and Cara'' house. There were some surprises, but fortunately, no dangers urred tonight. Even Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason wanted know what exactly happened during those events too. It was worth mentioning that Mason''s subordinate, Dennis, was previously severely injured by Wild Wolf, but luckily he survived and saved his life. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was after 9 pm when L finally left his inws'' house and returned to Emerald Green Estates. Miranda came along with him, perhaps wanting to appear still affectionate towards L in front of Emmanuel and Cara. In the car ride back home, Nora sat next to Miranda and they seemed especially close. They had both recounted the events of what happened earlier at Emmanuel and Cara''s ce which moved L deeply. He never expected that Miranda would risk her life for his daughter like that. Even little Nora had saved Miranda''s life during their most desperate moment by relying on each other. This made L feel even moreplex emotions towards Miranda while also feeling guilty about what happened to her and Nora. L couldn''t help but feel scared at the thought of what could have happened if he hadn''t trained hard enough. Hawkeye Ghost might have killed them all! He would never forgive himself if something like that ever happened. On top of everything else, udia had once again conspired with Kayden after working with Tiger before. She almost killed their daughter! Did she even have any humanity left in her? L felt an unprecedented level of anger towards Isa as well as a desire for revenge unlike anything before. Unlikest time where Isa used Nora as leverage against him, this time Isa disappeared only to try killing his own daughter instead! It was unforgivable! "Isa," said L through gritted teeth. "I won''t spare you this time. You''re nothing but trouble!" "Can, don''t me me. Your grandson brought this upon himself!" L seethed inside at Can''s previous pleas for mercy; he promised Can that he would only kill Isa if they ever crossed paths again... but now it seemed like it was up to him to seek out Isa instead! No amount of apologies orpensation from Alexander could stop him now; a dragon has scales too sensitive not be touched without consequence!! In addition to that, there were also the mother and son from the Mughlin family. These two ungrateful scoundrels cannot be allowed to remain any longer. If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t have gotten involved with the Ghost que Sect and faced such a close brush with death. Even worse, Miranda and Nora were almost killed because of it. At this point, L''s heart became softer towards Miranda and Nora, but his attitude towards enemies became even more ruthless. udia, Isa, and the McLaughlin family''s mother and son! He would handle them one by one and thoroughly settle the ounts himself! ... After returning to Emerald Green Estates, L first woke up Lina and helped her treat her injuries. After waking up, Lina expressed her resignation to L with a hint of fear and hesitation. Last time it was Anthony and Giovanni who stormed into Emerald Green Estates, and this time it was Hawkeye Ghosting to seek revenge on L. Lina felt like her life was in danger both times. This nanny was really scared! L also expressed understanding and agreed to Lina''s resignation, and gave her 500 thousand aspensation. Then he helped Miranda tidy up a room by himself. Afterwards, Miranda and Nora were seen sitting in the living room, with Nora still snuggled up against Miranda. Tonight''s eventpletely won Nora''s recognition of Miranda as her "stepmother". She called out "Mommy Miranda" with great affection. Upon seeing this, L couldn''t help but feel a little jealous... udia had never fulfilled her motherly duties, even when she was still married to L, she rarely spent time with their daughter. Spending L''s money all day, either going for beauty treatments or shopping all day! After Nora fell ill, that woman became even more indifferent towards their daughter, seeing her as a burden. Therefore, Nora was verycking in maternal love and extremely longing for it. "Hon..." L hesitated for a moment as he looked at Miranda before opening his mouth and saying, "Miranda, why don''t you stay here tonight? You must be tired too." "Miranda Mommy..." Nora blinked her big eyes and shook Miranda''s hand. Miranda''s expression changed, and finally she faced L with a nk expression and said, "Okay, I am indeed tired and don''t feel like fussing anymore! But I want a separate room." L gave a bitterugh and said, "I know, I never intended to share a bed with you." Upon hearing this, Miranda coldly red at L and inwardly cursed him as a "scumbag" through gritted teeth. The next second, she stared straight at L and asked word by word, "L, don''t you have anything to exin to me?" Chapter 309 This Is Well Received Chapter 309 This Is Well Received Chapter 309 This is Well Received Miranda''s eyes were sharp andplex as she stared at L without blinking, as if waiting for an answer. L was confused and asked, "What?" Miranda sneered and said, "Don''t you know what you''ve done? Let me ask you again, do you have anything to exin to me?" When Miranda saw the photos on the morning of the wedding day, her heart was shaken. She felt disappointed and resentful towards this man who had deceived her. She thought that L was just a womanizer who had entangled himself with many women behind her back. However, udia''s words this evening made Miranda suspicious. Although udia only said something vague about having seen some photos before, Miranda seemed to have caught onto something important. How did she know about those photos? Maybe things weren''t as simple as they seemed in those pictures... Maybe L could give her an exnation. Miranda didn''t even know why she hoped for an exnation from him... When she found out that Frederick had betrayed her by fooling around with other women behind her back, there was no hesitation or nostalgia, only disgust! But why did she still hold onto a glimmer of hope for this bastard L? As he faced Miranda''s piercing gaze, L couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotion inside him. But when he opened his mouth to speak, all he could manage was a bitter smile, "I don''t know what you''re talking about or what I need to exin." "Hmmph," Miranda scoffed bitterly before turning away from him. Her personality prevented her from wanting to ask any more questions. After all if he wasn''t willing to exin himself, then why should she bother asking? It would seem like it mattered too much! L looked at Miranda with aplex expression, thinking that he might not even live for three more years. In the end, he simply shook his head, losing interest in pursuing the matter further. He had considered saying something to Miranda, at least to find out why her attitude towards him had changed so drastically. But in the end, he dismissed the thought. What was the point of saying so much? If when Nora turned seven, he still didn''t have the strength to confront the ancient Willis family, it would only bring trouble to Miranda. The deeper his feelings for her became, the greater the pain he would cause her once he and Nora were gone. Regardless of any misunderstandings, let these misunderstandings... continue. ... The Blood ughter Association was headquartered in a building that served as their base of operations! Makhi and Dagger, along with several key members of the Blood ughter Association''s assassins, were gathered together at this moment. These people were all experts who had worked as mercenaries overseas alongside Makhi. Their martial arts skills may not have been particrly strong but their military prowess was impressive. They were well-versed in assassination, reconnaissance and gathering intelligence. At this moment, President Makhi looked uncertain! They naturally knew about Hawkeye Ghost making such a big fuss before. When they saw L on the final live broadcast screen, they were shocked beyond belief. Makhi and Dagger had alsoe near to where the TV station was located before climbing onto a nearby building to observe what was happening through binocrs. Of course due to height issues they couldn''t see how Hawkeye Ghost died specifically but there was no doubt that this expert who couldn''t even be killed by sniper rifle fire had been killed by L! N?velDrama.Org content. "Damn it! L is so powerful! Someone who can''t even be killed by sniper rifle fire isn''t his opponent?" Makhi eximed in amazement. Dagger also looked frightened, "Yes! Thank goodness we didn''t attack L openly before or else we might have been killed too!" Thinking back on how they both wanted to kill L before made them shudder with fear now that they realized just how powerful he really was. "President, what do we do now? L is so formidable... how are we supposed to kill him?" Another key member asked anxiously. Hearing this question made Makhi p him across his head, "What do you mean ''kill''?! Do you want us all dead? We''re not killing him anymore!" He cleared his throat then said solemnly, "Of course I''m not afraid of this guy either! Killing people is an art form after all! Even if he''s strong again next time around I''ve got plenty of tricks up my sleeve for taking care of him!" "The reason why we''re not killing him anymore is becausest time when Dagger and I got poisoned, he saved our lives!" "We have our own code of conduct. Even though we are now assassins, we still need to distinguish between right and wrong, right?" Dagger nodded quickly in agreement. "You''re right! Let''s spare his life!" The other key members of the assassin group also echoed their agreement. Makhi cleared his throat and then changed his tone as he turned to the people responsible for contacting business on the dark web. "Virus, any businesstely?" The guy nicknamed Virus nodded but hesitated before speaking. "There''s a job, but... it''s not an assassination. Someone is hiring us to escort a shipment." "I think we don''t have much going ontely so... let''s take it!" Virus continued. Hearing this, Makhi scowled and pointed at him angrily. "What kind of spineless person are you? Do you have no morals? We''re assassins, not couriers! Are you seriously considering taking such a lowly job?" "Exactly! Who do you think we are? We used to be elite members of ''Warfare'', one of the world''s top mercenary organizations," added Dagger with displeasure. They all looked down upon this particr job as if it was an insult to their profession. "Uh..." Virus sweated nervously before weakly saying, "But themission is high! If we can deliver this shipment safely into the hands of its recipient, then we will receive 20 million inpensation!" "What?" eximed Makhi and Dagger simultaneously when they heard that number. "Well... this deal isn''t bad at all!" said Makhi with a smile like a flower blooming while patting Virus'' shoulder approvingly. "Yeah," agreed Dagger with a nod. "We may be assassins but that doesn''t mean that other professions should be disrespected or underestimated by us." Virus looked at them both and couldn''t help flipping them off with his middle finger. Makhi didn''t mind though; he just grinned widely and asked, "By the way what exactly are they shipping? And where does it need to go?" "I don''t know what exactly they''re shipping but their employer is from Jieyson; the surname is Britt who wants us to deliver it to Ghost que Sect," replied Virus cautiously. "Ghost que Sect? What kind of nonsense is that? It sounds so juvenile," Makhi raised an eyebrow and rubbed his hands together. "But who cares, as long as they pay us," he continued. They hadn''t made any money since returning to the country. The thought of earning 20 million this time around had them both ecstatic! Chapter 310 Mr. Austin, You Run Too! Chapter 310 Mr. Austin, You Run Too! Chapter 310 Mr. Austin, You Run Too! Meanwhile, on the other side, Kayden received the news of Hawkeye Ghost''s death from Kristina and ryed it to Isa. "What? The Blood Robe Elder is dead?" "How is that possible? Does that mean L is fine?" Isa asked with a cold tone. "Yes, Mr. Austin, L is fine! This guy is too incredible! Just seven days ago, that old ghost had clearly disabled him and said he would give him a few days to handle his affairs. Who could have imagined that after just a few days, L actually killed him! This... is too amazing!" Kayden eximed in awe. Taking a deep breath, he continued, "Mr. Austin, I... I dare not stay in Ednd anymore. This time, I want to kill L''s daughter, and L will definitely not let me go. If he finds me, I... I''m as good as dead!" "You useless coward! Are you scared out of your wits by L?" Isa asked through gritted teeth. Kayden looked terrified, thinking to himself, "Isn''t that the truth? Damn, I''m really scared! L is too fierce! The Blood Robe Elder was so powerful, I saw it on the live stream before. That''s a monster that even sniper rifles couldn''t kill! But this monster was killed by L and thrown off the rooftop like garbage. L not only didn''t be useless, but he became even more amazing! Just thinking about how I wanted to kill the daughter of such a ruthless person before, I was filled with fear." He forced a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Austin, a real man can be flexible! You don''t know, Kristina and her son were so scared that they ran back to the Britt family! Mr. Austin, I suggest you run too! Really... I feel like L will seek crazy revenge this time, and he might evene for your family!" "Fuck off! Get lost!" Isa angrily cursed and hung up the phone. The next moment, he fiercely threw the phone to the ground. "Useless! Useless! They''re all fucking useless!" He didn''t expect that today would end up like this! L was fine, and he even killed the Blood Robe Elder? How could this be? Wasn''t he scared and missing? Wasn''t he disabled before? After calming his emotions, Isa''s face flickered for a few moments, and finally, he began to pack his things. He heard Kayden wanting to escape Ednd on the phone, which made him furious. But now, as he calmed down, Isa was also afraid. Run! If L really went crazy and attacked the Austin family, he might just be done for. At this moment, Isa couldn''t help but admit that L was impressive. He had never been afraid of anyone since he was young because he was the eldest son of the Austin family, one of the four powerful families in Capital with strong influence and power. With such a background and support from the Austin family, he didn''t have to worry about anything even if he acted arrogantly. But now, it seemed like this support and background might not be enough to protect him anymore. "L, you wait for me! I will kill you one day and get Miranda!" Isa swore bitterly in his heart. ... The next day at Graham family''s estate! The steward who gave L a golden membership card at the auction greeted him with a smile as they walked towards Graham''s reception hall. Nora followed closely behind L with a lollipop in her mouth while observing her surroundings curiously. L wanted to bring Miranda along but she ignored himpletely after what happenedst night. Their rtionship became even moreplicated as both were keeping their guard up against each other like there was an invisible wall between them. But there seemed to be an unbreakable bond between them too. Perhaps it was Nora or something else entirely. This morning when they woke up, they neither mentioned divorce again; it seemed like they put that matter on hold for now. "Hahaha... Mr. Willis you''re here! My family is honored!" Matthias greeted them with a smile as they entered the reception hall while Raul nodded friendly towards L without standing up from his seat. Next second Raul spoke kindly, "Is this Nora? She''s so cute..." "Hello!" Nora responded politely. The elders of the Graham family also greeted L warmly upon seeing him. At that moment Matthias signaled Den who had almost died in a car ident before over, "Den, haven''t you met Mr. Willis yet?" Den leaned in and bowed 90 degrees to L, saying, "Mr. Willis, thank you for saving my life last time!" L waved his hand dismissively. "No need to thank me. I didn''t save you for nothing." He chuckled. After some pleasantries, L sat down with Nora. At this point, Matthias and Raul hesitated. Thetter looked at the living room door and tentatively asked, "Mr. Willis, did only you and your daughtere today? Did the senior... note together?" Raul also had a curious and expectant look on his face; he wanted to meet the expert who had taken down Hawkeye Ghost. On the Graham family''s side of things, they always believed that it was a high-level member of L''s family who helped him out of this crisis. L smiled meaningfully at their question and asked them back, "What senior? It''s just me and my daughter!" Matthias and Raulughed it off without asking any further questions. They thought that the expert was like a dragon hiding its head; he wouldn''t easily show himself but would secretly protect L instead. L didn''t say much either; he acted mysterious as usual. p p! At this moment Matthias pped his hands once before one of Graham family''s juniors came in carrying a box. The box wasn''t too big; when opened there were piles upon piles of Spirit Jade inside. "Mr. Willis here are fifty pounds worth Spirit Jade. Don''t mind if we don''t have much left ourselves!" said Matthias with a smile. L nodded gratefully towards him, "Thank you very much Mr. Graham." He epted these Spirit Jades without hesitation even though they weren''t as effective anymore due to his peak strength. However he could still use them on those around him! Emerson had been practicing Tiger Subduing Art during this time period which had led to rapid progress in strength reaching Grandmaster level which was equivalent to Energy Refinement into Peak level! N?velDrama.Org content. This made L want Emerson break through Uppecia so that he could have another strong arm by his side! It was almost noon by now. Matthias ordered people prepare table full banquet inviting L over, "Savannah,e out too!" At this moment Raul coughed once then shouted towards some direction behind reception room. In the next second only an extremely beautiful figure walked out from there, making even L who couldn''t help but be amazed by her beauty. Chapter 311 Is This A Hobby? Chapter 311 Is This A Hobby? Chapter 311 Is This a Hobby? The beautiful woman had smooth skin and a face that was exquisitely stunning. Even L, who spent all his time with the goddess CEO, had developed a certain level of aesthetic appreciation and couldn''t help but be dazzled by her beauty. However, at the moment, her expression seemed somewhat unpleasant. Her face was cold and unfeeling, as if someone owed her billions of dors. The arrogance between her eyebrows gave people the feeling that she looked down on everything. "Grandpa, Dad!" Aftering out of the room, Savannah Graham greeted Raul and Matthias. "Sit down," Raul nodded and pointed to the empty seat next to L for his junior. At this point, Matthias smiled and introduced L to Savannah, "Mr. Willis, this is my daughter Savannah. You are about the same age; you can get to know each other more." He then turned to Savannah, "Savannah, why don''t you pour Mr. Willis some wine?" Savannah frowned slightly but reluctantly picked up the wine jug and filled L''s cup. L looked at her carefully with surprise in his eyes. Could it be that this girl was also a master in Uppecia? Was she at his level? As if sensing L''s gaze on herself, Savannah''s expression became even colder, and there was resistance in her eyes. "Daddy, this prettydy seems unhappy!" Nora on L''s other side peeked over curiously before whispering softly. After eating for a while, Matthias suddenly asked, "Mr. Willis, I have something I don''t understand. Can I ask you?" L looked puzzledly at him, "What is it? Please feel free." Matthias smiled, "I just don''t understand why someone with your strength and background would want to marry into the Lowe family. They may be one of Ednd''s top families, but they''re not really anything special!" L chuckled, "Because my wife is beautiful! And besides, I like being an live-in son-inw." Everyone present stared strangely at him... Like being an inw? Well... it wasn''t impossible for someone to have such preferences... *cough cough* "Miranda?" Heughed awkwardly... At this point, Matthias chuckled and pointed at Savannah, asking, "Mr. Willis, how does Savannah compare to Miranda in terms of looks?" "Of course Miranda Mommy is more beautiful! Hmph!" Nora blurted out before L could say anything. Nowadays this little one was even more protective of Miranda. Savannah frowned and looked at her father with a mixture of disbelief and resistance. L smiled and said, "Miss Graham is as beautiful as the moonlight. In terms of looks alone she is on par with Miranda." Upon hearing this statement, Matthias and Raul burst intoughter. Then Raul proudly looked at his great-granddaughter and said, "Mr. Willis, not only is Savannah stunningly beautiful but she''s also a genius cultivator from our family who has reached the peak of the Uppecia stage. She''s only one step away from entering the Core Formation Realm." "And let me tell you," he continued with even greater pride, "my family is far superior to the Lowe family. Mr. Willis, if you want to be our son-inw, then joining our family would be an even better choice for you!" Matthias nodded in agreement while giving L a suggestive smile; they both knew that L had an extremely powerful background, possibly even ancient-level! If they could get their hands on him from such a prestigious family, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for them. Although currently the Graham family was quite prominent in Ednd, they were considered bottom-tier among ancient martial arts families; it wouldn''t take long before Ancient Martial Arts Alliance kicked them out altogether. This was why Matthias and Raul had developed some "twisted" thoughts after learning about L''s background. As soon as he finished speaking, Savannah''s face turned icy cold while L wiped his sweat off nervously before regaining hisposure, "Mr. Graham, I think your perspective might be skewed! My desire to marry Miranda has nothing to do with how much power the Lowe family holds! In my eyes all families including yours are equal." "I married into the Lowe family because I liked Miranda, not because I wanted to rely on her family. And Miss Graham and I have no rtionship whatsoever, so don''t make any jokes about it!" Ugh! Why are Matthias and Raul acting like Erik did back then, trying to introduce their family''s beauties to him? N?velDrama.Org content. Ahem... when did I be so popr! Matthias and Raul looked embarrassed at L''s words. They were speechless for a moment. Just like a certain second-generation said, "I never look at whether the other person has money when making friends, because even if they have more money than me, they can''t be richer than me." L was in the same situation! He didn''t need to rely on someone else''s family to support himself or show him off. So what difference did it make if the Graham family was stronger than the Lowe family for L? "This... we''re sorry! But Mr. Willis, you and Savannah are peers. It''s okay to make friends." Matthias coughed awkwardly and tried to ease the tension. "Of course, it is my honor to be able to make friends with Miss Graham." L nodded with a smile. "Hmph!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was a cold snort from Savannah. As a genius girl from the Graham family, Savannah was very proud. Even when facing other young masters of ancient martial arts families, she didn''t pay attention properly. Her father and great-grandfather intentionally introduced her today but Savannah resisted greatly. At this time hearing that L still had an attitude of looking down on herself made Savannah somewhat unhappy. She looked at L with disdain in her eyes, "Sorry Mr. Willis, but I''m not interested in being your friend! My friend must have talentparable with mine rather than just having powerful background while being mediocre!" Savannah lifted her chin slightly, "Your n must have many resources and better conditions for cultivationpared with my family? But you only reached mid-level Uppecia strength which is one level lower than mine now." "It''s hard to imagine what would happen if you had simr conditions as me; maybe you wouldn''t even break through Uppecia realm?" "Besides, I''ve heard from my father and great-grandfather that you were... seemingly disabled before? Heh heh..." L''s face showed a strange expression as he thought to himself, "As for myself, where do I have any family or strong background? If I had the same conditions as you, damn it... Chapter 312 CanT I Admit Defeat? Chapter 312 Can''T I Admit Defeat? Chapter 312 Can''t I Admit Defeat? Upon hearing Savannah''s words, Matthias and the others present looked at L with embarrassment. "Savannah, what nonsense are you talking about?" Raul''s face darkened as he scolded her in annoyance. Matthias looked apologetic and turned to L. "Mr. Willis, please don''t be angry! We''ve spoiled her too much, she didn''t mean it!" L waved his hand dismissively. "I know, it doesn''t matter." However, Savannah sneered. "That''s exactly what I meant! What''s wrong? Grandpa and Dad, how could you even think of having me marry him? In my eyes, he''s just a mediocre person with a powerful background! With such good cultivation conditions, he is only an intermediate-level expert in Uppecia! Such a person is not worthy of being my husband!" "In my mind, my husband should have an extraordinary appearance! Even if they don''t have any background themselves, they must be capable!" "Not like someone who can only rely on the protection of their family elders and has no ability to protect themselves outside." "Savannah, shut up!" Matthias'' face turned cold as he angrily reprimanded his daughter. Raul also mmed the table. "Savannah you can leave now!" Nora pouted angrily and shouted, "You''re talking nonsense! My daddy is not mediocre!" L smiled indifferently. "Miss Graham, you don''t need to get so worked up or speak so harshly towards me. I have no ulterior motives towards you." "Apologize to Mr. Willis, Savannah! And then go reflect on your actions!" Matthias ordered sternly. In their eyes, L had a much stronger background than the Graham family. Savannah had angered him so they didn''t want her to offend L for real. Savannah was gifted from birth which made her look down upon everyone else. She admired only strong people among peers. Even when she was asked by other martial arts families for marriage, she disregarded them all. This caused the Graham family many enemies. Today, Matthias had already wished his daughter well before meeting L. He told her that L''s background was even stronger than those martial arts heirs before. Little did he know that this girl still acted this way. Matthias and Raul regretted calling Savannah out today. Savannah snorted in disdain, "Am I wrong? Mr. Willis, if you have the guts, let''spete. If you win against me, I''ll marry you. What do you say?" Hearing this, Raul angrily scolded her, "Nonsense! Mr. Willis was seriously injured before and cannotpete with you." Savannah rolled her eyes and provocatively looked at L. This girl had been patiently serving tea and pouring wine for L earlier with a submissive attitude but she was already unhappy about it. L shrugged his shoulders and casually nodded his head in agreement, "Yes! Miss Graham, you''re right! You are exceptionally talented and strong. I surrender." Don''t joke like that... How can I marry you if I win? It''s not something that I can afford... "You¡­" Savannah challenged him aggressively but it seemed like she gained nothing. This guy surrendered directly? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What a coward! Tsk tsk¡­ You don''t even have the courage to fight me?" Savannah sneered. L rolled his eyes and picked up Nora from her seat to switch ces with himself so that Nora would be between him and Savannah. The next second he wasn''t interested in talking to Savannah anymore but turned to Matthias instead asking him curiously about the source of their Spirit Jade resources as well as other cultivation materials from the Graham family. He added quickly afterwards, "Oh well if it''s inconvenient for me to ask, then just forget what I said." However, L was puzzled by how the Graham family obtained their cultivation resources since they didn''t seem to have any spiritual veins or Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures nted or cultivated anywhere around them. At this point when Savannah saw that L ignored herpletely, she bit her teeth while showing an expression of discontent on her face. She had never been ignored like this before! Matthias smiled slightly, "There is nothing inconvenient about telling you where our cultivation resourcese from; they are all provided by Ancient Martial Arts Alliance!" Then Matthias exined more details about Ancient Martial Arts Alliance which was established by several powerful forces from hidden realms providing resources and tforms for ordinary ancient martial families such as the Graham family, helping them grow and develop further into stronger entities within their respective territories. After joining the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, families like the Graham family can receive a batch of resources from the alliance every year. "Of course, not every ancient martial arts family or sect is eligible to join this Ancient Martial Arts Alliance. Every year, there will be a n Grand Competition! Young descendants under thirty years old from member families of various alliances will participate to determine if they are eligible to continue staying in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance and enjoy its resources! If a normal ancient martial arts family or sect has no young sessors and their younger generation is weak, they may be kicked out of this Ancient Martial Arts Alliance!" Matthias couldn''t help but sigh as he spoke. Raul also showed a hint of worry... The elders of the Graham family present, including Savannah, all had solemn expressions on their faces. "Dad, grandpa, don''t worry! I will definitely keep our qualification for our n in this n Grand Competition!" Savannah gritted her teeth. Matthias'' youngest son Den looked ashamed and embarrassed as he hung his head low. Matthias red at his son before saying with a bitter smile, "I''m not afraid Mr. Willis willugh at us; our younger generation in the family is really disappointing! Although Savannah has outstanding talent among us young people in the family who can make it through... Den and other young descendants... let''s not talk about them! In order to maintain membership status in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, each n must have at least two young descendants pass each n Grand Competition so... we''re probably in danger this time around." As he spoke, Matthias looked deeply at L with an expression that seemed somewhat probing. "Oh?" L raised an eyebrow but remained calm as if he didn''t understand what Matthias meant. Matthias coughed before saying, "ording to regtions, even wanderers can participate; those who perform exceptionally well may even be noticed byrger hidden forces and recruited into their sects. Mr. Willis, since you left your n for experience outside, I think perhaps this could also be an opportunity for you." L smiled lightly and said, "Being recruited into someone else''s sect doesn''t interest me." "Of course!" Matthias nodded. "So, Mr. Willis, would you be interested in ying on behalf of the Graham family?" Chapter 313 Release Of Information Chapter 313 Release Of Information Chapter 313 Release of Information Matthias was exining everything to L because he wanted him topete on behalf of the Graham family. In their eyes, L had a strong background and wouldn''t be interested in participating as a lone cultivator. Being taken in by other hidden forces, L would definitely not be interested. And now it seemed that was indeed the case! Despite being young, L had already reached mid-level Uppecia cultivation stage. Although his aptitude seemed inferior to Savannah''s, it was still good for his age. If he agreed topete under the name of the Graham family, they should be able to pass n Grand Competition''s test with both Savannah and him passing together and thus keep their family status! As Matthias finished speaking, L just smiled without giving any indication of what he thought about it all. After some contemtion though, Matthias offered him a deal, "30%! Mr. Willis, if you help us keep our status, then we will give you 30% of all resources obtained during cultivation." L raised an eyebrow at this offer; it finally piqued his interest. However, at this moment, Savannah looked unimpressed and said disdainfully, "Why should we give him 30%? What can he do even if he goes? Dad didn''t you say before that Ghost que Sect''s expert disabled him? He didn''t even have the courage to fight me!" She felt nothing but contempt towards L thinking that despite having connections, his talent was dull and cowardly. "Savannah, shut your mouth!" Raul used his authority as head of household while smiling apologetically at L, "What do you think?" L shrugged nomittally, "We''ll see when the timees." Hearing this response made Savannah sneer even more contemptuously, thinking she had hit the nail on its head. This guy didn''t have enough courage or skill for suchpetitions. Meanwhile, Matthias and Raul were disappointed with how things turned out; perhaps L hadn''t fully recovered from previous injuries yet... ... In the afternoon, L left the Graham family with Nora. As soon as he got home, he received a call from Eduard. "Eduard, what''s up?" L answered. "L, I have important information to tell you," Eduard said gravely. "It concerns you." "Oh? What is it?" L was confused. "I received reliable information that Deity''s Tears has issued a kill order on you and has secretly sent several top assassins into the country to seek revenge for Hades and Dante ck," Eduard exined. "One of these assassins is Lucifer, who is ranked number one on the international Death List. He became a Divine Realm master five years ago." L raised an eyebrow at this news. "Deity''s Tears? That infamous organization with global influence?" "Yes," Eduard confirmed. "You killed two of their grandmasters when you escorted Conor to Iylonio last time." Eduard sounded guilty as he spoke about it; he felt responsible for dragging L into this mess by asking him for escorting Conor. "I remember," L said calmly. "L, don''t take this lightly!" Eduard warned him urgently. "Although your strength is formidable, these assassins are not easy opponents! And it''s not just Deity''s Tears, Ski''s Shadow de Sect seems to have also sent some high-level experts after you! They''re seeking revenge for Sagi and Miyasaki whom you killed before. They were members of Shadow de Sect!" L frowned at this new development; things were gettingplicated now that another group had entered the fray besides Deity''s Tears. "You can''t let your guard down!" Eduard continued seriously. "I suggest that during this time period, bring your family over here in my security zone where my troops will protect all of you! Even if both Deity''s Tears and Shadow de Sect are bold enough toe after us there, we won''t let them get away with anything." L couldn''t help but feel troubled by all of this news; not only did he have Deity''s Tearing after him but now there was also Shadow de Sect involved too? Although L wasn''t worried about himself since his skills allowed him even fight against Core Formation level masters, what worried him more was how his loved ones could be affected by all these events happening around them. It was impossible for him to be with Nora or Miranda 24/7, and he didn''t even know when the experts from Deity''s Tears and Shadow de Sect would show up. Could he just sit around with his wife and kid and not do anything? After thinking for a few seconds, L spoke to Eduard in a serious tone, "Eduard, I appreciate your kindness! However, I have my own way of dealing with this." After hanging up with Eduard, L immediately called Mason. N?velDrama.Org content. Deity''s Tears and Shadow de Sect wereing after him but he had no idea where they were. It was like they were hiding in the shadows while he was out in the open! L decided to release some information to lure them out while also getting himself out of Ednd safely. "Mason, help me spread the word that I''m heading to the Capital to seek revenge against the Austin family and the Britt family!" Mason was shocked by what he heard from L. "Brother-inw... are you really going through with this?" "Don''t worry about it. Just spread the message," replied L firmly. Later that afternoon, news leaked from one of Mason''s men that L was nning on seeking revenge against the Austin family and the Britt family after his wife and child were almost killed yesterday. Many people thought he was being too reckless by targeting two of the Capital''s four major families who were known for their power and influence. However, those who knew L believed he could actually pull it off! At that moment in time at a meeting room within the Capital sat Lincoln Austin (Can''s brother), Alexander (the current head of family), Aurora Austin (Lincoln''s daughter) along with other core members all looking grim-faced as they discussed what had happened. "I believe everyone knows about the news," said Alexander solemnly. "That arrogant fool! Does he really think he can take on our family?" eximed Lincoln angrily. "The power of our family is not something one person can shake," added Alexander confidently. "Do you really think that just because our older brotherpensated him before, the Austin family is afraid of him?" The Austin family in Capital! Can, Lincoln Austin, Alexander who was the current head of the Austin family, Aurora Austin, and several core members of the Austin family were all seated in a conference room, their expressions less than pleasant. With Can''s restored appearance and the shadows in his heart seemingly dissipating after all these years, he had returned to the family and had been staying in the Capital during this time. "The news, I believe everyone is aware of it," Alexander sat there, his tone somber. "Hmph! L is too audacious. I refuse to believe that he would dare to attack our family!" "The power of our family, how could it be easily shaken by him alone?" "Does he really think that because our eldest brother made amends with him, our family is afraid of him?" "If he dares toe, we won''t be polite!" "Yeah, if hees looking for trouble, we''ll make sure he never leaves." The members of the Austin family spoke one after another with anger, confidence and dominance in their tone. They were used to feeling untouchable on this side of the Capital. When they heard that someone dared to threaten the Austin family like this, they all felt that L was overestimating himself. "Dad, what do you think?" Alexander asked with a serious face. Can shook his head and said to these younger members of the family word by word, "If L reallyes here to cause trouble, it''s not him who will suffer. It''s us who will be in big trouble." He snorted coldly and continued, "Do you all think too highly of yourselves? Just because we are one of the four major families in the Capital doesn''t mean we''re invincible. Even Isa understood better than you guys and has already fled!" Chapter 314 Reactions Of Two Major Families Chapter 314 Reactions Of Two Major Families Chapter 314 Reactions of Two Major Families As Can finished speaking, the faces of the Austin family were filled with shock and disbelief as they looked at their old patriarch. "Grandfather, are you... joking? Can one L really bring disaster to our family?" asked a third- generation core member of the Austin family, looking disgruntled. "That''s right! Even if L is powerful, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly. Isa has already run away. What can he do?" Amelie, Isa''s mother asked through gritted teeth. Can said seriously, "If we don''t make a statement as the family, it''s not impossible that L will implicate other members of our n in his anger! You may not know this yet but L holds Priocia Order and has unlimited counterattack rights! Who dares to harm him or his family''s enemies; even if he kills them all, he won''t be held responsible. Do you understand? Even if we use our political and military power in ordance with regtions against him as the Austin family, we cannot convict L." After Can spoke, everyone from the Austin family showed expressions of doubt and uncertainty. "But we also have many experts in our n! Reeva has now broken through to be a grandmaster!" someone said unwillingly. "L alone can kill all these so-called experts including me!" Reeva sighed bitterly at this point. For a while afterward, there was an oppressive atmosphere inside the conference room. Everyone had an extremely ugly expression on their face. After some time passed by, Can said heavily, "Immediately issue a public announcement expelling Isa from the family! In addition to that, expose any illegal actsmitted by Isa before submitting them to the Capital Punishment Department for punishment issuing wanted orders against him!" As soon as Can finished speaking, Alexander and Amelie turned pale instantly. "Can! Are you... going too far?" Amelie questioned sorrowfully and resentfully. Can snorted coldly, "Hmph! That scoundrel only cares about his own safety. Does he still care about the entire family? Do it my way; this is an order!" "Yes," Alexander replied hoarsely nodding his head. That evening... Inside the Britt family''s vi! The Britt family patriarch Abel had an expression of disdainful contempt on his face when hearing how cowardly the Austin family was acting. Kristina sneered, "Exactly! They were so scared that they issued a public announcement and expelled Isa from the family, even cooperating with the enforcement department to hunt him down?" Darwin rolled his eyes. "Whether or not L dares toe to the Capital, even if he does, what kind of trouble can he stir up alone? The Austin family is making a big fuss over nothing!" Abel, the head of the Britt family nodded and snorted coldly with a hint of caution in his tone. "But L is indeed powerful. Even Butch Ghost''s master died at his hands. We cannot be too comcent! Just to be safe, I will contact our family''s forces in Jueham War Zone. If L really dares to cause trouble here, we''ll have the militarye and suppress him! I don''t believe that no matter how arrogant he is, he would dare confront our country''s violent machinery!" "Kristina and Darwin," Abel continued as Kristina nodded in agreement. "You two stay at the family estate; I guarantee your safety." "Thank you Dad," Kristina said gratefully. Darwin chimed in with augh. Upon hearing Abel''s arrangement, they immediately became confident and fearless. ... That night at udia''s new apartment building: udia had invited her parents Adam and Maisie over for dinner where they celebrated something special together. "Dad, Mom,e on let us raise our sses high; let us celebrate L''s downfall!" udia raised her ss triumphantly. Last night, the situation escted so much that almost everyone in Ednd knew about it. udia''s family naturally witnessed the scene of Hawkeye Ghost seeking revenge on L. However, they only knew that L showed up in the end. The subsequent events were kept under wraps by Eduard and Lionel, so the ordinary citizens were not aware of them. But in udia''s eyes, L was definitely in big trouble! She had heard from Kayden that L had been crippled by that blood-robed old man. This time, being forced to show up, there was no way he could escape unscathed. "Well, that scoundrel L is finally done for! If it weren''t for him, my daughter would have found a better suitor a long time ago!" Adam drank another cup of white wine while saying gleefully. Maisie alsoughed coldly, "Yes exactly right! That heartless thing didn''t appreciate my daughter giving him chances which led her into breaking up with Tom instead." "udia," Adam asked suddenly changing topics, "I''ve got an old friend who runs a lumber mill now whose son just divorced recently; why don''t we introduce you guys sometime?" Maisie also said, "My old friend''s nephew is also young and wealthy. I will take you to their house as a guest one day! It''s all because of that damn L. The big shots in Ednd were all afraid of him before, knowing that you were his ex-wife, they didn''t dare to approach you one by one! Now that L is dead, my daughter has plenty of opportunities to marry into a wealthy family! Haha..." When L was still alive, Adam and Maisie gathered with their daughter and discussed how to "win back" L for their daughter. Now that L was dead, he had be worthless trash in their mouths. udia sneered and said disdainfully, "Mom and Dad, forget about the people you know. I don''t like ordinary rich second generations now! I don''t need that little money! I''m going to find a young handsome man who listens to me." When udia divorced Tom earlier due to extreme jealousy towards L and being his ex-wife herself, she received a generouspensation. More than two million dors! Afterwards, Kayden asked udia several times for help with things while trying to flirt with her. All together he gave udia almost five million dors. Otherwise where did udia get the money from buying property in this city? So now udia didn''t even look at those who came from families owning small factories or ordinary rich second generations anymore. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But she also knew that those true elites won''t be interested in her as someone who had been divorced twice and had a kid already. Therefore udia calcted it well; she''ll just find a good-looking young manter on since she had already be a small rich woman herself with several million dors in hand anyway. Rather thanpromising oneself for others'' sake it''s better off living like a queen with someone young and handsome by her side. Hearing her daughter speak like this made Adam and Maisie smile, "Yes! Yes indeed!" "My daughter is rich now haha..." However, at this moment, an icy voice suddenly sounded out abruptly within the room, "She does have money indeed; even more so soon when she inherits over 100 million dors!" "Because during holidays I will burn them for her!" As soon as these words fell out of his mouth, everyone including udia was startled nearly flipping over the table. Looking towards the source of sound, they saw only an upright figure which appeared within the room without anyone noticing beforehand emitting an intimidating coldness around him! Chapter 315 Roll Out Of Edoland Chapter 315 Roll Out Of Ednd Chapter 315 Roll Out of Ednd "L?" udia''s eyes widened as she looked at the person who appeared in her home, and she let out a scream of surprise. Adam and Maisie also looked horrified, as if they had seen a ghost. "You... you''re not..." udia started to say. "I''m not dead already? Right?" L''s face twisted into an evil smile, then his tone turned sinister. "So I''ve be a ghost toe after your daughter!" As he spoke, his starry eyes glinted with murderous intent andplete disappointment and coldness as he stared at udia. udia shuddered all over. "... L, what do you want to do? It wasn''t me who killed you! Whoever killed you should be the one you''re looking for! It has nothing to do with me!" "Yeah L, even if you want revenge, find the person who killed you! Why are youing after us?" Adam trembled as he questioned him. Maisie was so scared that her face turned pale and she couldn''t say anything. They really thought L was a ghost for a moment there. L''s face twisted into a sneer as he red at udia through gritted teeth. "You didn''t kill me but wanted to kill my daughter! Are you worthy of being called a mother?" With that said, L shed forward and grabbed udia by the neck lifting her up off the ground. "Cough... cough..." udia kicked wildly with both legs while being choked until her eyes rolled back in their sockets. "I... I didn''t mean it... to harm my daughter! I just thought we were acting!" She gasped out between coughs. "L-L... spare me! Don''t kill me!" Adam and Maisie exchanged looks trembling all over from fear before kneeling down in front of L together. "L-L, udia just made mistakes temporarily, she could never have intended on hurting Nora." "You can''t harm her like this or else how will reincarnation work for yourself," Maisie added nervously. At these words, L sneered coldly. "Reincarnation? Hahaha.. you guys are really hoping for my death aren''t ya?! I said I would burn paper offerings for udia, wouldn''t that be breaking my promise if I died?" Hearing this, udia along with Adam and Maisie were stunned. "Y-You¡­didn''t¡­die?" udia asked incredulously while trying to catch her breath. Adam and Maise also stared at L in disbelief, his shadow clearly visible now right before them. L would rather be a ghost than continue as a human, but the thought of him still being human made Adam and Maisie kneel down, feeling embarrassed and humiliated. However, L pretended to kill udia, so they didn''t dare stand up at that moment. Maisie could only continue pleading, "L, remember the love between husband and wife. Don''t act impulsively!" "That''s right! udia is still the mother of your child. You can hit her or scold her, but how can you kill her?" N?velDrama.Org content. Adam also cried out with tears in his eyes. L pinched udia''s neck with murderous intent brewing inside him. But Adam''s words about "the mother of your child" caused L to hesitate for a moment. The next second, he took a deep breath and threw udia on the ground like throwing away garbage. udia fell heavily on the ground and almost fainted. She gasped for air with fear in her heart but finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even a hint of pride shed through her eyes deep down inside - L couldn''t bear to kill me after all? Yes! You can''t bear to kill me! You must have feelings for me haha... "Get out! From now on, get out of Ednd!" L red at udia word by word, "Don''t let me see you again or even let you meet Nora again! Otherwise I won''t be soft-hearted anymore!" As soon as he finished speaking, L snorted coldly! A terrifying aura suddenly emanated from his body spreading in all directions! Boom boom boom... Countless electrical appliances and furniture turned into dust under this momentum. udia''s family felt terrified by L''s aura; their hearts pounding with fear. "All right then! We''ll leave Ednd immediately!" Adam promised quickly. Maisie nodded repeatedly, "We''ll leave tomorrow forever without evering back to Ednd. Don''t... don''t act rashly." At this point, L just stared coldly at udia waiting for an answer. A hint of resentment shed across udia''s eyes when she felt unstable emotions emanating from L along with an astonishing murderous intent; she didn''t dare provoke him any further. "Okay... I will leave... and I won''t have face-to-face contact with our daughter again." "Don''t worry," she added biting her lip while looking pitifully helpless. With utter disgust in his eyes, L gave onest look before breaking through the windowpane. "Hoo¡­" As L left, Adam and Maisie breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at the mess and debris in the house, their faces showing a hint of fear. Meanwhile, udia sat on the ground with a look of anger on her face. "L, we''ll see about this!" The next morning, L made several upgraded Suppressing Talismans for Nora and Miranda before hitting the road towards Jieyson in Capital. With his strength now, he was able to threaten Core Formation experts with just one strike; anyone who dared to provoke Nora and Miranda would have to face these terrifying upgraded Suppressing Talismans. Meanwhile, another convoy secretly set off from Capital towards Ghost que Sect''s agreed delivery point. The convoy took remote routes that avoided any toll or inspection stations. Several off-road vehicles led and trailed three small cargo trucks in between which were tightly locked cargopartments containing unknown goods. "President," Dagger whispered from inside the second off-road vehicle. "What do you think the Britt family is transporting? It seems quite mysterious." Makhi nodded thoughtfully. "It does seem mysterious indeed, probably something extremely valuable." Another member of Blood ughter Association sneered coldly, "Not only valuable but also possibly illegal! We''re taking such secluded routes; it''s obvious they don''t want anyone seeing them!" Dagger''s eyes flickered as he spoke, "Damn it! Shouldn''t we take advantage of them? Since they''re doing something shady too?" Makhi pped him irritably, "What nonsense are you talking about? Can''t you have some professional ethics? If we do that kind of thing now, who will dare work with uster?" Dagger smiled sheepishly, "I was just kidding." At that moment in the first off-road vehicle leading the convoy was one expert from the Britt family making a call, "Is this Ghost que Sect leader speaking? We''ll arrive at our delivery point soon!" "Don''t worry; all our goods are orphans under ten years old. There won''t be any problems!" Chapter 316 What Exactly Is It? Chapter 316 What Exactly Is It? Chapter 316 What Exactly is It? Jieyson Airport! Several Ski people walked out of the airport, looking like ordinary tourists. The leading man appeared to be in his forties, but he had a ponytail and a seemingly polite smile on his face. However, there was asionally an imperceptible coldness in his eyes! After leaving the airport and getting into their car, this group of people originally nned to go to Ednd but received some news. "The person who killed Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro wille to the Capital soon?" "Well, that''s too coincidental! It seems like fate is helping us catch that damn Priocia person!" Miyamoto Yamakura said with a sneer. On the other side, a Ford Raptor pickup truck had just entered Ednd but stopped for a moment before continuing towards Jieyson. Inside the car were a man and a woman! The man was tall with an evil smile on his face. The woman was driving and looked like an erged version of Barbie doll with her petite figure. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. These two people were none other than Lucifer and Gunpowder Empress sent by Deity''s Tears to kill L. Lucifer ranked first on Death List in international dark world while Gunpowder Empress ranked fourth. They were both terrifying figures in the dark world who never failed any mission they undertook. Anyone targeted by them never escaped unscathed! It could be seen from this that Deity''s Tears was determined to kill L this time as revenge for Dante ck and Hades. "Darling, isn''t it overkill for Deity''s Tears to send both of us after L?" Gunpowder Empress said disdainfully while driving. Lucifer yed with Tarot cards used for divination while floating a hint of coldness on his evil face. "This person can take down Dante ck, Hades as well as two Ski masters so he must have some strength! Let''s not underestimate him!" Gunpowder Empress chuckled, "Even if he is powerful enough to defeat them all, can anyone be stronger than you? Darling, you are one Divine Realm warrior!" She continued contemptuously, "They say Priocia is forbiddennd where foreign mercenaries and assassins gather; let''s prove it''s just another joke!" Lucifer smiled wickedly too, "As you wish." ... L drove steadily on the highway from Ednd to the Capital. He wasn''t in a rush, but he needed to give his pursuers, who were trying to kill him, enough time to catch up after receiving Eduard''s message. Just then, Eduard called. "The surveince cameras in Ednd caught sight of a couple today heading towards the Capital. They could be members of Deity''s Tears." Eduard sounded serious. As a second-tier city in Kreanford, it was easy for strangers like them to be noticed. "Really? Perfect timing!" L''s eyes lit up as he chuckled. "Do you want us to set up checkpoints and intercept them?" Eduard asked gravely. "No need for that. We don''t want to alert them and cause unnecessary casualties if they''re really top-notch fighters from Deity''s Tears. I can handle this myself," L replied confidently. "Be careful though; Ski may also have their own skilled fighters targeting you," Eduard reminded him. "Haha! If they dare show themselves, I''ll make sure they never leave alive!" Lughed arrogantly and confidently. Later that day around noon, several cars stopped temporarily in a rtively t area within the mountains where Ghost que Sect was located. Makhi approached Fabian Britt, a Transmutation Force fighter from the Britt family who led their team, asking about where they were and why there wasn''t any mountain gate visible yet. Fabian gave Makhi a cold look before saying curtly, "Don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked." He then waved his hand at everyone else, "It''s almost lunchtime; let''s stop here for now and eat something." As the conversation ended, everyone got off the car and started having their meals. Meanwhile, Fabian exchanged a few words with apanion and left the area, finding a secluded spot to make a phone call. Makhi awkwardly smiled at the situation and chose not to inquire further. However, after Fabian walked away, Makhi exchanged a nce with Dagger. Dagger nodded in response, taking advantage of theck of attention from others. He grabbed his belt, covering his stomach, giving the appearance of urgently needing to relieve himself. In a manner that mirrored Fabian''s departure, Dagger headed away from the temporary camp, intentionally choosing a direction opposite to Fabian''s. The Britt family''s henchmen nced at Dagger but didn''t suspect anything. Half a minuteter, Dagger hid in a low-lying grassy area and listened to Fabian''s conversation on his satellite phone. As an ex-top mercenary, Dagger had exceptional junglebat experience and was skilled at hiding and tracking in the forest. Although he had gone in the opposite direction of Fabian earlier when leaving their base, he easily tracked him down by following various traces that were left behind. Fabian was holding a satellite phone while talking to Ghost que Sect''s contact person, "We''ve arrived at the delivery location. When will you be here?" The other person spoke with an icy tone that seemed to be characteristic of Ghost que Sect disciples, "Soon enough! I hope this time''s goods won''t disappoint us!" Fabian confidently assured them, "Don''t worry! This time we have all children under ten years old! And we specifically chose those born on cloudy days or during dark hours!" Upon hearing this information, the other person let out a satisfied sinisterugh, "Good! Only then can we produce high-quality ghost cards! We''ll arrive within half an hour. Just wait for us." Dagger overheard everything from his hiding spot and couldn''t help but feel uneasy about what they were transporting: children under ten years old born during specific times? He muttered to himself silently before quietly leaving without being detected by anyone else nearby. Upon returning back to where Makhi was waiting for him without raising suspicion from others around them, he patted his stomach contentedly as if relieved after using the bathroom. However, Dagger signaled Makhi secretly with his eyes first. Chapter 317 Betrayal! Chapter 317 Betrayal! Chapter 317 Betrayal! In the off-road vehicle, Makhi''s face changed as he listened to Dagger''s words. "What? Born on a cloudy day and at a cloudy hour before the age of ten?" "Could it be... children?" Makhi asked incredulously. What else could it be if not human infants? The two core members of the Blood ughter Association exchanged a nce, both seeing shock and anger in each other''s eyes. "President, I think it''s highly likely that they are children!" one said. "Damn! Are those bastards child traffickers?" Makhi gritted his teeth. "And they specifically target young children for sale?" Dagger looked grim. "If that''s true, aren''t we aiding and abetting them by going along with this mission? What should we do, President?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Another member spoke in a low voice. "Should we pretend not to know anything and just take the money and leave when it''s over?" Makhi took a deep breath before shaking his head slowly but firmly. His eyes gleamed with an intense fierceness as he turned to Dagger. "Dagger, I admit that we''ve fallen from grace these past few years! After retiring from service, we became mercenaries overseas for survival." "After returning home," he continued bitterly, "we even resorted to bing assassins!" "But still," he added fiercely, "we have our limits, don''t we?" Dagger swallowed hard before nodding in agreement. "I understand..." The next moment, the two individuals got off the car and signaled their fellow Blood ughter Association members with a fewbat preparation gestures. The intended targets were none other than the henchmen of the Britt family! Though the other members of the Blood ughter Association were puzzled and unaware of why their leader and Dagger were indicating readiness to attack allies, years of cooperation in various operations had instilled a habit of seamless coordination. Subtly, they prepared for action. Following this, Makhi and Dagger slipped behind a small cargo van and used a steel crowbar to snap the lock. When the cargo door swung open, a wave of odor, a mixture of sweat, excrement, and a faint scent of blood, assaulted their senses. Seeing what was inside made Makhi''s face turn pale while Dagger''s expression turned irond cold! Inside were more than ten kids who were generally only seven or eight years old; some even younger at four or five years old! They had been tied up hand-and-foot by someone who also taped shut their mouths tightly! Some were still in aa, while others woke up with fear in their innocent eyes. Feeling that gaze, Makhi and Dagger felt like something was choking their hearts. "Damn it! It''s really children!" Makhi cursed through gritted teeth. "These bastards!" Dagger was also indignant. Just then, as the cargo door opened, the Britt family''s henchmen who were apanying them suddenly noticed what was happening. "What are you doing?" "Who told you to open the cargo door?" "You bastard, asking for death!" These henchmen shouted fiercely! "F*ck off!" "Let''s fight! Take care of them!" Makhi roared with anger. Swish! Before he finished speaking, Dagger threw a knife directly and killed one of them on the spot. Pfft pfft... Immediately after that, members of the Blood ughter Association who had been prepared for this moment also acted instantly. These people had been mercenaries overseas with Makhi years ago and possessed extremely rich combat experience as well as direct and effective battlefield tactics. In just a few breaths'' time, these ordinary henchmen from the Britt family were eliminated by them. "President, what happened?" Virus asked doubtfully after a brief battle ended. The other companions also looked confused. The next second, Makhi pointed to that cargo box, "See for yourself." Virus and others'' faces changed slightly before they ran over there quickly. When they saw the children inside the box one by one revealed shock and anger. "What? The goods transported this time are actually... children?" "How could it be children?" "These b*tches are human traffickers?" Makhi said solemnly, "Brothers, although we have been mercenaries and killers these years, I think we still have our bottom line! The adult world is full of reality and intrigue; no one is innocent; I can ignore right or wrong or good or evil. But these children, I cannot stand idly by! Don''t me me..." "No one mes you President," Virus said through gritted teeth. "Makhi, you did right!" "I may not be a good person but I cannot be an animal either." "If we really let those heartless bastards use us as guns to harm these kids, well then, even if it means losing money, I''d rather not earn it!" Makhi saw the reaction of his brothers and a smile appeared on his face. The next second, he waved his hand and said urgently, "Good! Quickly leave this ce and rescue these children first! These ordinary thugs are easy to deal with, but I can tell that the leader is definitely a master! Let''s go before that guyes back!" As soon as he finished speaking, he and Dagger got into an off-road vehicle while the other members of the Blood ughter Association jumped onto three trucks. After starting up their vehicles, they quickly left the area and headed back along the road they came from. Almost as soon as they left, Fabian returned. The expert from the Britt family looked at all of the corpses around him with a grim expression on his face. When he realized that the truck carrying those children was gone, his expression became even more ferocious. "These bastards!" "These bastards dare to betray me?" He angrily jumped into an off-road vehicle and stepped on the gas pedal frantically to chase after them. Five minutester... Three small trucks were speeding down a highway heading back towards Jieyson while being chased by another off-road vehicle behind them. Makhi turned around in their car when he saw Fabian''s car catching up with them. His face immediately darkened. "Damn it!" Makhi gritted his teeth and pulled out a handgun. "Go f*** yourself you son of a b****!" Bang! Bang! Bang... With several gunshots ringing out, one of Fabian''s front tires was blown out instantly causing him to lose control of his car which flipped over sideways! However, in just an instant during this chaos, Fabian broke through one window ss directly jumping out from inside. The Transmutation Force expert then used both legs to run wildly at speeds exceeding 130 yards per minute! No matter if it was Bloody Butcher who had been killed by L or Anthony who used to be Isa''s subordinate underlings; both were experts at this level. Transmutation Force experts like these were already rare in modern cities. They could have be top-notch masters if not for encountering L. Makhi and Dagger''s faces became extremely serious upon seeing this situation. "President, what should we do? This son-of-a-b**** is catching up fast!" Chapter 318 My Boss Is Lachlan Chapter 318 My Boss Is L Chapter 318 My Boss is L At this moment, Fabian was using the fastest speed he had ever disyed, relentlessly pursuing the vehicle in front of him. With his speed, he could have easily left Makhi and Dagger''s off-road vehicle behind. However, the three box trucks in front of them were already at their maximum speed. "Dagger, let''s do this! We''ll dy him and give our brothers time to escape with the children!" Makhi gritted his teeth with a crazed look in his eyes. Dagger nodded and said, "Alright! Let''s stop this guy!" With that said, he snorted coldly and turned sharply. The off-road vehicle spun around on its axis before revving its engine loudly as it charged towards Fabian from behind. "Come on you son of a b*tch!" Dagger roared wildly. In an instant when it seemed like they were about to collide with Fabian head-on, Makhi and Dagger kicked open their doors and jumped out of the moving vehicle. This kind of dangerous maneuver was nothing new for them! Fabian''s face changed as he faced the speeding caring towards him; he didn''t dare to confront it head-on. He could only slow down momentarily before jumping aside to avoid being hit by the car from behind. He may be a Transmutation Force expert but that didn''t mean he was invincible like Superman! After rolling on the ground for some distance, he then got up again unscathed because they missed hitting Fabian by inches; Makhi and Dagger exchanged nces then stood in front of Fabian blocking his way forward. "It seems you know what we''re transporting now?" Fabian spoke coldly. "You heartless animal! Those are just kids! Who are you going to sell them to?" Makhi angrily questioned him. Hearing this question made Fabien sneer sarcastically, "How ridiculous! A killer who suddenly cares about others? Hahaha..." "F*ck you!" "Dagger, let''s go! Let''s kill this bastard!" Makhi cursed angrily and charged towards Fabian. Dagger, following closely, drew two short knives. "You''re overestimating yourselves!" Seeing the situation, Fabian''s face showed a trace of disdain. "Since you''re seeking death, I''ll be happy to oblige!" ... Meanwhile, L was driving a Bentley Mulsanne along Jieyson National Road at a steady pace when suddenly his eyebrows raised slightly. As someone whose spiritual power surpassed even most Core Formation experts'', L had be extremely sensitive to any changes around himtely... As he drove, L sensed something was off about seven or eight miles ahead. "Car ident?" he muttered, finally pressing down on the gas pedal and picking up speed. ... Boom! Boom! Makhi and Dagger''s bodies hit the ground with a thud. Both were bleeding from their mouths and noses, looking worse for wear. Despite their past as top mercenaries with some martial arts skills, they were no match for Fabian, a Transmutation Force expert. "F***! Didn''t die on foreign soil but gotta die back home!" Makhi spat out blood phlegm in frustration. Dagger gritted his teeth. "Boss, looks like we''re done for this time! But our brothers should have taken those kids and run far away! Haha..." He red provocatively at Fabian with a mocking expression. Fabian snorted coldly. "It doesn''t matter; I believe they''lle back obediently!" He looked at them yfully. "How about we y a game? Only one of you can live. Whoever kills the other will be spared!" "Heh... let''s do it?" He nced into the distance where three trucks had already turned into ck dots. Fabian knew he probably couldn''t catch up to them now so he came up with an evil n: let Makhi and Dagger fight each other to death so that only one would survive! Then he could use that person as leverage to force other members of Blood ughter Association toe back under his control. "Dagger, do you want to live? If you do, then kill me!" "Stab me here; I won''t resist!" Hearing this, Makhiughed while pointing at his own chest. "Haha f*** no! If it weren''t for you taking that bullet for me before, I''d have died long ago." "Boss, just give it to me," Dagger grinned while waving his hand around. Asrades, they had always been individuals who could entrust their backs to each other on the battlefield. Living on the edge between life and death, enduring days filled with gunfire, they had long grown indifferent to life and death. Killing each other for survival was something neither Makhi nor Dagger could bring themselves to do. Fabian watched both men closely as his face twisted into an ugly expression filled with anger, "You two are such idiots still ying brotherhood till now? Fine then... I''ll choose for you!" As soon as the words fell, a fierce killing intent emanated from Fabian and locked onto Dagger. He knew that Makhi was the leader of this assassin organization and his status was definitely more important than Dagger''s. Leaving Makhi as a hostage would be even more threatening! Makhi realized something and his face changed immediately. Meanwhile, Dagger chuckled bitterly, revealing a hint of carefree smile, "Come on, you beast!" "Wait!" At this moment, Makhi shouted urgently to stop them. "Hmm?" Fabian grinned wickedly. "Scared? If you''re smart enough, let your men bring the car back here!" Makhi''s eyes flickered for a few moments before he tried to show off his arrogance, "At this point, I''m not afraid to tell you that I have someone powerful behind me! Let me tell you if you dare touchThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. me or my brothers in any way; my support will kill your entire family! The Capital? The Britt family? You''re all going down!!" Hearing this statement made Fabian pause for a moment before asking sarcastically, "Really? You still have someone powerful behind you? Tell me then who is it?" Makhi''s eyes shifted around but he spoke with an intimidating tone, "My supporter is very mysterious and powerful; how could I just reveal his identity so easily?" "Haha... Do you think I''m stupid or are you stupid yourself? Why should I believe in what you say?" Fabianughed out loud while mocking him. "You im that your support can destroy the Britt family?! That''s such a big joke!" "If there really is someone backing up on your behalf, then tell me who they are or what kind of power they possess; otherwise stop trying to scare me." With these words spoken by Fabian himself, he was about to attack Dagger again. "L!" Makhi gritted his teeth while revealing one name. He had no choice but to make up something under pressure! Up until now since returning home after being abroad for years, L seemed like the most impressive person he had met. So in desperation he blurted out L''s name hoping it would work its magic somehow. "L?" As soon as the name was uttered by Makhi himself; Fabian who was about to strike paused momentarily showing signs of suspicion written all over his face. Chapter 319 DoesnT It Work? Chapter 319 Doesn''T It Work? Chapter 319 Doesn''t it work? Dagger heard Makhi say L''s name, and he waspletely confused. They now knew that L was a powerful figure, but they weren''t sure how well-known he was. Would it even matter if Makhi mentioned his name? Makhi had acted on impulse too, not expecting the Transmutation Force expert in front of them to react so strongly to L''s name. "That''s right! My boss is L. Looks like you''ve heard of him too," Makhi boasted. "You should know how badass my boss is. If you mess with us, he''ll wipe out the entire Britt family for revenge." Fabian''s expression changed several times as he sneered, "L is really your boss?" As a member of the Transmutation Force and an important figure in the Britt family, Fabian had been informed about L possiblying to the Capitalst night. He knew who L was and that one of Ghost que Sect''s top experts had died at his hands. So when Fabian heard his name mentioned again by Makhi and Dagger today, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Makhi and Dagger were also excited by Fabian''s reaction; it seemed like mentioning L really did have some power behind it! Was their previous n to assassinate him a mistake? "No shit! Of course it''s true!" Makhi continued confidently. "I''ll tell you straight up. Blood ughter Association is backed by my boss, L! If you''re smart, get lost now or else when my boss comes for revengeter on... you won''t stand a chance!" Makhi felt empowered as he spoke these words; there was something thrilling about pretending to be tough like this. However, upon hearing this, Dagger''s face turned dark and he looked at his leader with a speechless expression. He thought to himself, "Can you use your brain before boasting? Why do you speak without thinking?" There was no way L coulde over in such a short time. Wasn''t this just shooting himself in the foot? Sure enough, when Makhi said that L woulde over soon, Fabian raised an eyebrow and asked in a deep voice while staring at Makhi, "You said L wille over soon?" Makhi''s face immediately shed with guilt. He gritted his teeth and nodded firmly, "Yes! What about it? Are you scared now?" Fabian looked at Makhi with a sneer on his face. "I think it''s actually you who is scared." He continued coldly, "I''ve never heard of L having little minions like you guys. Even if he is powerful, he couldn''t have arrived here so quickly to support you guys." He chuckled sarcastically and added, "Don''t even mention whether or not you are really part of L''s gang. Even if you are, it won''t help now!" With that said, Fabian exuded an intense killing intent as he locked onto Dagger again. Makhi and Dagger both showed panic and despair on their faces; thetter even gave a bitter smile as he prepared for death. Meanwhile, Makhi cursed himself inwardly for being so stupid to blurt out about L earlier when they had already made him wary. Now they were almost exposed because of him! Why did he have to say that L would be coming soon? Not only did they not have any connection with him but also how could anyone travel from Ednd all the way here so quickly? Just then though, right at this crucial moment, both Makhi and Fabian suddenly felt their vision blur. Immediately after that came a cold yet yful voice, "Oh? It doesn''t work now?" A figure appeared abruptly between Makhi and Dagger on one side and Fabian on the other side. Upon seeing this person though, despite being ready to attack just moments ago, Fabian froze up completely next second upon recognizing him, "You... you''re... L?" His movements became sluggish as shock registered across his features. "As genuine as can be," replied L smirking wickedly. Both Makhi and Dagger stared incredulously at him too; unable to believe what was happening before them. What?! How could this be possible?! Wasn''t it just impossible for him to show up out of nowhere? Makhi''s face was full of surprise and excitement, his voice even trembling with tears, "L boss, you really came to save us! You''re like a god!" He couldn''t help but wonder if L was actually a heavenly immortal. It was as if he had heard their prayers and miraculously appeared. Otherwise, this would be too surreal. L''s expression became strange when he heard Makhi calling him "boss." When did he be the leader of these silly assassins? "Yes, boss! You have to help us! This bastard is a human trafficker for the Britt family. He has captured many children under ten years old and wants to sell them to the Ghost que Sect! L boss, you also have a daughter! As a parent yourself, you can''t tolerate such despicable crimes, right?" Makhi urgently tried to appeal to L''s sense of justice and morality while pulling him over to their side. Because he knew that they had nothing inmon with each other. Makhi and Dagger only hoped that there was still some sense of justice and moral limits within L. "What? Child trafficking sold to the Ghost que Sect?" L''s face suddenly changed color. A terrible aura emanated from his body. Fabian saw this change in expression on his face and felt chills run down his spine; he turned around without hesitation and ran away! "Running away?" A coldness spread across L''s face as he took one step forward towards Fabian at lightning speed. Bang! Crack... There was only one muffled sound before L swept Fabian off his feet with one leg sweep; both legs were broken instantly upon impact. His whole body fell forward due to inertia onto the ground; unable to move any longer due losing all mobility in both legs. Seeing this scene unfold before them made Makhi and Dagger look at each other in shock! Wow! This guy named L was really awesome! The Transmutation Force expert who just moments ago had forced them into an impossible situation had been disabled so easily? Hiss... Both men gasped for air after taking several breaths when they saw what happened next: as soon as L walked back holding onto Fabian like a dead dog by its neck. "L... L Boss!" stuttered Makhi nervously. "It was all just a misunderstanding earlier on," added Dagger hastily, Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You... you don''t get angry now..." Chapter 320 Make Him Despair, Then Give Him Hope Chapter 320 Make Him Despair, Then Give Him Hope Chapter 320 Make Him Despair, Then Give Him Hope Three trucks were parked on the side of the road, and L looked at the children inside with a grim expression. His eyes burned with terrifying anger! The children had been released from their restraints, but fear and panic still filled their eyes. They didn''t even dare to speak, just stared at the adults in front of them with fearful expressions. It was clear that they had suffered some kind of abuse before, which made them so cautious. Smack! L turned around and pped Fabian hard across the face. The man flew out andnded on the ground with a scream. His legs were already disabled by L''s previous attack, so he could only crawl on his hands to try to escape. "You Britt family members are doing something despicable!" L gritted his teeth as he spoke. Makhi and Dagger, members of Blood ughter Association also looked angry. Suddenly, L stepped heavily on Fabian''s back as he said coldly, "I''ll give you two choices: die or be a witness." Fabian looked unwillingly as he gnashed his teeth, "If you have guts, then kill me! What witness? I don''t know what you''re talking about! This has nothing to do with anyone else in my family; I did it myself!" L sneered, "Do you think you can take all responsibility for this alone? Since I''ve caught up with this matter now, I will definitely make it public. The Britt family is definitely implicated!" "And after your conviction," continued L, "do you think that your rtives won''t silence you for fear of exposure?" Upon hearing this statement from L, Fabian''s eyes flickered for a moment. Then suddenly he laughed bitterly, "Hahaha... you don''t need to tell me these things! Anyway, I''m already useless now; even if I don''t die, it''s meaningless living like this anymore. Soe on, kill me!" At that moment, Fabian was filled with sadness and despair. He didn''t know how many years he had trained, had sweated, and suffered, to obtain Transmutation Force strength. For powerful warriors like him, the strength itself was even more important than life itself. To go from being a Transmutation Force master, to bing someone who couldn''t evenpare to an ordinary person, would be more painful than death for Fabian. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this moment, Fabian''s legs were already useless. L had just kicked him so hard that he broke his spine. Fabian knew that he was done for. Even if L spared his life, what would be the point? His future would be like a maggot struggling to survive, barely living at all! "Damn it!" "Boss, give me this bastard. I have ways to make him obey!" Makhi stared at Fabian with an unfriendly expression. But then he quickly changed his tone and said sheepishly, "But boss, you have topletely disable him! ... so he won''t bite me again." This guy was really opportunistic and seemed to want to recognize L as his boss. L red at him impatiently, "No need. I have a way to make him cooperate!" As he spoke, he crouched down and pressed his hand on a certain acupoint on Fabian''s right leg. Fabian''s eyes widened as he felt warm currents flowing into his body, repairing the injuries in his right calf quickly and efficiently. The broken bones were healing visibly fast! "What... what did you do?" Fabian looked incredulously at L with shining eyes. "Now I''m giving you a chance to choose again," said L smilingly while looking into Fabian''s eyes. Taking a deep breath, Fabian finally nodded slowly, "Okay! I''ll choose the second option, being a witness of corruption!" At this moment, shock filled him along with strong expectations. Although L had disabled him before, now could he heal his injuries? Fabian who had been hopeless before saw hope once more in himself bing stronger through Transmutation Force. L smiled meaningfully when hearing this choice from Fabian. He only yed some small psychological tactics! First let the opponent despair then let them see hope. Anyone can know how to choose under such circumstances. Makhi and others looked bewilderedly at L wondering what happened? They didn''t see anything that made them think why suddenly did Fabianpromise? It was too weird! Ignoring what others might think, L dialed a number that connected him to the Capital Military District. This phone number was given to him by Orion earlier. On the other end was Orion''s uncle''s son, who happened to be Orion''s first cousin. With his own efforts and the Moore family''s military connections, he had already attained the rank of Deputy Commander at the age of thirty-something. As he thought about how to handle today''s matter, L decided it would be more prudent to leave it to the military for resolution. After all, the Britt family had deep roots in power within the Capital and there may be people withinw enforcement who were loyal to them. It was safer to hand this over directly to the military and since L had contacted someone from the Moore family himself, there was no possibility of this matter being suppressed. Meanwhile on another side! At a temporary campsite where a convoy had previously stopped, a group of sinister-looking mysterious individuals arrived. If they weren''t members of Ghost que Sect then who could they be? The two leaders were one tall and one short; one thin and one fat, both were master-level experts from the Ghost que Sect named Thin Blocker and Fat Blocker respectively. Thin Blocker looked at all the dead bodies belonging to Britt family henchmen scattered around on the ground with a cold expression on his face. "It seems like something has gone wrong." Fat Blocker snorted coldly, "These useless Britt familyckeys! They''re dead now but we''ve lost our goods too!" He tried calling Fabian several times but couldn''t get through. "What are we going to do? If we don''t bring back these goods, then how can we exin ourselves back at our sect?" Thin Blocker''s face also showed signs of anxiety as he contemted what kind of punishment they might face due their failure considering their sect leader''s terrifying methods along with those used by several elders if things went wrong during missions such as these ones. The other disciples from the Ghost que Sect who apanied them also looked worried. "Let''s go! We need help from the Britt family again either by catching another batch or finding this missing shipment; otherwise, we won''t be able report back!" Fat blocker said while shing an idea in his eyes. "Right!" Thin blocker nodded hesitantly as his expression changed frequently. Both agreed immediately before leaving that ce heading straight towards the Capital where the Britt family resided. Chapter 321 No Mixing Allowed Chapter 321 No Mixing Allowed Chapter 321 No Mixing Allowed A Bentley Mulsanne with an Ednd license te pulled up at the entrance of the Austin family estate. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. L got out of the car and walked forward with a stern expression. His starry eyes glinted with sharpness, but he paused for a moment when he saw a wanted poster and notice posted on the gate. After examining it, L sneered, "The Austin family sure knows how to y." At that moment, the gate suddenly opened and several people stepped out. Can was at the forefront followed by Alexander, Amelie, Reeva and other key members of the Austin family. "L! You''re here!" Can greeted him politely with a gesture toe inside. Alexander added jokingly, "Mr. Willis, you came from afar; we should have weed you properly!" L snorted, "Can, you know why I''m here. Don''t try to act like nothing happened." Can sighed, "I know Isa deserves punishment for what he did but unfortunately he escaped two nights ago." L smirked, "Did you guys let him go intentionally?" The members of the Austin family were displeased by his words as they were all influential figures in the Capital city while L was just one person who dared to confront them so brazenly. "What do you mean ''let him go''? Do we have any responsibility for babysitting my son?" Amelie pointed her finger at L angrily. "Willis! Don''t be too arrogant! Do you even know where this is? This is the Austin family!" L''s starry eyes suddenly became sharp as dangerous light flickered within them. Just then there was a loud p sound. Can pped his daughter-inw hard across the face. "Shut up! It''s always the mother who spoils her son. If you had disciplined him properly, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. That bastard knows he''s in trouble but doesn''t even have the courage to stay and face it! Has he thought about what consequences the rest of the family might suffer because of him?" Reeva looked at L with pleading eyes. "L, you won''t take your anger out on the entire family, will you?" Can turned to L and spoke earnestly. "L, the Austin family has already disowned Isa and cut all ties with him. We even reported his past crimes ourselves and will cooperate with authorities to catch him." L stared at Can intensely. "Can, I only have one question for you: Is Isa really no longer part of the Austin family?" Can nodded firmly. "Yes, it''s true! If you don''t believe me, go in there yourself and look around. And if you do find him... I won''t say a word if you tear that scumbag apart into a thousand pieces." He paused before adding softly, "I just hope... you won''t act impulsively and hurt innocent people." Hearing this exchange between Can and L made everyone tense up. "Innocent? My daughter is only five years old. Did Isa think about her innocence when he tried to kill her?" L sneered coldly before continuing in a threatening tone, "This time I''ll spare other members of your precious family because we used to be friends... but if I ever find out that anyone from your n is still associated with Isa in any way... don''t me me for crushing everything here!" His powerful voice echoed through every corner of their surroundings as an intimidating aura emanated from his body. The members of the Austin family present were all angry after hearing L''s words but they dared not speak out against such an imposing figure. Can''s expression changed several times, and he spoke with difficulty, "Alright, I have it in mind!" Finally, L restrained his momentum, turned around, and got into the car. Once he left, everyone from the Austin family let out a sigh of relief, followed by a series of cold snorts. After several moments passed by silently, Amelie finally spoke up first; her expression was full of disdainful anger, "Crush the Austin family? How arrogant!" "Exactly!" agreed another member indignantly, "Our influence runs deep within our n; we have many skilled fighters among us. How can one person like L think he can crush us?" "Who dares to speak so arrogantly?" "Do you think the Capital''s four major families are just a name?" "If you offend us openly today, you won''t be able to leave alive, L!" Other core members of the Austin family also gritted their teeth. At this moment, Reeva looked at these people and couldn''t help but sneer, "When L was still here, why weren''t you all so tough? Cut it out!" Hearing this, the other members of the Austin family turned red in embarrassment and some even became angry. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they were really intimidated by L just now. "Reeva, what did you say?" "You child, why are you being difficult?" "Are you interested in L?" Reeva rolled her eyes and ignored them. She turned to Can and asked, "Grandpa, do you think L will go to the Britt family?" Can nodded his head. "Since he came to our family first. What do you think?" Reeva showed a curious yet expectant expression. "I really want to know what will happen with the Britt family." Can red at his granddaughter warningly. "You''re not allowed to get involved in this matter!" To be honest, Can wasn''t sure who would suffer if L went after the Britt family! L''s strength was unfathomable. But simrly, Can knew that there seemed to be some connection between the Britt family and an ancient martial arts sect. So until a result came out, Can ordered that no one from the Austin family should get involved. Meanwhile on another side! The head of the Britt family Abel weed an unexpected group of guests into his reception hall with several high-ranking members of the Britts by his side including Kristina and Darwin mother- son duo. Abel politely poured tea for Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker while saying, "It is an honor for my humble abode that two esteemed emissaries have graced us with your presence." "The head of the Britts is too kind," replied Thin Blocker before getting straight down business. "We bring bad news for your lordship today. The goods from Ghost que Sect which were given over have met with some trouble!" Upon hearing these words, Abel''s face changed color immediately. "What happened?" Chapter 322 The Real Attack Is Coming Chapter 322 The Real Attack Is Coming Chapter 322 The Real Attack is Coming "Yes, we arrived at the agreed delivery location only to find that the Britt family''s people were all dead! And the shipment was nowhere to be found!" Fat Blocker said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Abel''s face changed immediately and he quickly called Fabian who was responsible for transporting the goods. However, no one answered which made him feel uneasy. Damn it, someone intercepted that batch of kids? Who would be so bold as to ruin a good thing for both the Britt family and Ghost que Sect? At this moment, Abel felt worried and concerned about what might happen if those kids fell into someone else''s hands. Would it cause trouble for the Britt family? After all, their actions were always kept in secret. Thin Blocker snorted coldly at this point with a hint of threat in his tone, "Mr. Britt, don''t bother calling anymore because you won''t get through! I don''t care but you should take responsibility for what happened since that batch of goods was under your control! The sect has already suffered losses due to your actions before when two high-level experts were killed including Hawkeye Ghost who is an elder level powerhouse!" "Despite supplying us with goods regrly which is why we didn''t punish you before, but if you can''t give us an exnation about this shipment, then don''t me us if wee after you!" Abel''s face changed again as he listened carefully. In response he smiled politely saying, "Don''t worry two envoys; I will investigate thoroughly until I find out what happened to that shipment or rece it as soon as possible." "Good," Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker nodded satisfactorily upon hearing Abel''s words thinking they had waited long enough for him to say something like this. At this point, Abel temporarily suppressed his worries and turned towards Thin Blocker saying, "By the way envoys, there may be troubleing our way soon from whoever killed Elder Hawkeye recently. Would it be possible for both of you stay behind and help us solve this problem? If so, then my family would greatly appreciate your help and reward both of you ordingly." Although he had already summoned all the top experts of the Britt family in preparation for the possible arrival of L, and had also contacted their connections in the Capital military district, more help was always wee. At this time, two experts from the Ghost que Sect arrived with their men, a wee addition indeed. If they agreed to help, there would be no need to use the military district''s connections just yet. It was better not to make too much noise and avoid getting into any other trouble for the Britt family. "Oh? Is it that guy named L?" Fat Blocker''s face changed at these words as he asked in surprise. Thin Blocker also looked serious upon hearing this news. "Yes, that guy! This is a great opportunity for you to avenge your fellow sect member." Abel nodded his head as he spoke. However, upon hearing this proposal, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker exchanged nces but remained solemn. "I advise you! If there is any way to negotiate with L regarding your grudges against him and settle things peacefully through talks instead of violence," Fat Blocker shook his head before continuing on. "I''m telling you now that Elder Hawkeye''s strength far surpasses ours." "Hawkeye died at that guy''s hands; we can''t possibly match him either," Thin Blocker added gravely. Abel''s face changed slightly as he asked in a low voice, "Even if we team up with our top experts together and besiege him?" Upon hearing Abel''s question, Thin Blocker looked towards those present from the Britt family before sneering disdainfully, "Adding them? Will it be useful?" Hearing these words made those present from the Britt family show anger and dissatisfaction on their faces immediately. "What do you mean by that?" A bald muscr man shouted angrily; his muscles bulging while emitting an aura of immense power around him. His name was Tyger Britt aka Tigreton, one of the strongest fighters who worked under the Britt family''smand while being one of several underground forces'' leaders within the Capital city. His strength had reached its peak after Transmutation Force which meant Half-Step Grandmaster level! Most illegal dealings conducted by the Britts were managed by Tyger''s influence. "Just what I said literally," replied Fat blocker nonchntly. Tyger heard these words then suddenly showed killing intent; looking like he wanted to start fighting with Fat Blocker right away. But at this moment, Abel waved his hand and gave him a look. The head of the Britt familyughed and his eyes flickered a few times, saying, "Two envoys, as far as I know, L''s strength doesn''t seem to be that terrifying! Less than ten days ago he was just a guy killed by Elder Hawkeye in seconds!" "In just one week''s time, even if he had eaten some elixir of immortality, his strength couldn''t have increased so quickly." "No one knows how Elder Hawkeye died. But I think it definitely wasn''t L who killed him. At least not through direct confrontation." "Maybe he used some crooked means to ambush Elder Hawkeye." "So if you two envoys are willing to take action along with our high-level members to besiege him and prevent him from using those crooked means, then L is nothing to fear!" Hearing this statement made Thin Blocker''s face flicker slightly as if he was considering it. "Aren''t you guys scared by L? I don''t think Ghost que Sect is anything special," Kristina said disdainfully beside them. Actually she really thought so too. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In Kristina''s view, first Butch Ghost was killed in seconds by L followed by an apparently mysterious Blood Robed Old Man who also ended up failing in the end. "Kristina, shut up!" Abel''s eyelids twitched fiercely before ring at his daughter sharply for a moment before changing back into a smiling face towards Thin Blocker saying, "Two envoys, please consider it." Thin Blocker exchanged nces with the other envoy then walked aside muttering quietly for several moments before finally saying, "Alright, we''ll see how things go when we get there." These two high-level members of Ghost que Sect had their own ns in mind. If they could really kill L and help revenge Elder Hawkeye Ghost, they would definitely receive rewards when they returned home. At least they could establish their merit! However, they still wanted to see how things yed out first letting the high-level members of the Britt family test out L first instead. "We''ll rely on you two envoys." Abel muttered inwardly "still want to wait and see?" but on his face showed gratitude and relief instead. Boom! Just then there was suddenly an earth-shattering sound that made everyone from the Britt family tremble with fear. "Mr. Britt! Something bad has happened!" "L is here!" A bodyguard from the Britt family burst into the room, panicked. The faces of the Britt family members immediately changed. Had their enemy reallye to attack them? L was truly reckless and audacious! Chapter 323 Two Consequences Chapter 323 Two Consequences Chapter 323 Two Consequences Outside the massive Britt family estate, L faced off against two of the Britt family''s guards who were blocking his way. Without hesitation, he knocked them out with a single blow and kicked open the gate. He was here to kill someone, after all, why bother knocking? The next moment, he strode in like he owned the ce, brushing past the ordinary guards as if they were nothing but trash. He made his way straight to the heart of the estate. Finally, Abel appeared with a group of his men from one of their buildings and stood in front of L. "Stop!" Abel bellowed at him while ring furiously. The other members and experts from the Britt family had faces full of anger and killing intent despite knowing that L might actuallye to attack them. They couldn''t help but be enraged when they saw him wreaking havoc on their turf. This was the Britt family! How dared someone act so recklessly and not show them any respect? Kristina and Darwin stared at L with expressions full of shock as they desperately hid behind some high-ranking members from the Britt family. Damn it! L had actually chased after them all this way until he reached here! Meanwhile, Thin Blocker stood behind everyone else with several disciples from the Ghost que Sect by his side. They chose to remain neutral for now. L''s eyes glinted coldly as he scanned everyone present before locking onto Kristina and Darwin directly through those standing in front of him. His heart surged with intense anger and murderous intent towards this mother-son duo who had treated him so poorly in spite of everything he''d done for them! He''d risked everything once already by rushing over during that fateful night to save Kristina''s life when she was targeted by Blood Mirror Reflections; yet Darwin turned on him immediately afterwards without showing any gratitude or appreciation for what he did! Then there was Emerson who wanted to kill their entire family; even Terrance got seriously injured while protecting her! It was only because L intervened just in time that they managed to escape unscathed! But even then, this mother-son pair continued treating him like dirt... they even went so far as hiring Butch Ghost just to get rid off him permanently! Finally, it even implicated top-notch experts like Hawkeye Ghost. If L hadn''t found the spiritual spring in his hometown and made a breakthrough in his strength, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Not only would he die himself, but his daughter and Miranda or other people around him might also suffer! Therefore, faced with this mother-son pair of viciousness who repaid kindness with enmity, L just wanted to kill them quickly! He had also considered using other methods such as setting up a geomancy killing game to kill them. However, that way made L feel somewhat sneaky and even aggrieved. Only by killing the opponent can he vent his hatred! Moreover, L also wanted to use this opportunity to lure out people from theDeity''s Tears and Shadow de Sect. "Kid, you''re L?" Abel asked with a gloomy expression. "And who are you?" L asked coldly. "I am the Britt family head! You brazenly broke into my family like this. What do you want? Huh?" Abel looked angry but was actually asking knowingly. L sneered, "Don''t you know what I want? Let me tell you clearly then. A dog was almost beaten to death twice by someone else. I saved it both times but instead of being grateful it bared its teeth at me and brought other dogs to bite me! So now I''ve decided to beat that dog dead!" "How about that? Is it clear enough?" Hearing this remark, Kristina and Darwin showed anger jumping up-and-down cursing, "Who are you calling a dog?" "L, how dare you nder us!" Darwin cursed angrily. L chuckled, "Not bad; looks like you guys know yourselves well." "F*ck!" Darwin exploded in rage. Kristina''s face turned red with resentment too! At this point, Abel snorted heavily, "You''re really arrogant! How dare one person break into my family alone threatening violence; have you thought about the consequences?" A wicked smile appeared on L''s face, "There are two consequences for your consideration, either leave with your other members while I kill Kristina and Darwin or if they block me, then I don''t mind ughtering all of your family!" If before, L had considered whether innocent people would be affected by his actions, but those concerns werepletely dispelled now! Innocent? Almost no one in the Britt family could be described as innocent! All of them deserved death! The things Fabian had forced out through questioning made L feel indignant on behalf of humanity itself. "Arrogant! Alright, I want to see if you have the strength to back it up," Abel said with a thick air of hostility on his face. The rest of the Britt family showed their anger and ferocity as well. Thump! Thump! Thump! At that moment, agile figures jumped out from various directions in the courtyard. These were all experts from the Britt family, exuding a fierce aura as they locked onto L''s seemingly weak figure. "What are you waiting for? Kill him!" Kristina shouted sharply at this point. Feeling confident with their numbers advantage, she had a proud and cruel smirk on her face as she looked at L with vicious eyes. "Since he''se knocking on our door, let''s entertain him so others don''t think we''re powerless!" Abel coldly ordered and waved his hand. Following their leader''smand, a group of skilled fighters from the Britt family charged towards L aggressively without hesitation. As they approached him closely, one after anotherunched attacks at L, mostly lethal ones! L''s eyes shed fiercely as he faced everyone''s encirclement head-on. He punched outwards and several members of the Britt family flew backwards while spitting blood and having their internal organs shattered! With one leg sweeping across like an axe de in motion, more members fell down like wheat stalks before him. N?velDrama.Org content. In that crowd of people attacking him relentlessly from all sides like crazed wolves closing in around prey, he was like a tiger among sheep! "What?! How can this guy be so strong?" Darwin eximed nervously upon seeing this scene unfold before his very eyes. He turned to Abel with an anxious expression, "Grandpa... what do we do? How can L be so fearless against so many skilled fighters?" Abel sneered coldly without saying anything in response; instead he turned to Tyger beside him, "What do you think?" The top fighter within the Britt family hummed disdainfully while staring intently at L, "Master... based on what I''m seeing here... this guy seems about equal to me!" He gritted his teeth tightly together before uttering two words filled with murderous intent, "But kible!" "Good! Let''s kill him!" Abel nodded grimly then barked out harshly. As soon as he finished speaking, Tyger roared loudly then rushed forward towards L brimming over with killing intent! Chapter 324 HeS Only Strong On The Surface Chapter 324 He''S Only Strong On The Surface Chapter 324 He''s Only Strong on the Surface Tyger and seven other figures charged forward alongside him. All of them were true experts who worked for the Britt family, all of them stronger than Transmutation Force. "Get out of our way!" Tyger shouted as he rushed in, punching L in the back. L snorted coldly and seemed to have eyes on his back as he deftly dodged to one side. The ordinary experts who had been attacking him just moments before scattered like leaves in the wind. After leaving behind a dozen or so corpses, they had already fulfilled their purpose. Abel didn''t want all his top fighters to die off, so after testing L''s strength, he quickly sent Tyger and his team into battle. Meanwhile, Fat Blocker was watching from behind with great interest as L and Tyger fought it out. "This kid only has peak Transmutation Force strength?" Thin Blocker muttered incredulously. "He killed Butch Ghost earlier; he must be stronger than this! Maybe Hawkeye Elder injured him badly before or maybe his strength has declined!" "Hmm... his strength may have declined," Fat Blocker mused thoughtfully. "Well then... should we intervene?" Thin Blocker asked eagerly. "Not yet," Fat Blocker replied cunningly. He remained cautious because no matter what happened, Hawkeye Ghost died at L''s hands; even without seeing how it happened specifically made them take L very seriously indeed. At that moment, eight Transmutation Force experts surrounded L along with Tyger,unching an attack against him together! Thud! Thud! Thud! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The sound of flesh colliding rang incessantly through the air as they battled fiercely against each other. L single-handedly faced the eight formidable experts of the Transmutation Force, yet he showed no signs of falling behind. Even though Tyger''s strength seemed to be on par with L''s, thebined efforts of the other seven individuals still couldn''t break through his defenses. Even more surprisingly... Bang! After exchanging over a hundred moves in battle, L seized an opportunity and delivered a powerful punch to the abdomen of a skilled member of the Britt family. The opponent let out a miserable cry as his body flew backward, spewing blood from his mouth. Upon hitting the ground, the person convulsed a few times, seemingly on the brink of life and death. His internal organs were nearly shattered from the force of the blow. Without pause, L continued his actions, turning and delivering a swift kick to another expert''s abdomen. This individual turned pale, staggering backward before copsing on the ground. Despair and hatred filled their eyes as L''s kick had rendered their elixir field useless, stripping them of their strength. "Damn it!" Tyger roared in anger,unching a furious punch at L''s back. However, L skillfully avoided the attack and retaliated with a punch that sent another person flying. A gap seemed to open, and chaos ensued. One after another, the other Transmutation Force experts of the Britt family fell to L''s relentless assault, either dead or incapacitated. Eventually, only Tyger, the pinnacle of the Transmutation Force, remained standing. "Damn it! How could this happen?" Abel watched in anguish as his skilled warriors fell one by one. The core members of the Britt family, as well as Kristina and Darwin, wore expressions of shock, anger, and gravity. "L''s strength is terrifying! No wonder he dared to single-handedly attack the Britt family," someone remarked. At that moment, L and Tyger collided once again, both staggering backward. A flush of red appeared on Tyger''s face, and he felt the instability of his energy and blood. "Kid, both of us are at the pinnacle of the Transmutation Force. Why are you so strong?" Tyger gritted his teeth, filled with disbelief and anger. L chuckled arrogantly, "Who told you that being at the pinnacle of Transmutation Force should result in equalbat strength?!" He sneered and looked down at Tyger, "If today the Britt family is left with only you as the pinnacle of Transmutation Force, then the oue is already decided! You can''t stop me!" Upon hearing this, Tyger''s face turned iron-cold. Abel and others wore grim expressions. Abel even looked at Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker with a pleading look. However, at that moment, a sudden change urred. L, standing there with an incredibly proud and sturdy posture, suddenly swayed. "Puff!" Immediately after, he grunted, turned pale, and unexpectedly spewed a mouthful of blood. The initially enraged members of the Britt family and the serious-faced Tyger lit up at the sight. The seemingly fierce L had suddenly coughed up blood? "Hahaha! I know what''s going on!" Kristinaughed out loud and shouted triumphantly. "L was seriously injured by Hawkeye Ghost before. It''s obvious that he hasn''t fully recovered yet! The intense battle just now must have aggravated his injury!" Darwin pped his thigh in agreement. "Exactly! Tyger, he''s only putting up a front. Let''s take advantage of this opportunity to finish him off!" At this moment, L''s eyes flickered a few times and hisplexion seemed unnatural. "Even if I''m injured, crushing the Britt family is still like taking candy from a baby for me! He can''t stop me!" L said confidently while looking at Kristina and Darwin. As soon as he finished speaking though, a yful voice rang out, "Oh? What if we join in?" Two figures walked out - one tall and one short; one thin and one fat. Upon seeing these two people from the Ghost que Sect appear after L vomited blood while appearing to be injured himself made Abel from the Britt family smile slightly. Were these two envoys finally going to make their move? "You two ugly bastards! Who are you?" L asked with an abrupt change in expression. "Ugly bastards? You killed our Hawkeye Elder. What kind of person does that make you?" Fat Blocker sneered coldly while Thin Blocker chuckled sinisterly, "Stop wasting your breath on him! Kill him for our fellow sect member!" "Let''s attack together!" Before they even finished speaking though, both envoys charged towards L simultaneously. Tyger also grinned wickedly upon seeing this scene unfold again beforeunching another assault against L himself once more! They needed to end this fight quickly before any unknown tricks could be pulled off by their opponent! "A grandmaster-level expert? Damn it!" As soon as they shed again, L eximed in surprise. Facing two grandmasters along with an attack from Tyger at Transmutation Force peak level was like falling into disadvantageous position instantly forcing him into defensive mode! "You''re nothing but an ignorant fool!" Kristina sneered arrogantly. "I''ll show you how powerless you really are." To which Darwin added, "You think too highly of yourself." Chapter 325 Appearance Chapter 325 Appearance Chapter 325 Appearance Abel and the others breathed a sigh of relief as they saw L fall into a disadvantageous position. Their faces were filled with cold sneers. "This guy dared to attack the Britt family alone, and now he''s going to fall here?" they thought. However, they also felt some gratitude in their hearts. To be honest, if it weren''t for the two envoys from the Ghost que Sect who were present today, no one would have been able to control this guy. Fortunately, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker stepped in and took care of L. It should be no problem for them to finish him off! At this moment, L seemed extremely embarrassed as he barely held his own against three powerful opponents. He looked like a small boat swaying in a stormy sea that could capsize at any moment. Suddenly, Fat Blockernded a heavy blow on L''s body with his palm. L spat out blood and stumbled backwards. "You''re done for!" Tyger said with an evil grin upon seeing this scene unfold before him. Fat Blocker also had a cruel smile on his face while members of the Britt family watching from all around them showed signs of pleasure at seeing their enemy suffer so much. "Kill him! Kill him quickly!" Darwin shouted excitedly upon witnessing L spitting out blood again after being hit by Fat Blocker''s attack once more. The battle continued, and as time passed, the brows of everyone gradually furrowed. They couldn''t help but reveal an anxious expression. L appeared disheveled and had been hit several times, seemingly sustaining significant injuries. He was stumbling and swaying, but he still had the strength to fight. "Kid, you can endure quite well!" Thin Blocker sneered and said. Suddenly, his long arm shot out, fingers wed like a beast''s, aiming for L''s throat. A trace of mockery shed in L''s eyes, and in an instant, he made a move, grabbing Thin Blocker''s wed hand. Then, a terrifying force erupted from L''s hand! Crack! With a crisp sound, the right hand of this grandmaster-level expert twisted dramatically in the opposite direction, crippled by L directly. "Ah! My hand!" Thin Blocker let out a miserable scream and quickly retreated. Fat Blocker and Tyger''s expressions changed as they revealed a look of horror. "Kid, what kind of strength do you possess?" Fat Blocker eximed in shock. Tyger instinctively took a step back, maintaining a safe distance from L. Wasn''t this guy, like himself, at the pinnacle of the Transmutation Force? Howe they had been trying to kill him together with two grandmaster-level experts for so long, and not only had they failed to finish him off, but he had also crippled Thin Blocker''s hand? What the f*ck... was this what Transmutation Force at its peak can do? Pfft! At this moment, L spewed out another mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. It seemed like he had overexerted himself. But he quickly forced himself back into action, wiping away the blood from his lips and speaking in a domineering tone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What''s my strength? I can take down Hawkeye Ghost. What does that tell you about my strength?" As he spoke, his eyes glinted with a fierce light as he stared down Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker in an overpowering manner. "Today is between me and the Britt family. It has nothing to do with Ghost que Sect! If you two don''t want to die, then get lost now! Otherwise, I won''t mind killing both of you!" Hearing this, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker exchanged a nce with Tyger as his expression changed several times. "Don''t be fooled by him," Tyger advised them. "He''s all bark and no bite." "I guess his original strength might have been higher than yours, but now it seems like he''s done for." "He''s just overexerting himself right now; that''s why he managed to disy some of his original power." "That''s right; don''t listen to him!" "He won''tst much longer!" "Look at how wobbly he is!" The members of the Britt family cheered on excitedly. At this point, L let out a coldugh as an aura resembling that of an Uppecia early-stage expert or even Divine Realm began emanating from him. "This is my true strength!" He dered confidently. Feeling L''s aura intensifying around them made Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker''s expressions flickered uneasily. Thin Blocker clutched onto his disabled right hand while gritting through clenched teeth, "Kid¡­ You''re already running on fumes!" "Even if I''m still injured badly¡­ You guys are no match for me as master-level experts." "Just based on your two alone¡­ Killing me would still be far off!" "Unless there are stronger experts here today¡­ But are there any?" L scanned everyone present while saying those words. Bang! Suddenly a gunshot rang out. L''s face changed immediately as he quickly rolled aside. A modified bullet grazed past his clothes before flying away. Suddenly, a member of the Britt family was hit by a bullet and exploded into pieces. Everyone present was shocked and horrified. Laughter echoed through the air as two figures appeared, emanating dangerous energy as they approached. One figure was small but heavily armed with various weapons, while the other was a man in a tuxedo ying with tarot cards and sporting an eerie smile. They were Gunpowder Empress and Lucifer, high-ranking members of Deity''s Tears sent to kill L. Gunpowder Empress held arge golden revolver in her hand and blew on it seductively with her red lips; she had fired the fatal shot earlier. More figures then entered the Britt family estate, all dressed as Ski warriors wielding sharp swords with an eerie presence about them. Their leader had a ponytail that moved rhythmically as he walked towards Abel who asked who they were. "I am Miyamoto from Shadow de Sect''s Divine Realm," said Miyamoto confidently while staring at L hungrily with his sword humming ominously. Lucifer then pulled out another tarot card featuring "Death" from his deck while looking at L menacingly. "So you''re one of Priocia''s elite fighters who killed Dante ck and Hades? I drew this card for you earlier today to predict your fate." "Get ready to embrace Death!" Chapter 326 My Cards Are More Accurate Chapter 326 My Cards Are More urate Chapter 326 My Cards are More urate As Miyamoto and Lucifer spoke, the Britt family and the two emissaries from the Ghost que Sect all wore smiles on their faces. It turned out that both groups were here to kill L! Especially when Miyamoto revealed himself as a Divine Realm powerhouse, everyone was surprised and excited. However, upon seeing Lucifer and Miyamoto along with other Shadow de Sect experts appear, L''s face also broke into a smile. It seemed so sinister! "L! Do you see? You brought this upon yourself. Hahaha..." Darwinughed. "You''ve made too many enemies everywhere you go. Today, you''re done for!" Tyger said with a deep breath. Gunpowder Empress chuckled mischievously as she looked at L like he was prey in a fight between trapped animals. Her Priocianguage was surprisingly fluent as she teased him, "How interesting! A Priocia man named Willis who can make us unite against him. Even if you die today, it should be an honor!" As soon as her words fell silent, L''s sinister smile grew wider. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Buzz! A strong aura emanated from his body that dispelled his previously injured appearance of looking battered and about to copse. He stood tall with an imposing presence while staring down everyone present, "Top-notch experts? Where are they? I don''t see any." "Unite against me? Don''t you know there is no such thing as uniting for the weak? There is only... annihtion!" he dered in amanding tone before bursting intoughter. He then charged towards Shadow de Sect''s Divine Realm powerhouse Miyamoto without hesitation since he had already lured them out by acting injured earlier on. What else was there left to do but fight? Everyone''s expression changed after sensing L''s overwhelming power, especially Tyger, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker who had just fought him earlier felt something ominous brewing inside them. Wasn''t this supposed to be someone heavily wounded? The whole person seemed to suddenly turn into an out-of-body sword, and the sharp temperament seemed to soar into the sky. "Kill!" "Let''s all attack him together! Don''t hold back!" Miyamoto felt like he was L''s primary target and immediately shouted, wielding his battle sword as he charged forward. Others were not ck either,unching attacks at L one after another. "Everyone, scatter now!" Abel''s eyelids twitched as he shouted urgently. He knew that a great battle between masters was about to erupt. If they were caught in the crossfire, ordinary members of the Britt family would be either dead or injured. Whoosh... Others also knew what was going on and scattered like birds and beasts trying their best to stay away from the center of the battlefield where fighting broke out. At this point, L faced a terrifying lineup of enemies! Lucifer and Miyamoto were both Divine Realm experts! Fat Blocker, Thin Blocker and Gunpowder Empress were both master-level powerhouses. In addition to being a powerful master, Gunpowder Empress was also an expert in hot weapons. In addition to these people there was Tyger who had reached Transmutation Force peak strength level along with a group of experts from the Ghost que Sect as well as strong warriors under Miyamoto! With such forcesbined, it should be easy for them to wipe out a regr army unit consisting of thousands of soldiers without breaking sweat. However, when facing these people, L showed disdain on his face. Divine Realm experts sounded very impressive but they only represented early Uppecia levels. Meanwhile, L''s strength had already reached peak Uppecia levels! The higher one''s strength went up each smaller level gap before it becamerger than before. Moreover, L could kill Core Formationt powerhouses beyond his own level with ease. Whether it was Lucifer who imed himself number one on international Death List or Shadow de Sect''s martial saint Miyamoto, they didn''t even know... what they were facing!! They didn''t even know that when facing so-called "top-notch experts" like them, L still concealed most of his true power. Why use a sledgehammer for killing chickens? To deal with these people, L did not need more than ten percent of his full strength. He suppressed himself at mid-Uppecia stage while charging towards multiple enemies. L rushed towards Miyamoto; however, Miyamoto swung down his de but all he got in return from him was just one punch which simply met head-on against it! ng! In an instant, the sound produced by collision between fist and de resembled that made by gold and iron striking against each other! Miyamoto''s face changed dramatically, and his hand instantly copsed, causing his battle sword to fly out directly. Boom! Immediately after, L punched again, and his powerful true energy formed a solid fist imprint that ruthlessly hit Miyamoto''s chest. This Divine Realm powerhouse from the Shadow de Sect had his body pierced by the fist imprint, leaving a prating blood hole. It was a shocking sight! Miyamoto widened his eyes and looked down at himself. The brilliance in his eyes quickly faded away. At this moment, L didn''t even bother to look at him anymore. He turned around and stared at Lucifer instead. Swish! The number one Dark World Death List powerhouse threw the "Death God" card towards L. The card was infused with inner strength and brought forth a sharp wind as it flew towards L''s throat. The power of this card was definitely not inferior to an armor-piercing bullet! However, in the next instant, L effortlessly caught the Death God card between two fingers. He then held onto it tightly before turning into an afterimage that rushed towards Lucifer! Swish! After their figures crossed each other''s paths, Lucifer''s body stiffened in ce. The next second saw a shocking bloodline rapidly erging on his throat area. A thick fear and unwillingness appeared on Lucifer''s handsome face as he covered his throat with both hands as if trying to stop something from escaping him. Then after several breathster, his slender figure fell straight down onto the ground lifelessly. L sneered disdainfully while throwing this bloody-edged card onto Lucifer''s body. "Compared to your tarot cards, my cards are more urate! Because they can urately determine your time of death!" Hiss... Gulp... As they watched two Divine Realm powerhouses fall consecutively, the crowd couldn''t help but gasp or swallow saliva nervously. Abel, Kristina, and others who were watching from afar also widened their eyes, trembling all over uncontrobly. L stood there arrogantly, his starry eyes shing with domineering yet evil light. "I said it before: for weaklings like you guys, bunching up together is meaningless!" "Some will only end up being wiped out!" Chapter 327 God Is Not Working Well Chapter 327 God Is Not Working Well Chapter 327 God is Not Working Well "Split up and run!" Fat Blocker shouted in rm, turning around to sprint away. Thin Blocker, Tyger, Gunpowder Empress, and the experts from the Ghost que Sect and Shadow de Sect were all shocked and had a strong urge to retreat. Lucifer and Miyamoto were both Divine Realm powerhouses! And yet they were killed by L just like that! If this had been the result of a fierce battle, perhaps the remaining people would not have lost their fighting spirit so quickly. However, Lucifer and Miyamoto... were killed instantly! What the f*ck? They didn''t stand a chance! At this moment, Fat Blocker, Thin Blocker and Tyger felt shocked and angry towards L. They hated him but also feared him. Now they understood that it was all fake! L''s strength at Transmutation Force''s peak? On par with Tyger? Fake! His injuries causing him to spit blood while swaying unsteadily on his feet? Also fake! It was all an act put on by L! "Wanna run? Toote!" L snorted coldly as he stepped heavily with his right foot carrying a special rhythm. Boom! The ground shook violently as hended. A spiderweb-like crack appeared around him on the ground. The powerful pulsating waves spread in all directions from where he stood. A shocking scene unfolded before them! All of the high-level experts who had been fleeing in different directions suddenly flew into the air one after another. Blood mist exploded everywhere as they burst into pieces mid-air before falling back down onto earth with thuds one after another. Even though L suppressed his own strength only at Uppecia''s intermediate level for this move, Earth Pulsation, its range was still terrifyingly powerful! Tyger himself being at Transmutation Force''s peak couldn''t withstand it either; uponnding back onto earth again after being thrown up into mid-air by Earth Pulsation earlier on, blood flowed out of every orifice until he breathed hisst breaths there right then and there... As for those high-level experts from the Ghost que Sect and Shadow de Sect... they turned into pieces of meat hanging in mid-air amidst snow-white mist before falling down piece-by-piece too... Puff puff puff... Although Fat Blocker, Thin Blocker and Gunpowder Empress didn''t die immediately like others did; they suffered severe injuries instead: spitting outrge amounts of blood mixed with horrifying internal organs'' fragments while struggling to stay alive... L snorted coldly once more as he carried heavy killing intent within himself; walking towards Gunpowder Empress who happened to be closest among them now... it felt like Death itself approaching her slowly but surely... "NO! NO..." "God bless..." "Don''t kill me! Don''t..." Gunpowder Empress cried out in fear and trembling. "God can''t save you here in Priocia. He doesn''t work here," L said coldly. "Ahh! Die! Die!" "Don''te near me!" Gunpowder Empress''s voice was filled with despair, fear, and anger. She couldn''t believe that her trip to Priocia would be herst journey in life. Bang! Bang! Bang... Knowing that L wouldn''t spare her, Gunpowder Empress started to make a final stand by using the hot weapons on her body to attack him crazily with powerful firepower as if it didn''t cost anything. L snorted coldly and released his powerful dragon energy from within his body forming a protective aura around him as he walked towards Gunpowder Empress step by step despite the intense firepower. Seeing this scene, Gunpowder Empress''s pupils shrank dramatically as she stared at him wide- eyed. "No! You''re not human; you''re a monster!" "You''re a monster... you''re not human..." She screamed out of fear like someone who had been scared silly. At this moment, Abel and Kristina mother-son duo along with other members of the Britt family showed disbelief on their faces again. They all moved away again so they wouldn''t get caught up in the fight. "What kind of strength does L have?" Abel''s lips trembled! Kristina and Darwin swallowed saliva continuously while staring at L who seemed invincible with their hearts pounding hard inside their chests. "He isn''t even afraid of bullets!" "This damn bastard hasn''t even been injured yet; how could he be so strong?" Abel''s face twitched several times before turning to look at his daughter and grandson gritting his teeth, "You two fools!! Why did you provoke him? Huh?" Other members of the Britt family also red angrily at Kristina and Darwin after witnessing L''s superhuman strength feeling like they had brought an evil god upon them! Meanwhile, on the other side under extreme panic and despair, there was suddenly a hint of madness in Gunpowder Empress''s eyes when she saw that L had already entered within ten meters range from her position The next second when he approached closer, she was still holding onto some weapons tightly bound around one leg; she threw away all other weapons and took out something small enough to fit into one palm from another bag tied around another leg... "Drip drip drip drip¡­" The thing flickered rapidly with blue light, emitting a heart-stopping beep. "Then let''s die together!" Gunpowder Empress screamed hysterically, her once-beautiful face now twisted and grotesque. At that moment, L''s pupils shrank and hisplexion changed dramatically! Even he could smell the scent of danger approaching. Without hesitation, L''s true dragon energy within his body intensified and solidified the protective energy on his skin. Meanwhile, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker stared wide-eyed at the thing in Gunpowder Empress''s hand, feeling a chill run down his spine. "No!" "Are you insane?" "Run!" Both of them dragged their injured bodies with all their might to try to escape this ce under their will to survive. And then... Boom! A terrifying explosion urred. A terrible fireball and shockwave spread out instantly from Gunpowder Empress as its center point. The residual force of the explosion distorted everything around it severely. In that instant, everything within the st radius seemed to be torn into pieces! The buildings in the Britt family estate copsed one after another! All kinds of debris flew everywhere. "Run!" "Hurry up!" "Ahh... " From all directions in the Britt family estate came screams and exmations of horror. Some tried to flee from the st range but were immediately engulfed by mes or airwaves so powerful they couldn''t escape it. Abel and others were also running for their lives as if facing doomsday itself! Even though they were initially on the outermost edge of the st range when it happened, they still felt uneasy at this moment because they couldn''t shake off what just happened earlierpletely yet. Even some people got thrown out by explosive waves even though they weren''t directly hit by them before. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a moment... Figures crawled up from the ground one after another, each looking disheveled with dirt covering every inch of their faces. Abel included who had been shaken like chaffs at this point while shouting hoarsely, "It''s over! It''s all over..." Chapter 328 Figure In The Ruins Chapter 328 Figure In The Ruins Chapter 328 Figure in the Ruins Plop! Abel felt his body go limp and he sat down on the ground. As he looked at the ruins in front of him, and the scattered limbs in the distance, his mind buzzed. "It''s over! My family, the Britt family, is finished..." The head of the Britt family cried out in despair. He was like a man who had lost everything. The people around him from the Britt family also showed deep sadness! Kristina and her son Darwin exchanged a nce with their faces twitching! The entire estate of the Britt family was almost ttened! It went without saying that in such a terrifying explosion, anyone who didn''t escape must have died. This time not only did their home disappear but many members of the Britt family were killed or injured including some core members. Apart from those who weren''t at home during the explosion and survivors like Abel, almost everyone from the Britt family died!! "It''s all your fault! You mother-son duo!" "Why did you mess with L?" "If you hadn''t messed with him, how could we have ended up like this?" "You two should just die already!" At this point one member of the Britt family snapped out of it. With red eyes they charged towards Kristina and Darwin. They cursed them through gritted teeth while waving their fists menacingly at them. "That''s right! It''s all because of you guys!" "My wife and son are still inside there! You two killed them; I''ll strangle you both to death!" "You''re jinxes! You''ve brought disaster upon us!!" Immediately after that several others angrily rushed towards Kristina and Darwin punching and kicking them mercilessly. "Ahhhhhhh!!!" "Are you crazy? What does my mom have to do with any of this? It''s all L''s fault!" "Stop it now!! Waaahh..." Kristina and Darwin were beaten so badly they screamed uncontrobly while trying to argue back furiously through gritted teeth. "That''s enough!" "Everyone stop fighting!" At that moment, Abel shouted loudly then looked into the ruins with bloodshot eyes as he said through clenched teeth, "Now is not the time for assigning me; we need to see if L survived." Hearing these words, everyone from the Britts turned towards where L wasst seen under rubble... "He must be dead." "With an explosion like this, even reinforced concrete buildings would be reduced to rubble; how could anyone survive?" "There''s no way he survived." The crowd spoke up one after another. Kristina gritted her teeth and spoke with bitterness and satisfaction, "That bastard was showing off in the center of the explosion. He''s probably blown to pieces by now!" "Right, he couldn''t have died any more! It''s good that L is dead. We can rebuild the Britt family! Isn''t that right?" Darwin chimed in from the side. Although the Britt family had been leveled to the ground, it was worth it for Darwin and his mother as long as L was dead. After all, they still had to go back to Ednd to live, didn''t they? At this moment, everyone stared at the ruins in front of them, wanting to see what happened in the center of the explosion. Although they thought it was impossible for L to still be alive, they wanted confirmation anyway. However, at this moment thick smoke billowed from within the ruins obstructing everyone''s view. Just then a gust of wind blew from all sides dissipating some of smoke before their eyes revealing a figure walking out from amidst it all. This figure was ckened like charcoal head-to-toe with clothes torn into rags but miraculously unscathed! His bright and sharp eyes stood out against his charred face making him look even more strikingly fierce than before. Everyone looked at this figure with wide open eyes disying expressions full of shock and horror. "... L?" "How is that possible?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "How can he still be alive?" "Is he a god or a ghost?" In an instant, Abel and others instinctively stepped back while some even sat down on their butts due extreme shock and panic before shuffling backwards on them away from L who seemed like an apparitione back from beyond death itself! Their gazes towards him were akin seeing something supernatural! "No! It''s impossible!" "L, how could you possibly still be alive?" "You should have died! You should have died!" Kristina and Darwin screamed out loud upon seeing him again while L red daggers at them both saying coldly, "Whether I die or not is none of your business! But I know you two will definitely die today." Upon hearing these words, Kristina and Darwin shuddered feeling as if just looking into his eyes would make their hearts burst open like ripe fruit falling off trees! At this point, Abel gritted his teeth saying, "L, show mercy! My family has already been destroyed because of you causing countless deaths injuries so why do you want us all dead too?" L snorted, "That''s your own fault, the Britt family! You''ve done so much evil, all of it inhumane. This is God punishing you, the Britt family! And today, Kristina and Darwin must die!" "You..." Abel''s face turned ashen at L''s words. Staring at L with a mix of anger and suspicion in his eyes. Did L know some secret about the Britt family? Just then, several military vehicles rushed to the scene. Hundreds of fully armed soldiers jumped out and ran towards them. They quickly surrounded everyone! Leading them was a young military officer who nced at the ruins beside him. His face couldn''t help but twitch with shock and gloominess! "What happened? Who did this?" Francis Britt asked coldly. Seeing this fully armed team, especially seeing Francis himself made Abel and others excited and relieved. Francis was one of their own from the Britt family. Although not directly rted to them by bloodline but rather a distant branch member. Especially for Kristina and Darwin whose panic disappeared without trace on their faces as they breathed a sigh of relief inside their hearts. Looking at L with an expression of triumph in their eyes. This was a regr army! Even if L were more powerful or arrogant than he already seemed to be, they didn''t believe he would dare go against country''s violent machine before Francis'' men. "Officer, it was this man named L who did it!" "He killed many people and caused a terrible explosion attack!" "Quickly capture this criminal!" "No! To be safe, execute him on site." Kristina said urgently. Abel also had an iron-blue face as he signaled to Francis with his eyes. The officer flickered his gaze for several times before waving his hand towards his subordinates, "Take him away for investigation." As soon as he finished speaking, several soldiers rushed towards L while aiming guns at him. L stood there; because his face was pitch-ck so no one could see what expression he wore; however, there was an icy tone mixed with mockery when he spoke, "Based solely on hearsay evidence, you want to arrest me? If you want to investigate, then we should all go together right?" Chapter 329 See Mr. Willis Chapter 329 See Mr. Willis Chapter 329 See Mr. Willis Buzz! L spoke, and a rtively gentle force surged from his body, pushing back several soldiers who were about to control him. Francis''s face changed when he saw this. "You dare to resist?" Crackling... At the same time, a group of soldiers raised their guns and aimed them at L. It was a tense situation where they could pull the trigger on L at any moment. L snorted coldly. "Is this what you call resisting? If I really wanted to fight back, I wouldn''t have just made them take a few steps back!" He stared with icy eyes. "I advise you not to point your guns at me! It won''t work on me, it''ll only make me see you as enemies." "How dare you go against the country''s machinery?" Francis pointed at L and shouted sternly. Abel also sneered. "L, you''re too arrogant! How can you go against the country''s violent machinery?" Kristina and Darwin red at every move that L made. In fact, they even hoped that L would fight these soldiers violently so that he would be finished for good! Even if he had more power than before, there was no way he could stand up against the entire country''s army. If someone dared to attack an army like this today and managed to escape capture, thenter on they would be fugitives who will eventually end up dead or in jail. L looked down upon Francis'' group of people with cold eyes. He said disdainfully, "You guys don''t represent anything about our nation''s machinery!" "Hmm? You are really bold! You keep provoking us with your actions and words," Francis said darkly. "Do you know what kind of consequences it will bring? Do you know what are you facing right now?" Abel and other members of the Britt family all looked coldly towards L. Narrowing his eyes slightly, L replied in a cold voice, "It is you who don''t know what you are facing right now!" Just then something unexpected happened! With screeching brakes sounds apanying them, twenty or more military vehicles appeared around them suddenly stopping nearby. Whoosh... Then one by one sharp figures jumped out from each vehicle forming an evenrger encirclement around everyone present there. Seeing such momentum, Francis''s expression changed instantly while Abel, Kristina, and others became excited as their eyes lit up. "Francis, you did well!" Abel praised Francis approvingly nodding his head repeatedly. They assumed that these soldiers were also brought by Francis. Little did they expect that he would create such a bigmotion. A man carrying the rank of jointmander on his shoulder briskly approached them. "General. ... General Moore?" Francis, upon seeing this man in his thirties, froze for a moment, then eximed in surprise. This elite military figure from the third generation of the Moore family, why was he here? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The arriving jointmander was none other than Regan Moore, the son of Orion''s Uncle from the Capital the Moore family. The next moment, Regan ignored Francis and walked straight to L. After scrutinizing L for a moment, the jointmander tentatively asked, "Are you... L Willis?" L smiled wryly, wiped his face, and nodded, "It''s me!" With that, he took out a finely crafted token from his body, exuding a solemn aura. The front of the token bore the emblem of the Priocia military, adorned with stars, olive branches, and other patterns. On the back, there was a sturdy and powerful inscription, "L." Swish! Upon seeing this token, Regan straightened his posture, saluted L respectfully, and shouted loudly, "Greetings, Mr. Willis!" The next moment, with a stern expression, he shouted at the soldiers under Francis, "What are you all doing? Put down your guns! You''ve got it all wrong!" Regan''s subordinates immediately rushed forward, turning their guns toward Francis''s team. "Put down your guns!" Francis''s face changed, and he hastily waved to his subordinates, signaling them to lower their guns. Witnessing this scene, Abel and Kristina, along with the surviving members of the Britt family, wore expressions of profound shock. "What... Mr. Willis..." "What is going on?" Kristina asked in astonishment. Darwin waspletely dumbfounded, looking unbelieving. "L has killed many people, how can you stand with a terrorist?" Regan snorted, "Terrorist? Mr. Willis is amissioned general of the Iylonio military region and holds the Priocia token!" Upon hearing this, the members of the Britt family and Darwin''s family widened their eyes, their expressions freezing on their faces. At this moment, L''s stern gaze locked onto Kristina and Darwin. Taking steps forward, he walked toward the two of them. "What... What do you intend to do?" Kristina asked in a panicked voice, her face full of fear. Darwin also trembled as he spoke: "L, don''t do anything crazy! What are you trying to do? Even if you''re the governor, you can''t kill innocent people!" L smirked and a hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. Buzz! L emitted a terrifying pressure that directly affected Darwin and his mother. "Remember this for your next life. Keep your eyes open!" As soon as he finished speaking, Kristina''s face changed suddenly. She tried to say something but her voice abruptly stopped as she spurted out blood with internal organs fragments. Darwin also opened his mouth but suddenly started bleeding from all seven orifices before copsing on the ground. They were just ordinary people! As someone who could defeat Core Formation experts beyond their level, L easily killed them with just his pressure alone. Everyone present was shocked at this scene! "You... you murderer!" "My daughter! My grandson..." Abel saw his daughter and grandson die tragically and used L tearfully while pointing at him. The next second, Abel looked at Regan, "He killed my daughter and grandson. Even if he''s the governor, can he indiscriminately kill innocent people?" Regan nced at L with a hint of horror in his eyes. What kind of terrifying method was this? After taking a deep breath, Regan shook his head expressionlessly towards Abel, "Sorry I didn''t see Mr. Willis make any move! I only saw your daughter and grandson suddenly die on their own!" "Mr. Willis didn''t touch them!" "You..." Abel turned pale with anger while other members of the Britt family showed shock and indignation. At that moment, Regan looked at them with an expression filled with hatred mixed with mockery and anger, "No need for your ''me'' or ''us'' anymore! All members of the Britt family deserve to die! If it weren''t for my official position right now I would skin you alive!" "Don''t worry about your daughter or grandchild''s death anymore; instead... worry about yourself!" Regan gritted his teeth saying these words before pping once. The next second they saw someone being dragged out by two soldiers. Who else but Fabian, who was responsible for escorting that group of children before? Chapter 330 The Britt Family Is Completely Finished! Chapter 330 The Britt Family Is Completely Finished! Chapter 330 The Britt Family is Completely Finished! Upon seeing Fabian being held up by others, Abel and the members of the Britt family present all felt a jolt in their hearts. At this moment, Regan threw several papers at Abel''s face. He red at the head of the Britt family and said, "This is Fabian''s confession! The Britt family is suspected of kidnapping children and women, even engaging in organ trafficking, drug smuggling and other crimes!" "Take away all surviving members of the Britt family! Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on sight!" Looking at this confession as well as Fabian hanging his head low, Abel''s heart sank to rock bottom. He felt like he had lost all his strength and slumped onto the ground. It was over. Completely over. "No! We didn''t do it!" "This is a mistake..." "Let me go..." Some members of the Britt family were still struggling and shouting with an expression full of unwillingness. Bang! Bang... Several muffled sounds were heard as some soldiers decisively shot them down. At this moment, Regan looked towards Francis. "Francis! Do you know about these heinous crimes committed by the Britt family? Have you... also been involved?" Francis shuddered before shaking his head quickly. "No! I haven''t been involved in anything like that for years now since I joined the military. Besides, I''m not directly rted to the Britt family so I really don''t know anything about it." ... The end hade for the Britt family! Even though news was blocked off from spreading outwards quickly enough, this matter still spread throughout Capital City like wildfire. Many people were shocked upon hearing about it! Among them was naturally first on line, the Austin family! That afternoon! Inside the Austin family''s conference hall, everyone fell silent with fear lingering on each person''s face Alexander took a deep breath while trying to calm himself down inside; he felt scared right now! His wife Amelie looked slightly pale-faced sitting there feeling uneasy while other members from the Austin family also wore solemn expressions "The Britts are finished..." Can spoke up with a heavy voice The next second, he swept his gaze across everyone present within their n, then asked self- mockingly, "Now does anyone still think that my decision to expel Isa from our n was wrong?" As soon as those words came out, everyone''s expression changed rapidly Alexander and Amelie exchanged nces then both remained silent without saying another word. At this moment, the second son of the Austin family stood up and said solemnly, "Dad, you are still wise!" "Yes, Grandpa is still wise!" "Can, you have foresight and decisiveness!" "Dad, we owe it to L that the our family didn''tpletely offend him. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!" After someone brought up the topic, everyone chimed in. At this point in time, no one was giving any face to Alexander and his wife. They certainly weren''t going to argue for Isa''s sake. Isa had caused trouble and ran away by himself without considering how the family would help clean up after him! It was impossible for others not to have any opinions about Isa. Laurence Austin, the second son of the Austin family, looked at Alexander before turning to Can with a deep voice. "Dad... You should stay within our family from now on since you''re already recovered. You''re good at nning ahead which helped us get through this crisis without L retaliating against our entire n! No matter what happens next time, if Alexander continues leading us as he has been doing so far, then I''m afraid that L wille back for revenge." "I think it''s better if my older brother and sister-inw keep a low profile from now on." Currently within the Austin family, Alexander was only nominally considered as their future leader while Can hadn''t passed away yet but he used to spend most of his time in Iylonio which meant that basically everything fell under Alexander''s jurisdiction right now. This was also why Isa acted so recklessly; because there will always be power struggles withinrge families like theirs. Laurence saw an opportunity here; he wanted to seize control over the family by suggesting that Can should take charge while letting Alexander step down behind-the-scenes. This way it would be certain that Alexander lost power permanently. "Laurence, what do you mean?" Alexander''s face darkened when he heard Laurence speak. "Alexander... Am I wrong? Your well-raised son causes trouble wherever he goes but your discipline leaves much room for improvement! Finally kicked into gear thanks to Dad being decisive enough. Otherwise, we might''ve been wiped out entirely! Is there something wrong with me asking Dad stay home instead?" Laurence sneered as he asked his question. "Yes! I support his proposal too!" "Can handles things smoothly every time." "Alexander, let''s keep a low profile for now! Wait until L forgets about the feud between us before we do anything!" The others chimed in agreement. After pondering for a while, Can turned to Alexander and said in a serious tone, "Alexander, you should temporarily put aside your family affairs that you were responsible for before. Let Laurence take over management for a while. You and Amelie should go out and travel to rx." Upon hearing this, Alexander and Amelie''s faces immediately turned sour. Put it aside temporarily? Ha ha, once power is relinquished, can it be regained? Alexander knew he had lost his influence within the family... All because his son had angered someone he shouldn''t have! ... That afternoon! Alexander and Amelie sat at home with dark expressions. Alexander''s face was filled with strong unwillingness. "It''s okay honey. Your dad just wants us to stay out of sight temporarily so we don''t provoke L! I believe that in the future, you will still be the one who calls the shots in the family!" Amelie walked behind her husband andforted him by rubbing his shoulders. Alexander shrugged off her hand directly with anger on his face as he pointed at his wife usingly. "You''re still saying that? It''s all because of you spoiling that good-for-nothing son of ours which caused this big trouble!" Amelie blushed upon hearing this usation from her husband as she gritted her teeth while staring at him fiercely. "Why are you taking your anger out on me? Isa has been disabled since childhood; shouldn''t I feel sorry for him more than anyone else?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Feel sorry? Is that what you call it? That''s called indulgence! And ultimately it led to harm! Don''t think I don''t know; did you send that little brat over to your family? You better make sure that little brat keeps a low profile over there, don''t let any rumors spread. Otherwise, be cautious not to bring trouble to your family too!" Alexander warned as he pointed at his wife''s nose. Upon hearing these words from her husband''s mouth, Amelie sneered coldly through gritted teeth, "Cause trouble even with my family? Willis dares attack my family?" "If your family can''t protect my son, then mine can!" Chapter 331 IsaS Opportunity Chapter 331 Isa''S Opportunity Chapter 331 Isa''s Opportunity Alexander and his wife Amelie had a heated argument, and in the end, they couldn''t agree on anything. They both went to their separate rooms, still bickering under their breaths. After closing her door, Amelie called Isa. "Isa, how are you? Are you settled in?" she asked. "Yeah," Isa replied. "Mom, don''t worry! The trip was smooth all the way here. My grandpa and uncles have been treating me well." "That''s good," Amelie said with relief before lowering her voice. "But Isa, listen to me carefully: Don''t come back anytime soon! Something big happened today in the Capital; L really came after us!" "Can and the Austin family managed to fend him off for now," she continued. "But then what do you think happened?" "What?" Isa''s tone turned dark at the mention of L. "The Britt family is done for!" Amelie eximed seriously. "Completely wiped out! Kristina and Darwin died on-site along with many others from their family; even their patriarch was arrested! And those who weren''t there are now being hunted down!" Isa was shocked by this news. "What? How is that possible?" he asked incredulously. The entire Britt family was finished? Just because they got involved with L? Amelie earnestly advised, "Isa, the Austin family is not stronger than the Britt family, so you better stay with your grandfather. Don''te back. Otherwise, if L finds out, the Austin family won''t be able to protect you! Your grandfather and uncles can''t help you now either. Your father has already lost influence within the family... " With a cold snort, Amelie continued, "But you don''t need to worry too much! The Ratliff family is a prominent n in the entire Nading State, and they also have the support of the Hernandez family. As long as you stay there, even if L discovers your whereabouts, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to you! But no matter what, you should still keep a low profile." Isa took a deep breath before replying, "Mom I know." This wasn''t Jieyson; of course, he knew to keep a low profile. After all, he was currently seeking refuge and running away, and being a young scion of the Austin family didn''t hold much weight in Nading State. Moreover, he was a disowned member of the Austin family. He was well aware of his current status as a guest under someone else''s roof, and Isa can recognize the situation. After hanging up with Amelie, Isa tried to clear his mind and went outside to stroll around in the yard. When he came out, he found that his grandfather Rory Ratliff was ying chess with another elderly man with white hair and a youthful face. "Grandpa!" Isa hesitated for a moment before smiling and approaching them. Rory nodded and made a sound but didn''t say much to Isa. It seemed like he wasn''t very enthusiastic or fond of his grandson. A hint of gloom shed through Isa''s eyes, but he still smiled awkwardly on his face. As someone who was living under someone else''s roof, he had learned what it meant to be patient and endure things. However, at this moment, the old man sitting across from Rory looked at Isa in surprise and eximed "Huh?" His eyes lit up as if recognizing him, "Rory, is this young man...?" The elderly man''s voice sounded sharp and thin which made people feel ufortable when listening to it. "Oh," Rory introduced briefly while feeling somewhat puzzled himself, "This is my grandson Isa who came here to travel for a few days." This old guy had always been solitary-tempered so why did he suddenly ask about his identity today? Upon hearing this introduction from Rory, the white-haired elder nodded approvingly at him while looking kindly towards Isa. He even nced down between Isa''s legs before saying with a smile, "Your grandson has unique bones; gifted indeed!" Isa couldn''t help but clench his legs together feeling annoyed by how this old guy kept staring there like some kind of pervert! At that moment, the old man asked in an excited voice that sounded high-pitched, "Child! Would you like me as your mentor?" "Who are you?" replied an irritated Isa. Rory then gave the old man an astonished look as if not expecting him to wanting Isa as his disciple. He quickly regainedposure though before scolding Isa sternly, "Don''t be disrespectful! This gentleman is Mr. Arthur Hurst from Heaven Gap Sect. Not only my good friend but also an unparalleled expert! His strength surpasses those so-called masters in society or even Divine Realm itself! That''s another level entirely. Do you understand?" Upon hearing this, Isa widened his eyes and looked at Arthur in disbelief. "What? An unparalleled expert?" He swallowed his saliva and asked Arthur, "If I be your disciple, will I also be a martial arts master in the future?" Arthur chuckled a few times, but because his voice was sharp and thin, it sounded somewhat piercing like a duck. "Of course! And I can guarantee that with your talent, you can definitely practice Heaven Gap Sect''s techniques to the extreme! Your future achievements and strength may even surpass mine!" Isa was so excited upon hearing this that he knelt down directly in front of Arthur. "Disciple Isa pays respects to Master!" Arthur nodded with a smile as he looked at Isa admiringly as if he were looking at some precious jade. "It''s rare! It''s rare! You''re really good material for practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique!" Hearing his evaluation of him, Isa felt both hopeful and excited inside. Originally feeling gloomy and resentful after hearing Amelie''s news earlier on, he never expected to get such an opportunity so soon! It turned out that God was helping him after all!! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thinking about how he would one day be a martial arts master or even a peerless expert made Isa extremely thrilled. Earlier on when he heard that the Britt family had beenpletely destroyed with everyone either dead or captured by L''s forces left him extremely shocked inside. However, due to his extreme personality disorder, he was not intimidated by L but instead became more determined than ever before to seek revenge against him for what he had done. "L, because of you, I have be like an abandoned dog now! Abandoned by my own family! You even caused my father to lose power within our n! I must take revenge for this! When I seed in practicing martial arts myself, and be an outstanding master, it will be time for me to exact revenge. And Miranda, one day, I will make you beg me under my feet!" Isa swore through gritted teeth full of hatred towards L. Chapter 332 Do We Still Need To Be Enthusiastic? Chapter 332 Do We Still Need To Be Enthusiastic? Chapter 332 Do We Still Need to Be Enthusiastic? Meanwhile, on the other side, after handling all the necessary matters, L left the Capital Military District. It was worth mentioning that the Bentley Mulsanne waspletely destroyed this time. Previously, L had driven to the Britt family and parked outside their estate. He never expected a terrible explosion to ur, which turned his beloved Bentley into a pile of scrap metal. However, when he came out of there, he saw an extended Rolls-Royce waiting for him! Upon seeing L arrive, Vincent and Marley quickly got out of their car and respectfully greeted him. "Mr. Willis! I heard you were in the Capital so I rushed over!" Vincent shook L''s hand eagerly. "No matter what happens today, you have toe sit at my house and let me show you some hospitality!" Marley also warmly invited L with "Your Grace" repeatedly. L originally nned to go directly to the station and take a train back to Ednd but after being persuaded by their warm invitation, he agreed instead. Fortunately, when he came to the Capital, he had already nned to stay here for a few days, and everything had been arranged on Ednd''s end. That evening, L had dinner at Vincent''s luxurious mansion. To express gratitude and sincerity, Marley personally cooked the entire meal. Vincent, being the wealthiest man in Kreanford, the kind who typically invited guests to top-notch clubs, considered a home-cooked feast to be the highest form of hospitality! "Hmm... I didn''t expect Mrs. Reid''s cooking would be so delicious!" During dinner, L praised her generously. Marley now looked radiant with rosy cheekspared to how she looked frail during their first meeting. She always looked grateful whenever she gazed upon L''s eyes. "If you like it, you cane over anytime as our guest. Or better yet if you''re willing, wouldn''t mind staying here longer?" Vincent nodded, "Yes! Mr. Willis, you finally made it here. It wouldn''t hurt if we treat you well while you''re still around." L shook his head, "No, no. I don''t want trouble." "What trouble? You saved my wife''s life with Dragon''s Blood Pillst time. She was cured from leukemia. We, the Reid family are forever indebted!" Vincent spoke sincerely. He was truly grateful to L, but unfortunately L didn''t want money or shares. Vincent didn''t know how to repay L. Hearing this, L waved his hand, but felt a sense of helplessness and sadness in his heart. Yes! He used the Dragon''s Blood Pill to cure Marley and Albie''s son Dn, but he couldn''t cure his own daughter!! Every time he thought about it, L felt like his heart was being cut by a knife... Next, Vincent and his wife repeatedly invited him to stay for the night. At this point, Vincent''s tone changed and he said to L with admiration and awe, "Mr. Willis, you caused quite a stir in the Capital this time." "Oh? How so?" asked L knowingly. Vincent said, "The Britt family thing was done by you, right? One of the four major families in the Capital is finished..." This richest man in the Capital spoke with a hint of regret in his tone. L smiled without denying or confirming anything about the Britt family being finished which should have been sealed off from public knowledge since it had caused too muchmotion today that even many ordinary people were likely aware of it. However, this did not prevent some people at the top level circles of the Capital from knowing some inside information... The next morning after politely declining Vincent''s offer for someone to send him off back home on their behalf; he decided instead that he would take a bus back home himself when Fraser called him up unexpectedly. L wondered why Fraser who had returned Iylonio earlier wanted contact with him again? "Dr. Willis, I hope I''m not disturbing you?" Fraser asked very respectfully as soon as they connected over phone call. "No, what can I do for you?" Fraser chuckled before continuing, "I just wanted to share some news with you that might be useful..." Next, Fraser exined the situation. It turned out he has a close friend in Jieyson''s circle. The friend was named Altha Pearce, also a renowned physician and the president of the Medical Association in Kreanford. Today at noon, Altha was hosting a medical exchange conference and had previously invited Fraser. However, due to some unforeseen circumstances, Fraser couldn''t make it and was wondering if L would be interested. "Dr. Willis, I heard that you have been searching for medicinal herbs over a hundred years old? This time at the medical exchange meeting, Altha will bring out a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus. I thought Ednd isn''t too far from Jieyson, so I wanted to ask if you were interested?" L''s face lit up with interest upon hearing this. "Oh? Thousand-Year Snow Lotus? Perfect timing! I happen to be in the Capital right now and would love to go see it." "Great! Let me tell Altha and have him contact you directly!" Fraser said. After hanging up the phone, it didn''t take long for a call from an unfamiliar number toe in. It was Altha, the president of the Kreanford Medical Association. Fraser must havemunicated with him somehow, as Altha was extremely polite and respectful towards L. Not only did he agree to L''s participation in the medical exchange conference, but he also mentioned sending someone to pick him up from the station. On the other end, Altha''s face showed a hint of surprise.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Is this the miraculous doctor behind Lowe''s Pharmaceutical? Love Light, Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine, and other miraculous medicines were all developed by you, Dr. Willis?" Altha muttered to himself and then called his granddaughter, Penelope, "Penelope, go to the station and help me pick up someone! His name is L Willis, and I''ll send you his contact in a moment, make sure to save it!" Wintervale Manor, a resort in the Capital, was booked by the Kreanford Medical Association for today''s medical exchange conference. At the entrance of Wintervale Manor, a beautiful woman in a white dress leaned against a Maserati. This woman was Penelope Pearce, Altha''s granddaughter. She was dressed stylishly, had a delicate face, and her long, slender legs were captivating. The air of arrogance around her made men inexplicably desire to conquer her. "Grandpa! Who is this person? Why do I have to personally pick him up?" Penelope asked displeasedly. "He is a young genius in medicine field! Remember always be enthusiastic towards him. Don''t neglect him just because he''s a stranger or older than you are." After giving more instructions, he hung up his call. At this moment, Penelope frowned. As the campus beauty of Jieyson University, she had no shortage of admirers, which had led to her developing a proud personality. When she heard Altha ask her to pick up some "young talent" and be enthusiastic about him, Penelope felt a sudden resistance in her heart. Could it be that Grandpa wanted to set her up with someone? And he wanted her to be more enthusiastic? Ha... Chapter 333 The Person To Be Picked Up, Is It Him? Chapter 333 The Person To Be Picked Up, Is It Him? Chapter 333 The Person to Be Picked Up, Is It Him? Penelope looked annoyed as she greeted her wealthy friends and prepared to go pick him up. Despite her reluctance, she had to obey her grandfather''s orders. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Who is this person? He''s actually making our big beauty go pick him up?" "Is it some rich young master?" "Looking at the whole Capital, besides direct descendants of the four major families like Maxwell, who else has such an honor?" A group of wealthy second-generation kids joked around and asked. Hearing these words, a handsome young man with a very upscale dress and appearance showed a hint of pride. His name was Maxwell Chambers, the son of the Chambers family in the Capital and also Penelope''s pursuer. The Chambers family was one of the four major families in the Capital along with Austin family and Britt family. Of course, now it should be said that there were only three major families left because they had just heard yesterday that the Britt family had been wiped out by someone! "My grandfather said it''s a young talent in medicine industry named Willis." Penelope shrugged her shoulders and spoke disdainfully. Altha just told her L''s name earlier but she didn''t care about it at all. She only remembered that he seemed to have surname Willis. Hearing this, everyone thought for a moment before bursting intoughter. "A Willis? I''ve never heard of any Willis'' family or big shot in the Capital." "I haven''t either!" "Could it be fraud? Did they fool your grandpa?" "And he''s supposed to be a young talent in medicine industry? Who doesn''t know that powerful doctors are all older people? Where can you find any young talents in traditional medicine nowadays?" A group of wealthy second-generation kids sneered contemptuously. Penelope looked impatiently at them with cold eyes, "Enough already! It was already annoying enough without you guys making sarcastic remarks here!" Seeing their school beauty angry made those second-generation kids quiet down temporarily. At this time, Maxwell smiled, "Penelope, don''t get mad! We''re just feeling indignant for you! How about I go with you to pick him up then we can see what kind of so-called talented youth he is together?" As Penelope''s pursuer, he naturally didn''t want her going alone to meet other strange men. Penelope hesitated, "Is this appropriate?" "What''s inappropriate about it? What if something happens if you go alone or even worse if they harass or harm you somehow?! You''re so beautiful; anything could happen!" Maxwell replied confidently. "Your grandfather told you to go pick him up, but he didn''t say you couldn''t bring anyone else," suggested the group of wealthy second-generation heirs. "Yeah, let''s all go together. If that guy is just some low-life trash, we''ll kick him to the curb!" "Right! Haha... let''s make him roll away!" The group proposed excitedly. Penelope nodded. "Okay, let''s all go together! I want to see who my grandfather wants me to pick up." Thinking about Altha''s advice for her to be more enthusiastic andmunicate more with L made Penelope feel annoyed and resistant. Ha! It wasn''t so easy for someone to catch her eye! At least it had to be someone like Maxwell from one of the four major families before she would take a second nce at them. ... L waited outside the station for almost an hour. Just as he was getting impatient, a row of luxury cars roared up and parked outside the station. The next moment, a beautiful woman with stunning looks stepped out of a Maserati followed by Maxwell and hispanions. They were obviously rich people who drew attention from passersby due their luxurious cars. L naturally noticed these people too. He saw the most dazzling beauty among them scan around before taking out her phone. Then L''s new phone rang immediately after that. He answered it while walking towards this group of handsome men and beautiful women waving his hand at them as he walked along. "Hello there, I''m here!" At this moment, he felt somewhat speechless inside. He thought Altha was doing things too extravagantly? He actually found such a bunch of handsome men and women driving luxury cars just to pick him up? Wasn''t this too ostentatious? However, L didn''t think much about it; he felt maybe they did it just because they wanted to show him respect or something like that. At this moment, Penelope looked at L with a peculiar expression on her face. Soon after, she frowned deeply, her eyes filled with disdain. Maxwell and other rich second-generation individuals, seeing L waving, also revealed expressions of contempt. This disdain stemmed from L''s appearance. Almost everything on him, including his clothes, phone, and car keys, had been destroyed during the explosion. Therefore, L was currently wearing a set of ordinary military uniforms he had changed into yesterday in the military district of the Capital. Seeing him dressed like this, how could these rich second-generation individuals look up to him? Penelope, in particr, couldn''t help but make a dismissive sound, thinking, "Grandpa asked me to pick up someone, and it turns out to be a smelly soldier?" "Look, that idiot is waving at us?" "What young talent? He''s just a soldier?" "Maybe he''s not even a real soldier. Who knows if he got some fake military uniform and came out here to show off! Haha..." A group of rich second-generation kidsughed and discussed. At this moment, L walked over with an unhappy expression shing across his face. His hearing was so sensitive; how could these people''s discussions escape his ears? But he didn''t say anything and still smiled at Penelope saying, "Miss, are you the one sent by Mr. Pearce to pick me up?" "Yes, it''s me! You''re Willis right?" She asked coldly. L frowned slightly feeling her attitude which made him somewhat unhappy inside, "I am Willis; you''re here to pick me up right?" He nodded indifferently then went on opening the door for the Maserati. However, just as he opened the car door, Penelope suddenly mmed it shut with a loud noise. The next second she pointed outside at all those taxis parked in front of the station, "Sorry about that; my car has just been cleaned inside out including its seats so why don''t you take a taxi instead?" Upon hearing this statement, L''s face immediately darkened, "What do you mean? You came here to pick me up only for me to take a taxi?" At this moment, Maxwell sneered coldly while pushing L forward, "So what if we let you take a taxi? Can your butt fit into Penelope''s luxury car?" As he spoke, Maxwell pulled out one hundred dors from his pocket throwing it onto the ground saying, "Here! That should be enough for your cab fare!" Chapter 334 What Does This Represent? Chapter 334 What Does This Represent? Chapter 334 What Does This Represent? A group of rich second-generation kids looked at L with disdain and mockery in their eyes. "Haha, look at this poor guy. He thinks he can ride in our school''s beauty queen''s car?" "The floor mats in the car are cleaner than his face!" "If he dirties it, he won''t be able to afford to pay for it!" "A hundred bucks for a taxi is enough. Why doesn''t he just pick it up? Haha..." They were teasing him like a fool, pointing at the bills on the ground. These rich second-generation kids usually hung out with Maxwell. If Maxwell wanted to bully L, they naturally followed suit and humiliated him. This guy didn''t look like anyone important anyway. He dressed poorly and looked like a country bumpkin. And how could someone not even have a car? The people these rich second-generation kids usually associated with were all wealthy and powerful individuals, so they thought they had good judgment when it came to people. So they didn''t take L seriously at all. L''s face was still! He thought that this grand reception was specially arranged by Altha himself but now realized that he had been mistaken. The person who came to pick him up wouldn''t even let him ride in their car? "Mr. Willis, my grandfather sent me here to pick you up but never said how I should do it." "I can take you where you need to go; just follow us in a taxi." Penelope sneered arrogantly and ignored Lpletely. "Fine then, lead the way while driving your own car," said L as he took a deep breath and decided not to stoop down to these rich second-generation kids'' level of immaturity. His goal was this medical exchange conference, specifically finding that Thousand-Year Snow Lotus nt! Having experienced the ups and downs, the warmth and coldness of human rtionships, and even several life-and-death struggles, L couldn''t be bothered to get angry with these people. In his eyes, these rich second-generation individuals were not much different from a group of rebellious kids. Their behavior, to L, was nothing short of childish. Bending down, he picked up the hundred-dor bill. In the next moment, with a flick of his hand, it flew back into Maxwell''s pocket. Money might be dirty, but it was also sacred, and at the very least, it deserved some basic respect. Seeing this move, Penelope and the other rich second-generation individuals were momentarily stunned, showing a hint of surprise. However, immediately after, they burst into mockingughter. "What are you doing? Practicing circus tricks?" "You probably learned that during your military training right?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You''re insane dude!" Penelope rolled her eyes muttering "boring" before hopping onto her Maserati. Maxwell and other rich second-generation heirs got into their cars one by one. They all had almost one car each, but not a single seat was offered to L because they thought he wasn''t worthy. "Sir, follow that Maserati," L said to the taxi driver. At 10:30 in the morning, an Audi Q7 with Ednd license tes entered Wintervale Manor resort. Romeo and Harlow got out of the car after parking. Altha had been promoting this medical exchange conference for some time now. Not only did people from the Capital know about it, but also many people from out of town who applied through Kreanford Medical Association were approved by Altha. Romeo and Harlow came today after hearing about it. Although Romeo lost control of the Lowe''s family industry, he made a lot of money over the years and was preparing to start a new pharmaceuticalpany. He alreadypleted all necessary procedures and built his factory. After hispany started operating, he nned on focusing on the Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s initial four drugs. During his time controlling the Lowe''s Pharmaceutical before, he figured out how to make "Love Light" and other four drugs'' forms inside-out. He nned on adding some other non-effecting ingredients into each drug type they produced so that they could sell them under their own brand name without any issues with Miranda Pharmaceuticals taking over their market share. "Dad, do I look pretty today?" Harlow asked Romeo while getting off the car. Today, she was dressed mboyantly, alluring and charming. Her face adorned with makeup appeared exceptionally delicate and beautiful. In reality, while Harlow might not match up to Miranda, she was still a rare beauty. If people set aside considerations of her character, this makeup and attire did add a touch of elegance to her appearance. "My daughter is always beautiful! Haha..." Romeo praised her excitedly while looking at how gorgeous she looked today! "You''ll definitely charm everyone at this conference today! If any wealthy heir from the Capital takes interest in you, then we''ll have our chance!" Harlow replied confidently, "Dad, don''t worry! I will definitely showcase my charm today!" As they were talking, a line of luxury cars, led by a Maserati, parked not far away. However, behind these luxury cars, an inconspicuous green taxi was also following, looking somewhat out of ce. "Ha... no way? Someone actually took a cab to this high-end event?" Harlow couldn''t help butugh when she saw the taxi. Romeo chuckled as well. "I heard that the qualifications for this exchange meeting were quite loose, so some people from the lower ss took advantage of it and got in. Haha..." As soon as he finished speaking, both father and daughter froze and widened their eyes. "L?" Harlow was surprised to see someone getting out of the taxi. Romeo rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be mistaken! When they confirmed that it was indeed L, they exchanged nces. Harlow showed a hint of ridicule on her face. "This guy is really making a fool of himself by taking a cab to such an asion. It''s hrious!" However, Romeo''s expression became serious. He pulled Harlow aside and said in a low voice, "Let''s go inside quickly. There''s no need to provoke him." "What''s wrong with you dad? Why are you panicking?" "And why did this guy show up here? Is he not ashamed to take a cab here?" Harlow was taken aback by her father''s reaction; she had even thought about humiliating L earlier on. But Romeo spoke sternly, "You silly girl! Don''t you remember the rumors circting about L wanting to attack both the Austin family and the Britt family in Ednd beforeing here?" Harlow''s face changed when she heard him mention it, "Dad, are you talking about those rumors saying L wants revenge?" Romeo nodded, "I heard that L came to the Capital yesterday but is still alive today. What does that mean?" "Does it mean neither the Austin family nor the Britt family could do anything against him?" Harlow asked incredulously before adding sarcastically, "Maybe L just made empty threats by coming here without daring to provoke either family." They had just arrived from Ednd today; they didn''t know what happened with the Britt family yet so all they could do now was specte. Chapter 335 Be My Dog, So I Can Lead You In Chapter 335 Be My Dog, So I Can Lead You In Chapter 335 Be My Dog, So I Can Lead You In Romeo nodded, "Hmm, that''s a possibility! But no matter what, this guy is still okay for now. Let''s just be cautious!" Harlow stared at L with resentment and gritted teeth for a few seconds. She really wanted to go over and humiliate L, but after hearing her father''s words, she decided to hold back. Her father was right; they had already suffered losses because of L. In her heart, there was already some shadow cast over the situation. "Hmph, let''s not bother with him for now! Dad, let''s go inside." Harlow snorted coldly. "Wait a minute! Looks like there might be some drama to watch? Hehe..." Just then Romeo looked at L with a smug smirk on his face. L had already walked up to the entrance of the hall where Penelope and Maxwell were standing. They were both looking at him mockingly. The security guards by the door were all looking at him warily and disdainfully. They had seen L get out of the taxi earlier in shabby clothes which made him stand out even more in contrast to everyone else who arrived in fancy cars or limousines. Even though this medical exchange meeting wasn''t very exclusive or high-end event by any means, it was still unheard of for anyone else besides them arrive by taxi. This behavior seemed too shabby in other people''s eyes... "Stop right there!" The head security guard shouted at L as he blocked his way. "What are you doing here?" L replied indifferently, "I''m here as an invited guest for the medical exchange meeting." The security guards exchanged nces before their leader frowned and asked, "Invited? Do you have an invitation letter? Show it to me!" L looked confused since he came directly upon Altha''s invitation without receiving any formal letter from them beforehand. He thought Altha would send someone over to pick him up so he could follow along without needing anything else. Thinking about this, L turned his gaze towards Penelope, "Miss Pearce, can you exin things?" Upon hearing this request from L, all eyes shifted towards Penelope. "Miss Pearce, is he with your group?" Penelope sneered sarcastically saying, "What group? I don''t know who he is! Just do your job ording to protocol." Maxwell also taunted L saying, "Are you guys blind? Look at how poor-looking this guy is! He thinks he can hang around us?" "Yeah! Look how pathetic he looks!" "He shamelessly followed Penelope here!" "Hey, follow? Isn''t that a pervert? Hahaha..." The group of rich second-generation kids mocked and ridiculed L. L frowned at Penelope and the others, his eyes finally showing a hint of anger. He turned to the head security guard and said, "Altha personally called me toe here. I don''t have an invitation letter, but she''s responsible for bringing me in. Can I go in now?" The security guardsughed, "Oh? Mr. Pearce personally invited you? Who are you?" "I''m sorry, without an invitation letter you can''t enter! Get out of here quickly or we won''t be polite!" Penelope looked at L with disdain and said mockingly, "Mr. Willis, I''m only responsible for picking you up. It''s not my responsibility to bring you inside! Whether or not you can go in depends on whether or not you''re qualified!" She sneered, "Now it seems like you''re not qualified anymore! Hahaha..." In Penelope''s eyes, L was just a loser. In this day and age he still took buses from the station? What else could he be but a loser? She wondered how this low-ss trash had managed to fool her grandfather into thinking he was some kind of young genius in traditional medicine. He even persuaded her grandfather to let here pick him up so that he could get close to her? The group of rich second-generation kidsughed along with her. "No invitation letter and yet still want to go inside?" "Do you think this conference is like going shopping at the market for someone like yourself who belongs on the lower rungs of society? You think just opening your mouth will get you inside?" "Everyone whoes here is sessful people! Do you know that?" "You came empty-handed by taxi just hoping they''ll let you say something then let you in? Haha¡­" L took a deep breath as he restrained his inner anger. The next second he pulled out his phone readying himself to call Altha. "You won''t let me in ? Fine then, I''ll contact Mr. Pearce directly." Penelope''s face changed when she saw what L was doing; she despised him so much that she wanted nothing more than humiliate him. But if L called her grandfather, then surely her grandfather would me her instead. She snatched away L''s phone harshly saying coldly, "What are you doing? A grown man acting so childish wanting tattle-tale?" "Alright, so do you want to go inside, right? I''ll take you there." As she spoke, Penelope picked up a dog leash from off her Maserati and threw it onto L''s body. She crossed her arms and said with a yful smirk, "Put on this dog leash and I''ll tell the security guard that you''re my pet. I can naturally lead you in!" Hearing this, the rich second-generation kids and a few security guards present burst intoughter. They all chimed in, "Yeah! Without an invitation letter, ording to the rules, you can''t go in! But there''s no rule against bringing pets to this exchange meeting. People can''t just walk in but dogs can!" "Come on, hurry up and put it on! You can pretend to be Penelope''s dog!" "Hahaha, being our school flower''s dog is also your honor!" "You couldn''t get in by yourself but Miss Pearce could lead you right in!" Meanwhile, Romeo and Harlow saw this scene from afar and both showed a yful and gloating expression. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Haha... Dad look at that! There''s a good show going on here! L is being humiliated by them! Tsk tsk..." Harlow was excited. Romeo also sneered, "It really is a good show! This guy seems to be born to be hated." "Seeing him being treated like a dog is so exciting! It feels great to vent some anger haha..." Harlow wanted to apud. The father-daughter duo didn''t dare cause trouble for L openly yet they found pleasure seeing others humiliate him too. Apart from them, other guests who wanted to enter the hall were watching the situation at the entrance with different reactions. "Come on then! Put it on!" "If you wear this dog leash, I''ll lead you like a frog into the hall haha..." Penelope taunted mockingly. At that moment, L''s face finally changed as mes of anger rose up within his eyes. Snap! As soon as Penelope finished speaking, he pped her hard across her pretty delicate face. She screamed sharply as she stumbled back onto the ground looking disheveled. Chapter 336 IM Just Suppressing The Fire, Not Extinguishing The Stove Chapter 336 I''M Just Suppressing The Fire, Not Extinguishing The Stove Chapter 336 I''m Just Suppressing the Fire, Not Extinguishing the Stove L''s p, although he had held back some of his strength, still made Penelope dizzy. On the side of her face were fiverge finger marks. At that moment, everyone was stunned and confused! No one expected L to be so arrogant as to p Penelope in the face. Penelope sat on the ground, holding her face and slowly getting up. She looked shocked and stunned. "You... how dare you hit me?" Her voice became high-pitched as she pointed at L and shouted. As the granddaughter of a famous doctor and Jieyson University''s campus belle, she had never been pped before by anyone. Every man who saw her would try their best to please her. But today, this man in front of her actually pped her in public? Penelope red at L with eyes that could kill if looks could do so; he would have been cut into pieces by now. "Jerk! How dare you hit me!" "Are you even a man for hitting a woman?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re such an uncivilized scumbag for hitting a woman!" Penelope gritted her teeth as tears filled up in anger and frustration in her eyes. Maxwell and other rich second generations also looked surprised; they couldn''t believe what just happened. The p left them all dazed. L sneered coldly, "Being civilized is only reserved for reasonable women! As for trash like you... you deserve nothing but a good smack across your face!" "I''ve been restraining myself from doing this until now because I thought I could control my temper around people like you." "But it seems like I was wrong." From start to finish, L had no intention of stooping to her level. Regardless of what Penelope and her friends said about him being poor or making him take a taxi, it was all within L''s tolerance. While their actions carried a sense of disdain and contempt, it didn''t amount to excessive humiliation. However, when this girl took out a dog leash just now to humiliate him, that changed everything altogether! He couldn''t tolerate it anymore; he needed to teach this girl how humans should behave! In L''s mindset, there was never a concept of not hitting women. He had never considered himself a gentleman. Apart from facing his wife and child, he saw himself as a thug. If someone provoked him, he''d strike back, regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, treating everyone equally. "Jerk! You''re such an asshole!" Penelope felt the fiery pain on her cheek from the p, and the internal humiliation and grievance made her burst into tears. Pointing at L, she cursed through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with anger and a changed tone. At this moment, Maxwell and the other rich kids, as well as the security guards, snapped out of their daze. They all red at L with fury in their eyes. "Damn it! You piece of crap actually dared to hit Penelope? I''ll make sure you pay for it!" "Hit him! Beat him to death! I''ll cover for you if anything happens!" Maxwell pointed at L and barked orders at the security guards. "Yes! Kill him!" "What the hell is wrong with this guy? How dare he hit Penelope?" "He even hits women. Is he even a man?" "Make sure he can''t be a man anymore." The other rich kids also shouted angrily, full of momentum as they joined forces with the security guards to surround L. L looked at these people with disdain in his eyes. In the next second, he pped them one by one. Smack! Smack! Smack... Clear pping sounds rang out along with flying figures. Like swatting flies, L pped away these rich kids and security guards one by one. For a moment, onlookers were all shocked and stunned as they watched this scene unfold before them. "Who is this guy? He''s too arrogant!" "Yeah, so damn fierce!" "Isn''t that Dr. Pearce''s granddaughter who just got beaten up by him?" "Oh my god! That handsome young man isn''t Maxwell from the Chambers family? He was also pped away?" "The guy with blue hair is Mr. Robertson''s son from Cycloration Industrial..." "This person is too aggressive; how dare he p these youngdies and masters like that?! He''s done for today." "Yeah! The Chambers family is one of four major families here; others have some power too. This guy has really stirred up trouble now." "How did this guye here today? He probably won''t leave here alive." People chattered excitedly about what had happened while looking at L; some gloated while others showed sympathy towards him. Although L felt satisfied right now, in everyone else''s eyes, he was doomed. After hitting so many rich kids today, it seemed like his life would end here. Harlow and Romeo watched from afar as they saw how wildly L beat up those rich kids and event staff members; their expressions were extremelyplicated. "This bastard still acts recklessly," Harlow gritted her teeth. She didn''t know why she hated seeing such an arrogant behavior disyed by someone else so much but watching L made her itch inside. As she spoke, she couldn''t help but touch her own face. After all, she had been pped by L before. Romeo snorted coldly, "This guy thinks he''s still in Ednd? Today will be a good show! Nobody shows him mercy here in the Capital!" In Ednd, L had made many connections and had some capital to unt. But this was the Capital, where L''s reputation and connections from Ednd would not work. Did he think his strength alone could carry him through? Being physically strong did not always guarantee sess. Even if he was powerful, he couldn''t beat a violent machine. If things escted too much here in the Capital, local forces could use their disciplinary departments or military power to take down L. "Stop!" At that moment, a stern voice rang out. A man dressed in traditional clothing with an elegant demeanor quickly walked out of the hall. "Mr. Pearce!" "It''s Dr. Pearce who came out!" "This is going to be interesting." "I wonder how Mr. Pearce will react when he finds out his granddaughter was pped?" The crowd began discussing as they saw the man walk towards them. It was Altha, president of Kreanford Traditional Medicine Association! Altha red at L with anger and asked sternly, "Who are you? How dare you cause trouble at this exchange meeting?" L looked back at him calmly and asked, "Are you Dr. Pearce? You sent someone to pick me up. But you don''t know me?" Upon hearing this question from L, Altha hesitated for a moment before asking suspiciously, "Are you Dr. Willis?" L nodded confidently, "That''s me! Hehe..." Altha''s expression changed rapidly upon hearing these words; he nced over at Penelope beside him then snorted coldly. At that moment, Penelope covered half of her face while walking over crying pitifully. She was holding onto her grandfather''s arm saying, "Grandpa! This is who you asked me to bring back! How can I bring such an uncivilized brute home?" "He hit me!" "Grandpa, please help me!" Her voice carried grievance mixed with resentment. Chapter 337 He Hit You For A Reason Chapter 337 He Hit You For A Reason Chapter 337 He Hit You For a Reason Altha doted on her granddaughter more than anything in the world. Seeing the finger marks on her face, his expression turned even uglier as he red at L. He addressed him with a scowl, "Mr. Willis, what is going on here? I kindly asked Penelope to pick you up and yet you stillid your hands on her? And to make matters worse, you got into a fight with these kids right outside of my conference hall! Exin yourself or else today''s event will no longer wee you!" L sneered at Altha''s words and replied mockingly, "Why don''t you ask your precious granddaughter for the details? As for this conference, I''m not interested anymore." With that said, he turned around and headed towards the exit. In reality, L had no intention of staying after pping Penelope. "Stop right there!" "What the hell! You can''t just hit her and leave like that!" "Security! Where are they? Stop him from leaving!" Maxwell shook his head as he picked himself up from the ground before pointing at L while shouting loudly. The other security guards stationed around the Manor hesitated before approaching L cautiously. They had all witnessed how he single-handedly took down a group of people earlier and were feeling uneasy about confronting him now. L looked at them coldly before sneering again. "If I wanted to leave so badly, do you really think these people could stop me?" Just then someone eximed in surprise, "Mr. Chambers and Mr. Austin?" "Mr. Chambers, you''re here too?" "Mr. Austin, you guys arrived just in time!" Following the sound, it was observed that at this moment, two middle-aged individuals were each apanied by a group of powerful martial artists, walking in from another direction of the resort. Upon seeing these two men, the rich second generation including Maxwell lit up with excitement. "You little punk. I''ll see how arrogant you can be now. You want to run away but today, you''re not getting out alive." Maxwell pointed his finger furiously at L. The other rich second generations followed closely behind him one by one, filled with righteous indignation as if they finally found someone who would stand up for them! The man sporting a goatee was Zach Chambers, the current head of the Chambers family. Next to him, another middle-aged man was Laurence, the second son of the Austin family and Alexander''s brother. With the decline of the eldest brother Alexander, Laurence was now responsible for many matters concerning the Austin family. At this moment, the onlookers cast various looks at L, showing either mockery or sympathy. The representatives of the two major families had arrived, and they were clearly apanied by skilled martial artists. The guy who assaulted and sent Maxwell flying, at least, the Chambers family will not let it go without a fight. Harlow and Romeo exchange a nce, watching this scene from afar, excitement evident on their faces. "Haha, does L think he can run away?" Harlowughed. Romeo squinted his eyes, "The Austin family has people here too. Isn''t L going to take revenge on them? This time, it''s going to be quite a show!" At this moment, Maxwell ran up to the bearded man, covering his face and angrily saying, "Uncle, you came just in time! I got beaten by him! Hurry, make him pay for it!" "Yes! Yes! Mr. Chambers, you must help us!" "It''s that guy, he''s too arrogant!" "Daring to act so recklessly in Capital! Hepletely disregards the Chambers family!" The group of rich second-generation individuals added fuel to the fire. On the other side, Altha, seeing the core members of the Chambers and Austin families, blinked a few times, not saying anything. Although he invited L, his granddaughter was the one beaten by him, so Altha had no intention of intervening or helping L. Penelope, covering her face, revealed a gloating and resentful expression. In her heart, she hoped that someone can teach L a lesson and help her vent her anger. At this point, Zach stroked his beard, coldly ncing in L''s direction. However, upon closer inspection, the representative of the Chambers family, in charge of negotiations, suddenly froze, his facial expression seeming off. Surprise, suspicion, caution... As he hesitated and felt uncertain, Laurence was seen striding toward L. Seeing this, everyone assumed that Laurence was bringing people over to severely punish L. However, the next moment was shocking. "Mr. Willis, is that you? What''s going on? Did someone provoke you? You tell me, I''ll handle it for you. No need for you to take matters into your own hands." Aftering over, Laurence politely addressed L. Hearing this, everyone was left dumbfounded, staring at the new representative of the Austin family in disbelief. What was happening? This guy attacked the Chambers family''s younger generation, and the Austin family''s reaction was unexpectedly understanding? Although the four major families in the Capitalpeted, they usually maintained a certain level of courtesy. At least in ordinary circumstances, they showed each other respect. But today, what was going on? Was the Austin family openly turning against the Chambers family? However, what happened next surprised everyone even more. Zach''s eyes flickered a few times as he saw Laurence''s reaction. How could he not be sure who L was? He pointed at L and asked Maxwell beside him with an angry expression, "Maxwell, is Mr. Willis who beat you up?" Maxwell nodded arrogantly and proudly said, "Yes! It''s this scumbag! Uncle, please help me get revenge!" He thought Zach had taken his side so he started shaking uncontrobly! But before anyone could react further, Zach pped Maxwell several times across his face without hesitation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You troublemaker! Mr. Willis must have had a reason to hit you!" After pping him repeatedly, he grabbed Maxwell by his hair like holding a little chick, dragged him over to L. "My nephew has no sense. Please don''t be mad at him." He smiled apologetically at L after teaching Maxwell another lesson. Looking at all these scenes unfolding before them, everyone present werepletely dumbfounded! Chapter 338 Do You Know Me? Chapter 338 Do You Know Me? Chapter 338 Do You Know Me? Who could have expected that not only Laurence but even Zach, whose younger family member was assaulted, would be so polite to L! Moreover, far from causing trouble for L, they went on to give a good thrashing to Zach''s nephew and even urged L to take revenge? What... was going on? Altha shook his goatee, his expression changing rapidly. Penelope widened her eyes, shocked beyond measure, not feeling the pain on her face anymore. Harlow and Romeo were left dumbfounded! Everyone who was watching was dumbfounded. At this moment, L looked at Laurence and Zach with some surprise. He pointed to himself and asked inexplicably, "Do you know me?" Upon hearing this, Laurence and Zach smiled bitterly at the same time while nodding. "I know you of course! Mr. Willis, I am Laurence from the Austin family; now I basically run the family since my older brother Alexander has temporarily stepped back," Laurence nodded as he introduced himself. The meaning behind his words was obvious: the Austin family is now under his leadership; Isa''s father who caused trouble has stepped down! Let''s just forget about any grudges between us Austin family members from now on, okay? Don''t go crazy again someday attacking our family. Zach also said, "I know you! We have to get acquainted with you, Mr. Willis!" As one of the four families'' heads in Capital, how could he not know who destroyed the Britt family? He thought inwardly: You may not recognize me but I have to recognize you! Otherwise if something goes wrong with your aura, we might be ttened next time too. "Oh hello there! Let me introduce myself; my name is L." L nodded mainly towards Zach as a gesture of respect since it wasn''t surprising for someone like Laurence from the Austin family to already know him well enough. And since this middle-aged man had such a good attitude towards him as well, it made sense for L to introduce himself politely too. "I understand... I understand..." Zack kept nodding repeatedly before pointing at Maxwell saying, "Mr. Willis, look at this little punk..." L waved his hand, "It''s fine. After all it wasn''t anything serious!" "It''s good that nothing serious happened, haha!" Zackughed before kicking Maxwell again, "Blind thing still hasn''t apologized yet?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maxwell was now beaten swollen, trembling all over. But this time, there was no resentment or unwillingness in his eyes as he walked up to L honestly and said, "L, I''m sorry! I made a mistake..." Although he was arrogant and domineering, he wasn''t stupid! Even his own uncle had to be respectful towards L. How could he afford to provoke him? At this moment, the other rich second-generation heirs also showed fear and nervousness, sweating profusely. They never thought that the person they had been mocking and ridiculing all along turned out to be someone who even the heads of two major families had to treat carefully. "I''m sorry Mr. Willis!" "Mr. Willis, we were wrong. Please don''t lower yourself to our level." "Um... it''s my fault for not seeing clearly." "Mr. Willis, if you don''t mind driving my 918, then please take it as a gift from me!" One clever rich second-generation heir offered his car keys while bowing obsequiously. L smiled without hesitation and epted them directly. Otherwise, he would have needed someone else to drive him back or take public transportation which would have been too much trouble for him. "Alright then, I can''t be bothered with you kids anymore," L said waving his hand dismissively before leaving. Hearing this, Laurence paused for a moment before asking, "Mr. Willis, aren''t you here for the medical conference? Why are you leaving?" What? Wasn''t L here today specifically for the medical conference? Could it be that he came just so that he could beat up these second-generation heirs? L shrugged, "I was indeed invited by Mr. Pearce but since they want me gone now I can hardly stay here any longer." Hearing this, Laurence turned around towards Altha coldly snorting, "Dr. Pearce, if you really want Mr. Willis gone, then perhaps your Medicine Association should find another venue for its conference! Sorry but this manor is no longer avable for rent. However, we''ll double your deposit refund!" Wintervale Manor, as it turned out, was the property of the Austin family. Now that Laurence had just taken charge, what was he most afraid of? Of course, it was having another conflict with L! If L, after learning that the Wintervale Manor belonged to the Austin family, was kicked out of here andter decided to cause trouble for the Austin family, what would they do? As soon as these words fell, everyone present couldn''t help but feel shocked beyond measure. The Austin family went so far as to kick Altha and the Medicine Association out just for L, forcing the conference to move locations? Altha''s face couldn''t have looked worse at this point. He took a deep breath and put on an embarrassed smile as he approached L. "Mr. Willis, please forgive me for my earlier behavior. I hope you won''t hold it against me." Despite feeling humiliated and resentful, he knew they couldn''t really move the conference elsewhere. Meanwhile, Penelope bit her lip in shock and resentment as she watched L. She never would have guessed that this man was such a force to be reckoned with; he wasn''t just a toad but a golden dragon in disguise! In Penelope''s eyes, the direct heirs of the four major families were already impressive enough to be her ideal partner; now she saw that even those high-ranking members had to treat L with respect and deference. Compared to him, Maxwell, one of those heirs, was nothing more than an insignificant person who could only apologize sheepishly. Penelope felt regretful but also indignant: why did someone so powerful need to pretend like an ordinary person? Was it fun or interesting for him? Did he enjoy ying dumb while secretly being strong? On another side of things, Romeo and Harlow watched this scene from afar with expressions full of wonderment. Both father and daughter thought about what they had seen before their eyes met in mutual understanding: why were both the Austin family and the Chambers family treating L like this? Could it be...? Romeo turned towards someone nearby who seemed important enough to ask, "Sir, are both the Austin family and the Chambers family here for this medical exchange event? Why haven''t we seen anyone from the Britt family?" The man''s face changed upon hearing Romeo''s question before sighing deeply, "You must not be from around here if you don''t know that the Britt family is finished." Upon hearing these words, Romeo and Harlow were shocked beyond belief; unable to believe what they had heard. "What do you mean by ''finished''?" Chapter 339 Do I Need To Explain To You? Chapter 339 Do I Need To Exin To You? Chapter 339 Do I Need to Exin to You? Romeo and Harlow were both taken aback when they heard the man say that the Britt family was finished. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Finished? What... what does that mean?" Harlow asked. "It means just what it sounds like, doesn''t it? The Britt family is done for!" The man sneered before adding in a hushed tone, "I heard they''ve beenpletely wiped out. Who knows how many people have died? Even the head of the Britt family is gone, and many other members are being hunted down. Now there are only three major families left in Capital." Upon hearing this news, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a shocked look. "Why are they finished? Who did this?" Romeo asked while taking a deep breath. "I don''t know. The information has been blocked," replied the man who seemed to not want to say anything more on the matter. At this moment, both Romeo and Harlow wore expressions of disbelief as they stared at each other with wide eyes. "Dad... if the Britt family is finished and yet everyone from the Austin family treats L so kindly... could it be that L had something to do with it?" Harlow''s face twitched as she spoke while looking at L who had just entered into the conference hall apanied by Laurence and Zach. Her expression was one of utter disbelief. Romeo took another deep breath before replying gravely, "It''s possible! Either way, let''s stay away from him today. And Harlow¡­don''t go around provoking that guy anymore! Let''s go inside now; our mission today is towork, nothing else." Harlow nodded her head in agreement saying "I understand". She then spun around once before asking her father, "Dad¡­do you think I''m pretty?" "Of course you''re pretty! You''re my daughter after all," replied Romeo with a smile on his face. He added confidently, "You''ll definitely be able to charm all those young talents today!" Both father and daughter carried an unspoken question within them: did L really have such great abilities? Did he really cause destruction upon the entire Britt family? ... Once inside of conference hall area, L found himself a spot where he could eat some free buffet food while waiting for things to get started officially. Fraser had mentioned earlier that whoever performed best during this exchange would receive a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus nt. It seemed like there would be some sort of medicalpetition involved. L couldn''t help but feel excited about it all! He was sitting there, and from time to time, many beautiful women and socialites approached him, wanting to get to know him and strike up a conversation. After all, many people had seen what happened outside the lobby just now. Many women who thought they were attractive suddenly became interested in L. If he could be treated politely by the representatives of both the the Chambers family and the Austin family, he must have some background. Many people thought that L was a wealthy heir from some family! However, L did not show any special interest in these beautiful women. He responded casually with an indifferent attitude towards them all. Meanwhile on another side of the room, Penelope joined several rich girls together. "Penelope, what''s this guy named Willis'' background? How can even Maxwell''s uncle treat him so politely? And Laurence from the Austin family also treats him respectfully." One rich girl whispered her thoughts aloud. "I don''t know!" Penelope replied coldly while shaking her head. She stared at where L was sitting with resentment in her eyes. "Penelope! Your grandfather asked you to go pick him up; he must want you two to get together! Look at how many other girls are trying to get close to him too. You''re much prettier than those girls; your chances are definitely better." Another rich girl suggested enthusiastically. Hearing this suggestion made Penelope re coldly at herpanion while gritting her teeth, "What do you mean? Are you calling me a loose woman?" "No no no! That''s not what I meant. Penelope... you misunderstood me! I''m just saying that since L is so powerful, if you could develop something with him, it would be good for you..." The other girl kept waving her hands apologetically while exining herself awkwardly. "Screw off! Who cares about that guy? What makes him so great anyway? He''s just an uncivilized scumbag!" Penelope retorted harshly with a cold face. "Oh well then don''t go if you don''t want to... why do we have to argue?" The rich girl who had been insulted by Penelope looked aggrieved as she pouted and spoke back. At this moment Penelope touched half of her face which still hurt after being pped earlier today. She felt more resentful towards L as she sat there thinking about it more deeply. In fact, she felt like she couldn''t take anymore humiliation today. She, Penelope, had never been treated like this before! Even if she could say something back against L, it would make things better for herself. Thinking like this, she red fiercely in his direction before snorting contemptuously. The next moment, she stood up and gritted her teeth, saying, "Fine! I''ll go! But I''m not going to show any favor to him like before. I want him to know that I still look down on him!" With that, she walked over towards L with a cold expression on her face. L was currently enjoying some free food and drinks when he saw the woman approaching. This made Penelope feel even more disdainful towards this man. When he saw the womaning over, L couldn''t help but pause for a moment with a hint of confusion in his eyes. "What''s up?" He nced at her sideways and asked expressionlessly. Penelope sneered and said mockingly, "Do you think you''re really something? In my opinion, you''re just a small person with some kind of twisted taste! Don''t think that just because the the Chambers family and the Austin family are polite to you means everyone will look up to you! I can tell you right now that I still look down on you!" Upon hearing this statement from Penelope, L simply smiled faintly and said indifferently, "You came all this way just to say these things? Does it have anything to do with me whether or not you look down on me?" Penelope''s tone suddenly faltered upon hearing his response. Seeing how indifferent he was acting only served as fuel for her anger. The next second, she gritted her teeth again saying, "You''re nothing but an insidious little man who seeks attention from others!" "I seek attention from others? An insidious little man?" L couldn''t help but furrow his brows slightly as he questioned back. He had no intention of dealing with this woman in the first ce but why did she insist on continuing their conversation? Penelope sneered once more showing an extremely contemptuous gaze, "Isn''t it true though? Pretending to be weak is so interesting? Isn''t that seeking attention from others? You think it''s cool acting like this, don''t ya? Having money or power can allow one''s modesty shine through appropriately. However, someone who purposely acts pretentious like yourself is shallowly laughable in my opinion." "Heh..." Lughed silently without words. "What are youughing at?! Am I wrong about what I said?! If it wasn''t intentional, then why wear such in military clothing or take public transportation instead of driving your own car? Why would someone stoop so low as picking up one hundred dors off the ground, let alone actually taking a taxi here?" Upon seeing L mocking smile once more while looking at herself made Penelope''s face turn red out of anger. She continued questioning non-stop, making sure every word hit its mark. Looking at this woman before him only made L''s disgust grow stronger. He felt nothing butplete disdain towards women like these. The next second, he had no expression on his face and said calmly, "Do I need to exin how I do things to you?" Chapter 340 Am I Bullying? Chapter 340 Am I Bullying? Chapter 340 Am I Bullying? L was speechless and amused at the same time! Even if he had money and power, couldn''t he dress more casually? Couldn''t he take a train from the station? Was taking a taxi such an insult? Did he have to drive a luxury car everywhere he went? If one hundred dors fell on the ground, couldn''t it be picked up? Heh, what kind of values and morals were these? In L''s mind, Penelope was truly shallow. It was difficult to connect with someone like her. Even if she was beautiful, she only had an attractive exterior... L didn''t bother exining himself to her. If he told her about his experience surviving an explosion that destroyed his clothes and car but left him alive, she would probably think that he was bragging. "You..." Penelope pointed at L with anger flushing her face. She could feel his disdain towards her. She was Jieyson University''s beauty queen; many wealthy men surrounded and adored her. When had anyone treated her like this before? "What about me?" L said dismissively. "Miss Pearce, you should go do whatever it is you need to do instead of bothering me." "Unless you want another p!" L threatened as he waved his hand in front of Penelope''s face. Penelope heard this threat and saw L''s action; instinctively she took a step back. Her face turned red with embarrassment as tears welled up in her eyes. She did not doubt that this uncivilized man would hit her again! "Just wait for me! I''ll remember this!" Penelope gritted through clenched teeth while trying to show how much contempt she held for him. But in reality, all she felt now after confronting him again was humiliation, self-inflicted humiliation! After throwing down a harsh remark, Penelope was about to turn around and leave. As she turned, she almost collided with someone. Seeing this person, Penelope couldn''t hold back her grievances, and tears started rolling down. For those unaware, it would seem like she had suffered a great deal of humiliation. "Penelope, what''s wrong?" Altha, upon seeing her granddaughter like this, asked with a stern expression. "Grandpa..." Penelope choked out a word, turned to nce at L, her expression full of resentment. Seeing this, Altha red at L. "Young man, do you find it amusing? Why do you keep bullying my granddaughter?" L was taken aback and shook his head speechlessly. "I didn''t," he replied. "What? Weren''t you just saying you were going to hit me?" Penelope tearfully questioned. L furrowed his brows, unsure of how to exin himself for a moment. The truth was, he couldn''t be bothered with the hassle. "Fine, I misspoke. Can we move on now?" L waved his hand, eager to get rid of Penelope. At this point, Altha snorted heavily. "Mr. Willis, don''t think that I let you stay here because I''m afraid of you. I just didn''t want to disrupt the normal proceedings of this exchange meeting." "Just because Mr. Chambers and Mr. Austin were polite to you doesn''t mean I have to cater to your whims! With my medical skills and connections in Kreanford, even throughout the country, if you push too far, I guarantee there will be consequences!" Upon hearing this statement, L''s expression turned cold as anger shed in his eyes. "I pushed too far? Mr. Pearce, do you know what''s really going on here? You''re using me without knowing all the facts." Altha spoke coldly, "Regardless of what happened before or after that p, as a grown man, is it appropriate for you to hit a young woman like that? Be careful with your actions or else don''t me me for being impolite!" With those words spoken out loud by Altha him self, he then swept his coat sleeve and took Penelope away from there. L narrowed his eyes at his retreating figure while feeling indignant inside; Altha never asked about the reason behind everything! It''s true when they say "the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree"! This grandfather who had no principles but only protected family members like an overprotective parent made it clear why Penelope acted so arrogant and rude towards others! Fraser''s friend wasn''t exactly someone with good character either? That thought crossed L''s mind... Meanwhile, on one side stood Altha holding onto his granddaughter who was crying pitifully; looking at her tears falling down made his heart ache even more deeply than before... Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Penelope... don''t cry anymore... it''s not worth getting angry over someone like him." He inwardly sneered thinking about Fraser introducing such a person into their lives? Someone whose character was so low he would bully a girl repeatedly?! Even if he had great medical skills, he couldn''t see how impressive L could possibly be. Upon hearing this, Penelope stomped her foot in frustration. "Grandpa, with your incredible medical skills and all the important people you know, can''t you use your connections to take care of this guy? Are you just going to let someone p your granddaughter and do nothing about it?" She began to cry. Seeing his granddaughter like this made Altha feel uneasy. He was even more angry at L now. After thinking for a while, he spoke in a calm voice. "Alright my dear granddaughter, stop crying! Don''t worry, I will take care of it." Penelope wiped away her tears and looked at Altha with hope in her eyes. "Okay then when are you going to find someone to teach Willis a lesson for me?" Altha thought for a moment before responding. "Maybe soon! If someone can cure Mr. Macdonald''s illness today, he will surely be grateful towards me! And then..." As he spoke these words, Altha''s face showed a cold smile. "Mr. Macdonald?" Penelope''s eyes lit up upon hearing the name. She knew that whoever had such an identity must be extraordinary but she didn''t have much contact with her grandpa''s patients since she spent most of her time at the university. "Yes! Mr. Macdonald is from an extremely powerful family who hase out from hiding recently and his status is incredibly high." Altha continued exining, "We ordinary people cannot even imagine how strong he is! His followers can easily kill any master-level martial artist." "If we could get on Mr. Macdonald''s good side and ask him for help dealing with L, it would be easy-peasy!" He chuckled, "You could give him as many ps as you want!" Upon hearing this, Penelope became excited and amazed, "Mr. MacDonald is so powerful? His followers can kill masters so easily?" Chapter 341 Mr. Macdonald Chapter 341 Mr. Macdonald Chapter 341 Mr. Macdonald "Of course! The power behind Mr. Macdonald is notparable to the four major families of the Capital." Altha warned Penelope. "But the premise is that today''s exchange meeting can cure Mr. Macdonald''s illness! Otherwise, don''t think too much about teaching L a lesson." Penelope nodded and asked, "So Grandpa, you organized this medical exchange just for Mr. Macdonald?" Altha confirmed it with a nod and said, "Yes! With my medical skills alone, I cannot cure Mr. Macdonald''s illness. I hope someone who attends this medical exchange can treat this strange disease." Upon hearing this news, Penelope was curious and asked what kind of disease he had. Altha hesitated before saying in a low voice, "It is a very strange skin disease!" "A skin disease?" Penelope was shocked at first but then relieved when she found out it wasn''t contagious. "It''s not contagious; it''s just an abnormality in his own skin tissue," Altha exined further. Penelope breathed a sigh of relief but couldn''t help thinking about something else as her eyes darted around suspiciously. Altha noticed her granddaughter''s behavior and decided to change the subject by checking his watch, "Okay, now let''s stop talking about that. Mr. MacDonald should be arriving soon so I need to go greet him." "Grandpa, can Ie with you?" Penelope eagerly offered herself as an assistant to Altha. He looked at his granddaughter thoughtfully for a moment before agreeing, "Sure why not? Let''s go together." He knew what was on her mind but didn''t object since if she could develop some sort of rtionship with Mr. MacDonald, then their family would benefit greatly from it. Together they walked out into the hall where several assistants from the Medicine Association were waiting along with them at the entrance for Raphael MacDonald''s arrival. Not long after, a convoy of luxury cars drove into the Wintervale Manor. "This grandeur truly befits someone of great importance!" Penelope eximed. From the frontmost car, worth tens of millions, a handsome young man stepped out. Behind him followed a middle-aged attendant with a simple appearance. As for the people getting out of the other luxury cars, each one exuded amanding presence, clearly rare experts seldom seen in mundane society. "Grandpa, is that Mr. Macdonald?" Penelope gestured with her eyes and asked. "Yes," Altha nodded and led the group to greet him with a smile. Penelope hurriedly followed, even taking a few quick steps to get in front of her grandfather. As she looked at the handsome young man, her eyes sparkled with admiration. Raphael''s tall figure and handsome appearance were enough to make anyone fall for him. Penelope thought he was like a prince charming in her mind, not only from a good family but also so good-looking! "Hello, Mr. MacDonald, I''m Altha''s granddaughter, Penelope." "On behalf of all the guests today, my grandfather and I wee you here," she said sweetly as she smiled at Raphael. She tried hard to show off her charm because if she could win over Raphael, then revenge against L would be easy! In her heart, Penelope gritted her teeth thinking about how badly she wanted to take back what L had taken from her! She wanted nothing more than to destroy his face! However, when Raphael looked at Penelope for a moment, he turned his attention elsewhere without any interest in pursuing anything further. At this point, he had other things on his mind, "How are the preparations going, Mr. Pearce?" Altha sighed inwardly, thinking to himself that even with his granddaughter''s beauty, she couldn''t catch Raphael''s attention? "Everyone who should be here has arrived! Mr. MacDonald, pleasee in!" Altha said. "Hmm," Raphael nodded indifferently. At that moment, the middle-aged attendant snorted coldly at Altha, his tone carrying a hint of threat. "I hope someone can cure my young master''s illness today! Otherwise... hmph!" "Yes, yes... I have done my best to invite experts from the medical field," Altha replied with a mix of sincerity and fear, tinged with helplessness. Penelope stood there with an awkward expression, a hint of sadness and unwillingness flickering deep in her eyes. She hadn''t expected to be ignored by yet another man. Raphael didn''t even spare her a second nce? ... L sat in the conference hall, feeling bored. He had noticed Romeo and Harlow, the father and daughter duo, who were mingling in the hall. Harlow was unting her beauty to the young gentlemen everywhere she went... L sneered inwardly, feeling contemptuous. But since these two didn''t bother him, L couldn''t be bothered with them either. At this point, he was getting a little impatient. In the conference hall, people were grouped together trying towork and make connections. However, there didn''t seem to be anything rted to medical exchange going on. Wasn''t it said that the one who performed the best would have a chance to obtain a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus? Could it be that what mattered wasn''t medical skills but social skills? L secretly scoffed in his heart... Just then, there was amotion at the entrance of the hall. The next second, an handsome young man walked in under everyone''s attention and surrounded by Altha and Penelope among others who were all eager and enthusiastic around him. L narrowed his eyes slightly with surprise written on his face. Experts! So many experts? The handsome young man leading them was actually an early Core Formationt powerhouse at about L''s age! And the middle-aged follower beside him must have even more terrifying strength because L couldn''t see through him at all. He felt as if this person was like a deep pool, unfathomable! N?velDrama.Org content. In addition to them, all of their other followers had strength above Uppecia level too! Hiss... L secretly took in a breath of cold air wondering where these group of freaks came from? "Everyone stop! Be quiet!" "I''ll introduce you. This is Raphael MacDonald Young Master..." At this point Altha opened up his microphone addressing everyone in the hall but Raphael interrupted him halfway through his speech by waving his hand dismissively saying coldly, "Don''t waste your breath with so much nonsense; just let someone treat me!" Chapter 342 All At A Loss Chapter 342 All At A Loss Chapter 342 All At A Loss "Uh... Alright! Let''s get back to the topic," Altha chuckled awkwardly. At this moment, everyone in the hall turned their attention towards Raphael, with a hint of suspicion on their faces. "Who is this young master? He looks different from everyone else!" "That''s right! Even Mr. Pearce listens to him." "Look at his followers, all of them seem to be experts with bulging temples." "Have you not seen it? Mr. Pearce''s granddaughter has been following Mr. Macdonald closely with a courteous attitude." "When did Miss Pearce be so proactive?" The crowd whispered among themselves... "Oh my..." Just then, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out from the crowd and stumbled towards Raphael. It was Harlow! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The middle-aged follower next to Raphael reacted quickly and blocked her with his arm. "What are you doing?" he asked coldly. Harlow looked flustered and adjusted her messy bangs while still looking pretty. Her eyes were watery as she said pitifully, "I''m sorry, someone pushed me just now. I... I didn''t mean it." "Mr. MacDonald, thank you for letting your man catch me or I would have fallen." Although Altha had not properly introduced Raphael yet, even a blind man could tell that he was extraordinary. How could Harlow miss such an opportunity to show herself in front of him? Raphael nced at Harlow and there was an imperceptible hint of mockery in his eyes before turning back to Altha and saying, "Continue." Altha nodded and raised his voice again, "Everyone here today is an outstanding figure in the medical industry." "Since today is a medical exchange conference, we naturally have topare our medical skills." "Those who perform well will not only establish their reputation through this conference but also receive Thousand-Year Snow Lotus as reward!" "Oh? How do wepare?" A senior doctor asked loudly. Altha smiled, "That''s a good question! The method forparison is simple. Whoever can cure Mr. MacDonald''s strange illness wins." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned their attention towards Raphael, showing confusion on their faces. L was blending in with the crowd, wondering if the real deal was finally starting. If not, he might as well leave... "Oh? What''s wrong with Mr. MacDonald?" someone asked. Altha didn''t say anything but looked at Raphael and said, "Mr. MacDonald, you..." Raphael hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. It was embarrassing to reveal his illness in front of so many people. However, he had no other choice if he wanted to get better. After all, he came from a hidden family and nobody would know who he really was after this event. These people wouldn''t have any contact with him either. With that thought in mind, Raphael expressionlessly began taking off his clothes. Half a minuteter... Hiss! Everyone present showed expressions of shock and disgust while gasping for air! Penelope had been standing next to Raphael all along but now her face turned pale as she quickly stepped back away from him. Harlow did the same thing by taking several steps back to keep a "safe distance" from Raphael. At this moment, Raphael stood shirtless revealing his "unsightly" body covered in some kind of keratin disease that made him look like an old tree bark covering his skin all over. Just one nce at it would make anyone feel goosebumps and shivers down their spine. Even more disturbingly were the small wood-like fragments falling off whenever he moved around even slightly! Who could have thought that Raphael who looked so handsome actually suffered from such terrible skin disease? At this moment, feeling the peculiar gazes from the people around him, Raphael''s eyes flickered with a coldness deep within. Especially when he saw the two women who had just been trying to seduce him and get close to him, now retreating as if avoiding a gue, a shadow of gloom appeared on his face. "Don''t panic everyone! Mr. MacDonald''s skin disease is not contagious!" Altha reassured everyone while waving his hand gently towards them. The next second, he looked around expectantly saying, "Is there any skilled doctor here willing to help treat Mr. MacDonald? Or perhaps any pharmaceuticalpany owner has an effective prescription on hand? As long as you can cure Mr. MacDonald''s illness even partially, then Thousand-Year Snow Lotus will be yours." "And, on top of that, you can also gain the friendship of Mr. MacDonald. I am truly grateful to him!" Altha''s voice fell and there was amotion in the room. "I''ll take a look," said an elderly doctor with white hair and beard, stepping forward bravely. "Oh, it''s Mr. Kelly from Qusall." Altha''s eyes lit up at his words and he gestured for him toe over. Tobias Kelly made a sound of agreement before walking over to Raphael and examining him closely, taking his pulse, checking his eyelids, observing his tongue coating... After a series of observations, Tobias furrowed his brow and shook his head repeatedly. Finally he said that he had never heard of this strange disease where the skin turned into wood. Seeing this result made Altha sigh bitterly while Raphael and his entourage looked disappointed as well, but they had expected as much... "Is there anyone else? Even if it doesn''t work out, you can still try," said the middle-aged follower without any prompting from Altha. One by one, other doctors who were confident in their medical skills or skilled in treating difficult diseases stepped forward to examine Raphael''s condition, some even used des to scrape off some keratinized tissue for closer inspection! But ultimately they were all powerless! Altha''s face grew increasingly grim while Raphael and hispany looked more disappointed than ever before. When thest doctor left dejectedly without anyone elseing forward for quite some time afterwards, Raphael turned livid with anger! "All useless! A bunch of quacks!" "All just mediocre physicians!" Raphael cursed through gritted teeth until suddenly he locked eyes with Penelope and Harlow, then gave them an evil smirk!! Chapter 343 ItS Deserved Chapter 343 It''S Deserved Chapter 343 It''s Deserved The doctors present were well-known, but in the end, they were all powerless to help Raphael''s illness. Feeling extremely disappointed with today''s hopeless treatment, Raphael was filled with various negative emotions. In front of everyone, he exploded in anger and cursed! The next second, he even targeted Harlow and Penelope. Hearing him curse everyone as useless in the medical field, the faces of these "celebrities" turned ugly. But because no one was named directly, everyone dared not speak out their anger. After all, Raphael looked like someone not to be messed with; even without considering his background alone could intimidate anyone with his skilledpanions by his side. "Grab her and her! Take them away for me!" "If you can''t cure this disease today, then taking two women back to y around with wouldn''t be bad either!" The next second, Raphael pointed at Penelope and Harlow while ordering his followers beside him. "Yes sir!" The followers respectfully replied; two of them immediately took action to control Harlow and Penelope. "What are you doing? Let go of me! No... I don''t want to go back with him!" The two beauties who had just been flirting shamelessly towards Raphael screamed in terror as they struggled desperately against their captors. If Raphael didn''t have this skin disease on him, then both Harlow and Penelope probably would have willingly thrown themselves into his arms without needing anyone else''s help. However, at this moment when they saw Raphael''s horrifying upper body that made people unable to look straight at it, both women felt a chill run down their spine, knowing that there was no way things could get any better below the waistline either! But even if they struggled, it would be useless since Raphael''s followers were all experts; how could these two weak girls escape? Seeing this scene unfold before them caused everyone present''s face color changed! Altha and Romeo showed shock mixed with fury on their faces, "Mr. MacDonald, what... what are you doing? Penelope is my granddaughter! Show me some respect and don''t mess around!" Altha was sweating profusely while pleading earnestly. Romeo also shouted anxiously, "What are you doing? What are you guys doing? Let go of my daughter!" Hmph! That middle-aged follower red fiercely at Romeo before coldly snorting heavily. Pfft! Romeo''s face turned pale as he felt a wave of fear wash over him from the man''s intimidating gaze and presence. He couldn''t help but cough up blood! Bang, bang, bang... Crack... Not only that, but all the ss around the hall shattered under the middle-aged man''s breath. Even the porcin tiles on the ground cracked and broke apart! Everyone in the hall was shocked and silent at once. They all looked at Raphael and his group of experts with solemnity and fear, including Laurence and Zach from two major families who dared not to speak out for a moment. At this time, two followers grabbed Penelope and Harlow before bringing them in front of Raphael. Raphael reached out his hand to pinch both women''s chins with a yful look on his face. "Don''t mess around? I didn''t mess around!" he said with a smirk. "Why did I choose only these two instead of others? It''s because they showed interest in me by flirting in front of me! So I let them serve me well! Hahaha..." Raphael sneered at Altha, his face filled with mockery and taunting. Due to his strange illness, he had no interest in ying around with women. His interest in Harlow and Penelope, who had been trying to seduce him, wasn''t that great either. However, when he took off his shirt, revealing his body covered in scars like old tree bark, the reactions of these two women angered Raphael. How dare these two bitches dare to look down on him? N?velDrama.Org content. As these words were heard, the expressions of the people present varied. Many of them looked at Harlow and Penelope with disdain and mockery. Indeed! Weren''t they trying to get close to Raphael before, finding various opportunities to approach him? If they were to be med, it could only be their own twisted intentions! Thinking about it, they deserved it! Altha opened his mouth, his face filled with deep regret and embarrassment. If he had known, he wouldn''t have allowed his granddaughter toe today. "Who was flirting around? Let go of me, don''t touch me!" "Ah!" Penelope''s face turned red, shouting in anger. Harlow shook her head, "I didn''t do anything like that! What were you thinking in broad daylight? I just identally fell down. I have no interest in you!" "Help, help!" A contemptuous smile appeared on Raphael''s face. "Not flirting around? Your grandfather came to greet me, and you ran ahead of him, practically sticking to me. Isn''t that flirting around?" "And as for you, identally falling down? It was your father who pushed you, right? Hehe..." Upon hearing this, Penelope and Harlow showed deep shame on their faces, wishing they could disappear into the ground. Some in the crowd hissed and others took pleasure in their misfortune. Especially other women who looked at Penelope and Harlow with mockery and ridicule. Some felt a sense of relief that they had not acted like them earlier by throwing themselves at Raphael. Altha''s and Romeo''s expressions changed constantly. "Enough talk! Take these women with us!" "Although we gained nothing from treating the illness, these two women are quite attractive. Taking them back to y is worth our trip!" At this point Raphael waved his hand with a cold smile on his face full of ill intentions. After speaking he was about to take people away directly without further ado. His followers grabbed Harlow and Penelope without hesitation or exnation as they followed along behind him. There were many wealthy people present including members of the Austin family and the Chambers family but no one thought they could afford to provoke Raphael, let alone offend him for Penelope or Harlow''s sake! "Help! Help!" "I don''t want to sleep with this monster! Let me go!" Letting out desperate cries for help while struggling fiercely made it seem like she was a pig being ughtered! She only felt her scalp tingling every time she looked at Raphael, making her nauseous with disgust just imagining what it would be like if he touched her skin intimately! At this moment, she regretted everything deeply wishing she had never shown off her beauty in front of Raphael! The next second under despairing circumstances amidst the crowd, she saw a familiar figure which made her shiver as if seeing ast straw before drowning... "Brother-inw!" "Save me please!" "Oh right! My brother-inw is a divine doctor; he can definitely cure your young master''s illness!" Chapter 344 Trade Is Trade, WhatS There To Talk About Friendship? Chapter 344 Trade Is Trade, What''S There To Talk About Friendship? Chapter 344 Trade Is Trade, What''s There To Talk About Friendship? "Uh?" Raphael''s face froze when he heard this. "What did you say?" Harlow shouted urgently, "I said my brother-inw is a miracle doctor and he''s here today! With his medical skills, he can definitely cure you!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh? Who is your brother-inw and where is he?" Raphael asked in a deep voice. At this moment, L''s expression was dark as he looked at Harlow with anger and disgust. He never expected that she would try to drag him down at such a crucial moment. "It''s him! He''s my brother-inw!" "He is a miracle doctor but didn''t use his skills just now. Let me go and I''ll ask my brother-inw to help you heal!" Harlow pointed in L''s direction as she spoke, then shouted urgently towards him, "Brother-inw, save me! Save me... What are you doing standing there? Aren''t your medical skills very powerful? Are you going to stand by and watch me die without helping me?" Swish swish swish... At this point, everyone turned their attention towards L. The people who were previously standing in front of him quickly moved aside to expose him before everyone else. Raphael and his followers also stared at L. "You''re her brother-inw; can you cure my illness?" Raphael looked coldly at L while showing an unmistakable look of doubt on his face because L looked too young for such high-level medical expertise even if he had been studying medicine since birth. "Yes yes yes! It''s him!" "Brother-inw, save me please!" Harlow pleaded repeatedly while Romeo blinked rapidly before jumping out to say, "Mr. MacDonald, L has remarkable medical skills; if he agrees to treat your illness, it won''t be an issue." "That''s right! Unless he refuses." "Brother-inw, don''t just stand there watching!" Harlow echoed the sentiment as well. She looked at L, a cunning and sinister glint shing deep in her eyes. "I let you witness this spectacle, but even if I have to suffer, you won''t have it easy either." Romeo held the same intention, wanting to drag L down with him. L gave a cold nce at the father and daughter, then turned to Raphael and said in a cold voice, "I can cure your illness, but I''m not her brother-inw! Do whatever you want with her!" Originally, he wasn''t in a hurry to take action and didn''t mind watching Harlow and Penelope embarrass themselves. However, now that Harlow had made him the center of attention, she had prematurely exposed him. With no other choice, L had to treat Raphael now. Whether it was for the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus or to avoid unnecessary trouble, he couldn''t afford to offend Raphael. Raphael raised an eyebrow at L''s offer, "Oh? You think you can cure me?" L smiled nomittally, "If I do cure you, will you give me a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus?" He directed his question straight at Raphael instead of Altha, who was hosting the event and wouldn''t have ess to such a precious prize. The thought of obtaining such a rare Heavenly Material and Earthly Treasure made L eager with anticipation. The snow lotus contained potent spiritual energy and absorbed the essence of sun and moon; it would be perfect for refining high-grade elixirs or directly absorbing its spiritual energy. L''s current strength was at the peak of Uppeciate stage cultivation realm; he only needed one more step to reach Core Formation Realm. If he could get his hands on this Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, it might just be enough for him to break through. Raphael nodded in agreement with L''s request but warned him not to make false promises or face dire consequences. L chuckled lightly, "I don''t have any other requests except that you keep your promise." He then turned towards Altha and requested a room for himself where he could treat Raphael. Altha was surprised by L''s sudden change in demeanor; he had given up hope on finding anyone capable of curing Raphael until now. Fraser had introduced this young man as someone special; perhaps there was some truth behind his words after all? The others present watched L with mixed expressions. Some were skeptical while others worried about him. "Good! I hope you won''t disappoint me!" Raphael deeply looked at L and nodded. Then, he pointed at Harlow and Penelope and ordered his middle-aged attendant, "Keep an eye on these two, don''t let them go!" Upon hearing this, Harlow, who thought she had sessfully redirected her hatred towards L, suddenly had a face full of tears. Penelope''s expression, on the other hand, became complicated. She hadn''t expected that it was the person she had always looked down upon and antagonized who brought about a turning point in the situation. Penelope silently prayed that L could cure Raphael; otherwise, her own fate would be incredibly tragic. In the room, only L and Raphael remained. "I''ll ask you again: can you really cure me?" Raphael stared at L with a tone full of doubt. "Let''s give it a try. I''m 80% sure," replied L calmly. In fact, he already knew what Raphael''s problem was and just wanted to y it safe so as not to make him feel like curing him was easy. Upon hearing this response, excitement shed across Raphael''s face. He had searched for countless doctors for his strange illness and tried every method possible within his family and even sought help from "Judge," an evil doctor from Medicine God Valley in martial arts circles. In the end, he tried looking for hope in the secr world but never heard anyone say they were 80% sure they could cure him before now. "How wonderful! If you can really cure me, then you will be my savior! Not only will I give you a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus but also owe you an enormous favor! From now on we are brothers!" eximed Raphael passionately while warning sternly atst, "Of course if I find outter that your words were just empty promises or if my condition doesn''t improve after treatment, then don''t expect me to let things slide!" Raphael took a deep breath as he spoke because he knew that his strange illness wasn''t just skin- deep. Judge warned him that as his condition worsened one day, all of his internal organs would be woody until theypletely decayed which meant death! Upon hearing this, L smiled and said, "Very well, I will do my best." However, deep inside, he sneered. He thought to himself, "even if I cure you, we don''t have to be brothers. We are merely using each other for our own benefit. Let''s keep it as a transaction. Why bother with any personal feelings?" Chapter 345 What Are You Joking About? Chapter 345 What Are You Joking About? Chapter 345 What Are You Joking About? This young master from a prominent family had such a domineering and arrogant demeanor. He kept saying things like "if you can''t cure me, then what will happen..." L felt it was best to keep his distance from this kind of person. Next, L had Raphael take off his pants and lie down on the bed. Looking at him, L clicked his tongue. Raphael''s skin was almost entirely like tree bark except for his face and hands. "Thanks to meeting me, otherwise before long your internal organs would have necrosis! At that time, even immortals couldn''t save you!" Hearing this, Raphael looked deeply at L with some confidence in the guy''s medical skills because what he said was simr to what he heard from the Medicine God Valley''s "Judge." "You say you can cure me? Will it be permanent or just temporary relief?" Raphael asked in a deep voice. "Of course it will be permanent!" replied L confidently. "Oh? Can you tell what caused my illness? Why did I get sick?" Raphael''s eyes lit up as he couldn''t help but ask. "There are many factors involved which cannot be exined in detail right now. If I''m not mistaken though, your lungs were previously injured weren''t they?" asked L vaguely as he didn''t know much about Raphael and wanted to keep some cards hidden from him. However, while being so evasive with him like that left Raphael surprised as he looked at L with admiration in his eyes. "Yes! I was injured five years ago when my lungs were hurt," nodded Raphael agreeing with him. "L, is it? Your insight is truly sharp! My illness is rted to that injury?" asked Raphael again amazed by how much insight this doctor hadpared even to Medicine God Valley''s "Judge." After all, those injuries healed long ago! "Well... it has something to do with it," replied L nonchntly trying not to give too much away yet still impressing Raphael who thought highly of him for being able to see through things others could not. "Hmm... let''s stop talking about that for now. Let me give you an injection first!" Seeing how shocked Raphael seemed after hearing all of this information, L secretly rolled his eyes thinking how easy it was fooling this guy... "Okay," said Raphael calmly as hey there waiting for treatment while feeling more hopeful than ever before about getting better thanks to L''s treatment! L secretly sneered as he began administering acupuncture on the acupoints. He knew why Raphael had contracted this strange illness. Everyone''s five-element constitution was different, some were more inclined towards earth, while others had a wood attribute constitution. Raphael''s constitution leaned towards the wood element. He contracted this strange illness because he had been practicing for years and umted a large amount of wood element in his body. Initially, this wasn''t an issue, but when he suffered lung damage, it disrupted the bnce of the five elements in his body. In traditional medicine, lungs belong to metal and metal restrains wood! If Raphael''s lung function hadn''t been damaged, then relying on the gold attribute of his lungs would naturally regte and suppress the excess wood attributes in his body. However, due to lung damage that year caused by an ident or injury; it led to an imbnce in the five elements within him which eventually caused such a strange disease! Currently only skin woody changes had urred, butter stages will bepletely like a "vegetative person"... All L needed to do was use dragon energy with acupuncture to stimte Raphael''s lungs and colon functions belonging to gold organs so as to restrain excess wood attributes within him. That was all that needed doing for results could be seen... Outside in the hall! Many people were worried about being implicated themselves and have already left this exchange meeting one after another. Of course, many stayed behind wanting to see what would happen next. "Do you think this young man named L can cure Mr. MacDonald?" "Who knows? L didn''t even show up at first until he was dragged out by his sister-inw." "Yeah! I''m afraid there is no confidence?" "I think so too! Otherwise if there is confidence that he can cure Mr. MacDonald, who wouldn''t want his friendship?" Listening to these discussion, Altha''s face changed unpredictably with both anticipation and anxiety inside him. He really hoped that L could actually cure Raphael even if it just worked somewhat! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Otherwise, he couldn''t escape responsibility either! Because when he initially treated Raphael before as psoriasis or other skin diseases which resulted instead worsening upon returning home from treatment... So if he couldn''t find someone who could treat this weird disease, then Raphael would definitely not let him go scot-free. "Grandpa, do you think L can seed?" At this time, Penelope asked anxiously beside her grandfather. "I hope so!" Altha sighed and then turned to her granddaughter, asking, "By the way, Penelope, what happened between you and L? Why did he hit you?" "Huh?" Penelope''s face flickered for a moment as she hesitantly said, "What else could it be? Because he has no manners! I kindly brought him over and even took him into the conference hall. But he didn''t know how to behave! He got angry because of a joke I made. His temper is just too small!" "Oh? What joke did you make?" Altha raised an eyebrow. At this point, his anger towards L had dissipated. Seeing his granddaughter''s evasive behavior made him think that things might not be so simple. "Just... just a joke..." Penelope said. Altha frowned when he saw this and noticed several wealthy girls who had been with his granddaughter before nearby. He asked them, "Do you know what really happened? Tell me." The wealthy girl whom Penelope had insulted earlier sneered and wouldn''t help cover up for Penelope. She recounted the whole story in detail. After listening to it all, Altha red at his granddaughter with red-faced anger. "Penelope! You... you actually made him wear a dog leash?! You humiliated L so much that it''s no wonder he hit you!" Penelope''s face suddenly became very ugly as she hung down her head without saying anything. Altha pointed at his granddaughter and sighed again, "Ah... I''ve spoiled you too much! This time let it serve as a lesson for you. When Les outter, we must apologize to him!" Hearing this statement caused Penelope''s face to show some resentment; however, deep down inside, she was still full of unwillingness. Apologize to L even though he hit her first? "Even if my joke went too far," thought Penelope, "he already hit me once so why should I apologize? Besides who knows if he''ll evene out or not? Mr. MacDonald said that if he can''t cure him, then they won''t let him go." Penelope was skeptical about apologizing. Hearing these words from his granddaughter caused Altha gritted teeth while sighing, "Penelope, you''re still saying such cold-hearted things? If L can''t cure Mr. MacDonald, there will be consequences for us too; don''t forget that." After hearing this statement from Altha, Penelope''s expression changedpletely. She remained silent after taking one nce at Raphael''s followers beside herself who were still staring at her uneasily. As soon as she thought about the terrifying bark on Raphael''s body, she shuddered with fear. Meanwhile, Harlow and Romeo were feeling incredibly conflicted. On one hand, they hoped that L could cure Raphael, but on the other hand, they wanted L to suffer too. Chapter 346 Recognizing A Brother-In-Law And A Boyfriend Chapter 346 Recognizing A Brother-In-Law And A Boyfriend Chapter 346 Recognizing a Brother-in-Law and a Boyfriend Inside the room! "Alright, let''s stop here for now!" L let out a sigh, looking exhausted. As he spoke, Raphael stood up from the bed and looked surprised at this point. L had used silver needles to inject true energy into his body and Raphael could feel it coursing through him. He never expected that someone who looked around his age could use energy to control needles like this. But in the next second, when he sat up, the shock on Raphael''s face turned into pure joy asrge chunks of bark-like substance fell off his body onto the floor with a rustling sound. Raphael shook himself and saw that almost all of the bark-like folds on his arms and legs had fallen off cleanly, revealing slightly reddish skin underneath! "This... this is..." Raphael widened his eyes in disbelief as he grabbed L''s arm tightly. "L... you really cured me?" "Haha... my damn strange illness was actually cured by you?" L coughed before replying, "Mr. MacDonald, don''t get too excited yet! I''ve only cleared some toxins from your body so far! It may take three or four more treatments before I canpletely eradicate your disease." After hearing this news, Raphael calmed down slightly. He carefully examined himself in front of a mirror and found that although most of the folds were gone from his limbs, there were stillrge patches of "bark" left on his stomach and back. But even so, it made him incredibly excited, "It doesn''t matter! I know it won''t be possible to cure everything at once! Even if it takes thirty or forty times to heal mepletely!" Raphael smiled brightly at L with shining eyes, "I said before that if you can cure my illness, then we will be brothers!" "Erm... Mr. MacDonald, why are you calling me brother?" L felt awkward. "As long as you can cure my disease then we''ll be sworn brothers!" Raphael waved happily while making an oath with great righteousness. At this moment, Raphael grabbed L''s arm and said enthusiastically, "Brother, how about coming back home with me? If my elders knew that you could cure my illness, they would surely thank you greatly! It won''t just be a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus anymore! I can tell that you''re also a cultivator, perhaps even at the Uppecia level. I promise to provide enough cultivation resources for you if youe." Hearing this, L didn''t feel happy but instead his face darkened. This guy sounded nice but did he want to bring gim back just to cure him? "Mr. MacDonald, I appreciate your kindness but I don''t like taking advantage of people. We agreed on one Thousand-Year Snow Lotus and nothing more. As someone who hasn''t seen much of the world before, if I were to go to your residence and meet your elders there, it might scare me half to death! And if I die from being scared too much, then who will cure your illness? Haha..." L laughed. Upon hearing this response from L, Raphael shed an expression of displeasure in his eyes beforeughing it off saying, "Well then forget about it! If you don''t want to visit as a guest, then I can''t force you, right?" He looked deeply into L''s eyes with interest and said, "L... you''re quite interesting, aren''t you?" Lughed along with him for a few moments while both men saw through each other''s thoughts. At this moment, L secretly felt relieved that he had left some room for himself by not completely curing Raphael''s illness. He was wary of him turning against him and disowning him once he was cured. Dealing with arrogant scions of influential families like Raphael, L was also uncertain about what actions he might take once he no longer held any value for him. Moreover, L had his own ns and calctions! As long as he didn''tpletely heal Raphael''s ailment, thetter would still need him around. L was surrounded by enemies everywhere so there maye a time when he faced danger beyond what he could handle. However, in such cases, Raphael may prove useful after all. Besides, his death would mean no one else could treat Raphael''s condition... In the exchange hall, everyone waited without knowing how long they''d been waiting. Finally, two figures walked out side-by-side! "They''re here!" "Wow, that was quick. I wonder if he''s cured!" "It can''t be that easy, can it?" The crowd murmured amongst themselves. At this moment, the most nervous people were Altha and his granddaughter, as well as Harlow and Romeo''s father-daughter duo. The four of them anxiously watched L and Raphael approach with questioning looks on their faces. Just then, Raphael looked around the room and suddenlyughed out loud. In the next second, he threw his arm around L''s shoulder and shouted excitedly, "From today on, L is my half-brother! Everyone here is a witness!" Upon hearing this statement, the room fell silent for a moment before erupting into chaos. "What? Mr. MacDonald recognizes L as his brother?" "This... could it mean he''s been cured?" "It certainly seems like it!" For a moment there Altha and Penelope along with Harlow''s father-daughter duo breathed a sigh of relief. But in the next second, one of Raphael''s middle-aged followers caught sight of his young master coming out from inside. He signaled to two other men who then roughly grabbed hold of Harlow and Penelope before heading towards Raphael. "Master," said one follower while gesturing towards the two women they had just captured. "What should we do with these two women?" Raphael looked at both women with an amused expression on his face. "Mr. MacDonald, please spare me! My brother-inw has cured you so you cannot repay him by harming us." Harlow shouted anxiously. The term "freeloader" that used toe so naturally from her mouth was now reced with "brother-inw," as if it rolled off her tongue effortlessly. Penelope, once again brought before Raphael, paled in fear, her countenance losing its color, and a shiver running through her. Her eyes flickered for a moment, and with a hint of a sob in her voice, she said, "Mr. MacDonald, you can''ty a hand on me! I... I am L''s girlfriend. Since you and L are now brothers, that makes me your sister-inw! Please... please don''t do anything rash!" As soon as these words were spoken, the group of wealthy scions who had previously humiliated L alongside Penelope nearly spat out blood in disbelief. L looked at these two women with a disdainful expression on his face. These two women were truly something! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fearing Raphael''s advances, they were now scared to the point where one called him brother-in- law, and the other imed to be his girlfriend? Chapter 347 Being Played Like A Fool Chapter 347 Being yed Like A Fool Chapter 347 Being yed Like a Fool L looked at Harlow and Penelope, sneering as he asked, "When did I be your brother- inw? When did I be your boyfriend?" A look of unease shed across Harlow''s face. "You''re already my brother-inw, aren''t you?" she said. She turned to Raphael and said urgently, "Mr. MacDonald, L is my cousin''s husband. I''m his sister-inw! Really... really..." Penelope''s face turned red as she gritted her teeth and said, "You... you hit me so you have to take responsibility for me! If you''re not my boyfriend, then who is?" Hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help but show a look of disdain towards the two women. Especially those who had seen Penelope with several rich second-generation men in front of the hall before humiliating L were even more full of contempt. Several wealthy girls gathered together andughed mockingly. "Hmph! Before they acted like they were too good for L but now they insist that he''s their boyfriend or brother-inw!" "That''s right! They''re usually so arrogant. It turns out that they have no shame." Maxwell''s expression at this moment was even worse. He had been pursuing Penelope for a long time but she had always been elusive towards him. Unexpectedly today she first actively approached Raphael, then insisted that L was her boyfriend next. This young master from the the Chambers family felt deeply struck! Being a bootlicker until having nothing left... At this moment, L looked at Harlow and Penelope with an "oh" sound as he nodded his head slightly. "So it turns out like this?" The next second he smiled saying, "Why bother? Why does Mr. MacDonald recognize me as his brother? Because I can cure his illness." As he spoke these words again while looking at both women, "I say, his disease can be cured! Understand?" Hearing these words, Penelope and Harlow were stunned for a few seconds before finally reacting. "Ah?" They looked at Raphael who was wearing clothes by now, and their eyes suddenly lit up. L''s words made them finally realize something... That was right! Why did Raphael call himself brothers with L? It must be because L cured his illness! So what reason did they have to resist Raphael? A wealthy young man without skin problems, with strong family background, and handsome appearance, wasn''t that their dream prince charming? At this point if Raphael wanted to do something with them, it would be what they desired most anyway! This was a great opportunity to get close to Raphael, wasn''t it? With this thought in mind, Harlow stopped struggling and her face once again showed a charming smile. "Mr. MacDonald, if you like me just say it... no need to let them catch me! I... I won''t run away. It''s an honor for me to be liked by you." Penelope also smiled at Raphael and showed a shy expression, "Mr. MacDonald, sorry about that... I misspoke earlier. L is not my boyfriend... in fact, I''m still single! And I''ve never had a boyfriend before..." Upon hearing this, the whole room erupted into boos! Raphael smirked, "Oh? I''ve fallen for you both. Will youe back and serve me?" "Yes!" "Of course we will!" Harlow and Penelope nodded repeatedly. "Well then, that''s what you said!" Raphael chuckled mischievously as he suddenly tore off his shirt revealing his wrinkled upper body like tree bark. "Ahh!" Harlow and Penelope eximed in shock. Covering their mouths with their hands, they turned pale with fear and disgust. "What... what happened?" Harlow asked uncertainly while Penelope''s previously coy expression was reced by revulsion and hesitation as she looked at Raphael taking an involuntary step back. "L," she continued hesitantly, "Didn''t you cure Mr. MacDonald?" L sneered, "I only said I could cure him but didn''t say when it would happen." He chuckled coldly, " Ha ha..." Looking at the reactions of the two women, Raphael snorted disdainfully, "You two are really cheap!" Then he changed his tone teasingly, "What? Are you scared seeing my bark-like appearance again? Don''t worry; L will eventually cure mepletely. Have either of you considered bing my woman? Of course today I''m feeling generous so if neither of your wants to, then there''s no need." Hearing these words, Harlow''s and Penelope''s expressions changed once again from fear and disgust into restlessness and hesitation... "I¡­I¡­" "Well actually¡­" Their faces kept changing rapidly; the phrase "I''m willing" seemed ready to slip out any moment now... "Hahaha¡­" At that moment, Raphael let out a heartyugh, his face full of teasing humor. L couldn''t help but chuckle and shook his head in disbelief. "Looks like they''re willing again, Mr. MacDonald." Raphael said with augh, "This is hrious! These two women are fickle. I have no interest in these kinds of women at all! How about I give them to you?" L snorted and replied, "I''m married already! And my wife is much prettier than them. Don''t gross me out." "Hahaha... Of course, of course!" "Then let''s get rid of them before they dirty our eyes!" Raphaelughed a few times before waving to his subordinates and saying, "Let them go!" At this point, the entire conference hall erupted intoughter. Everyone looked at Harlow and Penelope with disdainful expressions. Looking at the two women was like watching a joke unfold right before their eyes. L and Raphael walked out of the hallughing together while Harlow and Penelope stood there with faces so red. Feeling everyone''s mocking gazes on them and hearing their unfilteredughter ringing in their ears made Harlow and Penelope wish they could just disappear into thin air. They now realized that L and Raphael had yed them for fools in front of so many people! In front of everyone present here today, they had exposed themselves as nothing more than laughingstocks! Meanwhile Romeo''s face turned grim while Altha felt too ashamed to even lift his head up high anymore. Their daughter (granddaughter) had really embarrassed themselves today!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 348 He Is Not An Idle Person Chapter 348 He Is Not An Idle Person Chapter 348 He Is Not An Idle Person L received the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus from Raphael''s hands, which was kept in an incredibly luxurious jade box. The box looked like a rare treasure, crystal clear and able to seal the spiritual energy of the snow lotus to prevent it from leaking out. In addition, there was a piece of thousand-year-old ice inside the jade box to ensure the freshness of the snow lotus. Satisfied with his acquisition, L exchanged contact information with Raphael before driving back to Ednd in the Porsche 918 gifted by another wealthy heir. Meanwhile, in an Audi Q7 on another side: Harlow''s face remained red and filled with resentment and anger towards L. Romeo didn''t look too pleased either as he quickly drove away from Wintervale Manor as if running away. "That damn L! How dare he y me like that!" "Ah! Ah! Ah..." "L, I will make you regret this sooner orter! I will get my revenge for this humiliation!" Harlow sat in silence at the back seat of the car but suddenly burst into hysterical screams expressing her frustration and embarrassment over being yed by L like a fool today. She couldn''t bring herself to hate Raphael but harbored deep hatred towards L for what he did today. She never expected that she would be made a fool by him at today''s conference where she had even managed to hook up with some young talents who left their contacts behind before leaving. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But after what happened earlier, Harlow realized all those contacts were gone; those rich heirs had blocked her one after another... Meanwhile, inside one of Wintervale Manor''s rooms: Altha red at his granddaughter Penelope with eyes full of disappointment and anger over what happened earlier today. "Penelope... what you did today..." Altha paused as he struggled between wanting to scold his granddaughter while also not wanting to hurt her feelings too much since she had already suffered enough humiliation. His precious granddaughter had been through such heavy emotional trauma due to what happened earlier that day! Penelope was now crying uncontrobly while feeling ashamed and angry about being humiliated so badly by L. "Grandpa... I hate this guy so much! You must make him pay!" "This scumbag... he made me lose face..." "I can never show my face again!" "Wahhh...." Altha snorted coldly while his expression changed rapidly between anger and sadness upon seeing how badly Penelope had been humiliated emotionally; how could he not feel angry when someone dared treat his beloved granddaughter so poorly? Originally, he had thought of apologizing to L, but now, he hadpletely lost the inclination. Not only that, se had developed resentment towards L! "Penelope, I will find a way to get back at him for you! Don''t worry!" "L is too much!!" Altha said coldly. "Mhmm, Grandpa..." Penelope cried like she had been wronged. ... That afternoon, L returned to Ednd and went straight to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. As he made his way up to the top floor of thepany building, he saw several men in suits heading towards the CEO''s office. The leader had a slicked-back hairstyle and leered at female employees as they passed by, not exactly someone of good character. Just then Shelly walked up. "Mr. Willis, you''re here?" The beautiful secretary greeted him politely. L usually met Miranda outside of thepany building and didn''te into the office often. But even when he wasn''t there, his legend still lingered... From exposing Rex as an undercover agent next to Miranda to developing new drugs that became popr on the market; from helping Miranda oust Romeo and take full control of thepany... any one of these things would be enough for employees at thepany to gossip about endlessly. Shelly was previously kicked out by Romeo but now that Miranda was fully in charge as Chairman of the Board, this beautiful secretary was naturally rehired too. All thanks went back L! Now this beautiful secretary both respected and appreciated L greatly. "Hmm! Who are these people?" L nodded then asked Shelly. "They''re representatives from Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta!" Shelly replied. "Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta?" L raised an eyebrow. "Yes! It''s amercial alliance formed by Jueham State, Sluford State, and Slocmore in coboration with other pharmaceuticalpanies in Corl River Delta region." Shelly exined. "What do they want with Miranda?" "Well," Shelly began exining "Lowe''s Pharmaceutical has been trying repeatedly under Remeo''s leadership before joining Medical Business Alliance Of Corl Delta but their applications have always been rejected." Shelly looked at L with admiration and said, "But this time, the Medical Business Alliance seems to want to invite ourpany to join! Thanks to Ms. Lowe and you!" "It can be said thatpanies in the pharmaceutical industry in the Corl River Delta area are proud to be able to join the Medical Business Alliance, which is a symbol of their strength!" "Oh... I see." L nodded nomittally. At this moment, a group of people approached and overheard their conversation. The leader nced at L and Shelly arrogantly. L looked at them calmly but felt annoyed by their arrogance as if they were superior. Shelly greeted them before leading them into Miranda''s office. L hesitated for a moment before following them inside. "Ms. Lowe, Mr. Lloyd is here," Shelly reported to Miranda upon entering her office. Samuel Lloyd was the deputy director of the audit department of Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. He saw Miranda and his eyes lit up as he extended his hand for a handshake while complimenting her appearance excessively, "Ms. Lowe, hello! Haha... I didn''t expect you would be so beautiful; it''s amazing!" Miranda''s expression flickered when she noticed Samuel looking at her that way; she felt ufortable about it. At that moment, someone stepped forward between Samuel and Miranda; it was L who shook Samuel''s hand instead, "Mr. Lloyd, please have a seat." Samuel was taken aback by this sudden interruption from L as he coldly snorted then shook off his hand before turning towards Miranda asking, "Ms. Lowe what does this mean? Do you not want yourpany joining Medical Business Alliance?" This guy couldn''t grab hold on Miranda''s hands so he immediately became unhappy before questioning repeatedly while threateningly speaking! Miranda frowned slightly then exined with an awkward smile, "Mr. Lloyd, this isn''t just any random person. This is my husband, L, and also one who makes decisions for ourpany!" Chapter 349 DonT Use Guilt Tripping Chapter 349 Don''T Use Guilt Tripping Chapter 349 Don''t Use Guilt Tripping "Is he also a decision-maker in thepany?" "Hmph." Upon hearing this, Samuel''s face immediately darkened. He looked at L with a cold snort before sitting down with a stern expression. Internally, he was filled with jealousy towards L. "Alright, let''s get to business then." "Our Medical Business Alliance received an application from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical wanting to join us. After various reviews and assessments, we approved yourpany''s qualifications just a few days ago!" At this point, he looked at Miranda and said with a smile, "Ms. Lowe, congrattions! Being able to join our alliance is something that all peers in the pharmaceutical industry are proud of. Are you happy?" Miranda nodded, "Thank you so much!" But internally she was confused because she hadn''t applied for membership since taking over thepany half a year ago; it was Romeo who had done it before her time as CEO. She didn''t expect personnel from this organization toe knocking on their door voluntarily. Miranda knew that it must be due to the consecutiveunches of new drugs by theirpany that were selling like hotcakes. Whether it was L''s first four new drugs (Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream, Lowe''s Grey Hair Reverse Essence, Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine and Love Light) or At this moment, when she heard that her ownpany had been granted membership into Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, Miranda felt very pleased inside. However at this point, L asked, "Mr. Lloyd, I wonder what ourpany needs to do after joining this pharmaceutical alliance?" Samuel nced at him but clearly did not want to talk with him; instead preferringmunication with beautiful women like Miranda. "Just submit relevant information," he said coldly without any enthusiasm. "Oh? Is it really that simple? Do we not need to pay anything?" Miranda also asked curiously. Samuel smiled and chuckled towards Miranda, "Ahem... if you want to join Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, then surely there must be some payment involved." "Actually, it''s not a big deal. All you need to do is share some of your prescriptions with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical!" "As a memberpany of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, allpanies help each other out and share their benefits." "Allpanies need to share some of their profits. Of course, they can also enjoy various benefits from joining the business alliance. For example, they can ess forms from otherpanies or even share orders, businesses, and mutual processing!" Hearing this, Miranda and L nced at each other and could vaguely smell a "conspiracy" in the air. "Oh? Share some prescriptions? How many do we need to share?" Miranda asked calmly. "When you first join us, you only need to share five prescription forms! However, these five forms must include ''Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream,'' ''Lowe''s Slimming Pills,'' as well as the form for treating leukemia called ''Love Light,''" Samuel said while holding up five fingers. However, he emphasized three specific drugs on purpose! As soon as he finished speaking, L and Miranda''s faces changed instantly. Even Shelly beside them showed anger. Sure enough! His purpose today was not pure at all! What about Lowe''s Pharmaceutical passing their audit and getting qualified for membership? This was just an excuse; its real purpose may be several popr drug forms owned by the company. "Mr. Lloyd," Miranda said coldly while shaking her head directly. "I''m sorry but ourpany has no intention of joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta for now." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this statement from Miranda, Samuel and his colleagues in suits immediately showed displeasure on their faces. "Ms. Lowe, what do you mean? Yourpany submitted an application form which we have approved; now that we have epted it, you are retracting?" "What kind of behavior is this? Do you know that there are limited numbers every year who can join our alliance?! We gave yourpany qualification so that we could reject applications from others!" "If yourpany backs out now, then who will take responsibility?" Samuel questioned sternly. Miranda looked speechless but replied nonchntly, "Mr. Lloyd, if I remember correctly, the application was submittedst year, right?" "And if I''m not mistaken, it was already rejected by your team back then!" "Today, I did not reapply. I think everyone knows what your true intentions are! Sorry, please leave!" Upon hearing this, Samuel''s face immediately showed embarrassment and he angrily said, "Ms. Lowe, it seems that you look down on our business alliance? By doing this, you are insulting our principles of doing things! It''s just sharing a few prescriptions with you all. Compared to the benefits of joining the business alliance, this little effort is nothing. Moreover, can''t yourpany be more open-minded? Sharing these prescriptions so that everyone can produce these few medicines is also a good thing for society. This is your limited perspective?" Another member of the alliance also had an air of righteousness. "That''s right! Do you know how many people in this world have various diseases because they became obese or have scars on their body and suffer from depression and low self-esteem? There are even more leukemia patients waiting for Love Light to save them! How many drugs can your company alone produce? Therefore, morepanies should invest in producing these medicines to save more patients and help those in need! Do you understand?" "That''s right! Don''t be too selfish!" "Contribute to society; it would be great!" Other members of the business alliance also spoke out passionately. Upon hearing these words, L and Miranda showed mocking and angry expressions. These people were really hypocritical! They coveted the form but still talked about benefiting society... "Get lost! Don''t try to use morality as leverage here!" "We don''t buy into your nonsense!" The next second L charged towards Samuel and his group directly. Samuel was stunned for a moment before bing furious, "How dare you tell us to leave?" "If you don''t leave now, then do believe me when I say that I will beat you up," L replied menacingly. Samuel along with his group looked uncertain about what they should do next. The next second Samuel looked at Miranda, "Ms. Lowe, what do you mean by this?" Miranda shook her head lightly saying, "Mr. Lloyd, please leave. Ourpany has no intention of joining your business alliance at present." "Shelly, see the guests out!" Hearing this, Samuel gritted his teeth and nodded. They were ustomed to a lofty and arrogant demeanor. In which pharmaceuticalpany had they not been treated with respect? When had they ever endured such a humiliating experience? "Okay, okay! I''ll remember how you insulted the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta today!" "Nopany in the Corl River Delta region dares to do this! Let''s wait and see!" Chapter 350 Is This Considered Unsmooth? Chapter 350 Is This Considered Unsmooth? Chapter 350 Is This Considered Unsmooth? After Samuel and the others left in anger, Miranda looked at L with a hint of frustration on her pretty face. Once Shelly was sent away, Miranda''s expression turned cold as she spoke impatiently, "Can''t you be a little more tactful when you speak? Regardless of what they say, they are still part of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. By telling them to leave like that, aren''t you just offending them?" L chuckled and said, "So being polite won''t offend them?" Hearing this made Miranda pause for a moment and unable to argue back. In reality, she didn''t really me L that much. She just had some resentment towards him and wanted to take any opportunity to confront him. The CEO goddess had be suspicious about those photos of L "messing around" after udia''smentst time. However, this jerk refused to exin anything which made their rtionship somewhat awkward. Neither one mentioned divorce again but there seemed to be an invisible wall between them. "You can''t just tell people off like that!" said Miranda coldly. L shrugged his shoulders and replied nonchntly, "My style is if I''m going to offend someone, then might as well go all out! This Medical Business Alliance is so shameless trying to get our form under false pretenses; I''m surprised I didn''t punch them." Miranda heard this and rolled her eyes before calling him rude with augh. At present though she remained distant from L, showing no interest or respect towards him whatsoever. L chuckled but didn''t say anything else about it. At this point in time the CEO goddess changed her tone while maintaining her icy demeanor as if indifferent. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, deep down inside there was concern and worry shing through her eyes as she asked, "By the way, how did your trip go in the Capital?" She asked while staring intently at L withplex emotions. He went all out for Nora by vowing revenge against Isa even though it meant going into the Capital risking everything he had worked hard for. Even if Miranda wanted to act indifferent towards his actions, she couldn''t help but care deeply about what happened during his trip. Clearing his throat nervously, he admitted, "It wasn''t very sessful... I''m sorry... I couldn''t completely deal with Isa... and also ended up destroying your car..." With that said, L briefly recounted what happened during his trip with some embarrassment written across his face. After listening, the goddess CEO''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. What? L actually... wiped out the Britt family? And the Austin family changed their leadership and expelled Isa from the family, cooperating withw enforcement to arrest him? The way L was making a statement was simply jaw-dropping! Miranda couldn''t help but roll her eyes at L, wondering if he was just trying to show off to her. And he called this not going smoothly enough? What else did he want? Looking at the man in front of her, Miranda felt like it wasn''t quite real. The Capital''s four major families that she used to look up to and even tter were now acting like cowards in front of her man? Not only did one family act this way but both of thembined couldn''t resist him? Miranda never would have thought that bumping into someone would change her entire destiny! Her man was so strong! Thinking about this made Miranda look at L with a hint of admiration in her beautiful eyes. But then she quickly turned away and muttered under breath: "Hmph! He''s not my man yet! At least until he exins some things clearly." "Well, as long as you''re okay," Miranda said coldly when she heard about how close L came to being killed by a bomb. She didn''t want him doing anything rash again. Meanwhile, after leaving Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, Samuel had attracted a group of medical industry representatives from Ednd and surrounding areas who wanted to get on his good side. The Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta was thergest business alliance in the entire Corl River Delta region with significant influence over many pharmaceuticalpanies and institutions who were eager for any chance they could get to join or work with them. So upon hearing news about Samuel''s sess, they all rushed over hoping for an opportunity to make connections or gain eligibility for membership within their organization. As Samuel spoke about his ns to take down Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, the others couldn''t help but show their excitement. They saw this as an opportunity to shine and began offering Samuel advice on how to proceed. One of the pharmaceuticalpany owners chuckled and said, "Mr. Lloyd, with the power of the pharmaceutical business alliance at your disposal, taking down Lowe''s Pharmaceutical should be a piece of cake. They''ve been expanding their businesstely and building new factories. All you have to do is find a way to stop them from building those factories! Miranda supposedly has orders worth billions in her hands that need urgent production! If you can interfere with their construction schedule and slow down their production rate so they can''t fulfill their orders on time, not only will it cost them time and money but they''ll also have to pay breach-of-contract penalties!" This guy was Thomas Fraser, CEO of Thomas Pharmaceuticals in Qusall City near Ednd. As competitors in the same region''smercial circle for years now, Thomas Pharmaceuticals had always been a rivalpany for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. "Great idea! Let''s do it," Samuel replied with a sly glint in his eyes. Later that day... L parked his Porsche 918 in thepany parking lot before driving Miranda''s Maserati together to pick up Nora from school. Nora had grown fond of Miranda as her mother figure while L still harbored mixed feelings towards her after everything that happened between them. But for Nora''s sake, they put up an act like nothing ever happened between them when she was around. The three went out for dinner at a barbecue stall at South City Night Market upon Nora''s request before L asked if they wanted to go shopping afterwards. Miranda maintained herposure and said, "Oh, consider it apanying Nora." Thest time she and L came, she had nned to explore and experience the lively atmosphere of themon people, something she had never felt before. However, due to the sudden incident involving her brother Mason, they couldn''t fully enjoy the outing. Chapter 351 You And Your Mom Are So Stupid. Chapter 351 You And Your Mom Are So Stupid. Chapter 351 You and Your Mom are So Stupid. Twenty minutester, L finished his meal and followed behind two women, one tall and one small, with a look of disbelief on his face. He was covered in various objects and held a skewer of roasted duck sausage in one hand and a candied hawthorn stick in the other. Nora, the yful little girl who loved to eat, was no surprise to L. What he didn''t expect was that Miranda, the ice queen who grew up in a wealthy family since childhood, would be so enthusiastic about night market shopping. L thought she wouldn''t be interested in these cheap things. But he never expected her to have such an attitude towards everything she saw. Miranda bought several sets of clothes worth tens of dors from the street vendors for herself and Nora. And when she saw L bargaining with someone once, this CEO even learned how to bargain herself. It couldn''t get any more down-to-earth than that! Watching Miranda''s charming figure from behind made L feel warm and touched inside. He cherished this moment deeply! If only their "family of three" could stay like this forever... However, thinking about Nora''s curse made him feel as if there were dark clouds looming over him and his daughter. He wasn''t even sure whether it was good or bad for Miranda''s rtionship with Nora to grow deeper... "Oh? What are they doing over there? It looks like fun." "Mommy Miranda! Can we go see?" At this moment, Nora pointed at a nearby booth while pulling on Miranda''s arm excitedly. Miranda looked over there too; it turned out to be a hoop toss game that had be popr recently on the streets. They set up various prizes within an area then people paid money for hoops; whatever they caught would be theirs. Of course all the good stuff was ced further back so people can''t easily catch them. Looking at that side with interest written all over her exquisite face made Miranda say, "Okay let''s go take a look." Seeing Miranda nodding her head happily caused Nora to p her hands together, "Yay! I want to y too! Mommy Miranda hurry up..." Saying so little by little they ran towards that direction while L followed behind them looking heartbrokenly sad. This ungrateful little girl Nora had almost forgotten about her own father now that she had mommy- Miranda around... But of course L couldn''t really get angry; he knew his daughtercked maternal love which was why she clung onto Miranda so much. Afterwards, Nora bought a set of rings for 15 dors and Miranda eagerly followed suit, buying her own set for the same price. L stood by with his bags, knowing that the 30 dors was likely going down the drain. But it didn''t matter; it was all just for fun as long as Nora and Miranda were happy. Sure enough, Nora lost all fifteen rings she had in no time at all and ended up with nothing to show for it. She stood there pouting and looking like she was questioning her choices while Miranda threw hers slower but still couldn''t manage to get any rings on anything. "Miranda mommy, can I help you throw?" Nora blinked her big eyes at Miranda. "Sure!" Miranda nodded indulgently and handed over her set of rings to Nora. Nora looked determined now but only managed tond one cheap ashtray worth a few bucks that L had no use for since he didn''t smoke. Both girls looked disappointed. "Why is this so hard?"ined beautiful Miranda with a hint of petnce in her voice like a spoiled child. "Yeah! Is it because we''re too dumb?" asked poor little Nora pitifully. "Maybe," sighed Miranda in resignation. At this point, L couldn''t help butugh when he saw how cute both girls were. However, their laughter quickly turned into angry res directed at him when they caught himughing at them! "Hmph! Bad daddy making fun of us!" pouted Nora indignantly while goddess CEO gave him an icy stare full of annoyance. How dared heugh at them when they already admitted they were stupid? L broke out into a cold sweat and shrunk back his neck before saying anything else while nearby an excited chubby boy around seven or eight years old holding onto his Transformers toy shouted out, "Yeah! Daddy''s awesome! Hey, you guys are really dumbpared to my dad!" Next to the chubby boy was a man in his early thirties, who also had a smug expression on his face. Onlookers and passersby looked at the two with envy. "That Transformers toy is electric, it must cost hundreds of dors." "This guy is amazing! I saw him gain an essory earlier!" "What a master..." As they listened to thesepliments, the chubby boy and his father became even more proud. Not only did they get their hands on something good, but they also satisfied their vanity. At this point, Nora showed an angry expression upon hearing the chubby boy say that she and Miranda were stupid. "What''s so great about that? My mommy and I were just ying!" "Your dad is a man while my mom and I aredies. How can youpare us?" "My dad hasn''t even tried yet! If he does try, he''ll definitely be better than your dad! Hmph!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The chubby boy clicked his tongue, "Nonsense! My dad is the best; he can get many things right!" "My dad can do it too! What''s so special about Transformers? My dad can get behind that big submarine over there!" "My dad can get the Monkey King!" "My father can take down the moon!" "You''re bragging! My father can get hold of the sun too!" "It''s nighttime now; where''s the sun? You''re just bragging¡­" Nora and the chubby boy argued back and forth until both children lost track of what they were saying. L showed an expression of speechlessness. However, he, as an adult, wasn''t interested in meddling in the children''s squabbles. He was just prepared to showcase his skillster, grab a few good things for his daughter, and save some face for the little guy. Miranda stood by and said something to Nora. At this moment, the chubby boy turned his gaze toward L. The next second, he spat on L and even extended his middle finger. "Your dad is just trash. He only dares to stand there and watch, doesn''t dare to y at all!" "Your dad knows himself; if he ys, he definitely won''t hit anything. He might even embarrass himself to death!" L nced at the spit on his pants, and his brows furrowed. He hadn''t expected to encounter such a troublemaker! The next second, his sharp gaze shifted to the chubby boy''s dad, waiting to see his reaction. Chapter 352 Was It A Scam All Along? Chapter 352 Was It A Scam All Along? Chapter 352 Was It a Scam All Along? The mischievous kid actually spat at him? What a brat! Clearly not taught any manners! But L couldn''t stoop to the level of a seven or eight-year-old, so he looked towards the kid''s dad. As the saying goes, "If you don''t teach your child, it''s your fault as a parent." If his son spat at someone else, shouldn''t the dad apologize? However, at this moment, that bald-headed man in his thirties just smiled and looked at L without any indication of apology. He even nced greedily and jealously at Miranda. L''s face immediately darkened and he spoke coldly, "Dude, your kid spat on me. Aren''t you going to do anything about it?" Miranda also red angrily at both father and son. Nora clenched her fists with an angry expression on her face as if ready to fight. "A child doesn''t know better. You''re not going to argue with a child, are you?" "That''s being too petty," said the baldy man nonchntly. He even turned around and used L from his moral high ground for being unreasonable when his own child was young and didn''t know better. Upon hearing this remark, all three of them showed anger in their expressions. Nora had an especially fierce look on her face as she wanted to hit the chubby boy. L protected Nora by pulling her back, "Nora, don''t hit anyone." He didn''t want Nora getting into trouble for hitting someone despite how much training she had undergone under him which made her stronger than most martial artists in their early stages of training. L repeatedly warned Nora not to fight with other kids in kindergarten easily but still felt uneasy about what could happen if she punched this chubby boy now that they were out here causing trouble. "What are you doing? Little girlie! Do you want me to beat you up?" The chubby boy raised his chin arrogantly while speaking out loud. The baldy man sneered contemptuously while looking down upon L, "What? Can''t handle ying games like ring toss so now we have real-lifebat?" L snorted coldly, "Who told you I can''t handle it?" "Oh? Then let''spare. Who can wrap more and better things?" "Dare you?" "What''s the point of talking here? If you have the guts, win some good stuff for your wife and daughter!" "Everyone, what do you think?" The man challenged, shouting at the onlookers. The crowd was just there to watch a show and didn''t mind getting involved in something big. They immediately joined in with cheers. At this moment, the vendor exchanged nces with the man before walking over with a smile on his face. He tried to act as a mediator and advised L, "Bro, we''re all here to have fun. Don''t get angry now." He continued, "Why don''t you twopete? If you win against him, it''ll be considered winning some face for your wife and daughter too! Isn''t that better than nothing?" "That''s right! Let''spare! Dare you?" The man sneered. L remained calm but looked meaningfully at both the vendor and man after their brief eye contact earlier couldn''t escape his notice. Ha... so this guy was working for this vendor? L guessed correctly that they were working together to incite customers'' spending by provoking them further if they came with their wives or children. There was once a guy who spent over 800 dors because of his provocations. "Daddy..." Nora tugged at L''s hand expectantly while looking up at him with her big eyes. "L, why notpete against him? What are we afraid of?" Miranda gritted her teeth as she wanted L to help his daughter win back some pride. "Okay!" L nodded smilingly before taking off what he had hanging around his body temporarily. In no time he said coldly towards the man, "Justparing like this is boring; why don''t we bet something?" The man raised an eyebrow curiously while sizing up L from head-to-toe before asking disdainfully, "What do we bet?" "How about buying an equal number of hoops; then let''s see who can wrap more things better! If I win, then I''ll take your son''s Transformers toy for my daughter; then ask your son to apologize on behalf of himself." "If you win," added L confidently, "I''ll give you one thousand dor cash instead." Hearing these words made the man''s eyes light up greedily as he agreed without hesitation. A hint of greed shed across his face when he heard about money being involved in addition to winning toys. He worked under the stall owner, and his uracy in throwing the hoops was much higher than that of an average person. He had absolute confidence that he could beat L! The guy sneered inwardly, thinking that he never expected to earn extra ie tonight besides getting paid by the stall owner. N?velDrama.Org content. "Alright! Boss, give me ten dors'' worth," L smiled and said to the stall owner. Upon hearing this, there was an immediate chorus of boos from the crowd. The stall owner replied coldly, "Bro, are you really going to buy just ten dors'' worth? Three hoops for ten dors. What can you even catch?" The guy also mocked him, "Exactly! Are you too scared topete with me properly? Ten dors for three hoops. You won''t catch anything at all. You''ll just say it''s a tie then? Hahaha..." "Your dad is such a coward! Ptooey...," added the chubby kid as he taunted Nora again. L remained expressionless and said calmly, "Let''s start with ten dors'' worth. If we don''t seed in catching anything, we''ll continue until there''s a winner." Hearing this proposal made the guyugh out loud, "Sounds good!" With disdainful eyes towards L, the stall owner gave both him and the guy three hoops each. In his mind, he thought that L looked like someone who pretended to be rich but was actually poor? What a pity, such a beautiful wife beside him too. She must have been blind! At this point not only did he think so but many onlookers also had simr thoughts about L looking cheap while ying with only ten-dor rings. Looking at Miranda next to him... For someone like her goddess-like beauty-wise how many big bosses would kneel down and lick her feet? Why would she choose such an ungenerous man? "Daddy, go for it!" Nora shouted towards L full of confidence in her father as always. Miranda also looked at L with anticipation-filled eyes; although it was just a small game, it felt fresh and exciting for her as CEO of theirpany mainly because she wanted L to win back some pride by beating up those two guys who were mocking them earlier on. "I mean which one do you want?" The guy asked jokingly now. "If I''m going for one," replied L nonchntly while smiling faintly now. "It will definitely be one that is most valuable." Chapter 353 CanT Afford To Lose? Chapter 353 Can''T Afford To Lose? Chapter 353 Can''t Afford to Lose? Upon hearing L''s words, the man chuckled, "What? The most valuable ones? Hahaha... the most valuable ones are in the back row, and they''re also the hardest to catch. Do you know that?" "Of course I do!" L replied with a sneer. Hearing this, the vendor pointed to the items in thest row with a smile, "Bro, all of the most valuable ones are here! If you want to try catching them, go ahead. If you can catch one today, no matter how much money you spend it will be worth it. Haha... good luck!" He certainly hoped that L would "bite off more than he could chew" and really throw towards thatst row. If he did so, there was no way this guy could catch anything; missing was a sure thing. And then that chubby guy shouted at Nora again, "Not only is your dad useless but he''s also full of hot air!" Nora snorted, "Just wait and see. My dad is amazing!" This little girl had blind faith and admiration for her father from beginning to end. At this point, L looked towards thest row with a calm smile on his face as if he had everything under control. The items in thest row were indeed valuable: three extrarge cloth dolls and two jade ornaments. Although they weren''t top-quality jade stones, theirrge size made them worth several thousand dors each. In addition to these were copper gourds, electric aircraft carriers and remote-controlled nes located further back. "Heheh... watch closely now!" L casually picked up one of the hoops without even aiming properly before throwing it out into mid-air. Seeing him throw like this caused both vendors, baldy man included, as well as onlookers around him to show expressions of disbelief or disdain. Throwing without even aiming? Trying too hard to look cool? As if anyone could catch like that! Meanwhile Nora watched intently alongside Miranda with an expression full of anticipation while staring at the hoop spinning through mid-air. Snap! The next second, to everyone''s shock, the hoop skillfullynded on the ear of the oversized teddy bear! Creak! N?velDrama.Org content. The stall owner stared in disbelief, his face turning slightly unnatural. The baldy guy also tugged at the corners of his mouth, looking a bit dumbfounded. "Yes! Daddy is awesome!" "Daddy I want this big doll! Tonight I''m going sleep hugging it tight." At this moment, Nora suddenly cheered loudly pping her hands together excitedly shouting out loud. "Boss bring it over here please." L smiled saying. The stall owner, though feeling a bit distressed, took the oversized stuffed bear and managed to force a smile on his face. He gave L a thumbs-up, despite his internal concerns, "Bro, your luck is pretty good, huh?" Damn! This oversized teddy bear cost him just over a hundred when he restocked it. It could be said that the prizes disyed at the back were merely there to attract customers. The stall owner truly hadn''t expected that someone would actually manage tond a hoop, and for a moment, he felt somewhat unwilling. "Daddy, quickly get one for Mommy Miranda too!" Nora tugged at L''s sleeve and then shouted to Miranda, "Mommy Miranda, what do you like? Let your husband get it for you..." L now grinned and looked at Miranda, who gave him a yful look, her pretty face showing a slight blush. After hesitating for a moment, she pointed to arge-headed dog plush toy and asked L, "I want that one. Can you hit it?" L nced strangely at Miranda, not expecting the corporate goddess to also want a doll. It seemed that girls naturally liked such things, regardless of age. "Sure, I''ll get it for you," L smiled, speaking with confidence. The owner, who was recing a teddy bear at the back of thest row, heard L''s words and couldn''t help but feel a bit skeptical. The baldy guy also snorted, "Don''t let the wind blow your tongue away!" Onlookers also uttered a series of hisses, looking at L with eyes full of disbelief. This guy got lucky once, and now he was confident? At this moment, L took another shot, seemingly tossing it casually. The onlookers instantly revealed expressions of disbelief, thinking that L was just showing off again. They believed, "You got lucky once, and now you don''t even bother aiming for the second time? Do you think luck is your wife or your mother?" However, unexpectedly, something happened once again. The hoopnded precisely on the head of therge-headed dog plush toy! "This..." The stall owner eximed in shock, and the guy wore an expression as if he had seen a ghost. The onlookers erupted into cheers. "Amazing! Another hit!" "Handsome guy, get one for me too?" "Master, this is a master move!" The stall owner, suppressing the pain in his heart, handed therge-headed dog plush toy to L. L then turned and handed it to Miranda, saying, "Here you go." Miranda took it without hesitation, wearing a slight smile on her pretty face. With one hoop left in his hand, L smiled at the guy. "Buddy, if you loseter, don''t forget your son''s Transformer!" The guy snorted, realizing he probably had no chance of winning. His face turned even more unsightly. The chubby boy showed a panicked expression, tightly holding onto the Transformer. "Dad, you must win against him! This is my Transformer!" L chuckled and, once again, casually tossed the remaining hoop. Snap! In the expressions of the despairing and heartbroken stall owner, the hoop once againnded securely on the head of a copper gourd, nearly the size of a baby. "Wow! Amazing! Another hit!" The spectators erupted into apuse, throwing admiring nces at L. It turned out that he wasn''t randomly tossing; his aim was just frighteningly urate. "Yeah! I told you, my dad is the best!" Nora shouted cheerfully. "It''s your turn! Buddy," L signaled to the guy. The guy, sweating profusely and looking extremely serious, threw the three hoops in his hands. However, perhaps due to the immense pressure, he missed everything this time. The guy, without any suspense, lost! "Hmph, see that? My dad is way better than yours," Nora said triumphantly. At this moment, Nora looked pleased with herself, addressing the chubby boy, whose face turned red. His eyes were filled with disappointment towards his dad and a thick sense of resentment. "Buddy, give my daughter the Transformer belonging to your son, and then apologize to her on his behalf!" L said calmly. Hearing this, the guy''s eyes flickered a few times. He gritted his teeth and said, "Buddy, is it right to be like this? I apologize on behalf of my son; it was indeed wrong for him to spit at you. But for the child''s Transformer, can we let it go? Let''s settle it between adults. Why use a child''s possession as a bet? Isn''t that a bitcking in integrity? What do you all think?" In the end, the guy resorted to this move again, shouting to the surrounding people. He wanted to use the child''s matter to resonate with the crowd. However, this time, the onlookers were not buying it at all. Nowadays, news often featured reports of people using their children as an excuse. When their child caused trouble, parents often yed the "children are young and don''t know any better" card. Such behavior was disliked by many! "Damn it, willing to bet, willing to lose! No ying dirty!" someone in the crowd shouted. "What''s wrong with the child? Others are also here with their children, and that little girl is even younger than your son." "You spoil your child; others have no obligation to do the same!" "Can''t handle losing?" Chapter 354 The Wicked Have Their Own Punishment Chapter 354 The Wicked Have Their Own Punishment Chapter 354 The Wicked Have Their Own Punishment The buzz of conversation made the guy''s face turn red with embarrassment. He red at L, his eyes full of resentment and unwillingness. "Nora, that Transformer is yours," he said. At this moment, Miranda snorted and said something to Nora. The goddess CEO was not a petty person, but today''s incident had really angered her. The chubby kid had provoked Nora first and even spat on L. Not only did his father not intervene, but he also added fuel to the fire. In the end, he lost the bet without any sincere apology. Moreover, he refused to admit defeat and used his child as an excuse? Why were there so many people using moral ckmail these days? Fine! L was an adult who didn''t want to fight with your son? Then let the child do it himself! Nora was younger than that naughty boy anyway; it wouldn''t be considered bullying if she took back what belonged to her! Nora nodded her head and handed over her doll to Miranda before running towards the chubby kid aggressively. "Your dad has no shame! He doesn''t admit defeat!" she shouted at him. "Give me my Transformer back or else I''ll beat you up! Don''t make me do it myself because I''m very tough." After walking up close enough to him, she swung a small fist menacingly in front of him while threatening him! "No way! Get lost or else I''ll punch you!" The chubby kid wasn''t afraid of a little girl who was shorter than him by one head; instead, he became arrogant and rude when speaking with her. However, the next moment, Nora snorted and casually pushed the chubby boy, causing him to sit on the ground. Nora went over, snatched the Transformer, and remarked, "What a lousy thing? I don''t like it at all." After getting it, Nora puckered her mouth, looking disgusted. She handed it to a boy about her age nearby, saying, "Here, it''s for you." The boy and his parents were instantly thrilled, expressing their gratitude. Meanwhile, the chubby boy sat on the ground, feeling like his buttocks were about to crack. Seeing his beloved toy bing someone else''s, the naughty boy burst into tears. "Just you wait for me!" The baldy guy''s face couldn''t be any more unpleasant. He pulled up his son, cast a resentful nce at L, and left with a threatening remark. L shrugged, not bothering about such small characters. At this moment, he turned to the stall owner, frowned, and asked, "Hey, boss, where''s the bronze gourd that I hit?" The stall owner''s face changed, and he walked to the back of the booth with a gloomy expression, rummaging through his inventory for a while. Finally, he took out a small gourd that was much smaller than what L had won. It was only palm-sized and made of painted wood instead of copper. "Here!" The stall owner coldly tossed the gourd at L. Upon seeing this, L''s face immediately darkened. "Hey boss, this isn''t what I won! I won that half-meter tall copper gourd! Are you trying to cheat me with this?" Onlookers also felt sorry for L. "That''s right! This one is worth nothing!" "Isn''t this just cheating people?" "If someone wins something specific, you should give them exactly that... " At this point, the stall owner revealed his arrogance and shouted at L, "Who told you that if you win something specific then we have to give it to you? That gourd was just a sample on disy; it wasn''t even an actual prize! Can samples be as good as actual prizes? Look at the pictures on instant noodle packaging; can theypare with how they actually taste? Everything is based on actual prizes; do you understand?" Hearing these words made Lugh out loud. Miranda and Nora also red angrily at the stall owner. They didn''t care about the value of the prize but thought what he did was disgusting. Everyone who witnessed it felt indignant too. L looked at the stall owner calmly before nodding his head, "Alright then. Let me continue ying by paying $200 for another round." Upon hearing this offer from L again, there were some flickers in expression across from him but eventually replied, "I''m sorry but I don''t want your business anymore." As soon as those words fell silent there were boos all around... Nora and Miranda wanted to say something in anger but were stopped by L himself. He gave the stall owner a deep look, then turned to a young man nearby who still held a set of rings. Perhaps because he was too engrossed in watching Lpete with the guy earlier, he hadn''t thrown his rings. "How about I help you throw? If it hits, it''s yours; if it misses, it''s mine," L asked the young man. The young man''s eyes lit up, and he dly handed his rings to L, saying, "Sure! Feel free to throw. It''s okay if you miss. Haha..." Seeing this, the stall owner''s face changed immediately, and he protested, "No, you can''t let him throw!" "Why the hell not? I bought the rings with my own money. I''m willing to let anyone throw them!" retorted the young man, sounding rather aggressive. "Yeah! You can''t mess with us, you crooked merchant!" A girl next to the young man shouted. They had witnessed L''s uracy and were eager for him to help them win some prizes. They weren''t going to let the vendor get away with anything. The crowd chimed in as well. "Yeah, why can''t he help them?" "When we buy rings, we split them with friends and use them together. Why can''t they do it now?" "You''re just jealous because that young man is better at it than you." "Are you only allowing customers to win nothing?" "What a crook!" "If you don''t give us what we want, we''ll smash your stand," someone threatened. The vendor saw that he had angered everyone and began sweating profusely without saying another word. L then stepped up again and hit the jackpot even harder this time by winning a valuable jade ornament. "Hahaha... this is great! This thing is worth money!" The young man was ecstatic while his girlfriend''s eyes sparkled with excitement. N?velDrama.Org content. "Give it here! Hurry up!" The vendor reluctantly handed over a small stone ornament about the size of a fist while wearing an angry expression on his face. Snap! The hot-headed young man pped it out of his hand immediately upon seeing its inferior quality. "What are you trying to pull? Do you think I''m stupid? I only wanted the one I won earlier." He yelled furiously at the vendor who tried to exin himself but was ignored by himpletely. Evil has its own way of dealing with evildoers! The young man pushed the stall owner aside and, with his girlfriend, went over to lift the jade pendant. Plunk! At that moment, the ringnded promptly, again hitting the final row, this time on the golden stone ornament. "Hahaha... Hit again!" The young manughed heartily and, without hesitation, moved to pick up the item. Completely ignoring the stall owner''s objections! "Bro, I still have rings here!" "I just bought a hundred dors'' worth!" "I have fifty dors'' worth, help me throw a few too!" "Hey handsome, use my rings too!" Witnessing the young man''s "harvest," the onlookers were immediately envious. They enthusiastically handed their recently purchased rings to L. Some who hadn''t bought any directly grabbed a handful from the stall, trying to take advantage of the chaos! For a while, the ring-toss game at this stall became lively and bustling. Chapter 355 Night Market Encounter Chapter 355 Night Market Encounter Chapter 355 Night Market Encounter Next, L threw one hoop after another almost without fail! The onlookers here didn''t care whose hoop it was and began to scramble for them. "Mine!" "Haha, this is mine..." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "This one also has a hoop on it, just take it!" The vendor looked at the scene and shouted until his voice went hoarse, but to no avail! Even the crowd that had been scrambling for hoops pushed him over and he sat on the ground with tears in his eyes. "Let''s go." At this time, L picked up all the things Nora and Miranda had bought and called out to the two women before leaving this hoop stall. "Mhmm! Daddy is great!" Nora hugged her teddy bear with a happy smile. Actually, L had discovered that the vendor was colluding with the bald man to stimte customers but hadn''t nned on doing anything too extreme. It wasn''t unreasonable to use it as an incentive for consumption. He only intended to throw three hoops before leaving since even the most expensive things in these stalls weren''t worth much in his eyes. But he hadn''t expected such shamelessness from the vendor! Clearly he had hooked onto thatrge copper gourd himself, but he exchanged it for an ordinary gourd instead of admitting his mistake. Ha ha! Did he think his customers were fools? After returning everything back into their car following this incident, L continued apanying Nora and Miranda as they strolled around aimlessly. There was nothing else he could do since both Nora and Goddess CEO still seemed very interested despite having walked around for nearly half an hour now. Eventually, the three of them arrived at East Night Market where L''s gaze suddenly sharpened upon seeing a woman selling handicrafts nearby. This woman wore cheap clothes, and her belly bulged slightly indicating she was pregnant. The woman sat beside two little girls; the older one about Nora''s age while younger appeared only two or three years old. When L saw them, his brow furrowed, and he took steps towards them. "Daddy, you want to buy some handicrafts?" Upon seeing what happened, Nora followed along with Miranda. They''d been walking together all day, but this was still first time L actively approached any stall by himself. Aftering closer, L spoke up looking at her face, "Madam, why are you standing here selling stuff while you''re pregnant?" The woman paused for a moment, then looked up at L. Aplex expression flickered across her face. Awkward, ashamed, embarrassed, and with a hint of resentment that she couldn''t quite express. "L, it''s you? Are you here to make fun of us?" The woman chuckled self-deprecatingly. Her two daughters were timidly looking at L. The older one whispered "Uncle L" ... L smiled at the children and then shook his head at the woman. "Madam, why would you say that?" This woman was none other than Theo''s wife Maryam Murphy! Maryam gritted her teeth. "L, I know Theo wronged you before. But now he''s missing and I''m just trying to make ends meet for my children by setting up this stall. You don''t have toe here to gloat over our misfortune." Maryam thought L held a grudge against her whole family and came specifically to revel in their downfall. It wasn''t entirely unfounded since Theo had bad-mouthed L in front of his wife and kids many times before. He said things like how ungrateful L was or how he wasn''t worth anything... As soon as those words left Maryam''s mouth, L''s expression changed instantly. Miranda next to him also showed a hint of suspicion and surprise on her face. Theo was missing? Miranda knew who Theo was; she found out about him when they first arrived at L''s factory gate together on their wedding day. This man used to be one of L''s "brothers" back in the day; he even gave Miranda a stack of photos as a gift that day! How could Miranda forget about someone like that? "Theo is missing? What happened?" asked L sternly. Maryam shook her head with a bitter smile, "One night he told me he had some business deal going on where they owed him money so he went out for it... and never came back!" "I''ve already reported it but there has been no news since then." She continued while crying helplessly, "I don''t know if something terrible happened or if his conscience got eaten by dogs after taking the money away with another woman¡­ Now all I have left are my two daughters plus another child growing inside me." She cried uncontrobly filled with confusion about life itself along with despair from having lost everything else including hope itself¡­ Hearing this news made L stand there silently while his expression kept changing. Next second, L took a deep breath and said, "Don''t cry. Give me your bank ount number and I''ll give you some money. Take care of yourself and your kids! Here''s my contact information. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to reach out to me!" "What? You..." "No need! Thank you..." Maryam was stunned by L''s words, her face filled with surprise. She didn''t expect that L would still be willing to help her. She refused at first but eventually gave him her bank ount number. Her life had been difficulttely and she could only ept it for the sake of her kids. After transferring one million dors to Maryam, L left with Miranda and Nora. At this moment, he felt a pang in his heart! He never expected that Theo would abandon his own wife and children like this? In his heart, he definitely held resentment towards Theo but still had some affection for his wife and children since they used to be close friends before. Maryam was always very warm towards him when he visited their home. "What a scumbag! Damn it!" L became angrier as he thought about it while getting into the car. Miranda sat in the back seat with Nora; her beautiful eyes flickered as she coldly asked, "You call someone else a scumbag but what about yourself?" "Me? What did I do wrong? No matter what happens I wouldn''t just abandon my own wife or child." L felt uneasy after being confronted by Miranda''s question. Miranda bit her lip hesitantly before saying, "Perhaps Theo didn''t run away on purpose... maybe someone silenced him?" Upon hearing this statement from Miranda, L furrowed his brows then asked, "Silenced him? Who silenced him? He is just an ordinary person; how could anyone possibly involve themselves with something like that?" "It involves you." Miranda spoke calmly yet firmly. udia had already nted seeds of doubt within Miranda''s mind during theirst conversation which made her suspicious now more than ever regarding Theo''s disappearance. Chapter 356 IsaS Choice Chapter 356 Isa''S Choice Chapter 356 Isa''s Choice "What does this have to do with me?" L was confused. Miranda nodded from the passenger seat and turned to look at L, speaking slowly and deliberately. "Do you know that on our wedding day, Theo gave me a stack of photos?" L was taken aback. "What? What photos?" After some internal struggle, Miranda decided to tell him. She had a cold personality and would have kept it to herself if L hadn''t asked. But deep down, she really wanted answers. Today was the day they finally talked about it, coinciding with Theo''s disappearance. Miranda couldn''t hold back any longer. She red at L and sneered, "What kind of photos do you think? Photos that prove you''re a scumbag who''s intimate with all sorts of women!" L said in confusion, "Huh?" before looking at Miranda with recognition in his eyes. So that was why she acted so strangely on their wedding day. That was why she suddenly became distant from him. It was all because of what Theo did. "I suspect that someone instructed Theo to ruin our rtionship! So he may not actually be missing..." Miranda said. L nodded before gritting his teeth and saying through clenched teeth, "If I''m not mistaken... it might be Kayden under Isa''s orders!" Miranda didn''t confirm or deny anything; instead she just coldlyughed while staring at L intently. At this moment, she didn''t care who orchestrated everything. All she cared about was finally getting everything off her chest today... and seeing how this bastard would react! "L," the goddess CEO asked through gritted teeth while biting her tooth, "Do you want to exin something? To prove that you''re not a scumbag?" Upon hearing these words, L felt his heart skip a beat for a moment. But then he chuckled self-deprecatingly, "I never imed to be a good man!" As soon as he finished speaking, Miranda froze for an instant before ring daggers into him like she wanted nothing more than kill him right there on the spot! This bastard... how could he give such an answer?! "You''re right! Why should you exin anything to me? I don''t even have the right to ask these questions since we were only in an arranged marriage! No interference allowed! Hehe..." Miranda mocked as her pretty face turned away sharply. A mist rose in Miranda''s eyes, and her heart was filled with anger and frustration! "Does this jerk not even bother to exin himself to me?" "Am I insignificant in his eyes?" "Does he not care about my opinion of him at all?" "Ha... Miranda, what are you hoping for? You''re still deceiving yourself, expecting him to continue fooling you." At this moment, Miranda didn''t know that L didn''t exin precisely because he cared about her. He deliberately let her misunderstand! L gripped the steering wheel tightly and felt suffocated inside. "Ha... just treat me like a scumbag! If I get killed by the ancient Willis family one day, you won''t be sad anymore..." Nora sitting in the back seat blinked her big eyes. She looked at her dad then at Miranda and understood something. Don''t underestimate five-year-old children; they understand everything now. In kindergarten, boys and girls call each other husband or wife... The Ratliff family in Nading State! In Isa''s room, Arthur from Heaven Gap Sect came looking for Isa again. Seeing Arthur made Isa excited and expectant instantly. With a thud sound on his knees on the ground, Isa said eagerly, "Master, when will you take me back to your sect so that I can learn unparalleled martial arts?" Arthur smiled as he looked at Isa, "Tonight is when Iy your foundation for future practice! However, if you want to practice the Heaven Gap''s Great Technique, there is a price to pay!" "Price?" asked an uncertain-looking Isa. Arthur chuckled as he nced between Isa''s legs again. Isa subconsciously squeezed his legs together; feeling chills down his spine as he wondered if Arthur had some special fetish? Damn it! Did Arthur take him as an apprentice because of his looks? "The price is¡­plete castration!" said Arthur sternly. As soon as he heard this word "castration", I was shocked; showing thick horror on his face. "Castration?" Isa stuttered, instinctively covering his crotch. "That''s right! As the saying goes, to learn divine skills, one must first castrate oneself! Isa, I''ve known all along that you''re not a real man! Your thing has been half useless since childhood, hasn''t it? Is this small price still worth hesitating over for you?" Arthur said with a serious expression. "It''s because you have the Heaven Gap Body since childhood that I chose you! In this day and age, there are no more eunuchs who were castrated early on like in the past. So someone like you is truly rare! You are the best candidate to practice the Heaven Gap''s Great Technique... don''t you want to be an unparalleled master?" As he spoke, Isa''s face fluctuated between light and dark emotions as he struggled and hesitated internally. Although, in that aspect, he was basically useless, but over these years, he still held onto a glimmer of hope that he could regain his manhood. But now he was faced with having to make a decision about cutting it offpletely? Isa was momentarily at a loss for words! Damn it... why was his life so unlucky? To be an unparalleled master, did he really have to be a eunuch?! "Isa," Arthur said solemnly, "to be honest with your condition being what it is now... it''s almost impossible for you to be cured and return back as a true man." "You have two choices: One, live as half of eunuch but only able live under someone else''s roof; or two, be an actual eunuch but also bing an unparalleled master even bing Heaven Gap Sect''s young lord possessing peerless divine skills." "You can choose yourself! If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you," Arthur said in a deep voice. Isa took a deep breath, his face changing between shadows. Finally, gritting his teeth, a fierce expression appeared on his face as he firmly grabbed the sharp little knife Arthur had just taken out. With a harsh sound, he cut fiercely underneath himself. "Ah!" Isa immediately screamed, blood sttering. N?velDrama.Org content. "Isa, what are you doing?" Arthur was shocked at the sight. Isa, with a resolute and ruthless look on his face, teeth clenched, said, "I choose the second one! I want to be an unparalleled master!" As he spoke, an air of decisiveness and fearlessness seemed to emanate from him, disying a great deal of courage. However, Arthur twitched the corner of his mouth, sweating profusely. "Even if you choose the second one, you don''t have to cut with a knife! Our Heaven Gap Sect has special medicine that can achieve the same effect!" "You''re hurting yourself like this! And you don''t even know how to cut. What if you mess it up?" Splutter! Hearing this, Isa spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes went ck as he fainted. Before losing consciousness, he cursed Arthur with all his might in his heart! "Damn it! Why the hell didn''t you say that earlier?" "If taking medicine works, why the hell did you take out a knife and put it in front of me?" "This hurts like hell! Waah!" Chapter 357 Three Years! At Most Three Years! Chapter 357 Three Years! At Most Three Years! Chapter 357 Three Years! At Most Three Years! L and the others returned to Emerald Green Estates. These past few days, Miranda and Nora have been in their "honeymoon" phase, and with L going to the Capital, Miranda stayed here. However, when she came back tonight, Miranda didn''t say anything and went straight to her room. She was filled with resentment towards that bastard L! Just then, Nora timidly called out to her, "Mommy Miranda..." Miranda paused for a moment before taking a deep breath and turning around. "What''s wrong, Nora? I''m tired today; let''s go to bed early, okay?" Nora pouted and looked at her father. "Daddy, will you guys... get divorced one day?" Her big eyes were filled with anxiety. L''s heart tightened as he saw this while Miranda''s expression changed slightly. For a moment they looked at each other in silence. "It''s okay," said Nora sadly as she tried to force a smile on her face. But it only made people feel sorry for her. "No!" said both Miranda and L almost simultaneously in firm tones. Miranda bit her lip as she gave L aplicated look before seriously telling Nora, "Nora, I promise you that I won''t divorce your daddy unless he wants to marry someone else, okay?" Seeing how distressed Nora was made Miranda feel like her heart was breaking again. The image of that night when she was in mortal danger shed through her mind, the sight of Nora standing in front of her tearing apart the Suppressing Talisman. Heh... if it wasn''t for L, maybe she would have ended up marrying Isa after all those struggles were futile? Even if L really was an asshole, at least he helped her escape from this fate! Let her repay him by keeping up this fake marriage just for the sake of Nora... At this point even L spoke firmly towards his daughter, "I also promise you that I won''t divorce Miranda!" "Really?" asked Nora whose big eyes seemed bright once again. "Really!" replied both parents together firmly. L and Miranda both nodded their heads. "So, we''re all in agreement!" Nora said seriously. L and Miranda smiled and walked over, one on each side of Nora, extending their pinkies. "Pinky swear, for a hundred years without change!" Nora eximed crisply. "Yep, a hundred years without change!" L lovingly ruffled Nora''s hair. Nora blinked her eyes at them and suddenly blurted out to L and Miranda, "Daddy, Mommy Miranda, why don''t you have a baby too? Can I have a little brother or sister?" Hearing this made L and Miranda almost stumble to the ground. Miranda''s pretty face turned red with embarrassment, "Who wants to have babies with your dad? Let him go make babies with someone else!" And L was speechless, "Nora, don''t say silly things! What are kids thinking about these days?" He never expected that Nora would say something like this. Before this little girl was most afraid of her father having another child who would take away his love for her. Now she was shouting for him and Miranda to have another baby? L knew that in her heart, Nora truly epted Miranda as part of the family which was why she had such thoughts. He inwardlyughed bitterly not knowing if it was good or bad news. After putting Nora to bed, L knocked on the door of Miranda''s room. "Who is it?" The cold voice of the goddess CEO rang out from inside. "There are only three people in this vi; who else could it be?" asked L wryly. "What do you want? I''m already asleep..." said Miranda coldly as if pushing him thousands miles away. L pondered for several seconds before sincerely saying, "Thank you for being willing to put up with me just because of Nora." As soon as he finished speaking, the door suddenly opened wide. Miranda stared straight at L biting her teeth, "Yes! It''s just because of Nora so there is no need for you thank me!" With a bitter smile, L took a deep breath, "Three years! At most three years, you can put up with me." Hearing these words, Miranda narrowed her eyes, suspicion mixed with anger surged within, "What do you mean by three years? You better exin yourself today, L." Laughing lightly, L adopted an indifferent yboy image. "Nothing! Three yearster, Nora will be seven and ready to start elementary school. She''s mature enough to handle our divorce if ites to that, right?" p! Miranda''s words were followed by a hard p across L''s face. N?velDrama.Org content. "L, you jerk!" Miranda seethed with resentment and anger as she red at him. L rubbed his cheek where he had been struck. The burning sensation was oddly satisfying. That night in the vi bathroom, the tub was filled with milky white liquid that emitted a refreshing scent. L sat in the tub wearing only shorts and began practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. The bath liquid was called "Uppecia Liquid," which L had concocted using the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus as its main ingredient. Although it couldn''tpare to the spiritual spring in his old home, its concentration of spiritual energy should not be underestimated. L urgently desired to improve his strength and wanted to attempt a breakthrough as soon as he returned home today. "I hope I can break through to Core Formation Realm this time." "I wonder what level of power I''ll have if I break through given my current situation." "Will I gain abilities like Earth Pulse again?" L pondered these questions before beginning his practice session. Three hourster, he opened his eyes only to find that the Uppecia Liquid had turned into clear water after all of its spiritual energy had been absorbed by himpletely. However... "Just one more step!" Lamenting softly inside himself, L could see half-solidified ball-shaped elixir forming within his field of elixir under internal observation; about two-thirds of field of elixir from center position outward had sessfully solidified while remaining outer third was still viscous liquid state without fully reaching the Core Formation Realm yet. "It seems difficult for me who is perfect Uppecia realm practitioner breaking through Core Formationt Realm!" L shook his head, with a bitter smile, saying, inwardly feeling a tinge of disappointment. At this moment, he was unaware that if it were any other Uppecia in thete stages of the peak, they would have long surpassed eight hundred breakthroughs in such a situation. The reason for such difficulty was because he was a Perfect Uppecia! Chapter 358 Transformation Of The Blood Slaughter Association Chapter 358 Transformation Of The Blood ughter Association Chapter 358 Transformation of the Blood ughter Association Breaking through to the Core Formation Realm was apletely different concept for L compared to ordinary cultivators. Ordinary cultivators solidified their outeryer and entered the Core Formation Realm from the outside in. They continued practicing until they reached the peak ofte-stage Core Formation, where their field of elixir would continuously solidify from the outside in. However, when L achieved his perfect breakthrough and entered the Core Formation Realm, his entire field of elixir had already condensed into a solid state. In terms of level, he had already taken one step closer to heaven and wasparable to those at the peak ofte-stage Core Formation. His truebat strength could even rival that of higher-level Core Formation experts. Once L sessfully broke through, he could easily crush someone like Raul who was at mid- level Uppecia. The next day in a courtyard house within a town under Ednd''s jurisdiction, this was temporarily Blood ughter Association''s headquarters. Today, L brought Emerson here where Makhi, Dagger, Virus and other key members were gathered. "Mr. Willis!" Makhi shouted with Dagger together upon seeing him, sounding like old friends reunited! Other Blood ughter Association members also respectfully greeted L as soon as they saw him. At this moment, there were only about twenty people in total; half were men who used to be mercenaries overseas with Makhi while another ten or so were newly recruited members. After exchanging pleasantries briefly with everyone else present there, L took Makhi aside into another room along with Emerson. "This is Emerson; he is also my man! You guys will follow him from now on!" "Emerson''s wishes are my wishes!" L pointed at Emerson while introducing him to Makhi and others before introducing them back again. "You''ll get along well." Makhi and Dagger scrutinized Emerson for a moment before showing some dissatisfaction. "We''re supposed to follow him? What makes him so special?" L''s expression turned cold upon hearing this, "Because I trust him most! Any problems?" Makhi, Dagger, and others immediately shut up after hearing that. They knew very well that they''d only interacted twice with L before, and one time wasn''t too pleasant. It wasn''t possible for them all just blindly trusting each other right off-the-bat like this... After the incident of rescuing orphans, Makhi witnessed L''s impressive skills and shamelessly expressed his desire to hang out with him. In addition, L believed that they were not inherently bad, so he agreed to let them follow him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Emerson''s face turned cold and a powerful aura surged from his body. Then a strong force burst out from within him and destroyed everything in the room. Makhi and the others were shocked to see this scene. "You... you''re a legendary master?" Makhi asked in amazement. Emerson sneered. "What do you mean by legendary master? A master is nothing special." Emerson had already reached the pinnacle of Energy Refining stage through practicing Tiger Subduing Art taught by L and some pills given by him. This made Emerson feel like he was dreaming! He had been stuck at Dark Force for many years before, thinking that it would be impossible for him to break through to Transmutation Force in his lifetime. As a result, Master Osvaldo kicked him out of the sect! But after following L for less than a month, he had already reached the level of a master! Emerson felt that following L was one of the wisest decisions he ever made! Makhi and hispanions couldn''t help but gasp when they heard this statement from Emerson. They looked at L with awe-filled eyes. L''s subordinate was also a master? What kind of strength did he have? "We''ll listen to Emerson from now on!" Makhi quickly said while Dagger and Virus also nodded their agreement. L then added, "Also, Blood ughter Association needs to transform! Don''t do any more assassination jobs here in Priocia because being an assassin has no future." Since he had taken Makhi as his follower now, L could not let them continue doing those dirty deeds anymore because no matter what, his reputation as Grand Marshal was still important. If one day Makhi and his team got caught, it wouldn''t be good if he was implicated too. "Um... but if we don''t engage in fights and killings, what else can we do?" Dagger said with a troubled expression. Makhi, Virus, and others also frowned. If they weren''t allowed to be assassins, then what should they do? "I mean to establish a Security Integrated Services Company. This way, it''s both legal within the boundaries of Priocia and provides you with a meaningful role!" L exined his n. After discussing specific details about establishing the securitypany, L left, leaving behind a batch of "Meridian-Opening Pills" and other martial arts training aids. L didn''t n to run the securitypany under his own name but intended to make Emerson the legal representative. Of course, they wouldn''t take on ordinary tasks like guarding houses, as that would be beneath their capabilities. If they were to take on tasks, they would aim for more challenging assignments, starting at least in the thousands. Meanwhile, in a suburb of Ednd, a new factory area stood, with a stone monument at the entrance reading "Lowe Light Pharmaceutical Co., LTD!" Inside the office building, Romeo sat in his office with a satisfied expression. Harlow opened the window, looking at the factory area with excitement and anticipation. "Dad, we finally have our ownpany!" Harlow said enthusiastically. "Yes, all the formalities have beenpleted! The factory building and production lines are ready. Now, we just need to hire workers and some management staff, and we can start! Haha..." Romeo, with a cigar in his mouth, exuded a sophisticated air. "In addition to producing some conventional medicines, our main focus will be on Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream, Lowe''s Grey Hair Reverse Essence, Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine, and Love Light for leukemia treatment! We''ll change the names slightly, add some irrelevant ingredients to each form, as long as they''re not exactly the same! Hehe, then we can make money and annoy Miranda and L!" Romeo continued with a cunning n. Harlow pped his hands. "Exactly! These four medicines will sell well. Lowe''s Pharmaceutical products are always in high demand. As long as we introduce simr drugs, they''ll be just as popr! Dad, when we controlled Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, the smartest move was getting hold of the forms for these four medicines! Haha..." Chapter 359 Colluding With Each Other In A Desperate Situation Chapter 359 Colluding With Each Other In A Desperate Situation Chapter 359 Colluding with Each Other in a Desperate Situation "That''s it! This is a great form, and we have to get our hands on it if we have the chance," Romeo said confidently. "Just wait, Lowe Light will definitely seed! Miranda taking back Lowe''s Pharmaceutical won''t stop us from making big money!" Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. "Who is it?" Romeo asked in a low voice. "Ms. Lowe, there''s a Mr. Lloyd here who says he''s from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta and wants to talk to you about something," Romeo''s new secretary said in a sweet voice outside the door. "Oh? The Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta? Quick, pleasee in!" Romeo eximed eagerly. Five minutester, Samuel walked into Romeo''s office with great confidence. After dismissing his secretary, he had Harlow pour tea for Samuel. "Mr. Lloyd, you''ve graced me with your presence! My office shines even brighter now! Haha..." "I wonder why you came here today?" Romeo asked politely. He knew about the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta; and he was responsible for submitting Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s application. Romeo was both excited and puzzled when he saw Samuel visiting him because hispany hadn''t officially started production yet. Why did Samuele? "Mr. Lowe, let me get straight to the point: I heard that you have some grievances with Miranda and L," Samuel asked directly without any hesitation or pleasantries. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce, their eyes shimmering briefly. "Haha... Who told you that? Miranda is my niece; what grievances could I possibly have against her or her husband?" Samuel snorted coldly, "Don''t give me that nonsense! I''ve done my research. You used to run Lowe''s Pharmaceutical but lost control when it was taken over by Miranda and L!" "Besides this conflict between your families goes beyond just business matters; she has already been kicked out of the Lowe family." "Do you think I don''t know all this?" "I originally wanted to talk about having yourpany join our alliance but since you''re not sincere enough then forget it!" With that, Samuel gestured as if he were about to leave. "Hey, hey, hey... Mr. Lloyd, don''t go! Yes, it''s true we have a grudge with Miranda and L!" "Don''t know why you''re asking about this?" Harlow quickly called out upon seeing the situation. "What do you want? The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I have a grudge against Lowe''s Pharmaceutical and I want to discuss with you how to deal with them. Are you interested?" Samuel asked, annoyed. He felt like he had never been so angry in his life since yesterday. Not only was he kicked out of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical by Miranda and L, but he also faced obstacles in various departments in Ednd. Samuel wanted to use his connections to cause trouble for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, but even some insiders who had some rtionship with the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta were unable to help him after hearing that it was about Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. He didn''t expect Miranda and L or rather, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, to be so powerful in Ednd. These people were too afraid to mess with them? Feeling frustrated, Samuel asked around for anyone who had a grudge against Miranda and L. That led him here today, seeking help from Romeo and his daughter. "Interested? Of course we are!" Romeo eximed eagerly. "Do you have any ideas?" Samuel snorted coldly before asking back, "Do you have any ideas?" Romeo and Harlow looked at each other strangely upon hearing this question. Did this guye all the way here without any n himself? Was he just here for show? If they really had good ideas, why would they need him around anyway? But considering that Samuel was from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, Romeo didn''t confront him directly. After thinking for a moment though, an idea came up in Romeo''s mind. Since theirpany was newly established, why not take advantage of Samuel''s connection within the Medical Business Alliance? With a sly glint in his eye, Romeo cleared his throat before saying, "We do have an idea that we''re currently implementing... but our current strength may not be enough for its full effect! If you and the Medical Business Alliance of are willing to assist us, then our attack on Lowe''s pharmaceutical will definitely be more significant." "Oh? Tell me more," Samuel said. Romeo smirked cunningly, "To be honest with you, I have the forms for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s top four best-selling drugs! Ourpany ns to produce and sell high-quality imitation products of these four drugs, causing a disruption in the market for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. However, our company is just starting, and our strength is rtively weak. If we could join the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta and leverage the alliance''s power..." Romeo paused, rubbing his hands together, looking at Samuel with anticipation. Harlow''s eyes also lit up at the words, admiringly ncing at her father. She thought her father was indeed clever. Samuel, hearing this, also brightened. "Oh? You actually have the forms for Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s best-selling drugs? How many kinds are there?" After Romeo exined, Samuel decisively agreed, "No problem! As I said, the enemy''s enemy is a friend! I''m the head of the alliance''s audit department, and I can make the decision to let your company join the alliance! With the alliance''s connections and resources, I guarantee that your company will rise quickly andpete with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical in the market! I will spare no effort to support you! Ideally, we can outshine Lowe''s Pharmaceutical!" Samuel clenched his teeth as he spoke, his eyes shining. He didn''t mention the idea of sharing the forms this time. Burning with resentment after being driven out by L yesterday, Samuel was determined to regain his pride. Now, the top priority was dealing with Miranda and L. "Yes, yes!" "As long as we can develop, we''ll definitely give Lowe''s Pharmaceutical a tough time! Haha..." Regardless, Romeo exaggerated to win support for hispany. "Yes! We have an irreconcble feud with Miranda and L! As long as the alliance supports us, we will certainly go head-to-head with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical until one of us falls!" Harlow gritted her teeth. "Um..." Samuel nodded nomittally but seemed somewhat dissatisfied. "Bringing down Lowe''s Pharmaceutical might not be a quick and easy task! I want to take revenge urgently! I heard that Lowe''s Pharmaceutical is having apletion ceremony for a new factory the day after tomorrow. Since you''re locals in Ednd, you should know some ruthless people in Ednd''s circles. Find a group of people, cause a scene at thepletion ceremony, turn it into a farce! It would be best if you can disrupt the opening of the new factory, forcing it to halt for renovation. What do you think?" Chapter 360 Crazy Plan Chapter 360 Crazy n Chapter 360 Crazy n Samuel was eager to get revenge on Miranda and L. He tried using his connections, but now he was considering going through the underground channels. However, Romeo and Harlow looked hesitant and cautious when he mentioned it. "Why? You guys are locals, and you''re wealthy and influential. Can''t you find someone from the underground?" Samuel asked with a frown. Romeo sighed, "Mr. Lloyd, you might not know this since you''re not from here, but in Ednd''s underground scene, no one dares to mess with L!" Harlow nodded in agreement, "Yes! There are two major forces in Ednd''s underground scene. One is led by Mason, L''s brother-inw, who is also Miranda''s brother. The other force is led by Henry Ward who has some connection with L." "The other thugs aren''t worth mentioning," she added. "Damn!" Samuel couldn''t help but curse out loud as his expression changed constantly. He thought to himself that no wonder L dared to make him leave so directly; he was a big shot even locally! But what could he do? Should he usemercial means to slowly take down Lowe''s Pharmaceutical using the power of business alliances? When would this anger dissipate? Suddenly there was a loud bang as someone jumped through the window onto the fifth floor where they were located. Romeo and Harlow were startled while Samuel looked over curiously at the neer: a burly man with fierce features wearing an eye patch over one eye! "Hehehe... who said that nobody dares to mess with L or Miranda?" The man chuckled menacingly upon entering their room. "Who are you?" Romeo asked nervously as both Harlow and Samuel stared at him suspiciously. "I am Saber from NC Organization," replied the burly man confidently. As soon as the words fell, Samuel''s face was full of surprise, "The people from NC Organization? The one that ims to be thergest criminal organization in the Corl River Delta region?" The one-eyed strong man sneered, "You have some knowledge! Yes, it''s us!" Kayden had previously spent two 20 million on hiring a Transmutation Force expert named "Wild Wolf" on the dark web to catch Miranda and Nora. And he belonged to NC Organization. Wild Wolf was killed by Nora with a Suppressing Talisman at that time. As a result, NC Organization, which had always acted extremely domineeringly, immediately sent someone over for revenge. "I don''t know why you are here today..." Romeo heard his background and asked cautiously. "As you said earlier, an enemy of my enemy is my friend! So I''m here today to help you deal with Miranda and L." The one-eyed strong man said in a deep voice. As he spoke, he sat directly on the sofa without being invited by anyone. Bang! In the next second, he pped something on the table. There were various circuits and a small screen used for timing on this thing. "What... what is this?" Samuel''s pupils shrank slightly. "F*cking hell. You don''t even recognize a timed bomb?" Saber asked unkindly when he heard this question. Upon hearing these words, both Lowe family father and daughter as well as Samuel couldn''t help but twitch their eyelids several times with an expression of shock and fear all over their faces. "A timed bomb? Sir... what do you mean?" Harlow stammered out her question while looking pale with fright. "What else could it mean? Two dayster send this bomb to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical new factory area! Then... boom! Bang! Hahaha..." Saber gestured an explosion whileughing wildly like crazy. Then his expression turned ferocious, "With something like this happening there, how can they still put that factory into production? It would be best if we could blow up Miranda and L too!" Upon hearing these words, Romeo, Samuel, and Harlow looked at each other. From initial shock, they turned excited now. They were just worried about not having anyone daring enough to provoke L but now such an unreasonable guy appeared out of nowhere. This wasn''t just causing trouble anymore; it was directly going to blow up Lowe''s Pharmaceutical new factory area? Too exciting! Haha¡­ As a result, not only would Miranda''s new factory be unable to start production, but it could also have a big impact on Lowe''s Pharmaceutical as a whole. "Great! Saber is awesome. NC Organization is really powerful. Let Saber handle this!" Romeo eximed excitedly. Harlow and Samuel also praised him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Saber snorted coldly and directly scolded them, "Nonsense! You still have to deliver the bomb yourselves! Our NC Organization has recently been interested in extending our influence to Ednd, so we need to be cautious before acting. I can''t personally do this. What if I''m exposed when the bomb is nted? And this explosion cannot be seen as a malicious attack; it must be ssified as an ident. Don''t you understand?" After he finished speaking, Samuel nodded, "That''s right. Only by ssifying it as an ident will relevant departments investigate Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s fire safety measures and force them to stop work for rectification! Therefore, delivering the bomb requires some technical expertise!" At this point, Samuel''s eyes flickered several times and suddenly had an idea. He pped his thigh and looked at Romeo and Harlow with a sinister smile on his face. "With L and Miranda''s influence, there will definitely be many people going over to give gifts during thepletion ceremony of their new factory area! So you two should go too. Say that you want to make peace with them since you''re rtives after all? Just disguise the bomb as a gift when delivering it that day; there will be so many gifts given that L and Miranda won''t possibly open every single one." After he finished speaking, Saber brightened up his eyes approvingly, "Yes! That''s settled." At this time, Harlow and Romeo looked at each other hesitantly with expressions of difficulty written all over their faces. They were supposed to deliver the bomb themselves? This... if they were exposed, wouldn''t they end up in trouble? "Hmm? Are you going or not? If not then believe me I''ll blow up your factory too!" Saber saw Harlow and his father''s expression change instantly into one of hesitation so he threatened her fiercely. "Mr. Lowe, does yourpany still want join Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta?" Samuel also coldly threatened them whileughing mockingly. Chapter 361 How Did She Come Here? Chapter 361 How Did She Come Here? Chapter 361 How Did She Come Here? After Saber and Samuel left, Romeo and Harlow sat there staring at each other in shock. They couldn''t believe that they were now responsible for delivering the bomb. "This is ridiculous! Are they trying to bully us?" Harlow asked, her mouth twisted in frustration. Romeo sighed heavily. "We don''t have a choice. We can''t mess with Samuel from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta or Saber from NC Organization." "Dad, what do we do?" Harlow looked at the bomb on the table and bit her lip anxiously. "We''ll follow Samuel''s n," Romeo said firmly. "We''ll pretend to want to make amends with L and Miranda, then hide the bomb inside a gift." Harlow scowled. "But won''t that mean we''re bowing down to them?" Romeo rolled his eyes at his daughter''s stubbornness. "So what if we have to bow down? Haven''t you already done it before? Remember how you fawned over your brother-inw at that medical conference in the Capital?" Harlow blushed with embarrassment as she remembered how L had humiliated her during theirst encounter. "Fine," she muttered reluctantly. "I guess it''s just pretending anyway. And when the bomb goes off, we''ll finally get our revenge." Romeo nodded approvingly as he imagined the explosion taking out not only their enemies but also their pride. Next, the father and daughter discussed the specific operational details to ensure that everything would go smoothly. ... On the other side, after parting ways with Emerson, Makhi, and the others, L hesitated in the car and decided to call Matthias, the head of the Graham family. L''s current goals were twofold: to enhance his strength and to find a way to break Nora''s curse. After absorbing the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, L felt that he was on the verge of breaking through to the Core Formation Realm. However, this crucial step couldn''t be achieved through ordinary cultivation. Even resources like the Heavenly Spirit Jade, with its spiritual energy, had be ineffective for his breakthrough. Only materials with a certain level of spiritual energy concentration, such as the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus or the Spiritual Spring, could be effective for L, who was at the peak of the Uppecia stage. So, L had his eyes on the n Grand Competition mentioned earlier during the discussion with the Graham family. Raul and Matthias had promised that if he helped the Graham family secure their qualification in the ancient martial arts family, he would receive thirty percent of the resources they obtained next time. In addition, if he performed well in the n Grand Competition and achieved a ranking, he would also receive individual rewards. At that time, L had said he would consider it without giving a direct answer. Now these rewards were very attractive to him because he was eager to break through. "Mr. Willis?" Matthias quickly answered his phone call. Matthias quickly answered the phone. "Mr. Graham, how''s the recent sales of the elixirs?" L first chatted with him about the recent sales of elixirs since he was cooperating with the Graham family. He couldn''t just be indifferent. After a brief chat, he then came to the main topic, "By the way, Mr. Graham, about that n Grand Competition you mentionedst time, have you found suitable candidates who can participate on behalf of your family?" "Uh... It''s not that easy," Matthias hesitated for a moment, then smiled bitterly. To maintain the family''s qualification in the n Grand Competition, at least two descendants needed to pass the assessment, and they must have the strength of the Uppecia realm. Young experts under thirty at the Uppecia realm weren''t easy to find. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Oh, after some consideration, I''ve decided to represent your family in thepetition! Are the conditions you mentionedst time still valid?" L asked casually. Hearing this, Matthias'' eyes brightened, and he quickly said, "Of course, they are still valid! After you leftst time, we''ve been waiting for your response! So, it''s settled!" "Alright! When exactly is thispetition?" L inquired. "At the end of this month, less than ten days left. But we need to go in advance, so, Mr. Willis, prepare yourself; we''ll be setting off in a week. I''ll contact you in advance," Matthias exined. "Okay!" L agreed and hung up the phone. At this moment, on Matthias'' side, Savannah, the Graham family''s beautiful youngdy, snorted. "Dad, is that L?" Savannah asked disdainfully. Who else would her father call Mr. Willis? "Yeah, L said he agreed to represent us in the n Grand Competition," Matthias smiled, seemingly in a good mood. He couldn''t find any young talents who could help the Graham family maintain their family qualification, except for Savannah, the genius girl. The younger generation of the Graham family, except for Savannah, was somewhat unimpressive. The Graham family''s younger generation was trulycking. As the conversation continued, Savannah sneered, "He agreed because of the favorable conditions you and great-grandfather offered him! But, let''s be clear, if he goes with me, it''s just to make up the numbers! Even if he manages to secure our family qualification, his contribution isn''t that significant. I would still be the main force. Why should he get thirty percent of the cultivation resources?" Matthias sighed, "As long as he can make up the numbers and secure one of the two spots for our family, that''s enough! Now, our family doesn''t even have enough people to make up the numbers. It''s not something to be unsatisfied about. Besides, he has a powerful force backing him. Consider it a favor to them!" Savannah''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction and disdain, "So what? He''s just a weakling with a powerful background butcking in talent!" One dayter, at noon, in the western outskirts of Ednd, a new factory area had been built, covering an area of over five thousand square meters. The factory area included office buildings, aprehensive staff activity area, a cafeteria, factory buildings, and other supporting facilities - all fully equipped. Miranda, L, along with the core members and outstanding employees of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, stood at the entrance of the factory area, each with a happy smile on their faces. Additionally, many bosses from the pharmaceutical industry in Ednd, material suppliers, and personnel from the regtory body were present to congratte them. "Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, congrattions! The speed of your expansion is impressive!" "Oh, Dominic''s Pharmaceutical is not even qualified to be apetitor with you now." Dominic, the former CEO who had been at odds with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, offered his congrattions while also making a self-deprecating remark. After exchanging pleasantries with him, at this moment, a somewhat unpleasant voice with a strong attempt at friendliness sounded. "Oh, Miranda, you''vepleted this new factory area. Why didn''t you inform us?" As the voice fell, Harlow, twisting her body, approached with Romeo, both wearing smiles on their faces. Chapter 362 I Sang A Duet With Him On Stage Chapter 362 I Sang A Duet With Him On Stage Chapter 362 I Sang a Duet With Him On Stage Upon seeing Romeo and Harlow, L and Miranda were momentarily stunned. L furrowed his brows, staring coldly at the two of them. Miranda simply nodded in acknowledgement, saying "Romeo, what brings you here?" Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce before revealing a hint of frustration and reluctance. Then Romeo forced out a smile and said, "Miranda, we heard about your factory''spletion ceremony today so we came to congratte you!" Harlow chimed in, "We''re family after all! We can''t just ignore each other forever right? We''ve decided to make amends with you guys. You wouldn''t turn us away would you?" She even looked at L with a cautious smile. Hearing this, Miranda looked at the father-daughter duo incredulously. Mason beside her thought he misheard something as he asked quizzically. L gave them both an inscrutable look without speaking; he wanted to see what they were up to. Finally Romeo sighed heavily, "We''ve thought it through. We know we can''t beat you guys." He gestured towards L who was too powerful for them to handle. "We''re not stupid either," added Harlow pitifully while looking at him. "So how about let bygones be bygones since I''m your uncle Romeo? Your aunt is already behind the bars. Let''s not end things on bad terms." Harlow continued pleading, "Please forgive us brother-inw! Can''t we just give up now? You have such great power and connections... we surrender." She then waved her hand signaling for their gifts which were ced among the others outside the factory gates. "Ha ha! Just some congrattory gifts. Please ept them," said Romeoughing heartily. Miranda smiled back politely saying, "Uncle Romeo, that''s very kind of you." "It''s nothing really," replied Romeo still smiling warmly. L remained silent throughout it all; he knew this wasn''t over yet but didn''t want any more conflict right now. "Everyone who came today brought something, we can''t show up empty-handed, right? Haha..." Romeo waved his hand andughed. Miranda nodded. "Then you and Harlow should go in quickly. Stay here for lunch." Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce and smiled. "Sure thing." With that, the two were led inside by the designated host. At this moment, L looked at the two with suspicion in his eyes. "Hey bro-inw, you''re really awesome! You finally got Romeo and Harlow to submit!" Mason approached him with a thumbs-up. Miranda''s eyes wandered over to L as she gave him a faint nce. L chuckled under his breath as he subconsciously nced at the gifts given by Romeo and Harlow. From start to finish, he never believed that these two would truly want to make amends. So he had been on guard against them all along. His eyes filled with dragon energy suddenly flickered as a cold smile crossed his face. So that was how it was! "L, what''s wrong?" Miranda couldn''t help but ask when she saw L''s expression change. "It''s nothing." L shook his head calmly. A momentter, after receiving today''s guests, L and Miranda returned to the factory area. Because this ce was too far from the city, to avoid unnecessary travel, Miranda arranged to host the guests at thepany cafeteria this noon. Of course, the meal served was not an ordinary employee''s meal; instead, Miranda brought in chefs from the Golden Family Grand Hotel. At this moment, as they walked back, Miranda expressed her doubts, "I really didn''t expect Romeo and Harlow to want to reconcile. As far as I know, they recently established apany called Lowe Light Pharmaceuticals. I also received information that they have submitted four drug approvals to medical agencies, clearly the generic versions of Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream and Love Light, among other medicines! The way they are going about it seems like a direct challenge to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical! Their factory area has just beenpleted, and when I first heard this news, I almost wanted to blow up their factory buildings just to vent my frustration. But today, Romeo and Harlow actually came to congratte me and offer gifts. I wonder what they''re really up to." L chuckled lightly, "It definitely isn''t good medicine! A leopard can''t change its spots; how could these two possibly have good intentions?" Upon hearing this, Miranda responded with a questioning, "Hmm? Do you know what their purpose is?" L grinned mysteriously at her and replied, "I won''t tell you yet! Just leave it to me. I''ll give you a surprise when the timees." Miranda red at L and snorted irritably. "What kind of surprise could you possibly give me? Forget it!" This jerk was still ying games with her? What kind of surprise could he possibly have for her anyway? He should exin those photos to her first before making any promises. N?velDrama.Org content. The employee cafeteria was filled with tables today. Romeo and Harlow sat there, both wearing displeased expressions on their faces. "What is this crap? They''re actually entertaining guests here in the cafeteria like they don''t have any ss," Harlow muttered sarcastically. "Am I supposed to eat in the cafeteria too?" she added snidely. "Alright, we''re not here to eat anyway," Romeo tried to calm his daughter down. Then he lowered his voice and asked, "We didn''t slip up earlier did we?" "I don''t think so! I bet Miranda and L are feeling pretty smug right now," Harlow replied confidently. "They probably think we bowed down to them or something. They''re probablyughing behind our backs!" Harlow shook her head disdainfully while Romeo sneered coldly. "Let them be smug all they want! They''ll be crying soon enough." At that moment, Harlow looked over at L with a sly expression on her face as she said cunningly, "Dad, honestly what worries me most is L. He is so shrewd; I''m afraid he might catch onto something." "Just in case," she continued confidently while looking back at Romeo again. "I''ll go put on an act for him myself just to make sure he doesn''t suspect anything!" "Oh really?" Romeo raised an eyebrow curiously as he asked his daughter how she nned on doing that. "Don''t worry about it Dad; leave it all up to me! I''ve got everything under control!" Harlow chuckled yfully while shing him a mischievous grin. Chapter 363 HarlowS Confession? Chapter 363 Harlow''S Confession? Chapter 363 Harlow''s Confession? L left the cafeteria hall and entered the office building in the factory area. The gifts he received today were temporarily stored in a utility room on the first floor of the office building. "Mr. Willis!" A young man guarding the door greeted L as he approached. "That''s enough, you can go eat now. I''ll take a look inside," L waved his hand dismissively. The young man hesitated for a moment but eventually left as instructed. In seconds, L walked into the utility room and saw all of his gifts piled up inside. His eyes settled on a pair of golden ornaments made of copper with ayer of gold ting on top, hollowed out inside and about the size of an adult cat. With his dragon energy infused vision, he could see that one contained a timed bomb that had not yet been activated. After all, Romeo and Harlow were still here eating; they couldn''t just blow themselves up along with them! Their supposed desire to reconcile was nothing but ill intentions! To think they wanted to create an explosion together? He couldn''t imagine what serious consequences would have urred if they hadn''t been discovered today! This father-daughter duo was truly malicious! Just then, L sensed someone approaching him and quickly shifted his gaze away from those ornaments to feign greediness over all these gifts instead. "L?" Harlow walked into the utility room with her sultry voice trailing behind her while shutting door behind her without thinking twice about it. Her eyes flickered for a moment before settling onto L as she asked sweetly, "L, why did youe here instead of eating?" At this moment, Harlow spoke to L in a sweet and charming manner, making people feel a bit ufortable, like being scratched by cat ws. However, L seemed impervious to her charm, coughed expressionlessly, and said, "Nothing much,e and take a look at these gifts. Do you have something on your mind?" Harlow scrutinized L for a few moments and discerned a hint of embarrassment and greed on his face. She secretly sneered in her heart: This guy is, in the end, just an ordinary guy from a common family, fundamentally an ipetent loser. Look at this inexperienced appearance, he even came specially to inspect these gifts? Looking at these gifts, acting as if he couldn''t take his eyes off them, tsk tsk... "Oh! Brother-inw, are you satisfied with the gift my dad and I gave you today?" "Take a good look at this. It''s a treasure that brings wealth and prosperity. You and my cousin must disy it in the office." Harlow rolled her eyes a few times, deliberately pointing at the gift as she spoke. She thought the more she made L carefully examine this decoration, the less likely he would be suspicious of the item. Hearing this, a hint of mockery shed in L''s starry eyes, but he waved his hand nonchntly and said, "What''s there to see? It''s just a gilded trinket, not worth much money." Saying that, he shifted his gaze to the side, showing a somewhat disinterested demeanor. Harlow, seeing this, secretly chuckled in her heart. In the next moment, she fluttered her eyshes and approached L, her tone bing tender and sweet, "Brother-inw, today I''vee to make peace with you, and you haven''t shown any reaction. Before, it was my fault for not recognizing your talents. Now, I finally realize that you are a real man. Not only are you powerful, but you also have remarkable medical skills! Although youe from a humble background, you are much more impressive than those so-called wealthy yboys. I find that I seem to admire you a bit and even envy my cousin Miranda a little." Harlow, as she spoke, ced her hand on L''s chest, gazing at him with affectionate eyes. L, noticing this, furrowed his brows and asked, "What do you mean?" Harlow bit her lip and pressed her body against L, saying, "Brother-inw, don''t you understand what I mean?" She continued in a coquettish tone, "Don''t think I don''t know. Although you and Miranda have been married for so long and even had a grand wedding, she hasn''t let you touch her until now, right? You must be frustrated. With your abilities, why confine yourself to one person? Brother-inw, do you think I''m pretty? Last time, you caused me to break up with Kacper, and now no one wants me! It''s all your fault, hm!" As she spoke, she looked at L with silky seduction, and her fingers drew circles on his chest. L, seeing this, revealed a mischievous smile, unabashedly wrapping his arms around Harlow''s waist, looking quite lecherous. "Oh? Harlow, no one wants you?" Seeing this, Harlow chuckled inwardly and didn''t resist L''s embrace. She thought, "Men are indeed like this. Just a bit of charm, and this guy is already captivated. It seems that Miranda, that high-and-mighty woman, has really kept him at bay all this time." Harlow wasn''t afraid that L would actually do something to her here. Deep down, she even hoped that something might happen between them. Although she resented and hated this man, she couldn''t deny that this guy was quite impressive. If possible, she wouldn''t mind turning a staged act into reality and taking L away from Miranda. The conflicts between her, Miranda, and L had roots in her jealousy towards Miranda. She liked topare herself to Miranda in everything, but she couldn''t surpass her. However, if she could seduce L, she would feel a sense of superiority. "Sure, brother-inw, if you want me, I don''t mind. Just remember to take responsibility for your little sister-inw." Harlow spoke in a soft and flirtatious tone. L nodded and said, "Alright! If the whole world rejects you, remember that I''m here for you." Hearing this, a hint of mockery and satisfaction shed in Harlow''s eyes. This fool was now trying to sweet talk her? However, in the next moment, L''s words froze the triumphant and coquettish expression on her face. "Because I know a few human traffickers!" L spoke with a more wicked smile. Following that, his eyes sharpened, and he forcefully pushed Harlow away. "Ah!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Caught off guard, Harlow eximed and fell to the ground with a thud. She red fiercely at L, her eyes filled with humiliation and resentment. Bastard! This scumbag was ying with her again! "You''re a damn scumbag!" "Even if I''m starving, I won''t eat something rotten like you. Get lost!" L sneered. Chapter 364 The Upcoming Show Chapter 364 The Uing Show Chapter 364 The Uing Show Harlow left in humiliation, wishing she could skin and torture L. She thought she had him wrapped around her finger, but it turned out he was ying her all along. "Harlow, how did it go?" Romeo eagerly asked when she returned to the cafeteria. Suppressing her annoyance, Harlow didn''t tell her father about her failed attempt to seduce L and being made a fool of. Instead, she coldly replied with a smirk, "Don''t worry, Dad. He won''t suspect a thing. Let''s activate the bomb and get out of here." Romeo nodded in agreement, "Alright." On the other side, after L drove Harlow away, he soon noticed that the timed bomb inside the belly of the ornament had unexpectedly activated. With his eyes infused with dragon energy, he could see that there was a little over an hour left until the bomb exploded. Earlier, Romeo and Harlow had set the time a bit longer for added safety. They might stay for dinner, so it made sense to detonate the bomb after they left. This way, it would eliminate suspicion and prevent any idental harm to them. After all, Saber had mentioned that although the bomb was small in size, its destructive power was terrifying. It seemed to be a condensed liquid explosive, quite sophisticated. L was in no hurry. After a coldugh, he left the office building. As he came out, he happened to see Romeo''s Audi Q7 leaving. At this moment, in the car, Romeo and Harlow also spotted L. Seeing his carefree and nonchnt demeanor, they instantly let go of their worries. Just by looking at this guy, they were sure he hadn''t discovered anything. "L, wait for your death! It would be perfect if you and Miranda finish your meal and return to the office building. Then, everything, including the building and the people inside, will be blown up!" Harlow gritted her teeth. "Yes! If we can blow up this guy along with it, that would be too perfect!" Romeo grinned, showing a cruel and anticipatory expression. Meanwhile, back in the cafeteria, L called Miranda aside after she had been dining with the employees. "What''s up? Also, what were you up to just now?" The goddess CEO stared at L suspiciously. Thepany''s core members, including Mason, had called out to toast this guy, only to find him missing. "Oh, just went to check the gifts received today. Hehe..." L chuckled and said. N?velDrama.Org content. Hearing this, Miranda eximed, "Huh?" and gave this scoundrel a speechless look. "Never mind," she added, shaking her head in exasperation. L touched his nose awkwardly. "Let''s not talk about that. I want to ask you, do you know where Romeo''s Lowe Light Pharmaceuticalpany is located?" Miranda nodded. "Yes, I do! It''s in the southern suburbs, quite far from the city center. It takes about half an hour to drive from here." "Oh, half an hour, huh? No rush then, let''s eat a little longer." L responded with a meaningful smile and then returned to the dining table to enjoy the food and drinks. Half an hourter... General Manager''s office of Lowe Light Pharmaceuticalpany. Harlow and her father returned, finding Samuel and Saber waiting for them. Samuel calmly sipped his tea, while Saber unexpectedly had a woman in his arms. Seeing this scene, Romeo''s expression changed, and a fleeting anger shed in his eyes. Eliza had taken the me for them, and Romeo wasn''t short of money, so he naturally had other women around him. This woman was essentially a mistress he maintained with his money. Witnessing his mistress being embraced and fondled by another man, Romeo couldn''t help but feel furious. However, he knew he couldn''t afford to offend Saber, let alone the NC Organization, so he held back his anger. "Ah, Mr. Lowe is back?" Samuel greeted, smiling. Saber grinned, cing the woman on hisp. "Mr. Lowe, your little secretary looks not bad. I''m a rough guy; you don''t mind me ying with her, do you?" The woman made a helpless sound and looked towards Romeo for help, but she didn''t dare resist Saber. "No, not at all! If you''re interested in her, it''s her good fortune." Romeo forced a smile, suppressing his inner frustration. "Haha, that''s good!" Saberughed heartily. "Little enchantress, go over there for now. I will pamper youter, hahaha..." "Mr. Lowe, Miss Lowe, how did things go?" Samuel asked, getting back to business. "All set! There''s a little over half an hour left until the bomb explodes!" Romeo nodded, speaking in a deep voice. Harlow looked triumphant. "Miranda and L definitely have no suspicions. We just need to wait for the news!" She mentioned L with a nce full of deep resentment. Despite being humiliated by him today, Harlow felt it was worth it. That guy probably still felt proud and smug, right? Maybe he even thought she had developed feelings for him, wanted to seduce him? Let him be pleased! He would be in for a shock soon! "Good! Miss Lowe, once Miranda''s new factory area explodes, you can look forward to joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta!" Samuel expressed his satisfaction. Miranda, L, you two idiots dare to disrespect me? I''ll make sure you understand the consequences of offending me! Saber from the NC Organization revealed a cruel grin, his interest seemingly heightened. In front of Romeo, he went over to pick up the secretary again, tossing her onto the sofa. Romeo''s expression instantly became somewhat unnatural. Harlow pulled him out of the office, and Samuel followed out. Soon, they heard unpleasant sounds from inside the office. "People from the NC Organization do things in quite a...," Samuel chuckled, easing the awkward atmosphere. He then turned to Romeo and said, "Mr. Lowe, there''s no need to get angry over a secretary. Once yourpany joins the alliance and develops, you''ll have as many women as you want." "I know, I''m not angry!" Romeo waved his hand with a serious face, and the three of them walked into another room to discuss the specific details of joining the pharmaceutical alliance. Meanwhile, they kept an eye on the news, eagerly anticipating the explosion of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s new factory. Such an event would surely make headlines, perhaps even trend on social media. On the other side, with the time approaching, L took Miranda out of the cafeteria. "Let''s go, I''ll show you a good show!" L smiled mysteriously at Miranda, hinting at something exciting. Chapter 365 Reciprocity In Courtesy Chapter 365 Reciprocity In Courtesy Chapter 365 Reciprocity in Courtesy Miranda watched as L moved two figurines from the office storage room into the car, a puzzled expression on her charming face. "L, what are you doing? Weren''t these sent by Romeo and Harlow? Why are you putting them in the car?" "Hehe, you''ll find out soon enough," L smirked, a somewhat sinister gleam in his eyes. He gestured towards the executive sedan and said, "Get in the car and tell me how to get to Lowe Light." Throughout the journey, Miranda had various spections running through her mind as she guided L to their destination. Due to L''s speedy driving, they arrived at Lowe Light Pharmaceutical with just ten minutes left until the bomb exploded. "Honey, wait for me here. You''re about to receive a surprise soon." L parked the car about two hundred meters away from the Lowe Light Pharmaceutical factory, holding one of the figurines in his hand as he approached the site. The factory was not yet in operation,cking security at the entrance, and nearly deserted inside. Seeing this, L felt relieved. While seeking revenge on Romeo and Harlow, he didn''t want to harm innocent people. It seemed that only Romeo and his daughter woulde to check on the factory regrly. Carrying the two figurines, L entered the office building, ced them on the floor, and swiftly left. After L returned to the car, Miranda looked at him curiously and asked, "Aren''t you supposed to reciprocate Romeo''s gesture?" L nodded, "Yes, it''s a matter of reciprocation." The goddess CEO rolled her eyes, thinking, even if it was reciprocation, what was the point of returning the gifts they gave them? L smiled, asked for Romeo''s number from Miranda, and dialed it directly. At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the office building, Romeo and Harlow were eagerly anticipating the results. "Tonight, we must celebrate properly! Let''s go out for a decent meal! My treat! Hahaha..." Samuel was in high spirits, patting Romeo on the shoulder. His eyes were not behaving, wandering over to Harlow. Romeo and Harlow were excited and looking forward to their ns. After the explosion, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical would likely face suspension, investigation, and reorganization. They intended to develop Lowe Light Pharmaceutical, seize the market gap left by Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, and potentially attract the big distributors who were originally coborating with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s almost time!" Romeo said with a sinister expression. Harlow added, "The bomb will explode in three minutes!" Samuel, wearing a satisfied smile, felt the imminent revenge against Miranda and L. "Do you think we''ll hear the explosion from here?" he asked. "Probably. Saber mentioned that the bomb is quite powerful," Harlow replied, smiling. At that moment, Romeo''s phone suddenly rang. Seeing an unfamiliar number, he hesitated for a moment before answering, "Who is this?" "Uncle Romeo, it''s me, L!" Romeo, surprised, asked, "L? Why is he calling now?" Harlow, feeling a sense of unease, asked, "Why would that guy call at this time?" Romeo hushed her and put the call on speakerphone, pretending to be calm. "L, what''s up?" L chuckled and said, "Uncle Romeo, I was quite moved to hear that you and Miranda might reconcile today. By the way, I heard from Miranda that you''ve started apany and built a new factory?" "Therefore, I was thinking of giving you a little gift to express our sincere desire for reconciliation." Hearing this, Romeo and the others exchanged surprised nces. Harlow sneered and whispered, "This idiot really thinks we want to make amends with him? Hrious!" Romeo signaled her with a nce and calmly said through the phone, "No need to bother." "No trouble at all. I''m just returning the two figurines you sent me! I''ve ced them in the lobby of your office building. That''s it! Goodbye, Uncle Romeo!" L said and hung up the phone. "What?" "Damn! What did he just say?" At this moment, Romeo''s tone changed, and he eximed in shock. Harlow and Samuel widened their eyes, their faces twitching. In the next second, Harlow screamed in horror, her face turning pale. "What? That idiot L actually returned those two figurines?" "Is it true?" Romeo''s whole body shivered, and he quickly approached theputer in the office, ying back the surveince footage. In the next moment, he was horrified. "It''s... it''s true! Run! Run quickly!" "L, damn your ancestors! It''s going to explode in one minute! Hurry! Run!" Samuel panicked. "What to do? Ah! What do we do?" Harlow was terrified, her voice trembling with a hint of tears. "Jump! Jump quickly! We''re on the third floor, and we won''t die from jumping! Let''s go!" Romeo opened the window without hesitation, not caring about anything else. He even cursed silently in his heart, serving them right! Saber yed with his lover, and the secretary seemed to be weing it. Boom! Romeo grabbed his daughter, leaped out of the window, and didn''t think much about it. Samuel hesitated for a moment, then followed suit. Yeah! There was less than a minute left, and the bomb was about to explode. Who cared about the rest? Crash! Romeo and Harlow jumped down in panic. Perhaps due to their age and the impropernding posture, there was a crisp sound as Romeonded, and his shinbone fractured instantly. He screamed and fell to the ground, then crawled away from the office building in a pathetic manner. Harlow and Samuel also felt pain in their legs, but they couldn''t care less. They ran for their lives. Boom! When the three of them desperately reached the gate of the factory, there was a deafening explosion behind them. Looking back, the entire office building was engulfed in a towering fire, then copsed with a thunderous roar! Chapter 366 Cursing At Him Chapter 366 Cursing At Him Chapter 366 Cursing At Him The deafening explosion echoed through the heavens and the earth, as the entire office building copsed with a thunderous roar, sending countless bricks, tiles, and debris flying in all directions! Even several buildings around the office building couldn''t escape the disaster and turned into ruins. Samuel, witnessing this shocking scene, couldn''t help but twitch his face, feeling a wave of post- traumatic shock. Fortunately, they had jumped out of the window just in time; otherwise, using the stairs might not have been quick enough. Not to mention, there was no time to notify Saber. Romeo and Harlow, looking at the destroyed office building and the structures in the factory area, had expressions of despair and tears in their eyes. It was gone! The newly built office building in the factory area had copsed like this? It was supposed to be Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s new factory that was supposed to be destroyed by the bomb, wasn''t it? In the end, they became victims of their own malicious intentions! Romeo''s face twitched, and Harlow''s eyes were bloodshot. They never expected L would "return the favor." And unfortunately, he sent back the two figurines containing the bomb. To make matters worse, L seemed to have timed it perfectly, calling just three minutes before the bomb exploded. Even if they wanted to throw the bomb away, it was toote. Who would dare approach at this point? "What the hell is this bomb? Why is it so powerful?" Romeo yelled hysterically. "Saber said this bomb could level a skyscraper... now it seems like he wasn''t exaggerating at all!" Samuel eximed in disbelief. "Damn it! Damn it! Wasn''t it difficult enough for us to build this factory?" Harlow shouted with a hoarse voice, on the verge of tears. "L! It''s L! This bastard must have known about the bomb a long time ago and intentionally timed its return!" Romeo cursed. "Damn it! Damn it! How did he find out?" Romeo shouted with red eyes, then turned to Harlow, questioning her hysterically, "Harlow, didn''t you say he wouldn''t suspect anything? What the hell is going on?" Harlow stammered, her voice filled with a sob, "I... how would I know he''s so cunning?" Romeo, overwhelmed with grief and anger, trembled all over. He knew it was useless to me anyone now. The me was on them-nning maliciously to destroy Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s new factory. In the end, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical remained unscathed, but their own factory was blown to pieces. Miranda and L were unharmed, but Romeo, Harlow, and Samuel narrowly escaped being blown to the sky. Romeo and Harlow knew that even if they warned L, it would be of no use. He could easily im ignorance, and they would be implicated in the investigation. All they could do was swallow their grievances. "L, one day I''ll kill you! If I don''t take revenge, my name isn''t Romeo! Wah wah wah..." Romeo yelled in frustration. Just then, his phone rang again, and it was L calling. "Uncle Romeo, what happened to your factory? Why did it explode? I called 911 for you. Make sure to check your safety and firefighting facilities. I guess your factory won''t be operational for a while!" L said with feigned concern. Romeo and Harlow were on the verge of exploding with anger upon hearing this. "L, you son of a b***h!" Romeo cursed, using some vulgarnguage. "Uncle Romeo, I called to inquire about the situation out of goodwill. Why are you cursing at me? You''re really evil..." L mockingly chuckled before hanging up. Crack! Romeo angrily mmed his phone to the ground. Spurt! The next moment, possibly due to the shock from the explosion and the subsequent jump, or maybe out of sheer anger, a mouthful of blood sprayed out. "L, if I don''t kill you, I swear I''m not a human!" Romeo roared. Harlow, filled with grief and resentment, added, "L, you despicable scoundrel! We have nothing inmon with you!" At this point, Samuel took a deep breath, observing the furious father-daughter duo, and remarked, "Ms. Lowe, Miss Lowe, you should now focus on figuring out how to deal with the aftermath. This explosion will undoubtedly be hard to cover up. Yourpany probably won''t be able to operate for a while. Also, Saber is likely dead, and there''s a chance NC Organization mighte after you. You... take care of yourselves."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With that, Samuel quickly left, seemingly concerned about getting involved in any trouble. Hearing this, Romeo and Harlow were now contemting their grim situation. They not only suffered severe economic losses, but theirpany might also be inoperable for a considerable time. Worst-case scenario, they might faceplete ruin. The matter of joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta must have been put on hold. What worried them even more was Saber''s death. If NC Organization investigated, they might be in serious trouble. This force, iming to be thergest in the Corl River Delta, was not known for its reasonableness. "Dad, what should we do? Saber died in our factory. Will NC Organization retaliate against us?" Harlow asked anxiously. "I... I don''t know! Let''s take it one step at a time. We might have to spend money to resolve the issue when the timees!" Romeo replied. "They can''t just kill us, right?" Romeo, on the verge of tears, said, almost spitting out another mouthful of blood. "No... can''t they? I heard that NC Organization is ruthless in their actions..." Harlow sobbed. On the other side, after hanging up the phone, L couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Sitting next to him, Miranda had a look of shock on her face, mixed with a hint of satisfaction. "L, what''s going on? How did my Romeo''s factory explode? Did you... do this?" Miranda asked, and there was a hint of sweetness in her heart. She had just mentioned to this jerk that she knew Romeo had started a pharmaceuticalpany, and she wished to see Lowe Light Pharmaceutical crumble. Now, L had blown it up. Was this his way of pleasing her? Must be. Could this be the surprise he wanted to give her? However, Miranda also felt a bit worried. L''s actions were bing increasingly reckless. Blowing up someone else''s factory like this, wouldn''t there be consequences? What if he got reported and ended up in jail? After all, causing an explosion is not a trivial matter in society. Chapter 367 Fear What Comes Chapter 367 Fear What Comes Chapter 367 Fear What Comes L chuckled, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen! If you want to me someone, me them for bringing it upon themselves." Now that the crisis waspletely averted, L no longer needed to worry about startling Miranda. He exined in detail what had happened. After listening, Miranda''s exquisite face, which now looked particrly alluring with a tinge of red, disyed a mix of anger and excitement. "Romeo and Harlow, their thoughts are actually so malicious? They could go to such extremes, like sending a timed bomb, just to deal with us?" Miranda eximed, both angered and exhrated. Miranda gritted her teeth and then cast a hateful nce toward the direction of the explosion, disdainfully uttering two words, "Deserved it!" She couldn''t imagine the severe consequences if the bomb had indeed exploded inside the new office building of her own pharmaceuticalpany. It would not only lead to a shutdown and investigation but could have also resulted in the deaths of many innocent people. "Indeed, they deserved it! Romeo''s pharmaceuticalpany is probably going down the drain," L sneered. At this moment, Miranda gave L a sidelong nce and remarked, "L, I''ve realized that anyone who messes with you is practically inviting a lifetime of bad luck." This scoundrel was truly ruthless. He discovered the bomb and, without showing any signs, returned it only at thest moment, making Romeo and Harlow suffer the consequences of their own actions. ... After Samuel left, he disyed a somewhat shaken expression in the car. After some consideration, he had someone help him obtain the contact number of a high-ranking member of NC Organization in Kreanford and called him. "Hello? Is this ck Star Hall Master of NC Organization?" Samuel politely inquired, putting aside his previous arrogance. The voice on the other end, deep and ominous, asked, "Who are you?" "ck Star Hall Master, I have some news to convey to you," Samuel said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What news? Who are you?" The tone was unfriendly and cautious. "I am Samuel Lloyd from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Unfortunately, I have to inform you of a tragic incident ¨C Saber is dead, killed by a bomb," Samuel conveyed with a touch of sorrow. "What? Saber is dead?" ck Star eximed and then asked sharply, "What happened? Speak!" As the branch head of NC Organization in Kreanford, ck Star orchestrated all activities within Kreanford''s territory. Saber was his trusted right-hand man with formidable mid-level Transmutation Force abilities. ck Star never expected to receive news of Saber''s death so soon. First Wild Wolf, now Saber... In this small territory of Ednd, the Kreanford branch had suffered the loss of two powerful Transmutation Force experts in quick session. What the hell was going on? Samuel cleared his throat and carefully recounted the sequence of events, including Saber''s involvement with Romeo''s mistress, a detail he craftily emphasized. "Saber was also here to deal with L and Miranda, so the three parties joined forces and nned to blow up Miranda''s new factory. But unexpectedly, L turned out to be so cunning that he returned the bomb. Saber was enjoying himself with Romeo''s mistress at that critical moment. I even thought about shouting for Saber to escape together, but Romeo persuaded me otherwise. We survived by jumping out of the window, but Saber..." Samuel''s tone was heavy with sorrow. NC Organization was not to be trifled with, and Samuel feared getting into trouble. Therefore, he had carefully distanced himself from the situation. However, in doing so, Romeo and Harlow found themselves in deep trouble. After listening, ck Star gave a cold and disdainful snort. His voice was cold and chilling as he said, "So, you''re saying Romeo harbored a grudge against Saber for having an affair with his mistress and deliberately caused Saber''s death when the bomb was about to explode? Is that right?" Samuel blinked a few times, his eyes flickering. "Well, it''s not entirely urate. At the time, the bomb was set to explode in just one minute, so there wasn''t enough time. However..." "Hmph! I understand." "Romeo, Harlow, and L, none of them will escape NC Organization''s vengeance!" ck Star dered with a menacing tone, exuding a thick aura of ruthlessness and dominance. "Y-yes, understood..." After the call ended, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. NC Organization would do whatever they pleased, but as long as it didn''t involve him, it was eptable. ... In the afternoon of that day, Romeo and Harlow were in a state of extreme distress. The explosion, with its significant impact, was impossible to conceal. Ednd''s firefighting department dispatched five fire trucks, and relevant authorities held Romeo ountable. Romeo acted quickly,pensating the mistress''s family for the loss of life. The incident was treated as a safety ident, as there were no casualties other than Saber, and the production facility had not officially started operating. However, reopening Lowe Light Pharmaceutical seemed highly unlikely. The next day, Romeo and Harlow came out of the Ednd City Government Office after undergoing another round of investigations and inquiries. Romeo had a fractured leg and was using crutches. Rohan apanied them, and Romeo had been on edge since yesterday, fearing possible retaliation from NC Organization. "Dad, do you think NC Organization mighte after us?" Inside the car, Harlow asked anxiously. Romeo''s expression changed several times, and he replied with a hint of optimism, "It''s unlikely..." However, just as he was about to finish his sentence, his phone rang. He nced at it and saw an unfamiliar caller. For some reason, Romeo felt a sense of trepidation looking at the iing call. After hesitating for a moment, he directly hung up. The caller dialed again persistently, four times in a row. Finally, Romeo and Harlow exchanged nces and answered. "Who''s this?" He asked cautiously. The voice on the other end was cold and malicious, saying, "Who am I? Do you want your whole family dead? You''re Romeo, right? You''re the one who killed Saber?" Chapter 368 RomeoS Opportunity Chapter 368 Romeo''S Opportunity Chapter 368 Romeo''s Opportunity Hearing the words from the other side, Romeo''s eyelids twitched violently, and he eximed in shock, "Who... who are you?" "Quit acting ignorant. Do you think you don''t know who I am? Daring to mess with us, NC Organization, I think you and your daughter are tired of living!" The cold voice said. "So, you''re a big shot from NC Organization? Saber wasn''t killed by us; it was L! You need to get the facts straight and not wrongly use innocent people!" Romeo defended as politely as possible. N?velDrama.Org content. "Innocent people? Even if you didn''t directly kill him, you''re still involved! And do you think I''m here to reason with you? Tonight at 8 o''clock, you and your daughtere to the unfinished building on Boisrial Road. We''ll settle the score properly. Just the two of you, better not y tricks, or your whole family will suffer!!!" The person on the other end dered coldly and then hung up. Romeo stared at his phone, his face filled with panic and fear. "Dad, what''s wrong? Is it someone from NC Organization?" Harlow asked anxiously. Rohan, who was driving in front, also wore a serious expression. "Yes! They want us to meet them tonight at 8 o''clock on Boisrial Road at that unfinished building, saying they want to settle the score with us!" Romeo swallowed hard. "What? What should we do?" "Should we go? Should we bring Rohan to protect us?" Harlow asked fearfully, herplexion turning pale. Romeo nced at Rohan and sighed, "NC Organization is powerful. Although Rohan is a master of Dark Force, I''m afraid he won''t be able to protect us. Moreover, this dark force is ruthless and unreasonable. I''m afraid if we go... especially you, Harlow, falling into the hands of NC Organization, the consequences could be unimaginable." Upon hearing this, Harlow nodded, "Yes, although we didn''t directly cause Saber''s death, they might not listen to reason. Dad, we can''t go, absolutely not!" Harlow looked at herself, thinking, "I''m so beautiful, with such fair skin and a great figure. If I go, won''t I be targeted by the people from NC Organization?" "But if we don''t go, they probably won''t let us off easily! Sooner orter, they will find us, and the consequences may be even more serious next time," Romeo said with a worried expression. "Oh, what should we do?" Harlow asked in panic. Romeo took a deep breath, contemted for a while, and then brightened up, devising a n. "I''ve got it! The people from NC Organization keep saying things about us, probably because they think we are easy to handle. That''s why they med Saber''s death on us. In other words, they believe we don''t have any backing. I think we need to show them our background and strength, make them wary, and maybe we can turn a big problem into a small one. At the very least, we should be able to resolve it bypensating them with money, without jeopardizing our lives! So, we need to tie ourselves to the Lowe family." Upon hearing this, Harlow pped her hands, "Exactly! Although NC Organization is known as the largest underground force in the Corl River Delta, as they say, even a powerful person cannot defeat a local bully. Our family is a first-ss family in Ednd, with many experts. Our local influence is not to be underestimated. As long as we let them know that we have the Lowe family backing us, they should think twice. They wouldn''t want to offend a powerful local family for just one person, right?" Romeo nodded, "That''s the idea! So tonight, instead of going to that unfinished building, we''ll go to the Lowe Residence." In thete afternoon at four o''clock, at the Lowe Residence! Victoria was sitting by the pond in the yard, enjoying the view of the fish. At this moment, she saw Romeo and Harlow walking in with smiles on their faces. "What are you here for?" Victoria''s face turned cold when she saw the father and daughter, and she asked with displeasure. Although Victoria had joined forces with Romeo and his daughter during L and Miranda''s wedding to humiliate Emmanuel, it didn''t mean she had forgiven Romeo. Victoria held grudges and couldn''t forget the fact that Romeo once tried to harm her. "Mom, we came to see you," Romeo said with a look of affection. Harlow also smiled brightly and ced various precious supplements at Victoria''s feet, saying, "Grandma, yourplexion is getting better and better!" Victoria snorted, pointing fingers and scolding, "I''ve stopped being secretly harmed, so of course my complexion is better." Upon hearing this, a strong sense of guilt and remorse appeared on Romeo''s face, and he knelt down with a thud. "Mom, I know you still me me! Back then, I was truly bewitched, influenced by Eliza''s scheming!" "That malicious woman is now behind bars. These days, I''ve been filled with remorse! I know you can never forgive me for a lifetime, and I don''t expect you to forget the past. I just hope to take good care of you and make amends." Victoria looked at her son, who was kneeling before her, crying bitterly. She sneered, "Hmph, really? Are you here to stir up trouble and take advantage of the family''s influence?" Upon hearing this, Romeo and Harlow''s expressions changed. "Mom, what do you mean?" Romeo asked in surprise. "What do I mean? Your newly openedpany hasn''t even started operating, and there''s already an explosion at the factory. Do you think I don''t know? Are you facing ountability, and you want to use the family''s connections to get out of it? Or perhaps, you want to borrow money from me?" Victoria asked coldly. Knowing that Victoria was aware of the explosion, Romeo and Harlow secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They thought she might have found out about NC Organization''s involvement. The next moment, Romeo wiped away his tears and appeared sorrowful, saying, "Mom, you''ve misunderstood me this time! I''m not here to borrow money from you. On the contrary, I want to give you all my savings. I just want topensate you and be filial!" "Oh?" Victoria showed a hint of surprise. Romeo nodded sincerely and, without hesitation, transferred two hundred million right in front of Victoria. "Mom, I feel guilty for the upbringing you gave me. This is the only way I can express my remorse." In fact, despite investing in thepany and the factory before, Romeo had much more than two hundred million. However, he certainly couldn''t give Victoria all his savings. This amount was just to gain her favor. Victoria looked at her bank ount notification, then deeply nced at her son. "Romeo, what... what are you doing?" "What do you really want?" Romeo looked at Victoria with sincerity and affection, walked over, knelt in front of her, and held her hand, saying, "Mom, I don''t want anything. I just hope you can forgive me. If you can, let your son apany you for dinner tonight to show filial piety. Can we?" Chapter 369 The Feud Is Set Chapter 369 The Feud Is Set Chapter 369 The Feud is Set That evening, Victoria invited Romeo and his daughter to dinner. She was a domineering person who always got her way, but Romeo knew how to please her. He reluctantly gave her 200 million dors in order to intimidate the NC Organization and make them wary of the Lowe family. At the dinner table, Romeo served Victoria diligently and apologized for his past mistakes. Harlow also expressed her regret for being influenced by Eliza''s maniptions. Victoria acknowledged their apologies but med Eliza for leading them astray. Romeo was about to say something more when his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, Romeo answered with a casual "Hello." "What the f***! Do you want your whole family to die? Where are you? I told you toe to the abandoned building on Boisrial Road. Are you incapable of finding your way?" The voice on the other end of the line grew increasingly ominous, as if ready to kill the entire family with a single word. "Friend, can''t we talk properly? Let me tell you, I amn''t just a pushover! I''m at the Lowe Residence. You should know the Lowe family, a top-ss family in Ednd. If you have something to say,e over." Romeo steadied his emotions as he spoke. The other person snorted, "The Lowe Residence? Fine, just wait!" With that, they hung up the phone directly. Harlow looked at her father with concern, while Victoria furrowed her brow. "Romeo, what''s going on? Who was that?" Romeo waved his hand dismissively. "Someone from the gray area. Their associate was killed in my factory explosion, so they want to cause trouble for me." Victoria, upon hearing this, let out a cold snort. "Someone from the gray area? They''re trying to extort you?" "Pretty much! They had a tough tone, threatening to kill my entire family! Damn it!" "They even said they''lle overter." Romeo''s face showed his frustration. Victoria scoffed, "So audacious? Let theme. I want to see how they n to annihte your whole family! The Lowe family won''t be bullied. If they''re sensible, we canpensate them with money. If not, I have dozens of Bright Force experts in the family. I''d like to see which gray forces dare to act recklessly here!" Victoria wore an expression of pride and dominance. In her mind, although the Lowe family couldn''t compare to the four major families in the Capital, in this corner of Ednd, no one dared to provoke them easily. With so many experts and such great influence in the Lowe family, although they had suffered a loss at L''s hands before, it didn''t mean that anyone could bully the Lowe family''s members. Romeo and Harlow had just earned Victoria''s favor earlier that evening, and upon hearing someone causing trouble for them, Victoria, although puzzled, was ready to stand up for her second son. What was a force worth anyway? In Ednd, the two dominant forces were Mason and Henry, and no other forces were worth mentioning. Upon hearing this, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce, both showing a triumphant expression. They felt relieved, knowing that as long as the Lowe family protected them, the NC Organization wouldn''t dare to act recklessly. It seemed that their efforts to please Victoria tonight were worth it! Twenty minutester, at the entrance of the Lowe Residence, a man with triangr eyes arrived with four menacing henchmen, exuding a threatening aura. "Halt! Who are you people?" The family guards stationed outside the Lowe Residence coldly shouted. "Who are we? Isn''t this the Lowe Residence? Romeo and Harlow, are they here?" the man with triangr eyes asked in a chilling tone. "What do you want?" The guard''s gaze turned sharp as he asked coldly. "I''m here to find Romeo and Harlow! Get out of the way, or don''t me us for being impolite!" the man with triangr eyes said arrogantly. "What do you think this ce is? This is the Lowe family. Be sensible..." the Lowe family guard angrily retorted. As a top-ss family in Ednd, the Lowe family''s guards were usually formidable, and they didn''t pay attention to ordinary people. At this moment, they didn''t take the man with triangr eyes and his group seriously either! However, before the guard finished speaking, his voice abruptly stopped. Thud! With a muffled sound, the guard''s body was sent flying, blood spraying from his mouth. Afternding, his fate was uncertain! Gah! Another guard on duty witnessed this and his face turned pale. He immediately ran into the Lowe Residence and urgently shouted, "Help! Someone is trespassing the Lowe family! They''re killing people!" Whoosh... The next moment, the Lowe family''s top expert, Charlie, quickly arrived with his men upon hearing themotion. When Charlie saw the Lowe family guard lying in a pool of blood, anger shed across his face. "Daring to cause trouble in the Lowe family! You''re courting death!" "Attack, take them down!" Charlie snorted coldly, wasting no time as he charged towards the man with triangr eyes and his group. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You Lowe family idiots are asking for annihtion!" The man with triangr eyes, seeing the situation, cursed with a murderous aura. The next moment, the two groups immediately engaged in a fierce fight, starting off with intense aggression. At this moment, everyone inside the Lowe Residence heard themotion, including Victoria, Romeo and Harlow, who hadn''t finished their dinner. "What''s happening?" Victoria, not hard of hearing, asked with uncertainty. Romeo''s eyes flickered, and he coldly snorted, "It seems those gangsters have actuallye looking for us." "From the looks of it, did they even start a fight with our family members? They''re really arrogant!" Harlow added. Victoria let out a disdainful snort and put down her fork. "Let''s go and see!" With that, she leaned on her cane, stood up, and walked towards the direction of the Lowe family''s main gate. Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce, then quickly supported Victoria, one on each side. As they approached the entrance of the old mansion, they could see the intense battle happening in the distance. Several bodiesy on the ground, including skilled members of the Lowe family and henchmen of the man with triangr eyes. The man with triangr eyes wore an expression of anger, his eyes filled with resentment and killing intent. "Damn it! How dare you, the Lowe family, kill my men!" "The feud between the NC Organization and the Lowe family has been sealed! Let''s see how it unfolds!" Chapter 370 Eliminating The Lowe Family Sooner Or Later Chapter 370 Eliminating The Lowe Family Sooner Or Later Chapter 370 Eliminating the Lowe Family Sooner or Later Triangle eyes expressed his resentment and sorrow as he took a hit from Charlie, pushing back two of the Lowe family''s skilled fighters before turning to run for his life. He was a mid-level expert in Dark Force, and the four followers he brought with him were all strong practitioners with Bright Force abilities. However, they were no match for the Lowe family''s skilled fighters led by Charlie. In the end, only Triangle Eyes managed to escape. Charlie had initially nned on pursuing them but changed his mind upon hearing Triangle Eyes'' words. His face went through various expressions as he looked at the bodies lying on the ground, revealing a hint of concern. All four of Triangle Eye''s followers were killed during this battle while two Bright Force experts from the Lowe family also lost their lives except for their initial bodyguard. "What happened?" Victoria asked with an angry expression on her face. Romeo and Harlow exchanged looks that showed surprise in each other''s eyes. They never expected that NC Organization would engage in a fight directly against their high-skilled fighters instead of negotiating first aftering over to meet them. Charlie took a deep breath before reporting what happened to Victoria who then looked towards Triangle Eye''s dead followers coldly saying, "This is outrageous! How dare theye here and attack us like this?" Despite losing three members themselves, Victoria seemed unsatisfied with just killing off these four people from NC Organization; it was clear she still held grudges against them even after their deaths. However, at that moment Charlie wore an expression of seriousness as he said, "Mrs. Lowe... that last person said they are part of NC Organization." Upon hearing this news, Victoria replied coldly, "NC Organization? What? How dare they act so recklessly within our territory?" Charlie let out a bitterugh before exining further, "Mrs. Lowe... you don''t understand how powerful NC Organization is... they''re one of thergest underground organizations within Sluford, Jueham and Slocmore..." "They have formidable strength throughout those regions," Charlie continued ominously. "... we''ve just killed some members today; I fear we may have made ourselves enemies." Victoria''s face finally changed when she heard this, "What? Thergest underground organization in the Corl River Delta region?" At this point, Romeo''s eyes flickered a few times, "What are you afraid of? Even if NC Organization is powerful, they still have to be cautious in Ednd. They have no influence here." "They don''t have any power in Ednd. Are we the Lowe family supposed to be afraid of them?" Harlow chimed in. "Exactly! We have so many experts in the entire family that NC Organization can''t possibly go all out for just a few lives." Victoria''s expression turned ashen at this point and she showed a hint of unease. The next second, her gaze darkened as she red at Romeo and Harlow with anger trembling through her body. Finally confirming her suspicions, she picked up her cane and swung it fiercely towards Romeo and Harlow while cursing through gritted teeth, "You two bastards! I thought you had filial piety!" "So it turns out that you''ve gotten involved with this underground organization!" "Bastards! Now our entire family has been caught up in this big trouble because of you two!" After Victoria came to terms with what had happened, she was so angry that she almost couldn''t catch her breath. That night, inside the headquarters of NC Organization located somewhere within a certain city. Upon hearing Triangr Eye''s report, ck Star exuded an aura of terror from his body. "The Lowe family?" he said incredulously, "They''re asking for death!" Triangr Eye coughed several times on the other end before spitting out blood. He gritted his teeth and said, "Hall Master, the Lowe family doesn''t even put us NC Organization into their eyes! They''re even more hateful than L! And from what I know, Miranda is also part of the Lowe family. The Lowe family must not stay alive; otherwise others will think that our NC Organization is easy to bully. Hall Master, when will you personally take action ande over here to wipe out the Lowe family?" ck Star snorted coldly, "Shut up! I don''t need your advice on how I should do things!" Speaking harshly he continued, "I will definitely destroy this family but not these days! I need to apany President for n Grand Competition first thene backter to settle ounts with them properly." Over the next few days, L spent his time practicing alchemy and teaching Nora, Miranda, and Mason how to cultivate their skills. It was worth mentioning that Emerson and Makhi started their own securitypany called "Lachie Fire" Security Group. Although they didn''t have many employees yet, Emerson rented an entire building in the southern part of the city to show off their strength. They even advertised that they had experts from both Master Realm and Divine Realm sitting in as a way to attract customers who were willing to pay top dor for protection. Before he knew it, it was time for L''s meeting with Matthias at the Graham family estate. When Matthias contacted him earlier that day, L immediately drove over. "Mr. Willis, are you ready?" Matthias asked with a smile when he arrived. "I''m ready whenever you are," L replied as he traveled light without much baggage. At this moment, Savannah looked at him disdainfully before muttering under her breath, "It''s just going through the motions; what is there to prepare?" Matthias red at his daughter before turning back to L, "The n Grand Competition doesn''t allow too many people from each n to participate. I won''t be assigning any ordinary attendants for your group this time around." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "This time only you and Savannah will participate in the n Grand Competition," Matthias continued while pointing out Sophie who would apany them on their journey. "If there is anything inconvenient or if Savannah acts up along the way, please bear with us." "Don''t worry Mr. Graham. I won''t stoop down to your daughter''s level," replied L nodding towards Savannah and another elderly woman present whom he assumed was Sophie. L was somewhat surprised to see Savannah dressed in men''s clothing, with a fake Adam''s apple at her neck. At first nce, she appeared to be an incredibly handsome young man. On the other hand, Sophie seemed to be in her sixties or seventies, though her true age was likely even older. She was undoubtedly a cultivator at the early stage of Core Formation. L hadn''t expected that besides Raul, there would be another Core Formation expert among them. It seemed that they had brought the person along to protect L and Savannah. However, L couldn''t help but feel somewhat dismissive. The early stage of Core Formation was merely on par with the Hawkeye Ghost he had eliminated. Chapter 371 Let Him Fight Me? Chapter 371 Let Him Fight Me? Chapter 371 Let Him Fight Me? Three people were riding in a Jeep Wrangler and had set off directly that morning for the destination of the n Grand Competition, which was Kreanford, located within Nading State in the northwest of Priocia, over 2, 000 kilometers away. Since Savannah was carrying cold weapons on her person, they couldn''t take a ne and had to drive long distances. N?velDrama.Org content. Along the way, L didn''t say much to Savannah or Sophie and justy quietly in the back seat with his eyes closed. "Hey, from now on I''m not called Savannah anymore. Call me Callum Graham. Remember that! Don''t slip up in front of others! Got it?" Savannah instructed L from the passenger seat. Her tone wasn''t great and carried an air of condescension towards L. "I understand, young master Callum!" L nodded lightly and responded indifferently. "And also you''re not called L anymore. It''s now Landon Graham. Is that okay?" Savannah added. "With the same surname?" L smirked and couldn''t help but tease her. Savannah snorted coldly, "It''s just pretend; what do you mean by that? You''re being presumptuous." Perhaps because Matthias and Raul once tried to matchmake between them before, this genius girl sometimes overthought things about herself and L. She felt like he might be flirting with her with his words just now. L chuckled softly then shut his mouth altogether so as not to cause any more trouble for himself since he noticed she didn''t like him very much anyway at this point. At this moment Sophie who was driving coughed slightly then gave a look at Savannah, "Callum, don''t be rude to Mr. Willis." From the words of the family patriarch, Sophie learned that L might be a descendant of a powerful martial force, so she was afraid that Savannah would offend them. "What are you afraid of?" Savannah shrugged, looking unconcerned. After a day of driving, they arrived at the Capital, Vleah City, in Nading State that evening. "Sophie, let''s find a hotel to stay tonight, shall we? We''re exhausted from driving all day," Savannah said, ncing coldly at the backseat and slyly remarked, "Some people have no manners at all. He''s been lying back there sleeping the whole way!" Even for cultivators, continuous driving can be tiring, so Savannah and Sophie took turns driving along the journey. L sat in the back, looking rxed and enjoying the scenery along the way. This obviously didn''t sit well with Savannah, who was bing increasingly annoyed with him. Ignoring her, L pretended not to hear anything. They arrived at Silverlight Hotel in Vleah City around six o''clock that evening. As soon as they entered the hotel lobby, a group of people approached them. At the front was an elderly man with gray hair who appeared to be in his seventies. He was followed by two middle-aged men and six or seven young people. The gray-haired old man looked at Sophie and then gave L and Savannah a cold nce before saying mockingly, "Well well well, if it isn''t Sophie Graham? The Graham family is still participating in this year''s n Grand Competition? I heard you guys are struggling these days." As he spoke, his followers burst intoughter. The younger ones even showed disdainful expressions while revealing their superiorityplex. "Patrick Wood, don''t you know that good dogs don''t block the way? Move aside!" Sophie said coldly upon seeing him blocking their way. "What?" Patrick Wood''s expression turned hostile upon hearing her voice. At that moment, one of the young men stepped forward and sneered at Patrick, "Grandpa, are these three from the Graham family?" Patrick chuckled, "Yes they are." Hugo Wood snickered as he surveyed L and Savannah, "You guys should just forget about participating in n Grand Competition this year. It''s better to lose your eligibility than being kicked out duringpetition." "Yeah! Why embarrass yourselves?" Another young man chimed in sarcastically. "Looks like the Graham family is really struggling now," Jackson Wood added contemptuously while eyeing Savannah up and down like she was some kind of joke. Savannah heard the derogatory remarks and her face immediately turned red. Jackson''s words in particr hadpletely angered her. "What did you say, you bastard?" The genius of the Graham family acted impulsively and directly pped Jackson across the face. As a master of Uppecia, her strength was not to be underestimated. With this p, her true energy burst out of her body and formed a solid palm print. Jackson''s young face changed color. As soon as Savannah made a move, he felt that she was stronger than him. "Humph! You''re looking for death!" But in an instant, the gray-haired old man stood in front of Jackson and dispersed Savannah''s palm print with one hand. Without saying another word, he was about to attack Savannah when Sophie quickly stepped forward and sternly questioned him, "Patrick, are you really going to attack a younger generation regardless of your identity?" "You''re blind! Didn''t you see that it was your little brat who attacked first? Although we can''t kill each other before n Grand Competition starts, I don''t mind crippling him!" The gray-haired old man spoke coldly. "Heh heh... I think it''s your little brat who is useless? Can''t even take Callum Young Master''s p just now?" Sophie sneered at them. Savannah also raised her chin provocatively and looked at those young people from the Wood family, "You said our family is declining. Well then let me see what makes you so great? Who dares to challenge me here?" Hugo and Jackson''s faces flickered when they heard this remark. Savannah''s previous p showed off her peak strength as an Uppeciater stage practitioner; there were no young people from the Wood family who could confidently defeat her yet. The Wood family didn''t expect that despite their decline over these years, the Graham family still produced such talented practitioners among their younger generation. However, in the next second Jackson sneered, "Even if you are strong on your own, what good does it do? The only promising youth from your family seems to be just yourself right? This time around the Graham family is doomed to lose its qualification! Haha..." He pointed his finger at L, "If you have any skills, make this guy fight against me." Chapter 372 Dare Not? Chapter 372 Dare Not? Chapter 372 Dare not? "Yes, what''s the use of having only one genius in the Graham family? Let''s test this guy''s strength. Dare to?" Hugo sneered at L and even challenged him by raising his chin. "Exactly! We have so many family descendants participating in thepetition. You can pick anyone you want, haha..." "Don''t tell me that besides this guy, there is another one just here for show." For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on L, one of the two descendants from the Graham family participating in n Grand Competition. L frowned. He didn''t expect this conflict to reach him. Savannah also looked at L with a hint of expectation in her eyes. She wanted L to win some face back for their family. In her opinion, L was already an intermediate-level expert in Uppecia. If he chose someone who didn''t look too strong, there was still hope for winning. Every time they met each other, the Graham family was humiliated and mocked by their opponents. Savannah had been holding back her anger all along. However, L just shook his head lightly and refused directly, "No thanks! Not interested." After speaking these words, he turned around directly and walked towards the hotel lobby passing through the Wood family''s people on his way out. Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene before them; then both sides showed different expressions. On the Wood family''s side came a burst of sneering and mocking voices, "Haha! He doesn''t dare!" "Indeed! The Graham family has only one person who can be used; another is just here as decoration!" "What a waste! Not even daring topete!" "Tsk tsk... Ran away like that?" N?velDrama.Org content. Sophie frowned helplessly while Savannah looked at L with deep disappointment mixed with disdainful anger in her eyes. How could such an asshole have such powerful background but no courage or strength? Next, the farce ended in a less-than-pleasant manner. The members of the Wood family left triumphantly, leaving Savannah fuming with anger. After Sophie used her ID to register two rooms, the three of them, holding their room keys, headed upstairs. At that moment, Savannah red at L and said coldly, "What a coward! With your lack of courage, why did my father send you here? Participating in the n Grand Competition involves inevitablepetition with others. A waste like you, who doesn''t even have the courage to compete, can you secure another spot for my family?" L chuckled, "Like you, revealing your strength right away? I''m just not interested in meaningless fights. Understand?" Hearing this, Savannah sneered, "Hide your strength? Laughable. You''re just a mid-level Uppecia trash. What''s there to hide? Moreover, what do you mean by a meaningless fight? This is to uphold the honor of the Graham family. Don''t you get it?" L stopped in his tracks, looking expressionless at Savannah. "Why should I uphold the honor of your family? You need to understand, I am currently cooperating with your family, not subordinate to them." "You..." Upon hearing this, Savannah''s voice stagnated, her chest heaving with anger. Thankfully, she disguised herself as a man, restraining those two undting masses; otherwise, it might have been quite a scene. "Alright, Callum! Mr. Willis doesn''t want to intervene casually, and there''s nothing wrong with hiding his strength. You were a bit too impulsive," Sophie intervened as a peacemaker. "Sophie, are you siding with him too?" Savannah stomped her foot, expressing her frustration. "Mind your identity! You''re a man now; don''t act like a woman," L coughed and, upon seeing Savannah stomping her foot, "kindly" reminded her with a teasing tone. "Get lost!" Savannah cursed through gritted teeth, thinking, I''m still a woman, what''s the big deal? At this moment, Sophie hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll take a room by myselfter, and you two can share one." Upon hearing this, L made a hesitant sound, and an awkward expression appeared on his face. "Isn''t this inappropriate?" Savannah''s face flushed even more upon hearing L reject the idea faster than she did. Feeling aggrieved, she thought, I didn''t even say anything yet, and this guy looks so unwilling. What''s wrong with sharing a room? It''s something countless men dream of. "Sophie! What are you saying?! Let him take his own room!" Savannah expressed disgust towards L''s reluctance. However, Sophie shook her head. "Callum, you must remember that both of you are now ''men''. Of course, two ''young men'' living together is fine. From now on, be careful with your words and actions. Don''t let anyone find out that you''re a woman! It would be even more detrimental to the family if you did. Do you understand?" The younger generation of the Graham family was not impressive, only producing Savannah - a genius girl at the Uppecia level. This made other ancient martial arts forces look down on the Graham family even more. Several hidden forces in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance had even expressed their desire to remove the Graham family from their ranks. Upon hearing this, Savannah fell silent and red at L with disgust and resistance in her beautiful eyes. "You got lucky! But if you dare have any evil intentions or thoughts towards me, don''t me me for ruining you!" L shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly, "Don''t worry about it; I''m not interested in you like that anyway." "Pfft! Who do you think you are?" Savannah spat disdainfully. Back in the room, Savannah''s face still couldn''t help but show a hint of awkwardness and blush. Although she knew it was all for the sake of the family, the thought of sharing a room with a man inevitably made her feel embarrassed and uneasy. What annoyed her the most was that this man happened to be someone she despised. If he were a true young talent, with extraordinary talents and strength reaching theter stages of Uppecia or even the Core Formation Realm, Savannah might have been more epting. In that case, even if her father and grandfather tried to match him, Savannah might not have been so resistant. However, in her eyes, L was just someone with a background, enjoying various superior cultivation conditions since childhood, and possessing mediocre strengthpared to herself. At this moment, L entered the room and casually sprawled onto the bed. "Sofortable! I''ll take the bed tonight; the couch is all yours!" Upon hearing this, Savannah was almost infuriated, gritting her teeth, "Do you have any manners? Are you even a man?" Chapter 373 Treacherous Scheme Chapter 373 Treacherous Scheme Chapter 373 Treacherous Scheme L sneered, "I''m here to help your family keep their status as a prestigious n. Do you really expect me to sleep on the couch? Besides, I only have manners for women I like. Sorry, but you''re not one of them." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He grinned slyly and continued, "But don''t worry about me getting up. Why don''t youey down with me instead?" Savannah red at L with murderous intent and spat out, "You shameless jerk!" L chuckled lightly and then changed his tone abruptly. "By the way, who are the Wood family people? It seems like they have some sort of grudge against your family." Savannah hesitated for a moment before exining to L, "The Wood family is also an ancient martial arts n just like us. Our feud goes back to two other hidden ns that used to exist behind our respective families..." It turned out that there was once a hidden faction within the Graham family known as Hidden Graham Family. The same went for the Wood family; they had their own hidden faction called Hidden Wood Family. Hidden Graham Family and Hidden Wood Family were mortal enemies who fought in a bloody battle sixty years ago. In that war, Hidden Graham Family suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Hidden Wood Family which led to theirplete annihtion. Since then, the Graham family lost its backing and could only retreat into Ednd where it currently resided. It was because the Graham family was also a member of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, and since the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance was formed by several hidden forces, the Graham family, whether hidden or ancient martial, couldn''t bepletely eradicated. Otherwise, the Graham family would no longer exist. Speaking of this, a deep worry appeared in Savannah''s beautiful eyes. "So, whether we can maintain our family status in this n Grand Competition not only affects whether my family can obtain cultivation resources in the future but also determines the life and death of my family. Once expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, the Wood family and the hidden family behind them will surely exterminate us, uprooting us!" At this point, Savannah looked at L with aplex expression. "This is also why my father was willing to allocate a full thirty percent of cultivation resources to you and why he wanted you to come here with me, even if you''re just tagging along. L, I don''t expect you to perform exceptionally well in thispetition; I just hope you can help us secure another spot apart from mine." Hearing this, L understood the situation and chuckled, "So, thispetition is so crucial for your family! Hehe... In that case, giving me only thirty percent seems a bit stingy." Savannah, upon hearing this, showed a deep sense of anger and snorted coldly. Meanwhile, on the other side, in a room where Hugo and Jackson, brothers from the Wood family, stayed together, they were discussing something with the elder Patrick. "I never expected the Graham family to produce a martial arts genius, huh!" Patrick stroked his gray-white beard and spoke coldly. "At thete stage of Uppecia, this strength is indeed rare at the ordinary level of martial arts families. We are only at thete stage of Uppecia," remarked Hugo with narrowed eyes. Jackson snorted, "Even if Callum manages to pass, the other one is just wasting time! Don''t forget, each family needs at least two descendants to pass the test." Patrick''s expression turned sinister, "As for Landon, although he hasn''t revealed his strength, since he was sent by the Graham family, he might also be at the Uppecia level. If he happens to pass the test, the Graham family might still secure its family status. If we want to eliminate the Graham family, who knows how long we''ll have to wait. In thispetition, we must ensure the Graham family is expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance without any mistakes." They had previously provoked L not only to humiliate the Graham family but also to test L''s strength. At this moment, Jackson''s eyes lit up, and he sneered, "I''ve got it!" Saying this, he took out a small bottle from his pocket, and a sinister and evil smile appeared on his face. "I''ve checked it already. The two participants from the Graham family are staying in the same room. Let them enjoy the taste of this Forgetfulness Elixir! Haha..." "Forgetfulness Elixir? What is that?" Patrick raised an eyebrow and asked. Hugo, seeing his younger brother taking out this item, also had a wicked smile on his face. "Jackson, you''re quite cunning! Why didn''t I think of this?" The two brothers exined to Patrick with excitement about the effects of the Forgetfulness Elixir. In simple terms, it was a potent aphrodisiac, much more domineering than ordinary love potions. After taking effect, it would first induce a state of drowsiness, and then, once fully effective, the person would wake up but lose all rationality during the potion''s duration,pletely controlled by instinct. Afterward, they wouldn''t remember anything that happened. Hugo and Jackson, having obtained this Forgetfulness Elixir at a martial arts auction, had used it to cause trouble for several innocent girls. "Oh? You young people y quite well, haha..." Patrick, after hearing the exnation, revealed a bit of disdain for the younger generation. "Are you sure it works, and is it effective against cultivators?" "Don''t worry, Grandpa. It''s definitely effective! This Forgetfulness Elixir only needs a drop, and the toxins it releases are more than enough. Our n is to first bribe someone from the hotel..." Jackson exined his n. After listening, Patrick and Hugo both showed a sly smile. "This move is brilliant! Record the scenes in the room at that time!" "Yeah! When those two Graham family losers are affected by this Forgetfulness Elixir, it''s not an exaggeration to say that as long as there''s a hole, they''ll want to poke into it. Hahaha! Those two losers will surely embrace each other romantically, and afterwards, apart from a sore bottom, they won''t remember what happened. When the timees, in front of all the martial arts families and several major hidden forces, we''ll release this video... Hahaha, it''s simply too exciting!" Patrick also nodded, "As one of the founders of the hidden family within the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, we''ve been trying to persuade other hidden forces to directly expel the Graham family from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance for years. Other families also have this intention, but they always need a pretext. Unfortunately, the Graham family has been following the rules these years, staying low-key and avoiding getting caught. But if such a scandal happens, hehe..." On the other side, after L and the others took a short break in their room and had dinner, they explored Vleah City a bit. When they returned to the hotel, it was already past nine in the evening. Shortly after returning to their room, someone knocked on the door of L and Savannah''s room. Opening the door, they found a hotel staff member outside. "Is there something you need?" L asked. "Well, sir, it''s like this. Autumn has arrived, and the mosquitoes here are particrly fierce. Although we''ve sprayed insect repellent before, we can''t guarantee that there won''t be any mosquitoes disturbing your rest. So, our hotel has prepared an electric mosquito repellent for you." Saying this, the staff member took out an electric mosquito repellent, and the liquid inside seemed full, appearing brand new. Chapter 374 A Rough And Simple Solution Chapter 374 A Rough And Simple Solution Chapter 374 A Rough and Simple Solution "Oh, thank you!" L didn''t think much of it and asked the staff to enter the room. After the staff came in, he plugged the electric mosquito repellent into the wall socket. "Just turn it on for a while when you sleep." "Okay, go ahead with your work," L waved his hand. After the staff left, Savannah went over and directly turned on the electric mosquito repellent. She said coldly to L, "I''ve been driving all day and I''m tired. Hey, are you going to sleep? If you don''t want to sleep, don''t make any noise. If you wake me up, don''t me me for being impolite!" Savannah waved her fist at L as she spoke. She always thought she was much stronger than him and would threaten him with physical violence at every opportunity. L rolled his eyes and raised his hand. "Okay okay, I won''t make any noise so that you can sleep." Savannah stared at him fiercely and warned him in a threatening tone, "Don''t even think about taking advantage of me while I''m asleep or else be careful that I''ll beat you up!" L was speechless, "Can''t believe how self-centered you are! My wife is much prettier than you; I have no interest in messing around with someone like yourself." Savannah heard this and gritted her teeth, "That''s just fine!" The next second she yawned uncontrobly feeling more drowsy than before showing a hint of laziness, "I''m really tired¡­" She then copsed onto bed. Seeing this scene unfold before him made L shake his head but he did not argue further about who should take which bed or couch earlier on. However, the next moment he suddenly felt extremely exhausted as if something was wrong; his eyelids felt heavy as if they were glued shut. He only wanted toy down t on bed! With a jolt, L realized something wasn''t right. He quickly detected some sort of toxin running through his body. He saw Savannah already lying down snoring lightly beside him. Biting down hard on his tongue, L held back from breathing while activating dragon energy within himself trying desperately to detoxify himself. At this point, his ears moved slightly catching some faint footsteps outside. Although whoever it was tried their best not make any sound, it could hardly escape from L''s powerful perception abilities. Hearing movement outside, L had an idea - he closed his eyes pretending to fall asleep loudly snoring away on sofa. Hugo and Jackson were now leaning against door listening carefully inside room. "Haha, they''re asleep now," Hugo grinned widely. "Which idiot snores so loudly? Looks like they''re sleeping soundly, huh? Tsk tsk..." Jackson joked. The next second, the two of them quietly opened the door with the hotel keycard they got from the staff and walked in. Seeing L and Savannah sleeping soundly with their eyes closed, these two brothers immediately breathed a sigh of relief and exchanged a triumphant nce. Then, they grinned evilly and cautiously approached L together, wanting to lift him onto the bed. Ensuring that something would happen between L and Savannah in bed after the drug had fully taken effect... However, just as they approached L''s side, he suddenly opened his eyes. "Gah!" Hugo and Jackson were startled by this sudden movement and almost fell to the ground. Pong! Pong! Taking advantage of their stunned state, L quickly struck them hard on their necks. The two brothers were caught off guard and instantly passed out with their eyes rolling. L snorted coldly before picking up Savannah from the bed. He left for Sophie''s room while closing the door behind him without knowing what kind of poison it was or its effects on them. But he didn''t care; let them suffer for what they did. Bang! Bang! Bang! L carried Savannah directly to Sophie''s room before knocking on her door. "Hmm? What happened?" Sophie was surprised when she saw them both. "I think we''ve been drugged," said L as he entered her room with Savannah in his arms. He then exined everything to Sophie. "I suspect there was something wrong with that mosquito repellent liquid." After hearing this news about the Wood family being so despicable, Sophie looked angry, "Bastards!" She then looked at unconscious Savannah worriedly, "Mr. Willis, is she okay? What will happen because of this poison?" L shook his head, "I don''t know either! I managed to detoxify myself... Let''s see how things go; hopefully there won''t be any danger." "Mm-hmm..." Just then, Savannah who had been asleep until now murmured softly before moving around restlessly. She opened her eyes suddenly, and began breathing heavily. Her beautiful face turned red, and she started tearing off her clothes while making some very suggestive sounds that made people want more than just sleep. Upon seeing this scene, L and Sophie exchanged a nce. "It looks like the poison is starting to take effect," L furrowed his brow. "What do we do?" Sophie asked with concern. Just then, Savannah suddenly spotted L. Her eyes shimmered as she lunged towards him. Like a snake, her slender arms wrapped around his neck and her red lips eagerly pressed against his face. "Holy shit! This drug is really strong!" L eximed in surprise. The next second, he roughly pushed Savannah away and delivered a chop to the back of her neck. "That should take care of it," he shrugged at Sophie. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was certain that the drug wouldn''t cause any harm to Savannah so he didn''t bother detoxifying her. Sophie looked at L''s crude solution with a speechless expression on her face. L really had no idea how to treat women delicately... At this point, L didn''t say much more to Sophie before turning around and leaving the room. Now that he knew what the drug could do, he needed to take action. He chuckled inwardly - there would be quite an interesting show in that room soon enough... and of course, he had to record it all himself... A momentter! L returned to Sophie''s room with a chill running down his spine. As soon as he entered, he felt an aura of hostility directed towards him - it seemed like someone was targeting him specifically... Savannah had only been exposed for a short time so there wasn''t too much poison in her system; she had already woken up by now and was sitting on the bed staring straight at L with fierce eyes despite being dressed as a man - there seemed to be an air of malevolence surrounding her features. L smiled wryly and said, "Heh... you woke up pretty quickly." "You bastard! Who gave you permission to knock me out?!" Savannah gritted through clenched teeth. Chapter 375 DonT Tell Anyone Else Chapter 375 Don''T Tell Anyone Else Chapter 375 Don''t Tell Anyone Else During L''s absence, Sophie had already told Savannah about what had happened. The talented youngdy from the Graham family felt a bit conflicted after hearing it. In theory, since L found her drugged and took her to Sophie''s room without taking advantage of her, Savannah should be grateful to him. But for some reason, she was filled with resentment towards him. She felt like L never saw her as a beautiful woman at all. When faced with herself who was drugged and throwing herself at him, his solution was to knock her out? What the hell! "If I didn''t knock you out then what would you have done? Let you continue being horny?" L asked in response to Savannah''s murderous gaze. "You..." Upon hearing this, Savannah blushed furiously with anger and embarrassment. She gritted her teeth and jumped off the bed saying "I''ll kill you!" Seeing this, L frowned and prepared for defense but before he could act, Sophie stopped Savannah by grabbing onto her arm urgently saying, "Callum, don''t be impulsive! Even though Landon didn''t handle it correctly, he still helped you." "Sophie, why are you always siding with him? I won''t really kill him so why can''t I teach him a lesson?" said Savannah feeling wronged. Although she hated L in her heart so much, she knew how things were going on here so naturally she wouldn''t really kill him. However, she was really angry!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Savannah didn''t know why facing L made her so angry but all that mattered now was that she wanted nothing more than to beat up this bastard on the ground until all of his bones were broken. "Haha! I advise against being impulsive! If we really fight each other, then no matter if you hurt me or if I hurt you, it won''t be good. It will dy your participation in thepetition; do you still want your family''s aristocratic status?" said L while putting away his guard stance as he sneered. Upon hearing these words from L, Savannah red fiercely at him showing contemptuous disdain. "You hurt me? That''s ridiculous!" "If by strength alone can injure me, then ording to my father''s wishes or even my grandfather''s wishes... what would happen if we got married?" L broke out in a sweat at Savannah''s words and waved his hands, looking at her fierce demeanor. "No thanks! I''m not interested in dealing with a woman like you." "Do you even qualify?" Savannah sneered through gritted teeth. Shrugging his shoulders, L didn''t bother to argue with the woman anymore. He turned to Sophie and said, "We can''t go back to our room tonight. Let''s just make do with what we have. I''ll sleep on the couch, and you two can do as you please." "Okay! Or you can sleep on the bed if you want, and Callum and I will take the couch," Sophie smiled. "No need!" L waved his hand dismissively before lying down on the sofa. At this point, Savannah looked disgusted and repulsed by him. "How shameless of him to share a room with two women!" she thought inwardly. Although she said that out loud, she knew that L would nevery a finger on her even if they shared a room together. This made her feel defeated inside as she wondered if dressing up as a man made her look ugly? Wasn''t she pretty enough to attract this loser? The night passed without any further conversation between them. The next morning when it was barely light outside, Hugo and Jackson woke up from their stupor. When they saw their tattered clothes and disheveled surroundings, they suddenly realized something was wrong. The next second both of them stared wide-eyed at each other while showing signs of shivering fear mixed with anger. Even though they couldn''t remember what happened during their Forgetfulness Elixir-induced state of mind earlier; but aftering here they were knocked unconscious by L which they remembered quite well. "Ah ah ah ah! It''s that bastard Landon!" "That son of bitch tricked us!" They had never imagined that their n to trap Callum and Landon would end up trapping themselves instead. "F*ck it! I won''t let this slide! We must get revenge!" Jackson eximed bitterly. "Alright now calm down; don''t spread rumors about it or else we''ll be too embarrassed to show our faces again," Hugo advised his brother sternly. "This matter should stay between us for now since no one else knows about it yet! After knocking us out cold himself along with Callum leaving afterwards; there''s no way for them know anything about how effective this drug is!" "Don''t go bbering around carelessly," he warned Jackson firmly. Hugo had already forgotten everything that happened during the period when the drug took effect so naturally he didn''t know thatter on after leaving initially, L returned back only then taking pictures of both brothers unconscious bodies lying around. "I know... I''m an idiot for saying anything," Jackson muttered sullenly under his breath. "Alright, let''s tidy up here while it''s still early and nobody is awake. Then we''ll go back to our room and pretend like nothing happened!" Hugo said. The two of them cleaned up the mess at the scene and left with the mosquito repellent bottle. It was as if nothing had happened. They could only swallow their anger for now, but they secretly vowed to find a chance to take revenge on the Graham family during thepetition. In the morning, L and his twopanions were having breakfast on the first floor of their hotel when the Wood family came down from upstairs. Patrick, with gray hair, looked at L and Savannah with a hint of mockery in his eyes. He didn''t know that Hugo and Jackson had suffered their own consequences. L nced at them coldly but didn''t reveal anything yet. Especially when he saw Hugo and Jackson, he almost burst outughing. But for now, he pretended not to know anything. After leaving the hotel, L continued on his journey with Sophie driving towards Hudpids Mountains in northwest Nading State where a powerful martial arts sect called Hudpids Sect was hidden in another dimension - also hosting this year''s n Grand Competition. Chapter 376 The Hernandez Family Chapter 376 The Hernandez Family Chapter 376 The Hernandez Family Tomorrow was the day when the n Grand Competition began, and the three of them didn''t dare to dy. After leaving Vleah City, the scenery changed constantly along the way, passing through a desert. When they were close to Hudpids Mountains, they saw scattered oases first and then continuous grasnds and forests. It looked quite charming. After seeing those majestic mountains with an altitude of over 2, 000 meters in sight for nearly a hundred miles, they suddenly saw a vige. "That vige ahead is Hudpids Sect''s reception point set up outside," Sophie introduced. The car drove into the vige and stopped in front of a small building that looked like an inn at the north end of it. L felt a strong ancient vor from this "vige" if not for electric poles standing around; he would have thought he had traveled back in time. At this moment, many cars had already parked on an empty space at the north end of this "vige." "So many people came?" L counted; there were fifty or sixty vehicles here. Were all these people here for n Grand Competition? "At the n Grand Competition, there are a total of eighteen ancient martial arts forces. The reason for therge number of people is that some families or sects have brought many participants. For instance, the Wood family has nearly ten young disciplespeting. Additionally, there are some independent cultivators who rely on their own strength ande to participate." When Sophie exined this, there was a hint of destion in her tone. The younger generation of other ancient martial arts forces were flourishing with talent. In contrast, the Graham family had been declining since the hidden Wood family destroyed their hidden lineage. Now, the only standout was Savannah, a lone genius, who also happened to be a girl... L nodded and asked, "Will this n Grand Competition take ce in this vige?" "Of course not! This is just a reception point set up by the Hudpids Sect. The n Grand Competition will naturally take ce within the Hudpids Sect''s sect territory." Savannah said impatiently, her expression as if she was calling L an ignorant bumpkin. "Where is the sect located?" L asked with curiosity. N?velDrama.Org content. Sophie gave L a strange look and thought to herself, doesn''t this well-connected "Mr. Willis" understand any of this? "The reason it''s called a hidden sect is because ordinary people cannot find it in the outside world. Generally, these hidden forces like families or sects have their own independent territories, sealed off from the outside world using formations or other means. Rest assured, we will naturally enter when the timees," Sophie exined. L nodded, feeling the strange gaze Sophie had just given him, and decided not to ask any further. In the eyes of the Graham family, he "seemed to be" a descendant of a powerful ancient martial arts force, and it was best to maintain this air of mystery. Next, the three entered the quaint and picturesque inn, where they were registered by the Hudpids Sect personnel responsible for reception. "From the Graham family?" a female disciple of the Hudpids Sect nced at L and the others, her eyes showing a hint of disdain. "Just three of you?" "Yes, three," Sophie nodded and said with a wry smile. "In that case, just stay at the inn like those independent cultivators," the female disciple said, her lips curling in disdain. Other families or forces were assigned temporary housing in the vige, but obviously, the Graham family, with only three individuals, didn''t require it. Despite being a prestigious ancient martial arts family, they were treated no differently than those independent cultivators. However, perhaps due to the inn having ample rooms, each of them was given their own. After paying and receiving the room keys, L went back to tidy up and then went downstairs, ready to go out for a stroll. This ancient-style vige nestled among the mountains had beautiful surroundings, and he wanted to explore and appreciate the scenery. Moreover, he could sense that in some ces, the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth was much richer than in ordinary human settlements. As he walked to the inn''s entrance, he came face to face with a group of people. Seeing their aggressive and overbearing demeanor, L frowned, wanting to avoid any unnecessary trouble. "Get lost!" However, before he could react, a stern shout rang out. The young man at the front directly kicked L. L''s expression changed as he hadn''t expected him to attack, and he was caught off guard as the kicknded in his abdomen. He grunted and staggered back, feeling a surge of energy and blood churning within him. "What''s your problem?" L suppressed the shock in his energy and blood, staring at the leading young man with anger. The young man was sturdy, with short hair like steel needles, and a domineering and aggressive look on his face as he coldly eyed L. To his surprise, despite the kick, L seemed unharmed, which shed a hint of astonishment in the young man''s expression. Although the kick was casual, he was a peak expert in theter stage of the Uppecia realm. How could this guy not be injured? "Good dog doesn''t block the way! We are from the Hernandez family, and someone dares to block our path? You blind fool, how dare you question us? Howe Mr. Hernandez didn''t kick you to death?" At this moment, a long-haired man beside the young man approached, pointing at L''s nose, arrogantly cursing. "The Hernandez family?" L raised an eyebrow, recalling Simeon, Stephen, and others mentioning the Mighty Sky War God, Kamryn Hernandez, during his time in Iylonio. The family of that Mighty Sky War God seemed to be the Hernandez family, also located in the Nading State realm. Could these people be from the Hernandez family? The scene at the entrance immediately drew the attention of others registering or staying at the inn. Upon hearing the long-haired man''s words, discussions broke out. "People of the Hernandez family?" "No wonder they''re so domineering! Tsk tsk..." "Their backing is the Hudpids Sect, and they are one of the four most powerful ancient martial arts families. Not only that, in the secr military, their influence is considerable, with a Mighty Sky War God among them!" "Bro, he''s from the Hernandez family, it''s better to let it go and not cause trouble for yourself," someone kindly advised L. At that moment, Arlo Hernandez, the leading young man of the Hernandez family, coldly looked at L and sneered, "You blind fool, why don''t you scram? What are you staring at? If I kick you, would you still resist?" L remainedposed, standing still and replied, "What if I don''t move?" Hearing this, Arlo and hispanions were momentarily stunned, seemingly not expecting someone to challenge them. "Bastard, which family do you belong to?" Arlo raised an eyebrow and asked. In his mind, he thought, could this guy be from those families? Otherwise, where does the couragee from to challenge him? Chapter 377 Standing Up For Lachlan Chapter 377 Standing Up For L Chapter 377 Standing Up for L Among the members of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, there were a few particrly powerful families: the Hernandez family in Nading State, the Wynter family from Yeginia, Golden de Sect from Lison City, and Great Origin Sect from Northern Territory. Arlo was surprised to see L daring to challenge him. He wondered if he was affiliated with one of the other three families. "Mr. Hernandez, his name is Landon and he''s a participant from the Graham family," said a female disciple of Hudpids Sect who sat behind the inn counter with a hint of disdain in her voice. She had just received L and hispanions and remembered them well. Upon hearing this, there was an uproar on the first floor of the inn. Everyone looked at L with disbelief in their eyes. Arlo and his entourage evenughed out loud. "Damn it! I thought it was someone powerfuling out of some big n or sect. It turns out to be that declining Graham family?" Arlo sneered coldly before asking L harshly, "If you don''t agree with me, then let''s have a one-on-one fight." L''s eyes shed coldly upon hearing this as he turned to ask that female disciple from Hudpids Sect, "Is this allowed by rules?" The woman curled her lips, "Although fighting is not allowed before thepetition officially starts, if there are any deep-seated grudges between participants, then they can apply for a fight where life or death doesn''t matter." She continued sarcastically, "What? Do you really want to try your luck against Mr. Hernandez? He is already at peak Uppecia realm which is only one step away from Core Formation Realm. If you want to die, then I can register your fight for approval." Hearing this caused an uproar among everyone present as they looked at Arlo in amazement. "He really deserves being part of one of strongest ancient martial arts families - reaching peak Uppecia realm so young!" "Young man, you better know when to back down," advised another person. "A weakling like you coming out here representing the Graham family acting tough isn''t going do anything good for yourself." "Exactly!" agreed another person. "You got kicked by someone belonging to the Hernandez family so just swallow your pride instead!" People spoke both maliciously or kindly towards him but all that could be seen was determination on L''s face as he nodded firmly, "Alright! Then I''ll have my one-on-one battle against you!" At this moment, L, after absorbing the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, was at the peak of his Uppecia stage again. His truebat power had once again increasedpared to when he defeated Hawkeye Ghost. He was confident that defeating "Mr. Hernandez" only required him to exert 20% of his strength and would not expose too much. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at L with a hint of surprise. They didn''t expect him to actually agree. The female disciple from Hudpids Sect paused for a moment before sneering, "You''re really looking for death!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Arlo chuckled and looked at L with a sinister expression, "Good! Since you want to die so badly, I''ll grant your wish. Let''s go outside!" "Just wait a minute!" However, just then, a clear voice rang out. L heard the voice and turned around in surprise. He recognized it as Savannah''s disguised voice after she dressed up as a man. The next second, the genius girl from the Graham family walked quickly over with an angry look in her eyes and stood between L and Arlo coldly saying, "I''ll fight him instead of you stepping aside." "And who are you?" Arlo asked coldly with disdainfulughter. "I''m also from the Graham family. I will fight you on behalf of him. Do you dare?" Savannah said coldly. She had just finished tidying up her room and decided to go out for some fresh air while admiring the scenery outside when she witnessed what happened earlier. To her surprise, L who previously did not have the courage to fight against the Wood family members now wanted to challenge Arlo? Was this guy trying tomit suicide? Didn''t he hear that Arlo was already at Uppecia peak level? L looked at Savannah with meaningful eyes; he didn''t expect her to stand up for him during such times. "Tsk tsk... The Graham family only has two participating disciples? Are they all rushing towards their deaths?" mocked the female disciple from Hudpids Sect behind their counter. Hearing this remark caused everyone present there except for Savannah and L shake their heads in disapproval. "Oh? Only two people? Then today I must kill one! Hahaha..." said Arlo arrogantly while grinning widely. He shed a fierce look in his eyes and pointed to the door, saying to L and Savannah, "I don''t care whoes or if you bothe together! Let''s go! This guy just said he wants to compete with me and determine life or death. The girl from Hudpids Sect has already passed our duel application, so it''s toote for her to back out now! Hahaha..." "I want you guys to know what real strength is! If you don''t have the strength but still act arrogant, then you must pay a heavy price." At this point, everyone looked at L with disdain and disbelief. "Yeah, what''s the point of acting tough when you have no power?" "And why would he want topete with someone else over life or death? The Hernandez family genius is already at the peak of Uppecia in such a young age. How can anyonepare?" "Just take a kick and endure it." "If you''re weak, then keep your temper under control." "Now they only have two people from the Graham family left. If one more falls today they''ll be kicked out of Ancient Martial Arts Alliance altogether." "What an idiot who doesn''t understand restraint!" Hearing thesements made Savannah feel angry towards L. But things hade this far; she couldn''t let Arlo disable or even kill him. She had no choice but to fight on his behalf. She was also at the peak of Uppeciater stage; she should have some chance of winning. Even if she lost, surely she wouldn''t lose her life? "Alright! I''ll go out there with you!" Savannah thought so as she nodded her head readying herself for battle. L pulled her back, "I appreciate your kindness but I can handle my own affairs." Upon hearing this statement, Savannah red at him furiously feeling annoyed that he was being ridiculous, "Your own affairs? You think I''m willing to help cover up your mistakes? Do you know how much thepetition means?" "Because of your impulsiveness, if something happens, we will be done for!" "Get lost! Move aside!" Savannah''s beautiful eyes turned red as she shouted loudly towards L. Everyone watched this scene unfold before them showing expressions filled with ridicule and mockery casting their gaze upon L which were full of contemptuousness and disdainful looks. "What''s going on here?" Suddenly a cold voice rang out. Three women walked into the inn, frowning at the chaos they saw. Chapter 378 First Day Out? Chapter 378 First Day Out? Chapter 378 First Day Out? Just as Savannah was about to step up and take on Arlo in a fight, a clear and pleasant female voice rang out. The next second, three figures walked into the inn, causing everyone''s eyes to light up. Two of the women looked like they were in their thirties, exuding endless charm with every move they made. They were like ripe peaches that had been picked at just the right time. But it was the young woman among them who was truly stunning. She looked like a fairy who had stepped out of a painting - her demeanor pure and holy, as if she were an ice goddess. Her beautiful eyes were calm and serene, but any man who caught even a glimpse of them would feel as though he could drown in their depths. When Arlo saw these three people - especially the breathtakingly beautiful young woman - he immediately lost his arrogance. "Phoebe! What brings you here?" Although this domineering Mr. Hernandez usually acted tough around others, he now approached Phoebe with ttery written all over his face. He smiled so wide. Phoebe nced at him but didn''t show any particr reaction. Instead, she turned her gaze towards Savannah and L before saying calmly, "I am Phoebe Bishop from Hudpids Sect - responsible for maintaining order before the n Grand Competition begins. If you both have what it takes topete against each other, then why not wait until then? It''s best not to cause trouble beforehand." As Phoebe spoke, her tone grew increasingly icy, and simultaneously, a sharp and chilling aura emanated from her. In an instant, the temperature on the inn''s first floor seemed to plummet below freezing, causing many to shiver involuntarily. Although L remainedposed and unaffected, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes! Mid-Core Formation stage?? Damn! This cold girl was quite powerful, huh? Considering her age, barely in her twenties, a few years younger than himself, yet she had reached the mid-stage of Core Formation? Hudpids Sect was indeed remarkable on the hidden martial arts level! The onlookers couldn''t help but stir up amotion in the presence of the Hudpids Sect''s young mistress. Awe, admiration, and amazement filled the air. "Is she the young mistress of Hudpids Sect? Her strength is truly terrifying!" "Is this the aura of a Core Formation expert?" "She''s so beautiful!" At this moment, Arlo wore a wry smile and showed no sign of displeasure towards Phoebe. "Alright, alright! No problem! Phoebe, since you said so, I''ll let them go for now." "Hmm," Phoebe nodded lightly. Arlo chuckled, then pointed at L and Savannah, sneering, "The two useless ones from the Graham family, you should thank Phoebe for saving your lives!" Savannah furrowed her brow but remained silent. Perhaps due to female jealousy andparison, she didn''t hold much affection for Phoebe. She believed that after restoring her feminine form, her looks were definitely not inferior to Phoebe''s. Regarding talent, she thought that if she had grown up in the hidden martial arts realm from a young age, she might have reached Phoebe''s level. L chuckled, "Sorry, we really don''t need to. It should be you thanking her for saving your life!" Upon hearing this, the scene erupted in an uproar. Everyone looked at L with a hint of astonishment in their eyes. No one expected him to say such words. He was really an impulsive young man who still refused to back down even now? Phoebe looked at L with displeasure as her beautiful eyes shed with disdainful expression while speaking indifferently, "Are you from the Graham family? Is this your first time going out? This is a circle where strength rules everything; if you don''t have any ability or power, then it''s better for you to keep low-key and restrained yourself instead of being arrogant." At this moment, Hudpids Sect''s beautiful female leader seemed like she was teaching L in an overbearing manner. In her eyes, his behavior seemed somewhat ridiculous and childish - he acted like someone who didn''t know his ce. "How do you know I don''t have any power?" asked L calmly. Hearing this question made Phoebe pause as surprise flickered across her gaze because she never expected that someone from the Graham family would dare question her authority. "Okay then... let''s see what kind of abilities you possess during thepetition," said Phoebe coolly before turning around and walking out without further interest in talking with such an impulsive person like him anymore. The other two women beside her also gave L a contemptuous nce before leaving together with Arlo following behind them obediently. L stood there silently as he coldly snorted inwardly; although Phoebe did not say anything too excessive, it was still unpleasant for him because of how high-and-mighty attitude towards him. Well then... let''s wait until we see what happenster on! After a moment, L and Savannah also left the inn, both ready to go out and explore, take in the scenery. Of course, Savannah had no intention of apanying L! At this point, she only felt annoyance and disdain towards this man. But L seemed oblivious to her feelings and followed behind her. He sincerely said, "Although it wasn''t necessary, thank you for earlier." Hearing this, Savannah turned around with a sneer on her face. "Not necessary?" "Heh, Mr. Willis, can you stop your ridiculous arrogance and self-righteousness? You, at mid-stage Uppecia, have no right to challenge someone at the peak of Uppecia. Now, you''re saying you don''t need my help?" "I think if you really have some powerful background, you should just tuck your tail and go back to your family! The outside world is too dangerous for you; it''s not suitable." "Do you know how childish your behavior is?" "Your attempt to appear strong and principled only makes peopleugh, and it''s turned my family into a joke!" "Just because you got kicked, if you have no strength, just endure it. Is that so hard?" This talented young woman from the Graham family seemed to release all the negative emotions she had been holding onto onto L at that moment. L, upon hearing this, looked at her for a long time, then chuckled self-mockingly, "Is that so? Sorry to have amused you! But rest assured, this time I''ll ensure your family''s status even if it''s just for the thirty percent of cultivation resources you blocked me from. That''s all there is to say." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. With that, L shrugged and turned to leave in the opposite direction. "Is that so? Well, thank you," Savannah sneered. She had wanted to say something to mock L further, but for some reason, sensing his self- mocking tone and watching his departing figure, she found herself at a loss for words. Had she gone too far? Even if he had mediocre talent and tended to be overbearing, it seemed he hadn''t truly offended her in any way. Chapter 379 The Lowe Family Wants To Reconcile Chapter 379 The Lowe Family Wants To Reconcile Chapter 379 The Lowe Family Wants to Reconcile Tomorrow was the official start of the n Grand Competition. Today, Hudpids Sect notified all the ancient martial arts families, sects, and individual practitioners about the arrangements for thispetition. The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance was initially formed by six hidden powers together, butter became five after the Graham family''s downfall. Each n Grand Competition was hosted in turn by these five hidden powers, so each time had different rules. Overall, this year''s n Grand Competition consisted of two main events: The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance qualification test and the individual ranking trial. The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance qualification test was divided into five small projects that tested participants'' attack, defense, speed, reaction time and endurance. Participants who passed these tests can secure their family or sect''s ce in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance and receive corresponding cultivation resources. Individual practitioners can also receive rewards for their performance in these tests and may even be recruited by a family or sect. As for the individual ranking trial at ater stage ofpetition, it was not just about passing a test but purepetition. However Hudpids Sect had yet to reveal specific rules which seemed to be shrouded in mystery. Meanwhile on another side ¨C Ednd! Inside the Lowe Residence, Victoria sat there with a stern expression. Romeo, Harlow, Owen, George, Jennifer, and several of the strongest family experts, including Charlie, were present. "That''s the situation! Right now, our family has offended the NC Organization, and they might seek revenge," Victoria said in a serious tone. "You''re all members of the family, and this matter concerns each and every one of you. Do you have any thoughts?" Victoria coldly asked. At this moment, everyone''s gaze turned towards Romeo and his daughter, filled with me and anger. "Mom, do you forget how Romeo almost killed youst time? Why are you getting involved with him again?" Owen furrowed his brow, disying a gloomy and dissatisfied expression. With Emmanuel''s family being expelled from the n and Romeo''s previous attempt to kill Victoria, it was most likely that Victoria would hand over the family''s power to Owen in the future. Therefore, Owen was naturally furious at this moment, knowing that Romeo was once again implicated with Victoria and causing such a huge mess. George and Jennifer also wore unpleasant expressions as they looked at Romeo and his daughter. "What do you mean by getting involved with Mom again? I admit that I was misled by Eliza before. Am I not allowed to realize my mistake and turn over a new leaf?" Romeo retorted, his face darkening upon hearing Owen''s words. "Not everything can be resolved just by realizing your mistake! If you can endanger Mom''s life, what else are you capable of?" Owen said coldly. "This time, it has brought enormous trouble to the entire family! I believe Mom shouldpletely kick you out of the family!" Owen stated firmly. Before Romeo could respond, Victoria interrupted. "Enough with the arguing! Romeo, don''t you know what''s going on?" Victoria said impatiently. She deliberately provoked Romeo by mentioning the 200 million he had used to deceive her, which led to the NC Organization finding out about the Lowe family. Otherwise, the argument would have escted even further. "Uncle Owen, don''t me me and my dad! We are still family. The situation has already happened. What''s the use of talking about it now? Let''s think of a solution together. Although the NC Organization hasn''te for us yet, it''s only a matter of time. These past two days, we''ve researched the NC Organization thoroughly. They are an extreme and domineering force, and they always seek revenge. The guy with the triangr eyes before he left, he even dered blood feud against the entire family. We are all implicated," Harlow spoke up. Owen snorted coldly and ceased arguing with Romeo and his daughter. The group then began discussing countermeasures. Finally, George had a thought and said, "Mom, didn''t four people from the NC Organization diest time? What happened to their bodies?" Victoria''s expression changed slightly upon hearing this and replied, "They''re in the ice cer at the old mansion. I''m currently considering how to handle it." "How to handle it? Of course, we should return the bodies to the NC Organization. I believe we need to show our stance and apologize to them, stating that it was a misunderstandingst time. After all, they were the ones who made the first move, and we retaliated without knowing the circumstances, inadvertently killing those four individuals. I think as long as we pay some price and negotiate with the NC Organization, we should be able to reconcile. They wouldn''t really want an all-out war with our family, right? After all, the Lowe family is no pushover!" Owen suggested. As his words fell, Victoria pondered for a long moment before nodding silently. "Alright, let''s do that. Find a way to contact the NC Organization''s representative in Kreanford and return those four bodies to them, expressing our family''s attitude. Just to be safe, Charlie, you negotiate with them and bring along more experts. While showing our willingness to reconcile, we also need to demonstrate the strength of our family, so they''ll be willing to sit down and talk." ... That morning, Thunderstorm, the deputy hall master of NC Organization in Kreanford, received news from the Lowe family. A sinister expression crossed his face as he read through their message; his eyes filled with bloodthirsty rage. Thunderstorm was just as powerful as ck Star Hall Master but had an even more ruthless reputation than him. He was known for being vengeful and bloodthirsty; his actions were often extreme and irrational. It was precisely because of this that ck Star Hall Master held the position he did; if Thunderstorm were in charge, things could easily spiral out of control. And now, the Lowe family, by some stroke of bad luck, happened to be negotiating with the NC Organization just when ck Star Hall Master was heading to participate in the n Grand Competition, and Thunderstorm was in charge of the Kreanford area. "Thunderstorm, what should we do?" "My four brothers can''t die in vain!" Triangr Eyes was also a vicious and ruthless character, gnashing his teeth on the side. Thunderstorm nodded, exuding a strong sense of killing intent. "This Lowe family actually wants to negotiate with us, thinking they can settle things by offering some money? Unless they hand over all the assets of the entire family to us, maybe then I''ll show them some mercy and not kill them all. If it''s so easy to reconcile, who will fear our NC Organization in the future? Who are we? We are the forces of darkness, doing bloody and murderous deeds!" Thunderstorm''s expression turned fierce, followed by a sinister and ferocious smile. N?velDrama.Org content. "They want to return the bodies to us? Fine! I''ll make sure they never return!" "Tell the Lowe family to meet us tonight at the Delorsano Mountains!" Chapter 380 Immortal And Unyielding? Are You Qualified? Chapter 380 Immortal And Unyielding? Are You Qualified? Chapter 380 Immortal and Unyielding? Are You Qualified? That night! In the deste Delorsano Mountains, Thunderstorm and several skilled members of NC Organization were waiting with Triangr Eyes. As per their agreement, around eleven o''clock that night, Charlie and a dozen or so skilled members of the Lowe family arrived carrying four coffins. Charlie looked around and saw that under the pale moonlight, Thunderstorm''s group appeared even more sinister. "Are you Vice Hall Master Thunderstorm of NC Organization?" Charlie asked as he approached. "What the f***? Does Thunderstorm not know he''s Vice Hall Master? Why are you emphasizing it?" Triangr Eyes sneered at Charlie. "Are you... looking to die?" Triangr Eyes pointed at Charlie and cursed fiercely. But Charlie knew his purpose foring today; he didn''t want to stoop to Triangr Eye''s level. He turned to Thunderstorm and said, "Thunderstorm Hall Master, what happened before was a momentary impulse on both sides. Plus your people directly attacked and killed members of the Lowe family which caused casualties on both sides." "Tonight I brought these four men''s bodies here! I hope that NC Organization can resolve our grievances with the Lowe family." As soon as his words fell silent, Thunderstorm coldly snorted, "So what you''re saying is it''s our fault?" Charlie felt a surge of anger in his heart but came with an attitude of making peace out of chaos today. He smiled and said, "No no no! I don''t mean that at all. Today we came here just to show our attitude towards NC Organization! We have already brought these four men''s bodies over; besides this, if there are any other conditions from your side, we can discuss them!" "I believe that even you don''t want us to be mortal enemies forever, right? Surely not?" Upon hearing this statement from Charlie, suddenly there was an eruption ofughter from Thunderstorm as if he had heard one big joke in this world. Triangr Eyes along with other skilled members present alsoughed mockingly. Finally after theirughter died down, Thunderstorm red menacingly while speaking coldly, "Have y''all been stupid since staying in Ednd for so long? Do y''all really think being some bullshit first- rate n in Ednd means anything?" "You think you''re qualified enough to go against us until death?" "What a joke!" As Thunderstorm spoke, he suddenly stood up with a murderous aura surrounding him. "Damn it, they sent me four coffins in the middle of the night. Are they trying to threaten me? Want to make peace? Fine! My condition is that I''ll kill all of you!" "We were nning on expanding to Ednd recently, so let''s start by taking down your family, and establish our dominance. Hahaha..." With a roar, Thunderstorm charged towards Charlie and his companions with a strong bloodthirsty energy. The rest of NC Organization followed closely behind him with fierce killing intent. Charlie and his group''s faces turned pale as they were caught off guard by NC Organization''s direct attack. They thought their own forces of over ten Bright Force and Dark Force experts would be enough to deter them but it seemed like NC Organization didn''t even consider them worthy opponents. In no time at all, the valley was filled with screams and bloodshed. At two in the morning... Boom! The door of Lowe Residence was smashed open by one of the coffins. At this moment everyone from Lowe family was waiting for news from Charlie inside Lowe Residence. When they heardmotion outside, everyone rushed out into front yard. When they saw the coffin crashing through the door and flying in, everyone''s faces were filled with deep suspicion. In the next second, Victoria waved her hand, and two guards from the Lowe family went over to lift the coffin lid. A strong smell of blood immediately filled the air! Creak! The two guards who lifted the coffin screamed in fright. Victoria, Romeo, Owen, and the others were also pale with fright. Inside the coffin, Charliey there, barely clinging to life, surrounded by over a dozen severed heads. All of them were the elite members of the Lowe family who had followed Charlie this time. Thump, thump, thump... Plop! Victoria took several steps back, then sat on the ground, trembling all over. The others also seemed to be overwhelmed with fear and anger. "What''s going on? What is this?" "Why? Why did they all die?" "The NC Organization killed all the elite members we sent!" "These heartless animals. We wanted reconciliation, and they resorted to such cruel methods!" "How could this happen? Combined, Charlie and the others had considerable strength. And yet... they''re all dead?" After the initial grief and anger, the Lowe family members began to feel a deep sense of panic. The experts they sent this time were the backbone of the Lowe family. Among them were several powerful Dark Force warriors, including Charlie, and more than a dozen skilled Bright Force experts. And now, almost all of them were dead! Unlike the previous incident when L injured a group of Lowe family experts, Thunderstorm and the others showed no mercy. In other words, the most powerful experts of the Lowe family were practically wiped out. Moreover, judging by the attitude of the NC Organization, they clearly had no intention of reconciling. Could it be that they wanted to annihte the Lowe family? At that moment, Victoria and all the members of the Lowe family felt an overwhelming sense of impending doom. "What happened? Charlie, what the hell happened?" Victoria sat on the ground, her voice hoarse as she desperately shouted at Charlie, who seemed to be on hisst breath. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Charlie was carried out by someone, and after spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, he weakly recounted the events. After hearing the whole story, everyone''s faces turned ashen. "It''s over! NC Organization really wants to wipe us out!" "We''re finished! The Lowe family is finished..." Some even pointed fingers at Romeo and Harlow for causing this mess. "What do we do now? What do we do?" Everyone panicked; some looked at the headless corpse lying on the coffin while others broke down emotionally. It felt like disaster was looming! Victoria trembled all over; her face drained of color due to fear and confusion because if NC Organization really wanted to destroy thempletely, then she would not be able to escape unscathed as she was responsible for leading her n. What should she do? She didn''t want to die yet! A momentter... Inside Victoria''s residence, only she and Romeo, his daughter, remained in the room. "Now, the three of us are in the same boat! This whole situation started because of you. If the NC Organization truly wants to annihte our family, you both will undoubtedly perish as well!" "And I''m afraid I''m in the same boat!" Victoria''s tone was gloomy. Romeo and Harlow were filled with fear and unease at this moment. "We know!" "Grandma, what should we do? Should we run? Run far away as quickly as possible!" Harlow''s voice trembled with a sob. Victoria snorted coldly, "Run? Where can you run to? The NC Organization has such a vast influence that even if you flee abroad, they will be able to find you if they want!" She scolded Harlow through gritted teeth! She was already advanced in age and couldn''t endure such turmoil. Not to mention whether they could actually escape, even if they could, it was highly likely they would die along the way. The next moment, a dark, cunning, and ruthless expression flickered in Victoria''s eyes. "Now, I have a n! If we want to survive, we have to go after Mason!" "Mason?" Romeo and Harlow eximed in disbelief simultaneously. Chapter 381 VictoriaS Poisonous Plan Chapter 381 Victoria''S Poisonous n Chapter 381 Victoria''s Poisonous n Upon hearing Victoria''s words, Romeo and Harlow both looked shocked. Why would she want to go after Mason in the face of the panic caused by NC Organization? What did Mason have to do with any of this? Victoria snorted coldly, her expression darkening as she spoke. "Yes, it is Mason," she said, her eyes shing with a vicious coldness. "Haven''t you heard what Charlie said? NC Organization has been trying to expand their influence into Ednd recently! And who do you think will be their biggest obstacle when they get here? Of course it will be the local underground forces in Ednd - that is, Mason and Henry''s power." As Victoria finished speaking, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce as if they were just beginning to understand. "Grandma... are you saying that you want to go after Mason?" Harlow asked uncertainly. "And use this opportunity to help NC Organization eliminate his local power so we can seek forgiveness from them?" Romeo added thoughtfully. Victoria''s expression remained cold and ruthless as she slowly nodded her head in agreement. "That''s exactly what I mean," she said firmly. "I believe that if we help NC Organization out like this - such a big favor - then they should be able to overlook the fact that four people died because of us." Harlow swallowed hard at Victoria''s idea; even just thinking about it made her feel uneasy. "But... Mason is your grandson!" She protested weakly. "He may have been my grandson once," Victoria replied icily, her tone unforgiving and unfeeling. "But he was already kicked out of the family along with his entire family due to our conflict with L and Miranda; he chose their side over ours without hesitation!" "If not for the family supporting him all these years, where would he be now?" "So no... he is not my grandson anymore!" Victoria dered harshly. "Humph!" Victoria spoke truthfully, her attitude ruthless and indifferent. Not to mention her longstanding grudge against Mason, she had supported Romeo in dealing with Mason in the past. Even without that, given her extremely selfish nature, she would sacrifice anyone to protect herself. So what if he was her grandson? How could hepare to her own life? At this moment, Romeo gave his daughter a stern look, silencing her useless words. Then he showed a hint of admiration to Victoria and gave her a thumbs up. "Mom, you''re always so cunning! You''re right, the reason the NC Organization refused to reconcile before was because we didn''t have enough bargaining chips! If we can expose Mason''s influence, I believe they will definitely sit down and negotiate with us." "Yes! That''s the idea! But now, the three of us are the most vulnerable targets for the NC Organization. So, I only trust the two of you. No one else can be trusted. To ensure nothing goes wrong, I don''t n to use other skilled family members to deal with Mason. That''s why I need you to find someone." "As far as I know, Mason has been following Ltely and seems to have learned a few tricks," Victoria said. Romeo nodded, "Understood! I''ll have Rohan take action. He is absolutely loyal to me!" "Yes," Victoria agreed, and then she contacted Thunderstorm of the NC Organization once again. Thunderstorm was on his way back to the headquarters in Kreanford when he received the call. His voice turned cold as he asked, "Who is this?" "Is this Lord Thunderstorm? I am Victoria from the Lowe family. Can we talk about something?" Victoria sounded polite and weak in front of him, aplete departure from her usual domineering and aggressive demeanor. Because she knew that Thunderstorm was truly wicked, someone who would dare to kill her. The reason she acted so aggressively within the Lowe family was because she knew those people were her descendants and she held a majority stake in the Lowe family''s assets. They wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. Even when facing L, despite his immense power to single-handedly contend with all the skilled Lowe family members, Victoria was not afraid. She knew L wouldn''t dare to kill her, whether it was because of Emmanuel and Miranda or because L himself wouldn''t dare to openly break thew. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But this time was different. The NC Organization was originally a dangerous criminal group, a group of desperados. They were truly capable of directly killing her. So when facing such evil individuals, Victoria became much more docile. How could she still put on airs? "Hmm? Victoria from the Lowe family?" Thunderstorm paused for a moment and then chuckled coldly, "Olddy, how about it? Did you receive the gift I sent you, Charlie? Hahaha..." Upon hearing this, Victoria felt a surge of anger in her heart, but more than that, she felt panic. "Lord Thunderstorm, are you really going to go to such extremes? It''s just four lives, and the Lowe family canpensate you!" Victoria said, her voice filled with desperation. Thunderstorm''s tone turned icy as he heard her words. "Olddy, what did you say? It''s just four lives? Those are the lives of my NC Organization brothers. The lives of your entire Lowe family are not enough topensate for them! Let me tell you, unless you transfer all the family''s assets under the name of our NC Organization, be prepared for your whole family to die!" Victoria''s face turned pale upon hearing his words. She was extremely greedy for power and wealth, and it was impossible for her to hand over all the Lowe family''s assets, no matter what. Dying would be slightly better than surrendering everything. Under different circumstances, Victoria might have agreed if there were no other choices. But now, she felt that there might be another way. Taking a deep breath, Victoria suppressed her anger and said in a low voice, "If I can offer conditions that would make you interested, I wonder if you would spare me and my family." "Old hag, speak up. What conditions can you offer?" Thunderstorm asked coldly. "Isn''t NC Organization nning to expand its influence in Ednd? When that happens, you will inevitably face resistance and opposition from local forces. Currently, there are two major underground powers in Ednd, namely Mason and the power of Henry. If I can help you capture Mason and help you eliminate or assimte one of these forces, would that be a sufficient condition?" Victoria asked in a deep voice. "Oh?" "Interesting, hahaha, quite interesting!" "You want to help me capture the boss of Ednd''srgest underground force?" Upon hearing this, Thunderstorm became interested and startedughing. This condition did pique his interest. Now that the ck Star Hall Master was not in Kreanford, if Thunderstorm, as the deputy hall master, could achieve some results at this time and impress the NC headquarters, he might have a chance to rece the ck Star and be the hall master here. As two grandmaster-level experts, Thunderstorm had always felt resentful being overshadowed by the ck Star! Chapter 382 The First Test Begins Chapter 382 The First Test Begins Chapter 382 The First Test Begins "Lord Thunderstorm, do you think this condition can bring about a reconciliation between the NC Organization and the Lowe family?" Victoria asked hopefully. Thunderstorm pondered for a moment before responding with a coldugh, "If you can help me catch Mason, then we have no problem! After all, many of your useless members of the family are already dead! Hahaha..." Victoria couldn''t help but picture the scene of her own skilled fighters being killed and injured in battle. Her heart felt like it was bleeding with grief and anger. But she dared not show any emotion to Thunderstorm and instead smiled as she said, "That''s great! Lord Thunderstorm, I have a way to catch Mason. But are you sure that after it''s done, your organization will reconcile with the Lowe family without me?" "Hmph! Don''t worry about it! Although we may be ruthless in our methods, our reputation is impable. I promise you that if we agree to something then we will follow through!" Thunderstorm replied coldly. Victoria thought to herself that their methods were more than just "ruthless." "Okay then," she said finally letting out a sigh of relief. She had no choice but to trust Thunderstorm''s promise now. ... After daybreak, Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress in charge of the order in Hudpids Vige, ordered everyone participating in thepetition to be gathered. They were then organized to proceed towards the deepest part of Hudpids Mountains. When they reached a valley, they stopped. L, using the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, observed the terrain and astonishingly discovered that it was a dragon vein. At that moment, a woman beside Phoebe took a few specific steps, activating the energy field in the area. Immediately, a misty light curtain resembling a small waterfall appeared, revealing glimpses of some mountain gate scenes within. L''s face showed a hint of astonishment. So, this was the case. Hudpids Sect was truly a secluded ce,pletely hidden from the world. Even ordinary cultivators wouldn''t be able to find the sect''s mountain gate, let alone know that a secluded sect existed there. In other words, Hudpids Sect''s territory was concealed by a profound formation, much like the Eight-Gate Illusion Array used by Butch Ghost to trap himself. However, the formation that concealed Hudpids Sect''s territory was much more sophisticated and vast than Butch Ghost''s array. Led by Phoebe, everyone entered the territory. Upon entering, L couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He was shocked to find that the concentration of spiritual energy in Hudpids Sect''s territory was more than a hundred times higher than the outside world! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In such an environment, it would be strange not to cultivate rapidly! "Follow me, no looking around, no wandering. Otherwise, you''ll be killed without mercy!" Phoebe''s cold voice echoed in everyone''s ears, warning them. No one dared to say anything and obediently followed, heading towards the group of buildings at the mountain gate. After a while, they arrived at a spacious martial arena. There was a raised tform where several formidable figures sat, exuding a deep and unfathomable aura. These individuals came from Hudpids Sect and other hidden forces like the Wood family, serving as judges for the n Grand Competition. Of course, since the n Grand Competition was held in Hudpids Sect, they took the lead. L looked up and narrowed his eyes. Powerful individuals like Phoebe, who was in the mid-stage of Core Formation, can discern the strength of their opponents. However, the people on this high tform gave L a feeling of unfathomable depth. The first time L experienced this feeling was with the middle-aged attendant by Raphael''s side. Individuals who can evoke such feelings in L were at least beyond the Core Formation Realm, at the level of Golden Core existence! Faced with such formidable individuals, L knew that even if he perfected his breakthrough and became invincible at the same level, he cannot be a match for experts of this caliber. For a moment, he maintained a sense of awe and solemnity in his heart. "Quiet!" At this moment, a beautiful middle-aged woman on the stage spoke. Her voice was calm, but it carried amanding aura that silenced everyone below. Even the Core Formation experts apanying their own disciples remained quiet. L looked at the middle-aged woman and thought to himself, "Is Hudpids Sect dominated by women? Why have I only seen women so far?" "Let me introduce myself first. I am Isabel Bishop, the Elder Enforcer of Hudpids Sect, responsible for overseeing this n Grand Competition. I believe you all know the rules of the qualification test from yesterday, so I won''t repeat them here. Now, let''s begin with the first test, which will assess your attacking power!" As she spoke, she pointed to a massive blue stone on the martial arena. The stone had some runic patterns engraved on it. In the center, there were concentric circles resembling targets, but much denser, with at least a hundred of them. "The participants whose names I call will step forward and attack this stone with all their might. This stone is connected to a formation and will light up a different number of circles based on the strength of your attack. The more circles that light up, the higher your attack intensity!" "There are a total of 120 participants in thispetition. They will be ranked based on their attack intensity scores. For example, the first-ce participant will receive 120 points, the second-ce 119 points, and so on, with thest-ce receiving only one point. The rules for the following defense tests and others are the same. Do you all understand?" The Elder Enforcer of Hudpids Sect raised her voice. "We understand!" "So, only a hundred people can pass the test, right?" "The rules are simple! Haha, with 120 participants, I should be in the top hundred for sure!" The people below started talking excitedly, and someone shouted to the middle-aged woman on the stage, "Can we use weapons?" "As long as the weapon is activated by your own power, you can use any means to unleash your strongest attack," replied Isabel with a nod. "What if I shatter this stonepletely? Will I have topensate?" A burly youth with an arrogant expression asked loudly. At that moment, everyone turned their gaze toward the direction the voice came from. "Oh, it''s Benjamin Aguirre, the Junior Master of Golden de Sect!" "I heard he has already reached the Core Formation Realm." "No wonder he''s so arrogant." Isabel looked at him and smiled faintly. As an elder-level figure of a secluded sect, she remained indifferent and calm in the presence of this young talent from an ordinary martial arts background. "You''re overthinking it. I doubt I can even break it. Hehe..." As her words fell, the whole venue erupted inughter. Chapter 383 Is That It? Chapter 383 Is That It? Chapter 383 Is That It? The Junior Master of Golden de Sect, Benjamin, heard the mockingughter and his face immediately flushed red. "What are youughing at? Do you believe I could slice you all with a single strike?" Benjamin angrily shouted. As his voice fell, theughter gradually subsided. Among the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, the four most powerful factions included the Golden de Sect. The others were no match for them. But at this moment, another mocking voice rang out, "Benjamin, you big fool. You made a fool of yourself, and now you won''t allow others tough? Well, I''mughing. Hahaha... You think you can shatter this giant stone? You''re hrious..." Following the voice, they saw a pale-faced, slender young man fearlesslyughing. His name was Finn Wynter, a core member of the Wynter family, one of the Wynter family''s core descendants. The Wynter family had always been at odds with the Golden de Sect, so Finn took this opportunity to mock Benjamin. "What did you say, you sickly guy?" Benjamin shouted angrily, poised to draw his de. "I said you''re a joke, so what?" Finn retorted with a sneer. Although he appeared frail, at that moment, a powerful aura surged from his body, revealing that he was also a cultivator at the early stage of Core Formation. Sensing Finn''s formidable presence, the crowd erupted inmotion. Savannah''s eyes flickered, expressing both admiration and a hint of mncholy as she looked at both Benjamin and Finn. Perhaps her aptitude was not inferior to either of them, but due to the Graham family''s weak foundation, she was still stuck at thete stage of the Uppecia realm. L raised an eyebrow, silently amazed within his heart. He had just begun to delve into the world of ancient martial arts, and his inner self couldn''t help but be moved. He hadn''t expected to encounter so many prodigies this time, young individuals who had reached the peak of the Uppecia realm or even the Core Formation realm. They were not just one or two. However, L did not lose confidence because of this! These people grew up in ancient martial arts families and had been cultivating since they were in their mother''s womb. There was nothing extraordinary about them. Even though he had only been cultivating for a short time, he had reached the peak of thete stage of Uppecia. One day, he would stand at the pinnacle, overlooking these people, and perhaps even engage in a conversation with the ancient-level Willis family. L believed that he could do it! "Alright, silence! You''ll have a chance to take action. Now, let''s proceed with the first test, the assessment of attack power!" "Bodhi Magrath, you''re the first to go!" At this moment, Isabel''s voice rang out, putting an end to Benjamin and Finn''s conflict. With her words, a medium-sized young man stepped forward from the crowd. After bowing to the judges from the various hidden powers on the stage, the young man gathered all his strength and fiercely jabbed the giant stone with his staff. As he made his move, a series of staff shadows apanied him, as if he was utilizing some hidden martial technique. In the face of the n Grand Competition, many participants gave it their all. Boom! With a muffled sound, the engravings on the giant stone instantly lit up. The circles in the middle area, starting from the center, lit up six and a half circles. Someone was specifically responsible for recording the participants'' results. Next, it was the second person''s turn. After a while, L also estimated a rough idea. The young descendants sent by the various families to participate in the n Grand Competition were at least at the early stage of Uppecia. Unless they had some exceptionally powerful attack cards, under normal circumstances, those at the early stage of Uppecia could light up four to five circles with their attacks. In the mid-stage of Uppecia, they could light up six to seven and a half circles, and in thete stage, around eight to ten circles. As for the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, L had yet to see anyone make a move. Just when he was thinking about it like this, Isabel''s voice rang out again, "Callum Graham takes to stage!" Savannah trembled slightly upon hearing this announcement knowing it was her turn next. "Come on Callum!" Sophie cheered Savannah on. Savannah nodded with confidence while L also paid attention to her wondering how strong Savannah''s attacking power really was? She walked up to the giant stone with a serious expression on her face. From behind her back, she drew her weapon: two sharp-edged circr rings. In the next second, she let out a light shout, infusing true energy into the two rings, and a faint blue light burst forth as she struck the giant stone. ng! Apanied by a sound resembling the sh of gold and iron, the circles on the giant stone suddenly lit up. "The Graham family''s Callum, thirteen rings!" shouted the person in charge of recording. As the voice fell, the scene erupted in amotion. "He''s from the Graham family?" "I didn''t expect the Graham family to have such a genius!" "With this level of power, he must be at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, right?" "Thirteen rings, that''s the highest number so far." Everyone at the scene was discussing, and Savannah instantly became the center of attention. Among the Wood family''s crowd, disdainful voices were heard one after another. "Damn, this guy with delicate skin and tender flesh, using such a feminine weapon. I didn''t expect him to be quite skilled!" Hugo sneered. "What''s the use? The other one from the Graham family is a waste!" Jackson said with a cold smile. On the other side, in the Hernandez family''s group, Arlo raised an eyebrow and said, "No wonder he dared to challenge me instead of his family''s guy. He''s also at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia! Hmph!" A smile appeared on Savannah''s face as she walked back, showing a hint of delight and pride. In any case, she felt that she had won back some face for the Graham family. "Callum, well done!" Sophie smiled at her, looking pleased. "Landon Graham!" At that moment, Isabel called out L''s name. "Don''t disappoint me!" Savannah''s face showed a hint of nervousness as she coldly spoke to L. Clearly, she didn''t have much trust or confidence in L. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." L smiled lightly and said, "I have more than enough topare." He didn''t use any weapon. When he walked up to the giant stone, he let out a loud shout and fiercely struck it with his fist. Boom! His fist collided with the stone, causing a resounding roar. Immediately after, seven rings lit up. "The Graham family''s Landon, seven rings!" the recording disciple announced without much emotion. As the words fell, there were a few hisses from the crowd. "Seven rings? Only at the mid-stage of Uppecia!" Hugo sneered. Jackson, Patrick, and others also looked disdainful and contemptuous. After witnessing L being kicked yesterday at the inn, the person who dared to challenge Arlo, they couldn''t help but show a mocking expression. "Hmph! With this level of power, he dares to duel the young master of the Hernandez family!" "Yeah, I thought he was impressive! It seems he''s only at the mid-stage of Uppecia!" "What a joke!" Arlo coldly snorted, "He''s just a waste, daring to challenge me!" Meanwhile, Phoebe, who was standing under the high tform of the martial arts arena, watching this n Grand Competition, shed a hint of disdain on her stunning face. "Is that all?" Chapter 384 Dare To Compare? Chapter 384 Dare To Compare? Chapter 384 Dare to Compare? After L returned, Savannah and Sophie didn''t show much reaction. In their eyes, L was always this powerful - being able toplete seven rounds was already impressive. "Keep it up. Out of 120 people, only 20 will be eliminated. With your mid-level Uppecia strength, passing the test shouldn''t be a problem," Savannah encouraged L with hesitation. "Thank you! I got this," L nodded in response. Savannah snorted lightly and said, "No need to thank me. I just don''t want you to get us kicked out of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance." At that moment, the next name called happened to be Hugo''s. After he stepped onto the stage and punched ten rounds without breaking a sweat, he turned towards L and Savannah with a provocative smirk on his face. The first attack teststed for almost two hours before finally ending at around nine in the morning. The winner of this round was Benjamin from Golden de Sect whopleted an impressive 22 rounds and earned 120 points. Finn from the Wynter family came in second ce bypleting 20 rounds while Theodore Howard from Great Origin Sect took third ce bypleting 15 rounds with his peak-level Uppecia strength. Savannah came in fourth ce while Arlo from the Hernandez family took fifth ce. Meanwhile, L ranked forty-fourth with only sevenpleted rounds which earned him a total of seventy- seven points. After this round ended, Arlo walked up to L wearing an arrogant expression on his face as if he owned everything around him. "You''re trash! I thought you were going to challenge me head-on but it turns out your strength is only at mid-level Uppecia?" Arlo taunted him aggressively as soon as they met each other''s gaze. "Do not think that we are equals or that our lives are worthparing? You''re not even qualified!" Upon hearing this, L smiled faintly and said, "Among the four strongest ancient martial forces, your attack is the weakest." Arlo''s voice suddenly stagnated upon hearing this, and he angrily stared at L, saying, "Even if my attack is the weakest, I can still crush you!" "Not only are you the weakest among the four, but you''re also inferior to my junior, Callum! In other words, despite both being at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, you are the weakest. Hehe..." L said with a smug smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. No matter how Arlo tried to act cool or mock him, L seemedpletely unfazed. He just kept exposing Arlo''s weaknesses. Arlo''s face turned red with anger, and he had the impulse to kill L on the spot, almost spewing blood out of anger. Indeed, among the four strongest forces, Benjamin and Finn had already reached the Core Formation Realm, surpassing Arlo. Even Theodore from the Great Origin Sect, who was also at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, had a stronger attack than him. Even Savannah, the genius of the Graham family, had a higher attack ranking than him. This truly made Arlo feel extremely humiliated. Originally, he wanted to embarrass L a bit, but he didn''t expect this guy to grasp that weakness and not let go, hitting him where it hurt. He almost died from anger! "You son of a bitch, you''re looking for trouble!" Arlo angrily roared in embarrassment. At this moment, Savannah hesitated for a moment and stood in front of L, saying, "Mr. Hernandez, I advise you not to cause trouble. It''s not good for anyone, and the Hudpids Sect won''t turn a blind eye." Arlo''s expression changed, and despite being at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, he didn''t have much confidence in winning against Savannah at the moment. "Fine! Just you wait!" "Don''t let me catch an opportunity, or I''ll definitely kill you!" Arlo pointed at L and said sternly. Then, with a cold snort at Savannah, he said, "And you, don''t think that being ranked ahead of me means your strength is truly superior! I haven''t even revealed my trump card yet! What good is having a strong attack?" After leaving a few harsh words, the young master of the Hernandez family nced at L with a cold gaze and turned to leave. At this moment, Savannah red at L, her face covered in frost, and said, "Can you please stop provoking him? He has the Hernandez family backing him. Do you know that? You are currently a member of the Graham family. Do you want to bring another enemy upon us?" L furrowed his brow and coldly retorted, "I didn''t provoke him; he came over to humiliate me. Should I just let him humiliate me?" "You..." Savannah''s voice stagnated, ring at L with anger, unable to find the words to express herself, but her me was still evident in her beautiful eyes. L chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, if he truly holds a grudge against me and even causes trouble for the Graham family, you can just tell the truth! I brought the trouble upon myself, and it won''t affect your family." Savannah, upon hearing this, couldn''t help but bite her lip and said, "That''s not what I meant! But you''re on your own!" Sophie smiled at L and said a few words to ease the situation. Next, the second test was a test of defensive power. After a short break, ten bronze figures suddenly rose from the ground beneath the tform in the martial arts arena. "The second assessment is for defensive power! These ten bronze figures were crafted by Hudpids Sect''s forging master two hundred years ago. They can adjust the intensity of their attacks, ranging from the early stage of Uppecia to the early stage of Golden Core." "The participating contestants can choose the attack intensity of the bronze figures based on their own defensive abilities. But let me remind you, if your strength is not enough, don''t try to act tough. If you can''t withstand the bronze figures'' attacks and end up getting killed, Hudpids Sect will not be responsible." Isabel''s voice spread from the tform and reached everyone''s ears. Next, the test officially began. This test was different from the previous test of attack power because there were ten bronze figures, allowing ten contestants to participate at the same time. As Isabel spoke, the first group of contestants stepped onto the stage. Among them was a contestant in the early stage of Uppecia. Perhaps wanting to score more points to avoid being eliminated in the end, they chose the attack intensity of the mid-stage of Uppecia. As a result, they were struck by the bronze figure and sent flying, coughing up blood from severe injuries! It seemed they would not be able to participate in the following tests. Undoubtedly, this was not worth it. Witnessing this scene, Patrick from the Wood family''s expression flickered a few times. Shortly after, he approached Hugo and Jackson, and they discussed something together. Afterward, a dignified old man in a green robe on the tform went to find Isabel and whispered something in her ear. Isabel hesitated for a moment, then nodded, agreeing to his "secret request." In each n Grand Competition, representatives from the five hidden powers woulde to serve as referees. And this old man in the green robe was the representative of the Wood family, one of the hidden powers. After about fifteen minutes, the eighth group of contestants stepped onto the stage. Among this group was L, but Savannah was not among them. In addition to L, Hugo and Jackson from the Wood family also appeared in the same group. "Haha, the Graham family''s waste, I didn''t expect us to be in the same group!" "Dare topare defensive power with us? Ah?" "Don''t tell us that your attack is weak, and your defense is also vulnerable. Tsk, tsk..." Hugo looked at L, provocatively raising his chin and taunting. Chapter 385 The Two Foolish Brothers Driven By Excitement Chapter 385 The Two Foolish Brothers Driven By Excitement Chapter 385 The Two Foolish Brothers Driven by Excitement In the face of Hugo and Jackson''s provocation, L hesitated for a moment before showing his anger. "What do you mean? You guys are in thete stage of Uppecia, what do I have topare with you?" he said with a hint of annoyance. "Just because we''re in thete stage of Uppecia doesn''t mean anything. I dare you to fight me. If you don''t, it just means you''re a coward!" Hugo said arrogantly. "That''s right! The difference between mid andte stages is just one small level. Do you really think that we''re weaker than you in every aspect? You worthless thing! My defense is my weak point, do you dare topare with me?" Jackson taunted L. They had also heard about what happened at the inn yesterday. "Landon" was kicked by the Hernandez family''s young master but still dared to fight back against him. In their eyes, "Landon" was just an impulsive fool who couldn''t handle any hardship or humiliation. So now they were trying to provoke L into making a rash decision and being led around by them until he ended up defeated. Sure enough, when L heard Hugo and Jackson''s taunts, his face turned red with anger and frustration. "Who are you calling worthless? Who has no courage?" "Haha! We''re talking about you! What are you going to do about it?" Hugo and Jackson sneered at him contemptuously. "Fine then! Let''spare ourselves then! How do you want us topete?" L gritted his teeth angrily as if he was superior over them both. "It''s simple: I''ll choose how much attack power I can withstand while defending myself; then you choose something simr too," Jackson said after exchanging nces with Hugo. In theirst round of attack tests among peers, he had demonstrated ten rounds'' worth of strength using his Uppecia-level power, indicating that indeed he possessed strong attacking abilities. L''s eyes flickered for a moment, and finally nodded with a stubborn expression, "Fine! In that case, does it work the other way around? If I choose the level of attack I can withstand, you also have to choose the same?" Hearing this, Jackson was taken aback and looked at L''s indignant face, thinking that he was just being stubborn. "Right! Isn''t that obvious? Both of us should choose to withstand the same level of attack!" Jackson nodded in agreement. At this moment, everyone''s attention shifted to the ten bronze figures below the stage, and they all noticed the confrontation between L and the Wood family''s Hugo and Jackson. Upon hearing L''s agreement, a wave of whispers broke out. Many people looked at L as if he were a fool. "This idiot, haha..." Arlo sneered, feeling a sense of schadenfreude. Now he finally understood why this "fool" had the courage to challenge him after being kicked by him yesterday. It turned out he was just a brainless simpleton who couldn''t bear any humiliation or provocation. Ha ha... such a person would easily be yed to death. The other contestants, including the disciples of the Hudpids Sect, wore expressions of speechlessness and ridicule. Phoebe on the side of the tform couldn''t help but smile lightly and shake her head. "Is he an inexperienced and naive fool? I really don''t understand why someone like him was sent to participate in the n Grand Competition!" "So boring!" Initially, when L faced her "mediation" yesterday, he had shown a proud and unyielding attitude, which made Phoebe somewhat curious about him, thinking that he might have some extraordinary qualities. But now it seemed he was indeed "extraordinary" in a sense-vain, childish, andughable. Among all the people, only Savannah and Sophie were secretly worried for L. "Landon, don''t do anything reckless! Just choose the difficulty ording to your own strength and don''t get carried away!" Savannah hurriedly ran over and shouted at L. Sophie also furrowed her brow, afraid that L would act impulsively. L, with an annoyed expression, waved his hand impatiently at Savannah as if he was annoyed, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing!" "That''s right! He knows what he''s doing!" "Callum, it''s not your turn yet, go back quickly and don''t break the rules." Hugo said to Savannah. They had finally seeded in provoking L, and they didn''t want him to be persuaded back by "Callum." "Alright! The assessment is starting now, non-participants, leave the area!" At this moment, the representative of the Wood family, who represented the hidden power of the Wood family, spoke with a serious tone. The "referees" on the stage did not urge Hugo and Jackson when they provoked L earlier, but now they indicated that the assessment was about to begin. Hugo and Jackson stood on either side of L, next to the bronze figure he had chosen. Behind each bronze figure stood a disciple of the Hudpids Sect responsible for adjusting the attack intensity. "Landon, I choose the attack intensity of thete stage of Uppecia. What about you?" Jackson taunted L. Hugo added fuel to the fire, "Landon, so many people are watching. You agreed to it earlier. If you back out now, you might as well find a hole to hide in! Graham family will be aughingstock again!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Enough nonsense! It''s just thete stage of Uppecia, right? I''ll do it too!" L''s face turned red, gritting his teeth. The Hudpids Sect disciple behind the bronze figure assigned to L raised an eyebrow, looking at him, "Contestant Landon, are you sure?" "Sure! What''s there to be unsure about? It''s just the attack intensity of thete stage of Uppecia, and defense is my strong suit!" L nodded, looking bewildered. After selecting the difficulty, the ten contestants stood in front of their respective bronze figures, assuming various defensive stances to prepare for the attack. At Isabel''smand, the Hudpids Sect disciples controlling the bronze figures activated the attack mechanisms. Boom! Boom! Boom... The dull sounds of the bronze figures colliding with flesh were heard one after another. Jackson was pushed back several steps by the bronze figure''s strike but managed to withstand it, his face turning slightly red, but there was no suspense in his defense. On the other side, Hugo seemed to be even more rxed. In contrast, L was swept away by the bronze figure and fell to the ground. The next moment, he gritted his teeth and climbed up from the ground. Immediately after, with a "pu" sound, he spat out a mouthful of red liquid. Witnessing this scene, Hugo and Jackson exchanged a nce, revealing excitement in their eyes. Meanwhile, the audience erupted in jeers, treating L as an overconfident joke. Savannah and Sophie showed a hint of worry on their faces, but still felt somewhat relieved. Despite being injured, L managed to get back up. "Does anyone want to increase the intensity?" At this moment, Isabel on the stage asked calmly. Chapter 386 Keep Adding Up For Me Chapter 386 Keep Adding Up For Me Chapter 386 Keep Adding Up for Me This round of defense test allowed contestants to have multiple chances. If they felt that they can challenge a higher difficulty, they can choose to try again. As soon as the words fell, Jackson''s eyes flickered and he shouted loudly on the stage, "Me! I choose to increase my attack intensity to the peak of Uppeciater!" He turned his head and looked at L who had just gotten up. "Landon,e on! Let''s continue! You said your defense is strong. Don''t back down just because of some minor injuries." Hugo grinned. "That''s right! Whether or not you can help the Graham family save face depends on you!" Their goal was to kill L or at least severely injure him so that he couldn''t participate in the remaining tests. If this happened, even if Callum from the Graham family was very strong, it would be certain that they would lose their qualification for Ancient Martial Arts Alliance. How could L stand up now? Of course, he had no choice but to continue! Meanwhile Arlo sneered and mocked loudly, "I don''t think he dares anymore. This kind of trash only has this much ability! I really don''t understand where he gets his courage from fighting with me!" "Trash, get off quickly! The attack intensity in Uppeciater period is already your limit. Don''t embarrass yourself in front of so many people!" The Hernandez family''s young master added fuel to fire by belittling and provoking L. Everyone present watched with great interest like watching a monkey show. Many people also had an expectant look on their faces waiting for how L would respond. "Landon, enough is enough!" Savannah anxiously shouted out, "You have already held out against attacks from Uppeciater period with your strength in mid-period which is impressive!" "Come back quickly!" "Your result won''t be eliminated!" "Stop while you''re ahead!" Sophie also cried out urgently. However at this moment, L just stared at Jackson with red eyespletely lost in rage. He ignored Savannah''s and Sophie''s wordspletely. "Bring it on then! Let''s continue!" He wiped away blood stains from his mouth corner fiercely, and roared lowly towards the Hudpids Sect disciple who adjusted attack intensity, "Adjust mine too until it reaches peak level of Uppeciater period!" The female disciple sneered disdainfully without saying anything but did what she was told anyway. "He''s such a brainless idiot," Phoebe muttered under her breath. "Haha, yeah..." "Isn''t he just asking to be yed?" "Don''t you know what it means to die with dignity? Even if you''re going to die, you still have to save face. Haha..." Everyone looked at L like he was an idiot. Phoebe shook her head, thinking she should have let Arlo beat him up yesterday. It would have saved them all from this embarrassment. Savannah and Sophie looked worried and desperate. It was over! L wasn''t listening to reason and dared choose the peak attack strength of Uppecia''ster stage? He was only in the middle stage of Uppecia! Even if he didn''t die from the attack, he would be seriously injured. Not only could his body be crippled but there would also be no hope for him in the following assessment. This time, four people including L and Jackson chose to increase their strength even further. On top of the tform, Isabel and other judges saw that L was being "reckless" but they didn''t stop him. If someone wanted tomit suicide, then it had nothing to do with them. Moreover, L''s recklessness and vanity made them despise him even more. "Get ready!" "Attack!" Isabel gave the order as Copper Manunched another attack. This time, Jackson''s face also became serious, and he was filled with energy, gritting his teeth in preparation. He was using thete-stage Uppecia to deal with Landon''ste-stage peak attacks, which was actually a very risky move. He had even prepared himself to get injured. But as long as he could defeat or even kill "Landon," it would be worth it, even if he suffered severe injuries. After all, even if he couldn''t participate in the assessment, the Wood family still had Hugo and other juniors. There was no need to worry about preserving the family''s status. However, the Graham family only had Landon and Callum. If Landon was defeated, the Graham family would bepletely finished. Once kicked out of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, the Wood family could easily exterminate the Graham family without any concerns, putting an end to decades of enmity between the two families. Boom! Bang! Bang... As the bronze figureunched its attack, a terrifying muffled sound erupted. This time, L was directly sent flying, even more exaggerated thanst time. Jackson also flew back, coughing up blood, heavily falling to the ground, and then spitting out another mouthful of blood. Subconsciously, he looked in the direction where L was thrown, his eyes filled with ferocity and ruthlessness. It seemed like he was already anticipating the scene of L lying there, turned into a lifeless body. However, the next second, L, who had been thrown back, coughed a few times and struggled to get up again. Although blood was flowing from his mouth and nose, he managed to... stand up. "What the f*ck..." "You... you can still get up?" Jackson, shocked and injured, was even having trouble speaking clearly. Because of the fluctuations in his mind, he coughed up another mouthful of blood, his aura weakening. And as they watched L staggeringly rise to his feet, the whole scene erupted into a commotion. "What the hell, he''s not dead yet?" "Even if he''s not dead, he looks almost done, right? Why bother getting up?" "He''s so injured, bleeding from multiple wounds, it''s morefortable to lie down!" "This idiot... doesn''t he want to continue fighting?" On the side of the Wood family, everyone looked at each other in surprise. The gray-haired elder, Patrick, who was leading the team, exchanged a nce with Jackson, as if asking if he could still go on. At this moment, Jackson felt that his internal organs had suffered considerable damage, and his face changed unpredictably. "Hahaha, you''re coughing up blood too? Facing thete-stage peak with yourte-stage Uppecia, just one small level difference, and you''re already spitting blood?" "Useless! You''re truly useless!" Just at this moment, L, blood dripping from his mouth, pointed at Jackson and mocked loudly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jackson''s face twitched, and it was unclear whether it was due to his injuries or embarrassment, but it instantly turned red. Swish, swish, swish... He could feel that at least half of the people present had shifted their gaze towards him. "Who are you calling useless? You''re f*cking almost dead, and you dare to mock me?" Jackson shouted in anger. "Who said I''m almost dead? I can still go on!" "Come on! Bring it on!" "Raise it to the early stage of Core Formation!" L seemed to be provoked again, his face filled with madness as he yelled at the disciple controlling the bronze figure. He appeared like a madman, as ifpletely losing his sanity. As his words fell, the whole scene fell silent for a second. Then, there was a chorus of astonishment andmotion! Chapter 387 Is It Over? Chapter 387 Is It Over? Chapter 387 Is It Over? "Crazy! Is this guy crazy?" "Yeah! He''s gone crazy from being provoked." "He actually wants to withstand attacks at the early stage of Core Formation? Is he looking for trouble?" "Damn it, facing the peak attack of Uppecia''ster stage, he was already bleeding from seven orifices and still wants to continue?" Everyone was discussing and looking at L with eyes that went from dumbfounded to insane. At this moment, Jackson''s face twitched a few times in response to L''s madness. "You f*cking... you''re really crazy?" L looked insane as he grinned at him. "What? Are you scared now? We agreed earlier that I could choose what level of attack I would endure, just like you! Hahaha, are you going to be a coward in front of so many people?" "Come on!" L said as he spat out some blood foam and staggered towards his own bronze statue before shouting at Jackson. "Come on!" Jackson''s face changed several times. Everyone was watching him closely which made him feel trapped between a rock and a hard ce! Patrick blinked his eyes several times before waving his hand towards Hugo and other members of the Wood family, stopping them frommunicating or persuading Jackson. In his gaze flickered an expectation mixed with coldness. Deep down inside Patrick hoped that Jackson would agree even if it meant being seriously injured or even killed; it would be worth it for the entire the Wood family. As long as they could get rid of "Landon", make the Graham family lose their membership in Ancient Martial Arts Alliance by sacrificing one member; it wouldn''t matter much. At this moment, Jackson''s face changed several times while subconsciously ncing over towards his own people with an expression seeking advice and help. He hoped someone from the Wood family woulde forward and advise him giving him an "out" but Patrick and the other remained silent. Seeing Jackson standing there hesitatingly caused some murmurs among those present, "Ha! The Wood family''s guy is chickening out." "He initiated the challenge and now he''s backing down? What a way to embarrass himself." "Does he really need to lose face like this?" "Landon is weaker than him and more injured, yet he still dares to continue. Why is Jackson hesitating? Tsk tsk..." "Don''t call him Jackson, just call him useless! Haha..." The members of other families and disciples from various factions were all there to enjoy the spectacle. They loved watching L''s actions and were equally entertained by Jackson''s predicament. Upon hearing the mockery, Jackson''s head buzzed, and a surge of hot blood rushed through his body. "Coward,e on!" "Don''t act like a wimp, let everyoneugh at you!" At that moment, L stood there, appearing like a madman, as if he wanted to perish together with Jackson. "Alright,e then!" "If you want to die, I''ll apany you." Jackson pondered inwardly and turned to look at Patrick once again. He saw Patrick nod slightly, giving Jackson a bit of reassurance. He understood that his decision now would determine whether the Wood family could wipe out the Graham family. As long as he could seize this opportunity and eliminate "Landon," reducing the number of participants from the Graham family, they would undoubtedly lose their aristocratic status. He would earn great merit for his family, and as long as he survived, he would receive various benefits within the family. "I won''t necessarily die from an attack in the early stage of Core Formation!" "This lunatic isn''t afraid, I can''t let peopleugh at me!" A fierce expression shed across Jackson''s face as he strode toward his own bronze figure. "Adjust it to the early stage of Core Formation for me too!" As Jackson spoke, he red viciously at L, saying, "Come on!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Come on!" L shouted. "Bring it on! Come on!" "Come on!" "Whoever is a coward is a bastard! Come on!" "That''s right! Whoever is a coward will have their whole family killed! Come on!" At this moment, both L and Jackson were like two madmen, roaring and howling loudly. Their eyes were bloodshot, their emotions stirred up. Among the crowd, Savannah and Sophie looked at each other, shaking their heads with bitter smiles on their faces, disying a mix of speechlessness and concern. They had already given up hope, knowing that it was impossible to bring L back. This guy had gone crazy! Just a few instigating words, and he was willing to risk his life... A mocking and disappointed expression appeared on Savannah''s beautiful face. She secretly wondered why her father and grandfather were so confused, choosing such an unreliable trash to help the Graham family participate. Perhaps they truly couldn''t find anyone else... It was over! L was definitely finished this time! And the Graham family as well... On the other side, Arlo crossed his arms, looking at the seemingly insane L with a gleeful expression, his eyes filled with mockery and amusement. "Idiot, it seems I won''t have the chance to kill you with my own hands!" Under the elevated tform, Phoebe shook her head. "How can there be such foolish and ignorant people? I heard that the Graham family only has two participants this time, and this Landon is really..." She muttered to herself, her expression filled with indifference, contempt, and disdain. "Alright then! Since it''s your own choice, bear the consequences!" "Prepare!" "Attack!" On the elevated tform, Isabel gave a light shout, and then issued themand to attack. In an instant, a terrifying and powerful aura emanated from the bronze figures facing L and Jackson respectively. Then, the arms of the bronze figures swung, carrying the power equivalent to an early-stage Core Formation expert''s strongest strike, towards the two of them. "Ah! Come on!" Jackson shouted hysterically, using it to motivate himself and dispel the fear in his heart. Meanwhile, L stood there quietly, assuming a stance. Boom! Bang! With two muffled sounds, Jackson''s body was directly sted away, spewing blood in the air, forming a mist of blood. Plop! Plop! Even two pieces of fragmented organs fell along the way. Boom! Afternding, this Wood family Upper Tier disciple''s mouth gushed out arge amount of blood, and blood also flowed from his nostrils and ears. Lying on the ground, his body twitched a few times before ceasing to breathe. His entire body was shattered,pletely lifeless. "Brother!" "Jackson ! Ah..." Witnessing this scene, Hugo''s eyes turned red as he cried out in grief and anger. Patrick shook his head and couldn''t help but sigh, then his gaze shifted towards L. Jackson was dead! But as long as they could get rid of L, it would still be worth it. At this moment, when everyone looked towards L, their expressions froze. They saw that this time, L... didn''t get blown away! Instead, he stood there just fine! Facing the attack of an early-stage Core Formation expert, he only took a few steps back. "That''s it? I''m not done ying yet." "Ah..." Chapter 388 I Love Playing Until I Spit Blood Chapter 388 I Love ying Until I Spit Blood Chapter 388 I Love ying Until I Spit Blood Before, even just being hit by an attack from Uppecia''ster stage was enough to send L flying. But this time, when the attack from Core Formationt''s early stage came, L only took a few steps back. After standing still, he looked nothing like someone who had been seriously injured. There was no sign of his previous injuries. Everyone present was shocked to see L in this state and made various strange sounds and gasps of surprise. Patrick and Hugo from the Wood family were particrly stunned while Arlo stared at L as if he had seen a ghost. Phoebe frowned slightly with surprise while Isabel and other judges on the high tform also looked shocked. L suppressed his strength at the mid-stage of Uppecia, which was the level he disyed when using True Energy. Therefore, even though Isabel and the others had much higher strength than L, they couldn''t see his true depth. The protective True Energy on L''s body, which withstood the attack of the early-stage Core Formation, was formed based on his mid-stage Uppecia strength. The main reason he could withstand it was his extraordinary physical strength. His body, nourished and transformed by Dragon Energy, had the same physical strength as an early-stage Core Formation expert, so naturally, he could withstand the attack of the early-stage Core Formation. That was why he concealed his true strength. Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t even need to retreat. "Hoo..." The entire scene was shocked, except for Savannah and Sophie, who let out a long breath. At this moment, Hugo let out a mournful cry and ran towards Jackson''s body, lifting it up. "Ah! Jackson! Jackson, wake up..." He shook Jackson''s body frantically and then red at L with a shocked and angry expression. "Why... why aren''t you dead? Jackson is dead, why are you still alive? Why? You''re just at the mid- stage of Uppecia, right? Jackson was at thete stage of Uppecia and was killed. Why are you acting like nothing happened?" "Damn it! Damn it! Is there something wrong with these bronze figures?" Hugo shouted. Hearing this, L sneered, "Who told you that if Jackson died at thete stage of Uppecia, I, at the mid-stage of Uppecia, must die too? Can''t I have abnormal defensive power?" Isabel on the elevated tform coldly said to Hugo, "If you suspect that there''s something wrong with the bronze figures, you can try the attack Landon just endured! Are you from the Wood family suspecting the fairness of Hudpids Sect?" Hugo''s face showed a mix of grief and anger, but he moved his mouth without daring to reply. Patrick quickly waved his hand, "No, we from the Wood family absolutely have no such intentions!" At this moment, Hugo, with red eyes, stared fiercely at L and said, "You bastard! If you can withstand the attacks of the Core Formation Realm, why did you look heavily injured when facing the peak of thete stage of Uppecia? You intentionally plotted to kill Jackson!" L spat out a mouthful of blood and said, "That''s right, even if I plotted to kill him, so what? I just used a countermeasure. Can''t you guys think of plotting against me and killing me? me yourselves for being fools! Who told you that coughing up blood means I''m injured? I just have a bit too much blood, and I like spitting it out for fun. What''s it to you?" After hearing this, Hugo trembled with anger, pointing at L and said, "You... you''re so despicable!" The members of the Wood family were almost jumping with anger. The scene was in an uproar! Everyone almost felt like spitting blood themselves... S pitting blood for fun? Damn, this guy was too sinister. Everyone thought he was just a reckless youth provoked by the Wood family brothers, but it turned out that wasn''t the case at all. He was pretending! Pretending to be injured and crazy! This guy was clear-headed from beginning to end. "This guy , quite interesting!" Isabel squinted her eyes and carefully observed L, smiling meaningfully. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She was at the mid-stage of Golden Core, but at this moment, she couldn''t see through this guy. The judge from the Wood family, who was hiding his presence, had an expression as cold as iron, staring at L with a hint of killing intent. Underneath the elevated tform, Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect, raised an eyebrow involuntarily. She had always thought that this "Landon" was an immature and ridiculous troublemaker who didn''t understand the situation. She couldn''t help but feel disdainful towards him. But now, she had a feeling of being "pped in the face" by this guy from a distance. And in fact, not only Phoebe, but everyone present felt the same way. The looks they had given L earlier were as if they were watching a joke. But in the end, they realized that he had fooled everyone alone. Next, the test of defensive abilities continued. L, under the various gazes, returned to the crowd. "It seems that the power behind you is afraid that you''ll die while training outside, so they specifically trained your defensive abilities, right? Truly a tough beast," Savannah whispered to L as she approached him. Sophie smiled wryly and said, "Landon, you really scared us!" "Hehe... I told you, I know what I''m doing," L lightlyughed at Sophie. Savannah''s expression froze for a moment, feeling ignored by this guy. A sense of discontent surged in her heart. L''s performance just now made this talented young girl from the Graham family feel astonished, so she couldn''t help but tease him. Although it didn''t sound like apliment, it had a yful tone to it. However, she didn''t expect L to be so indifferent and dismissive of her. "Hey, I said you''re a beast, didn''t you hear?" Savannah gritted her teeth and asked, ring at L with resentment. L shrugged his shoulders, "I heard, so what? Do you want me to argue with you?" He felt speechless inside, thinking, "You insult me, and I can''t even ignore you?" "You..." "Hehe, you really are a despicable person without any sense of fun!" Savannah sneered coldly, grinding her teeth. Upon hearing this, L couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her, "Do I want to be entertaining for you? Callum, be careful of your current status, don''t act like a petty woman!" "You..." Savannah was almost infuriated, ring at L as if she wanted to kill him. The sense of joy and relief that had just welled up because this guy didn''t die instantly disappeared in an instant. "Don''t get worked up, it''s your turn now..." L pointed towards the bronze figures and said to Savannah. Just at this moment, the next batch of participants happened to mention the name of this girl. "Just you wait!" Savannah gritted her teeth and red at L, walking out angrily. Chapter 389 Success Is Insufficient Chapter 389 Sess Is Insufficient Chapter 389 Sess is Insufficient The second assessment of defense finally came to an end around noon. L unexpectedly emerged as the winner, like a dark horse, tying with two others for first ce: Benjamin from Golden de Sect and Finn from the Wynter family. Both Benjamin and Finn had also withstood attacks at the early stage of Core Formationt, just like L. However, their strength was only at the early stage of Core Formationt and they did not attempt to exceed their level of difficulty. As one progressed higher in levels, there was a huge difference in strength between each small realm. For example, someone at the mid-stage of Core Formationt could easily defeat ten people at the early stage without any problem! Therefore, Benjamin and Finn did not dare to try exceeding their level even though they could handle it because it was not worth risking injury for just a qualification test representing their families. There was still an individual ranking trial waiting for themter. Savannah, Arlo and Theodore from Great Origin Sect all chose Uppecia''s peak difficulty level which put them all tied for second ce. Because they still had the speed, reflex, and endurance assessment in the afternoon, everyone was temporarily arranged to rest at the entrance of the Hudpids Sect. At the same time, the rules for the individual ranking trial were distributed to each person. In a courtyard at noon... The members of the Wood family, including the hidden elder of the Wood family, had unpleasant expressions. Hugo was sitting there, holding his brother Jackson''s body, a look of sadness and anger on his face as he asionally wiped away his tears. "Worthless!" The elder in the green robe coldly nced at Hugo and Jackson''s bodies, snorting disdainfully. Patrick forced a bitter smile on his face and said, "Elder of the Verdant Pine, we didn''t expect that Landon would pretend to be weak and have such insane defensive abilities." "It seems that the Graham family will once again be fortunate enough to retain their prestigious status. To try and eliminate them, who knows how long we''ll have to wait." The Elder of the Verdant Pine spoke with a resentful expression. At this moment, Patrick''s eyes flickered, and a cunning look appeared on his face. "We have another n! But when the timees, you will have to navigate among the five hidden powers a bit!" As Patrick spoke, he recounted the conspiracy between him and Hugo at the Vleah City hotel. After listening, the Elder of the Verdant Pine raised an eyebrow and a cold smile appeared on his face. "Oh? You still have that card? If it''s true, then we can make it work. If the two participants from the Graham family have truly engaged in some unsightly actions and you have recorded evidence of it, then it''s easy. I will have the judges use the excuse of tarnishing the cultivation world''s reputation to disqualify Callum and Landon!" Upon hearing this, Patrickughed and turned to Hugo. "Hugo, stop dwelling in sorrow for now! Bring out the recording you made!" However, Hugo''s face turned red upon hearing this, and he stammered, "Grandpa, wh-what recording?" "Didn''t you and your brother use the Forgetfulness Elixir to confuse Callum and Landon before? Hurry up and hand it over! Elder of the Verdant Pine can use it as an excuse to disqualify the two participants from the Graham family!" Patrick red at Hugo and said impatiently. He thought to himself that this guy must be so grief-stricken over his brother''s death that his brain wasn''t functioning properly. But as soon as the words fell, Hugo lowered his head embarrassingly and said, "We... we failed! We couldn''t seed, and Landon found out..." Upon hearing this, Patrick''s expression changed, and he pped Hugo across the face. "You worthless fool!" "You and your brother, both of you are fucking worthless! What else can you two do?" The Elder of the Verdant Pine from the hidden Wood family also snorted coldly, saying, "You have more failures than aplishments!" Hugo was pped and flew out, rolling on the ground a few times. After getting up, blood was flowing from his mouth and nose, his face filled with sadness and anger as he held his face. However, he dared not speak out his anger! Deep in his eyes, a strong sense of sorrow and indignation surged. No matter what, he and his brother were working for the family. Even though their previous n had failed, at least they had thought about it and tried! And Jackson had risked his life for the family today. In the end, they were met with the insult of being called worthless, aplishing nothing but bringing disaster upon themselves? Hugo''s heart was filled with grief and resentment. "Landon" killed Jackson, but that was because he was an enemy, there was nothing to say about it. But the actions of his own elders made him feel extremely cold. At this moment, the Elder of the Verdant Pine from the hidden Wood family shed a sinister and cold light in his eyes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Callum? Landon?" "Especially that Landon, damn it!" "After thispetition is over, let''s see if you can make it back alive." "Even if the Graham family retains their qualification this time, what about the next one?" Upon hearing this, Patrick''s face flickered, "Are you suggesting..." The Elder of the Verdant Pine snorted coldly, said nothing more, and turned away. Meanwhile, in another courtyard. The members of a martial sect called the ck Moon Cult were temporarily arranged to rest here at noon. Inside a room, three individuals gathered. "So, the individual ranking trial is to go to the Sacred Medicine Valley in the Hudpids Sect to collect various secret medicines?" "Hehe, for me, it''s simply a windfall!" A young man in ck sat there, with an excited smile on his face. "That''s right, with the special ability of you, finding Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures is a piece of cake, isn''t it?" A slender man respectfully said to the young man. This man had narrow eyes and a sinister look on his face. His nickname was "Lightless," and he was one of the protectors of the ck Moon Cult. In addition to this identity, he also held another position, that of the President of the NC Organization headquarters. The NC Organization was the force supported by the ck Moon Cult in the secr world, specializing in umting wealth for the sect and engaging in various activities that the sect couldn''t directly participate in. The young man in ck was Nathaniel Elliott, the present-day Young Master of the ck Moon Cult. He had a special ability, which was to detect and sense Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures or spiritual energy sources within a fifty-mile radius. Besides the President of the Lightless Society and Young Master Nathaniel, there was also a burly and fierce-looking man present. He was ck Star in Kreanford, the stronghold of the NC Organization. He had apanied the President to participate in the n Grand Competition. At this moment, upon hearing the President of the Lightless Society''s words, the Young Master shook his head, "No, the benefits I was talking about are not just about collecting those ordinary Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures and obtaining a ranking in the individual trial." "It''s that I sensed that there will be a truly miraculous medicine maturing in the Sacred Medicine Valley!" As he spoke, a strong sense of anticipation and excitement appeared on the Young Master''s face. Chapter 390 DonT Blame Others When You Die Chapter 390 Don''T me Others When You Die Chapter 390 Don''t me Others When You Die On that afternoon, the assessment of reaction speed and endurance ended without any surprises. L scored a total of 360 points, ranking twentieth overall! In fact, except for the defense assessment, L''s performance in other areas was very ordinary - just average. However, his score of 120 in defense pushed him up in rank. Savannah''s ranking was no surprise; she easily made it into the top ten. This meant that the Graham family had finally secured their position as one of Ancient Martial Arts Alliance''s prestigious families. After Isabel announced everyone''s rankings and the list of eliminated participants on stage following thest endurance test, both Savannah and Sophie were beaming with joy. "Landon, thank you! Really..." Sophie grabbed L''s hand with tears welling up in her eyes. "Hmph, you''re somewhat useful," Savannah bit her lip and snorted at L. "No need to thank me. I didn''t help for nothing, did I?" L replied calmly. Indeed, he remainedposed and couldn''t feel the relief Sophie and Savannah were experiencing. At this moment, Isabel on the high tform shouted, "Quiet!" and then raised her voice, "You''re fortunate that this time your family hasn''t lost its qualification in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance..." As she spoke, Isabel''s gaze turned towards L, Savannah, and Sophie. Indeed, if any family was most likely to be expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, it was the Graham family. Next, Isabel said some uninformative summary words. Finally, her tone changed and she said, "Tomorrow, the individual ranking trial of this n Grand Competition will take ce! The rules of the trial were distributed to everyone at noon today, but I still want to reiterate a few things here." "The individual ranking trial is voluntary. At that time, participants will enter the Hudpids Sect''s Sacred Medicine Valley to collect herbs. The ranking will be based on the quantity and quality of the herbs collected." "I must emphasize that this ranking triales with opportunities and dangers." "Although the previous tests also hadpetition, the participants didn''t engage in actual fights. Unless they courted death, there was no real danger to their lives." "However, the individual ranking trial is different. When you enter the Sacred Medicine Valley, participants are allowed to snatch from and even fight each other." "So, whether or not to participate, everyone should consider it carefully." "Of course, with great riskse great rewards!" "All the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures collected by the participants in the end will be their own. In addition, the top five will receive special rewards." "As for what the rewards are, let me keep it a secret for now and reveal it to the participants who choose topete tomorrow!" "Think it over tonight." After finishing her speech, Isabel announced the dispersal. When they returned to their respective temporary residences, L asked Sophie with some anticipation, "Sophie, when do we receive the resources each family obtains every year? And where?" Upon hearing this, Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle, while Savannah rolled her eyes, "Look at you, so impatient! Those cultivation resources aren''t received here. Each family sends representatives to the headquarters of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance in the secr world to collect them." L frowned upon hearing this. He could sense that his strength was only a hair''s breadth away from breaking through to the Core Formation Realm. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He would definitely participate in tomorrow''s individual ranking trial. Advancing his strength further would give him more confidence! "So troublesome!" Hearing that he wouldn''t be able to obtain those cultivation resources now, a tinge of disappointment appeared on L''s face. Savannah snorted and cast a disdainful nce at L. It seemed that she had a low opinion of his impatience. Sophie smiled and didn''t say anything, then turned to Savannah and asked, "Callum, do you want to participate in tomorrow''s individual ranking trial?" Savannah nodded, a determined look in her beautiful eyes. "Of course!" "But it will be dangerous. It''s already good enough that our family has preserved its qualification this time. Are you willing to take the risk?" Sophie expressed her concern. A trace of pride emerged on Savannah''s pretty face. "Sophie, the path of cultivation is filled with hardships and dangers. Should we give up opportunities just because we fear danger?" This talented young girl from the Graham family, besides her exceptional talent, was also an extremely diligent cultivator. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have reached thete peak of Uppecia at her age. Hearing this, L couldn''t help but look at this girl in a new light. "That''s quite bold of you to say." Savannah''s face turned cold upon hearing his words, showing a hint of annoyance as she gritted her teeth and scolded L, "Get lost! How dare you speak like that? What do you mean by ''quite bold''? Can''t you acknowledge a woman''s strength?" "In any case, I''m better than a useless person like you! I''m afraid you don''t have the courage to participate in tomorrow''s individual ranking trial, do you?" she continued, a mocking expression appearing on her face. However, L remained calm and said, "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I will participate!" Upon hearing this, both Savannah and Sophie were surprised for a moment, and then they showed an expression of astonishment. "What did you say? You''re also going to participate?" Savannah asked in shock, then her tone changed. "I was just trying to provoke you earlier, don''t act impulsively because of me! If you participate with your current strength, won''t it be suicidal?" Sophie also advised, "Yes! This ranking trial doesn''t restrict fighting and killing. Forget about others, that guy Arlo from the Hernandez family will probably target you. Landon, don''t take the risk! If something happens to you here, how can our family exin it to your family?" L smiled and thought to himself, what family am I supposed to have? "I''m not acting impulsively or out of anger! Just like you said earlier, how can the path of cultivation fear danger?" Savannah''s beautiful eyes flickered a few times as she said expressionlessly, "You''re not expecting me to protect you, are you? Don''t me me for not rifying in advance. The situation could be complicated, and I might not be able to protect myself. You''d better not rely on me for help." With a smile, L replied, "Don''t worry, I''m not relying on anyone!" Savannah''s voice paused for a moment, then she coldly chuckled, "Well, it''s up to you then! If you die, don''t me others." Chapter 391 VictoriaS Invitation Chapter 391 Victoria''S Invitation Chapter 391 Victoria''s Invitation And on the other side at this moment! Ednd! Mason was practicing boxing in his underground arena with Dennis apanying him. Bang! Mason, who used to look down on physical strength, suddenly swept his leg fiercely onto Dennis'' arm while he was holding protective gear. L "customized" cultivation techniques tailored to Dennis and Mason''s trusted subordinates'' needs. Currently, Dennis had made a breakthrough in strength and reached the level of Transmutation Force. If they were to encounter the "Wild Wolf" from the NC Organization now, the oue would be uncertain. However, at this moment, Mason kicked him back a step. "Mason, you''re amazing! You''ve already reached Dark Force? Mr. Willis must have given you higher-level techniquespared to what he gave us," Dennisplimented, giving a thumbs-up to his boss. Mason had recently shown signs of being obsessed with martial arts. Coupled with his decent aptitude, along with the assistance of supplements like the Tempering Body Pill and Meridian- Opening Pill that L had given him, he had be a master of Dark Force. Mason smirked and replied, "Of course, he''s my brother-inw! But the techniques he designed for you guys aren''t that far off. It''s probably because you haven''t been diligent in your trainingtely." Mason spoke the truth. Dennis couldn''t spend all his time practicing; he and the other subordinates had to help Mason manage their operations. "And stop ttering me! I''m only at the Dark Force level. Can I even kick you?" "You brat..." Mason pointed at Dennis andughed, teasing him. Dennis chuckled awkwardly, saying, "You''re the boss." At that moment, Mason''s phone, which was tucked in his nearby clothes, rang. Dennis handed it to him. Surprisingly, it was a call from Victoria. A hint of doubt shed across Mason''s face. He gestured to Dennis to leave before answering the call. "Grandma?" Although there had been many disagreements between his family and Victoria, Mason, raised with strict manners, respectfully greeted her. "Mason, how about having dinner with me tonight?" Victoria''s tone seemed filled with kindness. Upon hearing this, Mason was momentarily stunned. "Grandma, what are you saying?" "I said I miss you. How about joining me for dinner tonight..." Victoria''s voice remained calm. "Ah? Grandma, is everything alright? Is something wrong?" Mason asked, puzzled. Victoria sighed, her voice tinged with regret and emotion. "Nothing''s wrong! Maybe it''s just because I''m getting older. The heart bes more fragile. Lately, I''ve been thinking a lot and realized that we''re still family after all. At six o''clock tonight, in the private room on the top floor of the Lowe''s Grand Hotel, I will be waiting for you. Oh, by the way, don''t tell your parents and sister yet. Your mother and sister hold misunderstandings and resentments towards me, and I''m afraid they won''t come, or worse, they might stop you. Youe first, and let''s resolve our past misunderstandings. I''m counting on you to help me persuade them. When I grow old, especially after I nearly diedst time, I start to see things differently. It''s best for a family to be united, harmonious, and peaceful." Victoria''s tone then changed. "Mason, you''re not angry with me and refusing toe, are you?" As Mason listened to Victoria''s weak and elderly voice on the phone, he felt a tinge of sadness in his nose. Memories of his childhood with Victoria ying with him shed through his mind. "Why would I be angry, Grandma? I''m overjoyed that you''ve opened up! I can''t wait to see you!" Mason''s voice trembled with a hint of choking. "Good, I''ll be there tonight." Mason''s voice carried a touch of emotion as he spoke. "Good... Good..." Victoria seemed extremely relieved and happy upon hearing Mason''s agreement. After hanging up the phone, Mason took a deep breath andposed himself. Although Victoria''s words had stirred up some emotions, he still felt a sense of doubt deep down. Grandma, what is she up to? Thinking about the things Victoria had done to his family, especially to his sister and brother-inw, Mason couldn''t fully trust her words about reconciling. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. On the other hand, inside the Lowe Residence... "Mom, how did it go? Did that brat Mason agree?" Romeo and Harlow eagerly asked, their faces filled with anticipation. A sly smile appeared on Victoria''s face as she replied, "He agreed! As a grandmother, if I say so, how could he refuse? Heh, Emmanuel and his family values rtionships the most. As long as I''m willing to make amends, anything is possible." "Haha, that''s great!" Romeo eximed with a smile. Harlow pped her hands and said, "He''s so gullible, falling for a few casual words every time!" Victoria let out a few coldughs, her face filled with satisfaction. It had to be said that some people in this world were despicable and heartless. Victoria herself knew that the Emmanuel family valued rtionships deeply, yet she didn''t cherish or maintain that precious family bond. Instead, she used their strong emotions and loyalty to repeatedly hurt and deceive them. Why? She knew that L possessed great strength and could single-handedly take on all the experts of the Lowe family, yet she continued to target Emmanuel''s family without any restraint. That was because she knew that Emmanuel''s family, including L as his son-inw, wouldn''t do anything to harm her. At that moment, Victoria''s eyes flickered, and she muttered to herself, "No, for the sake of caution, I need to make some preparations!" In the next second, she dialed another number. "Mom?" The phone was answered almost immediately. Emmanuel''s voice came through the line. "Emmanuel,e to the Lowe Residence tonight and have dinner with me." Victoria spoke. "Mom, you... what are you..." Emmanuel was silent for two seconds, then his voice trembled as he asked. "When a person grows old, their heart softens! You''re my son, can your mother not have a peaceful rtionship with you until she dies? I want to reconcile,e over tonight! By the way, Mason and Miranda probably have strong objections towards me, so don''t tell them. Just the two of youe. Understand?" Victoria instructed. "Alright! I understand!" "Then I''lle tonight!" "Mom..." Emmanuel''s agreement was even more enthusiastic than Mason''s, and his voice became choked with emotion towards the end. Clearly, he was very moved and emotional! After hanging up the phone, Victoria''s face showed a smile devoid of warmth. "Emmanuel, don''t me me for being ruthless! If I didn''t plot against you all, I wouldn''t be able to survive!" "Since you''re so filial, it''s only right for you to help your mother, isn''t it?" At this moment, Emmanuel was outside apanying Cara as she shopped for clothes. L had refined various types of pills, not only for himself and for selling to the Graham family but also for his own family. Among them were several detoxifying and rejuvenating pills. After taking them, Cara appeared even younger. This beautiful mother-inw, who was already over fifty, now looked like Miranda''s sister. When she went out with her husband, everyone thought she was Emmanuel''s mistress. This allowed Emmanuel to happily apany his wife shopping for clothes, thoroughly enjoying it. After making the phone call, Cara snorted, "Whose call was it? Victoria''s?" Emmanuel pinched his nose, clearly still feeling a bit stirred and touched. "Yeah, it was Mom. She asked us to go to the Lowe Residence tonight for dinner!" "Seems like Mom has had a change of heart and wants to reconcile with us..." Emmanuel said with a face full of contentment and joy. However, upon hearing his words, Cara sneered and pursed her lips, "Reconcile? Is she nning another scheme or trick?" Chapter 392 Regretful Emmanuel Chapter 392 Regretful Emmanuel Chapter 392 Regretful Emmanuel "Cara, what are you talking about? That''s my mom. After all this time, isn''t it normal for her to want to make up with us? We''re family. How can we hold a grudge forever?" Emmanuel frowned and then softened his tone as he tried to persuade her. "Honey, my mother wants to make peace with us. Let''s go have dinner at the old house tonight. Come on, let''s buy something and bring it over." But Cara just snorted coldly and said, "I''m not going! Oh sure, she kicks us out of the family if she wants but now she wants to make up? What does she take us for?" "She''s getting older; can''t you cut her some ck?" Emmanuel urged. "I''m not going," Cara said coldly. What Victoria did hurt her deeply; how could she forgive so easily? Emmanuel moved his lips but seeing his wife''s resolute attitude he sighed helplessly and said, "Alright then I''ll go by myself." "By the way," Cara added before he left. "Don''t tell Miranda or Mason yet; they don''t have a good opinion of Victoria either. Let me see what her attitude is first before we say anything." Upon seeing his wife''s behavior, Emmanuel immediately felt that Victoria''s concerns on the phone were justified, and he shouldn''t inform his children and son-inw beforehand. "Heh heh, let''s see how the conversation goes first," Cara sneered and pursed her lips. The Lowe''s Grand Hotel was owned by the Lowe family. Victoria intentionally had Masone here for the convenience of her n. Around six o''clock that evening, Mason arrived at the hotel alone without any subordinates. Although he had some doubts about Victoria''s invitation, Mason didn''t want to think too much about her ulterior motives. At that moment, Rohan was already waiting at the hotel entrance. "Mason, you''re here?" Rohan respectfully greeted him. Upon seeing the other person, Mason frowned and asked, "Why is it you?" Rohan was Romeo''s right-hand man, and his presence here made Mason feel uneasy. "Mason, Mrs. Lowe also wants you to reconcile with Romeo. We''re all family, don''t you agree?" Rohan asked with a smile. Mason chuckled, feeling somewhat skeptical. If possible, he would like to reconcile with Victoria. After all, she was his grandmother and his father''s mother. But Romeo''s family... it might be better to forget about it. But since he was already here, Mason had no choice. He could simply ignore Romeo. With this in mind, Mason let Rohan lead the way. The two of them took the elevator and arrived at the top floor of the Lowe''s Grand Hotel, entering a luxurious private room. After entering, Rohan casually closed the door. Mason''s face showed surprise. "Hasn''t my grandmother and Romeo arrived yet?" Mason asked. "No, they haven''t," Rohan nodded. Upon entering the room, his respectful expression seemed to suddenly turn cold. Mason looked at him with a hint of confusion. "When will theye?" He thought Victoria and Romeo were deliberately making him arrive first, with themingter. However, before he could finish speaking, a malicious smile appeared on Rohan''s face. "They won''te!" "Mason, I''m sorry! For the sake of Mrs. Lowe and Romeo''s lives, I have to use you!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As he spoke, Rohan suddenly reached out towards Mason, his five fingers reaching for Mason''s shoulder, attempting to restrain him. Mason''s expression changed, and he instinctively threw a punch at Rohan. Boom! Crack! Apanied by a dull sound, Mason''s fist collided with Rohan''s w-like hand, and there was also a crisp sound of a finger bone breaking. Rohan eximed in pain, his face showing a mix of agony and horror as he quickly retreated. His intention was not to kill Mason, but only to capture him. Moreover, in his eyes, Mason was just an ordinary person, so Rohan only used twenty percent of his strength. He believed it was enough to handle Mason. However, what he didn''t expect was that Mason''s instinctive punch was so powerful and forceful. "Mason, are you... are you a master of Dark Force?" Rohan widened his eyes, filled with disbelief. Mason let out a cold snort, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and anger. "Rohan, what do you mean by this? What are you trying to do?" Rohan''s eyes flickered for a few moments, then he gritted his teeth and endured the intense pain from his broken finger, once again making a move towards Mason. He had the posture of vowing to take down Mason. Mason snorted coldly, refusing to show any weakness, and engaged in a fight with his opponent. Meanwhile, in the living room of the Lowe Residence, when Emmanuel arrived, he saw Victoria, Romeo, and Harlow already waiting there. Seeing Romeo and his daughter, Emmanuel couldn''t help but furrow his brow. "Mom, why is Romeo here too?" Emmanuel respectfully greeted Victoria and then asked with confusion. "Emmanuel, you''re here," Victoria looked at her eldest son. In her somewhat clouded eyes, a trace of hesitation and softness shed briefly. But the next second, she immediately suppressed those emotions. What could be more important than her own life? "Hahaha, Emmanuel, of course I am! We want to see you being taken away before we can feel at ease," Romeo grinned andughed maliciously at Emmanuel. Hearing this, Emmanuel paused, sensing that something was not right. "What do you mean? What do you mean by me being taken away?" He asked in confusion and then turned to Victoria, "Mom, what''s going on?" Victoria looked at Emmanuel, her tone indifferent and cold. "Emmanuel, aren''t you a filial son? Then help your mother this time." As soon as she finished speaking, several people walked out from a corner of the living room. Leading them was the triangr-eyed person from the NC Organization, known as "Cobra." "Mr. Lowe,e with us, hehehe..." Cobraughed in a sinister and evil manner. Emmanuel''s facepletely changed upon seeing this, and he roared at Victoria, "Mom, what is going on here? You called me here, not... to reconcile with me?" Victoria looked at her eldest son expressionlessly and then closed her eyes. Suddenly, Cobra swiftly shed forward and struck Emmanuel''s neck with a palm. Emmanuel felt his vision go ck, and his body suddenly went limp as he fainted. Before losing consciousness, his heart was filled with coldness and sorrow. Only one thought lingered in his mind: Why didn''t he listen to his wife? He had naively believed that his mother truly wanted to reconcile with him... Chapter 393 Catching Father Is More Useful Chapter 393 Catching Father Is More Useful Chapter 393 Catching Father is More Useful ncing at the unconscious Emmanuel on the ground, Triangr Eyes sneered at Victoria, "Old lady, you didn''t fool us! When will Mason show up? I''ll take him back with me too, haha..." Victoria checked the time and signaled to Romeo who then made a call to Rohan. "Rohan, what''s going on?" At that moment inside the Lowe''s Grand Hotel, Rohan''s right hand trembled slightly as he looked at Mason who had already run out of the private room with a face full of unwillingness. "Mr. Lowe, I failed!" "Mason has be an expert in Dark Force and I couldn''t defeat him." Rohan was also a master of the Dark Force, but in terms of strength, he was slightly stronger than Mason. After all, he had trained step by step to reach his level, while Mason had only recently entered the Dark Force and couldn''t keep up with the fighting techniques. "What did you say? Mason is a master of the Dark Force? How is that possible?" Romeo''s voice suddenly rose, his face filled with disbelief. "Mr. Lowe, it''s true! I can''t believe it either, but that''s the reality," Rohan said with a bitter smile. Romeo took a deep breath. "Damn it! How is this possible? Is this some kind of joke? When did he be a master of the Dark Force?" After hanging up the phone, Victoria and Harlow''s expressions changed unpredictably. "Dad, did Rohan fail?" Harlow asked in astonishment. Victoria''s voice turned cold. "What exactly happened?" Romeo swallowed and said, "Rohan said that Mason has actually be a master of the Dark Force. He couldn''t defeat him at all!" "Nonsense! How is that possible? Mason is just an ordinary person. Could something have gone wrong on Rohan''s side? Has Mason bribed him?" Victoria questioned coldly. Romeo''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he shook his head. "It''s highly unlikely! Rohan is loyal to me; there''s no way he would betray us." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At that moment, the triangr-eyed person snorted coldly and asked in a sinister tone, "What''s going on? You couldn''t capture Mason? Are you ying games with me?" Victoria and Romeo exchanged uneasy nces with the members of the NC Organization. The next moment, Victoria spoke in a low voice, "Cobra, even if we couldn''t capture Mason, it''s not a big problem. Emmanuel is Mason''s father, and capturing him can be used to threaten Mason, which is even more effective than capturing Mason himself." Romeo quickly chimed in, "That''s right! If we capture Mason, he might be willing to risk his life and resist, but if we capture his father, he will definitely surrender. Cobra, don''t you agree?" Cobra, upon hearing this, nced at Victoria and herpanions with a chilling gaze, then stepped aside and made a phone call. After finishing the call, he warned fiercely, "Fine, I''ll spare you for now! I hope Mason has some sense and cares about his father''s life and death. But if we can''t use his father to threaten him, then you all can prepare to die!" "Let''s go!" Cobra ordered, and his subordinates lifted Emmanuel and left the Lowe Residence. After they left, Victoria, Romeo, and Harlow''s faces changed unpredictably. "Grandma, Dad, do you think the NC Organization will really let us go?" Harlow asked anxiously. Victoria''s eyes flickered for a moment. "As long as Mason is willing to surrender, they should." "Let''s hope so..." Romeo said. At this point, they didn''t have any other options. Meanwhile, after escaping from the Lowe''s Grand Hotel, Mason''s heart was filled with anger and disbelief. He couldn''t believe that Victoria would actually target him! Mason didn''t know why Rohan had captured him, but he was certain it wasn''t for anything good. As he drove, he quickly dialed his mother Cara''s number. Victoria had instructed him not to tell his parents and sister when she invited him over. Now, Mason couldn''t help but suspect that Victoria might also have targeted his parents and sister. "Mom, where are you?" Mason asked straight to the point as soon as the call connected, his tone slightly urgent. "I''m at home. Your dad went to the Lowe Residence," Cara replied, her tone not sounding too good. Upon hearing this, Mason''s heart skipped a beat. "What? Dad went to the Lowe Residence?" "Why are you so surprised? Your grandmother said she wanted to reconcile with us and invited your dad for dinner. But I think your grandmother has ulterior motives. Who knows what she wants to humiliate and disgust us with!" Cara said with resentment in her voice when talking about Victoria. Mason''s face immediately turned serious upon hearing this. He thought his mother''s guess was not entirely wrong. Victoria definitely had ill intentions. And this time, it wasn''t just about humiliation and disgust. It seemed that something unfavorable was nned for his father. "Son, what''s wrong? What happened?" Cara sensed that her son''s reaction was off and asked with uncertainty. Mason took a deep breath and exined what had happened on his side to his mother. After listening, Cara became agitated and worried. "Damn it! What a cunning old woman! What does she want to do?" "I told you Victoria definitely doesn''t have good intentions, but your father didn''t listen. What do we do now?" "It''s over! Your father has been tricked into going to the Lowe Residence. Could he be in danger?" "And your sister! Quickly call your sister. Has anything happened to her too?" Mason advised, "Mom, don''t panic. I''ll call my sister right away, and you call Dad to check on his situation." A momentter, after Mason finished his call with Miranda, Cara''s call came in immediately. "Son, I can''t reach your dad. I can''t contact him at all!" "Has something happened to him? What do we do? Can she even harm her own son?" "Did she harm your father? And your sister, is she okay?" Cara was truly panicked, her voice sounding tearful. "Mom, calm down. My sister is fine! Here''s what we''ll do: I''lle over and pick you up. We''ll go to the Lowe Residence together with some people and see what my grandmother is up to." Masonforted her. "Okay! Okay! Hurry over then!" Cara agreed repeatedly. Meanwhile, inside Emerald Green Estates, Miranda hadn''t received a call from Victoria. However, after hearing what her brother said, she was filled with anxiety and worry. "Grandmother actually tricked Mason into going to the Lowe''s Grand Hotel and wanted Rohan to capture him?" "And she called my dad to the Lowe Residence? What does she really want to do?" Miranda spected anxiously in her mind. Chapter 394 I Know Nothing Chapter 394 I Know Nothing Chapter 394 I Know Nothing Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Miranda hesitated for a moment, then instructed Nora to stay at home and wait for her. She left the house and headed towards the Lowe Residence. Nora had L''s Suppressing Talisman with her now, so she could protect herself if needed. Plus, Emerald Green Estates was a high-end gatedmunity with good security, so Miranda wasn''t too worried. But now she was more concerned about her father''s safety. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Lowe Residence. Several SUVs were parked outside with Mason and his men apanying Cara in a hurry. At the same time, Miranda arrived in her Maserati. "Miranda, you''re here too? Where''s L?" Cara asked when she saw her daughter. "L had some things to take care of and left Ednd for a few days," Miranda exined before turning to Mason. "Mason, what do we do now?" Mason gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s go inside and ask Grandma!" Earlier on the way, both he and Cara called Victoria, but she didn''t answer at all. As they spoke, the three of them headed towards the gates of the Lowe Residence, with Mason''s men following behind. "Halt!" "Madam, Miss, Mister, without Mrs. Lowe''s consent, you cannot enter the Lowe Residence!" A team of guards stationed at the gate blocked their path and shouted. "Get out of our way!" Mason shouted sternly. Just then, the gates opened, and Victoria walked out apanied by the few skilled members of the Lowe family. "Cara, what do you think you''re doing?" Aftering out, Victoria called out the name of her eldest daughter-inw and asked sharply. "What do I think I''m doing? Where''s Emmanuel? You lured him here for some purpose?" Cara saw Victoria and immediately questioned her with excitement. Victoria sneered, "I don''t know either. I asked him toe over for dinner tonight, but he hasn''t shown up. What are you all up to?" "He hasn''t shown up until now? Did you make him disappear?" Cara asked through gritted teeth. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Victoria''s face turned cold. At this moment, Mason pulled his mother back slightly and looked at Victoria, saying, "Grandmother, let me ask you first. You called me and asked me to go to the Hotel, but you didn''t go there yourself. Instead, Rohan was there trying to capture me. What does that mean?" Victoria, with no particr expression, replied, "Mason, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Perhaps it was Rohan acting on his own." Hearing this, Mason''s voice paused with anger, and he asked in a deep voice, "Then what about the phone call where you said you wanted to reconcile with us, but you led me and my dad to two different ces? What does that mean?" As he finished speaking, Victoria let out a mocking sound and coldly asked, "Oh? So, you''vee to use me? I''m old, confused. Is that not allowed?" Hearing this, both Cara and the siblings Miranda and Mason were furious. Miranda took a deep breath and said coldly, "Grandma, is my dad not at the Lowe Residence?" "He''s not!" "Then let us go in and find him, can we?" "No! You are no longer part of the Lowe family. You have no right to enter the Lowe Residence! I wanted your father toe and reconcile, but he hasn''t shown up until now. It seems he doesn''t want to reconcile with me! So be it! You can leave now!" Victoria''s tone was cold and indifferent. Cara, with an angry expression on her face, pointed at Victoria and said, "Old woman, what do you want? You lured Emmanuel here, what is your purpose? Where is he? Hand him over to me!" "Outrageous! Cara, do you still have any respect for your elders? I told you, Emmanuel didn''te here, I haven''t seen him! He got lost on the way or something happened to him, what does that have to do with me?" Victoria scolded coldly, then she looked at Mason with a dark gaze and pointed at the men he brought, saying, "Mason, do you really want to have a showdown with the Lowe family?" "I don''t mean that, we just want toe and find my dad!" said Mason. "If you don''t mean that, then take your people and leave! If you want to find your dad, go somewhere else, he isn''t here!" Victoria tapped her cane, maintaining her unreasonable dominance in front of her family. Just as Mason was about to say something, the phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was Emmanuel''s number calling. "Dad?" Mason quickly answered. On the other end of the phone came a sneering and cold voice, "Hey, good son! Hahaha..." Upon hearing this voice, Mason''s expression changed instantly, and he gritted his teeth, asking, "Who the hell are you? Why is my dad''s phone in your hands?" "Because your dad is in my hands too!" Cobra chuckled. "Who are you? What do you want?" Mason asked. "I''m from the NC Organization. Mason, you must have heard of us, right? My request is simple. Our leader, Thunderstorm, said that as long as you are willing to bring your men and publicly announce your entry into the NC Organization, then everything will be peaceful. Not only that, we will be one big family in the future, hahaha... We are thergest underground force in the Corl River Delta, and it is your honor to join us. Don''t you think so?" Cobra spoke, exining some specific requirements from the NC Organization. They wanted Mason to hold an underground gathering, summoning the heads of all the major forces on the Ednd Road, and publicly announce their entry into the NC Organization in front of everyone. After listening, Mason''s face changed, and he couldn''t decide whether to agree or not. "NC Organization? Is it you guys?" As an influential figure on the Ednd''s underground, Mason had certainly heard of this force. He just didn''t expect that the other side, with whom he had never interacted before, would suddenly take an interest in him. Meanwhile, Miranda, who was standing nearby, shed a hint of recognition when she heard the name "NC Organization." She felt like she had heard of this force somewhere before. After Mason hung up the phone, he looked at Victoria with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "Grandma, you actually colluded with the NC Organization and helped them capture me and my dad?" "Why... Why would you do this?" Mason asked, feeling pained. Victoria sneered, "Your dad was captured by the NC Organization? Maybe something happened on the road, I don''t know anything!" "And, if you want to me someone, me your sister and L, along with that brat of his. Everything is because of them!" "Hmph!" Chapter 395 Procrastination Chapter 395 Procrastination Chapter 395 Procrastination Emerald Green Estates! Miranda and two others sat in the living room, their faces tense. Miranda''s pretty face also carried a hint of guilt. Victoria''sst words reminded her of something. No wonder she found NC Organization familiar. Thest time they were caught by Kayden, Nora used Suppressing Talisman to take down a Transmutation Force expert who imed to be from NC Organization. So this whole thing was really because of her family? At that moment, Mason''s phone vibrated and he looked at the message with an angry expression on his face. "Sis, you don''t have to me yourself anymore. I''ve found out what happened. Romeo colluded with people from NC Organization and tried to blow up your new factory but ended up blowing up his own instead! Unfortunately for him, there was a leader from NC Organization in that factory who died along with him." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Afterwards," Mason continued exining what he had learned to Miranda and Cara, "Romeo went looking for help from the Lowe family by trying to implicate them." The incident when Cobra and his men approached the Lowe Residence, including the subsequent events where Charlie and other skilled members of the Lowe family went to return the bodies but were all killed, was not widely publicized by the Lowe family. However, there are no secrets that can be kept forever. After Mason had someone thoroughly investigate, he immediately understood the whole story. "It seems that Grandma was afraid of retaliation from the NC Organization, so she nned to capture me and hand me over to them, using it as leverage to help the NC Organization expand its influence in Ednd! She wanted to use this as a bargaining chip to reach a settlement with the NC Organization!" After a brief contemtion, Mason figured out the situation. "It should be something like this!" Miranda, with a furrowed brow, spoke in a cold tone. At this moment, Cara was so angry that her whole body was trembling. "Victoria, you have such a heart, actually using your own son and grandson to please others! How dark is your heart!" "For the sake of self-preservation, what wouldn''t my grandmother do?" Mason said with a cold laugh, his tone full of bitterness. He had initially thought that Victoria wouldn''t harm her own grandson under any circumstances, but now it seemed he was too naive. "Now, what do we do? Dad is in the hands of the NC Organization. How do we rescue him?" Miranda anxiously asked. Mason sighed, "As far as I know, the main hall of the NC Organization in Kreanford is guarded by two Grandmaster-level experts. It''s impossible for us to forcibly rescue someone. Miranda, is there still no contact with brother-inw?" A touch of sorrow appeared on Miranda''s face, "I tried various ways, but I couldn''t reach him. Your brother-inw said he was going to participate in some n Grand Competition for cultivators, where there might be no signal. But he promised it wouldn''t take long, and he would definitelye back after it ended. Mason, try to stall for time, wait until your brother-inw returns!" Mason nodded, "That''s the only option. The NC Organization wants to force me into submission using Dad. Dad should be safe for now. Hopefully, brother-inw will return soon. If not, I may have topromise. Compared to Dad''s safety, my current influence doesn''t count for much." On the other side, L was currently within the sect territory of Hudpids Sect, where there was nowork or signal on his phone. It was impossible for him to be contacted. This night, he sat cross-legged in the courtyard, crazily practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. He wanted to make further progress before the personal ranking trial. However, despite the rich spiritual energy in this ce, after a whole night, L still couldn''t break through the bottleneck of thete Uppecia stage. He felt like he was stuck there. The field of elixir in his lower abdomen, approaching solidification, couldn''t fully condense. Simply put, the concentration of absorbed spiritual energy didn''t meet the standard. It was like trying to drive a nail into a big tree but hitting a knot. No matter how many times you hit it with insufficient force, it wouldn''t work. Only when the force reached a certain level, with a powerful strike, could it possibly break through the knot. "... Breaking through to the Core Formation Realm is so difficult. I wonder if it will get even harder as I advance to higher realms?" Feeling the sunrise, L finally opened his eyes and sighed inwardly. At this moment, he didn''t know that the reason for his current difficulty was entirely due to him being a "Perfect Uppecia." Once he broke through, it would be an entirely different scene! "Tsk tsk, didn''t expect that, although your aptitude is dull, you are quite diligent in cultivation." At this moment, a quirky voice sounded. Savannah, dressed in male attire, walked out of the house. Seeing L meditating in the courtyard, her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise, and she instinctively mocked him. "Hey, you didn''t practice here all night, did you?" She couldn''t help but ask. L chuckled, "Did you watch me all night?" "Don''t tter yourself. Who do you think you are?" Savannah sneered at his response. After breakfast, the two, along with Sophie, returned to the sparring field from yesterday. The number of participants today was less than a third of yesterday, indicating that most people chose to give up on the ranking trial, unwilling to y games with their lives. Those who stayed were confident in their abilities and at least felt they had some self-defense capabilities. Generally, their strengths were at or above thete Uppecia stage. At this time, several members of the Hernandez family, apanied by a senior at the Core Formation stage, were also waiting here. Arlo''s figure was among them. When L and the others arrived, Arlo immediately noticed them, a cold smile appearing on his face. "I said, you mid-Uppecia trash, don''t tell me you also want to participate in this trial?" Arlo looked at L, asking sarcastically. "What''s wrong, afraid I''ll snatch your herbs?" L raised an eyebrow and replied. "Well, I''ll be waiting for you! I want to see where your confidencees from! Is it the sissy from your family, giving you that confidence?" Arlo pointed at Savannah, asking. Another member of the Hernandez family loudly mocked, "He probably thinks he can take a beating, haha..." "Taking a beating is useless if your attack power is as weak as scraping therapy!" Arlo sneered and then said ominously, "You better pray not to encounter me in the Sacred Medicine Valley. Otherwise, I want to see how well you can take a beating!" Chapter 396 Do You Think YouRe Funny? Chapter 396 Do You Think You''Re Funny? Chapter 396 Do You Think You''re Funny? At 8 am, everyone who was supposed to be there had already arrived! At this moment, Isabel and representatives from other hidden forces were standing on the high tform as judges. In addition, standing next to Isabel was a stunning figure. It was none other than Phoebe, the beautiful young master of Hudpids Sect! Phoebe was dressed inbat gear today and carried a long sword emitting an aura of sharpness. "Phoebe will also participate in today''s personal ranking trial. However, she won''t harm anyone unless necessary," announced Isabel. Upon hearing this announcement, the faces of all the participants turned slightly serious. Especially Benjamin from Golden de Sect and Finn from the Wynter family; they both had early Core Formation strength and believed that they couldpete for first ce today. But with Phoebe joining in as another strong opponent, their hopes of winning first ce became slim. Furthermore, Nathaniel from ck Moon Cult also looked gloomy upon hearing this news. Isabel continued to talk about other matters after announcing this news. She only made an announcement without seeking agreement or consent from any participant since it was organized by Hudpids Sect; their rules were absolute. Next, Hudpids Sect presented the prizes for thispetition. The first-ce reward was a divine sword named Frost Soul Divine Sword, emitting a substantial chill that clearly marked it as an extraordinary weapon. "This Frost Soul Divine Sword has already developed a sword spirit, making it the reward for the first ce in this ranking!" Isabel dered, drawing the sword. Then, she nced at Phoebe beside her, and Phoebe responded with a smile, showing a hint of expectation. Everyone''s gaze turned fiery as they looked at this sword with inherent icy properties, especially since it already had a sword spirit. A weapon, once it possessed spirituality, ceased to be lifeless. After nurturing and bing familiar with it, the weapon could synchronize with its master''s intentions, unleashing more terrifying power in battle. It might even evolve additional abilities and divine powers. Despite the envy in everyone''s eyes, they knew that the ownership of the Frost Soul Divine Sword had already been decided. Common sense told them it was prepared as a trial reward for the Hudpids Sect''s young master. At this moment, Isabel took out another treasure-a sword. With a length of a meter and a half, it exuded an ancient and sturdy aura. "This cier River Dragon Sparrow de, like the Frost Soul Divine Sword just now, is also crafted from thousand-year cold iron. In terms of material and craftsmanship, it is on par with the Frost Soul Divine Sword, but itcks a weapon spirit. Nevertheless, it is still a rare divine weapon, and in the future, it may also develop a de spirit. This sword is the additional reward for the second-ce ranking!" Isabel exined, stirring another wave of eager looks. Following that, she revealed the third to fifth prizes: a powerful martial technique, an Uppecia Pill that could aid practitioners in breaking through to the Core Formation Realm, and a protective body armor. Apart from these, the top three participants from each family or independent cultivators also had the opportunity to join Hudpids Sect and be disciples of this secluded sect. As for participants beyond the fifth ce, there were no additional rewards. Savannah stood beside L at this moment, silently repeating to herself, "Top three, I must secure a spot in the top three! Joining Hudpids Sect!" This talented girl from the Graham family saw things clearly. Although the Graham family managed to retain its aristocratic status in this n Grand Competition, there was no guarantee they would be as fortunate in the subsequentpetitions. Especially if the one hosting the n Grand Competition was the secluded Wood family, the Graham family would face even greater risks. However, if she could join Hudpids Sect and be one of its disciples, it would mean that the Graham family had affiliated with this secluded sect. If the secluded Wood family or the ancient martial Wood family dared to make a move against the Graham family, they would have to weigh their decisions carefully. While it was said that the top three participants could qualify for joining Hudpids Sect, it practically meant the second and third ces. Phoebe was practically guaranteed first ce, having already been Hudpids Sect''s young master. Therefore, Savannah had topete fiercely for either the second or third ce. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, apart from Phoebe, this trial also included two Core Formation experts, Benjamin and Finn. The possibility of Savannah achieving her goal would undoubtedly be quite low. "What about you?" Savannah turned her head towards L and asked. In her eyes, L''s participation seemed like a mere formality, perhaps to collect some herbs casually. However, at this moment, L''s starry eyes were fixed on the cier River Dragon Sparrow de on the high tform, where golden brilliance flickered. "As for me? At least I''m aiming for second ce!" Upon hearing this, Savannah was momentarily stunned and then disyed an expression of speechlessness, apanied by a dismissive sound. "Landon, do you think you''re quite humorous?" shemented with a smirk. "Hehe..." L shrugged. "Now, all participants, follow me. Before entering the Sacred Medicine Valley, no loud noises or disputes are allowed. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" Isabel dered, then gracefully descended from the high tform and walked towards the depths of the Hudpids Sect domain. The participating contestants, including L, followed suit without daring to be negligent, maintaining a respectful silence. Arlo shot a cold nce at L but refrained from saying anything. Killing this guy wasn''t urgent; they could settle things in the Sacred Medicine Valley. Following Isabel and other members of Hudpids Sect, the group passed through the sect''s buildings and continued toward the sect''s rear mountain. L hadn''t anticipated that the sect''s domain would be so vast. The initial path was rtively t, but after traversing more than twenty miles, they entered a mountainous area. After walking for a while, a cliff face appeared in front of them. Isabel stopped and pressed a few times on the cliff. Suddenly, an elliptical light screen, over two meters tall and more than a meter wide, appeared on the cliff. "Sacred Medicine Valley is a secluded realm isted from the outside world, and it can only be opened once every three years. You are lucky to have caught it this time, leading to the individual ranking trial. However, whether it''s good fortune or misfortune for each of you depends on your own destiny. Only those with strength below the Golden Core Realm can enter Sacred Medicine Valley. Once inside, if any danger arises, rescue will be impossible. The realm will automatically close at sunset today, and you will be transported out. Now is yourst chance to reconsider. If anyone wants to give up, leave now." Chapter 397 Why Chapter 397 Why Chapter 397 Why After Isabel finished speaking, none of the contestants who came here chose to quit. Those who were willing to participate in this trial had already prepared themselves for danger. Moreover, all of these people''s strength was at least at thete stage of Uppecia. Being able to reach such a level at a young age meant that their willpower was rtively strong, and they would not be easily scared off by a few words. Isabel nodded in approval and then handed each participant a mustard seed bag made from an unknown material. This bag was used to store the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that each yer collected. When L received his mustard seed bag, he couldn''t help but marvel at how many good things this hidden sect had. The space inside the mustard seed bag was about two cubic meters. Next, Isabel called out the names of each contestant one by one as they stepped through the light curtain door into Sacred Medicine Valley. When she called out L''s name, he took a step forward and entered. Apanied by a slight tearing sensation in his body and dizziness, when he opened his eyes again after entering through the light curtain door, everything before him had changed drastically - thick white mist! The dense white mist limited L''s vision range to only twenty meters before it becamepletely white. Only vaguely could he discern that he seemed to be in the midst of a mountain range. At first nce, beyond an indeterminate distance, there seemed to be a colossal ck shadow towering, likely a towering mountain peak. L greedily took a deep breath, secretly amazed. "The spiritual energy here is so rich. Are these white mists actually formed by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth?" he thought. "It''s just a pity thatpared to the spiritual spring in my hometown, the concentration is far from enough to allow me to directly break through!" Slightly disappointed, L began to move cautiously, carefully choosing a direction to proceed. Isabel had mentioned that there were no restrictions on fighting and killing after entering the Sacred Medicine Valley. Besides the threats brought by other participants, L was unaware of any other dangers, such as fierce beasts, snakes, insects, or other creatures, or dangers from environmental factors. After walking for about fifteen minutes, L hadn''t encountered anyone. He realized that after the participants entered, they should randomly appear at any location within the Sacred Medicine Valley. At this moment, his eyes lit up! In a depression, a five-colored medicinal herb resembling a lotus flower was growing. ording to the records in the Dragon Emperor Sutra in his mind, this herb was called the Five-Colored Lotus. It could be used to refine specific elixirs, and even direct consumption could increase one''s strength. It was a rare Heavenly Material and Earthly Treasure. Without hesitation, L walked through the water and headed straight for the Five-Colored Lotus, intending to collect it. Swish! However, at this moment, a sharp breaking wind suddenly appeared. A sword radiance seemed to appear out of thin air and shot towards L. L''s face changed, quickly dodging aside. Tapping footsteps followed closely, and two figures rushed over. Seeing these two individuals, a coldness flickered in L''s eyes. One of them was Hugo from the Wood family, and the other was a young expert resembling a utility pole, also a member of the Wood family with strength reaching theter stages of Uppecia. "Haha... It''s you?" The utility pole youth saw L and sneered with ill intentions. Hugo looked at L, eyes shing a few times, then coldly snorted, "Landon, the world is small, huh?" The utility pole guy said to Hugo, "Hugo, this guy killed your brother. Now we can settle scores and grievances. Not only can we kill him, but we can also snatch his medicinal herbs! This feeling of killing with vengeance is really enjoyable, haha..." He added with a touch of dominance, "But Hugo, let''s agree in advance. This Five-Colored Lotus belongs to me. I discovered it first." The tall, thin youth had addressed Hugo as "Mr. Wood" before this. After all, Hugo and Jackson were real brothers, both in theter stages of Uppecia, and they always stood together in times of trouble. Other Wood family members naturally dared not offend them. However, with Jackson''s demise, only Hugo was left. Yesterday, Hugo was publicly rebuked and scolded, losing face in front of other Wood family members. They watched coldly, even with some hidden jeers and malicious joy. This tall and thin youth, also an advanced Uppecia expert, disyed contempt for Hugo. It was evident from his words and actions. In Hugo''s eyes, a trace of gloom shed, but he quickly concealed it, smiled, and said, "Naturally, Jett, it should be your first." He stared fiercely at L, gritted his teeth, and said, "As long as you can help me kill this damned Landon and avenge my brother, I will be satisfied! I came in this time just to kill him!" Hearing this, L snorted, "Want to kill me? Let''s see if you have the ability!" The tall, thin youth smirked, "Hugo, you''re really worthless now. This guy is just a weakling in the mid-Uppecia stage. You need my help to kill him. You and your brother, both so useless?" Hugo''s face darkened at the words, and he said in a low voice, "Don''t underestimate him! Don''t forget, he can withstand attacks from the early Core Formation stage." "So what? Just enduring beatings is useless. I want to see how many he can withstand!" The tall, thin youth sneered, looking at L with disdain. "Good! Let''s attack together and kill him!" "Swift and decisive, to avoid attracting others!" Hugo nodded and rushed forward with his sword. "Okay!" The tall, thin youth nodded and drew his own de. "Kill!" Hugo shouted coldly and charged directly at L. The tall, thin youth also revealed a cruel expression, filled with killing intent, and joined the attack. Seeing this, L squinted his eyes, already assuming a defensive posture. However, at this moment, Hugo''s forward momentum suddenly stagnated, and he pushed the tall, thin youth to the front. Immediately after, a squelching sound followed, and the de prated the tall, thin youth''s back,ing out from his chest. Hugo''s long sword mercilessly stabbed into the tall, thin youth''s heart. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jett, who was attacking L, froze in ce, staring wide-eyed. In the next moment, he looked down at his own chest, his expression filled with shock, anger, and grief. Struggling to turn his head, he looked at Hugo behind him, "H... Hugo, why... would you... kill me? Wh... why..." Hugo''s face was dark, his expression fierce. "Hugo, is that what you called me?" "Go to hell! Hahaha..." Hugo said, and the long sword in his hand stirred a few times inside Jett''s body, then ruthlessly pulled it out. With a kick, he kicked Jett''s corpse far away. Watching this scene, L wore a bewildered expression. What''s going on? Internal strife among Wood family members? Chapter 398 Being A Robber Feels Good Chapter 398 Being A Robber Feels Good Chapter 398 Being a Robber Feels Good L looked at Hugo with a look of suspicion and uncertainty. He thought to himself, were they both plotting against each other? Was it just for the sake ofpeting for a Five-Colored Lotus? At this moment, Hugo looked coldly at L and said, "Landon, don''t be scared. I won''t kill you." L responded with a questioning sound and secretly thought to himself: You say you won''t kill me, but can you really do it if you wanted to? "What do you mean by not killing me?" "You''re not going to help your brother seek revenge?" L was surprised by this response and asked why. Hugo sneered and said with bitterness and resentment in his voice, "There''s nothing worth avenging. Jackson was killed by your trickery. It''s his own fault for being foolish enough to risk everything for the sake of our family." He then changed his tone, "Not only will I spare your life, but I''ll also give you some news! After this personal ranking trial is over, both you and Callum should be careful! Especially you! The Elder of the Verdant Pine from the Hidden Wood family has set their sights on killing you after leaving Hudpids Sect!" "He''s at least at Golden Core Realm or above!" added Hugo. Upon hearing this news, L''s eyes widened in shock as he became even more confused about what was happening. What? Why is Hugo warning me about my safety? What kind of game is he ying? "Why are you giving me a heads up?" L asked directly. Hugo had an expression mixed with sadness, anger and resentment on his face as he replied, "Why not? As long as it disgusts the Wood family or the Hidden Wood family members, don''t mind doing it!" "Believe it or not, that''s all there is to say. Take care!" With that said, Hugo turned around quickly without fighting L over the Five-Colored Lotus anymore. L stood there, his face changing several times, specting in his heart. "Did Hugo have a falling out in the family? Or is this some conspiracy against me?" "Whatever, I''ll just be careful!" "But it''s better to believe there''s a threat than to dismiss it. If there''s really a cultivator of Golden Core or higher trying to kill me, it could be troublesome." L thought to himself, a serious expression appearing on his face. Next, he collected the Five- Colored Lotus into his mustard seed bag and then searched the body of Jett. The mustard seed bag on the other side was empty, indicating that he hadn''t harvested anything since entering the Sacred Medicine Valley. L curled his lips, picked up the crude knife belonging to the deceased, and headed towards the direction of the massive shadow of the mountain peak. As time passed, L asionally encountered herbs of varying quality, all of which he collected and stored in his mustard seed bag. After about an hour, his mustard seed bag had gained nine more herbs. Among them was a fruit called "Earth Core Fruit," which could be considered a rare Heavenly Material and Earthly Treasure, its quality not much different from the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus. L felt that by absorbing the spiritual energy contained in the Earth Core Fruit, he might be able to break through to the Core Formation Realm in one go. However, after some hesitation, he dismissed the idea. The breakthrough process might not necessarily take a long time, and there were too many uncertainties in this ce, making it unsafe. Better to y it safe! An hourter... Squelch! L mercilessly swung the crude knife in his hand, splitting a participant in theter stage of Uppecia into two. On the ground, there were two more bodies, all falling to L''s de. These three individuals were all in theter stage of Uppecia. After encountering each other, instead of fighting, they chose to travel together. After all, the strength of theter stage of Uppecia was not considered dominant among the participants in this trial. They intentionally grouped together to counter the potential encounters with the peak of theter stage of Uppecia or even the existence of the Core Formation Realm. However, when they encountered L, they felt like they had met soft targets. Without hesitation, they attempted to snatch L''s mustard seed bag and even plotted to eliminate L to seize his gains. However, the three of them joined forces but were utterly helpless against L. The same L who had previously defeated Hawkeye Ghost in the early stage of Core Formation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You... you''re not... in the mid-stage of Uppecia!" Dragging the upper half of his body, the man stared at L in horror, asking incredulously. "Unfortunately, you realized it toote!" Expressionless, L replied and once again swung his de, sending the man''s head flying. Since learning of his parents'' tragic fate, a ferocious beast seemed to have awakened deep within L, showing no mercy to his enemies. After killing these three, L''s face remained calm. He casually took their mustard seed bags, bringing his total herb count to thirty-seven. Twenty of these were obtained by force from others. "Hehe, it feels quite satisfying to be a bandit! Can''t wait to meet the next one who thinks I''m an easy target." L''s face revealed a sinister smile. In a location near a waterfall in the Sacred Medicine Valley... Within the dense fog, several figures could be vaguely seen standing by the pool below the waterfall. The atmosphere seemed tense and filled with a sense of impending doom. Among these figures, there was only one person on one side. Savannah''s delicate face disyed a mix of seriousness and anger. Arlo and the long-haired man stood on the opposite side. Theodore from the Great Origin Sect, apanied by two fellow sect members, stood behind Savannah. The two groups formed a semi-circle, trapping Savannah in the middle. "Mr. Howard, help me get rid of this guy, and I owe you a favor. What do you say?" Arlo shouted to Theodore on the other side. Both Arlo and Savannah were at the peak of the Uppeciater stage, and Arlo wasn''t entirely confident of defeating Theodore. Even with the long-haired man by his side, it wasn''t apletely safe bet. Theodore nodded, "Alright! Mr. Hernandez, if you ask, I naturally won''t refuse." This skilled young man from the Great Origin Sect readily agreed. Theodore could benefit from forming a connection with Arlo, who belonged to the formidable Hernandez family, backed by the Hudpids Sect, a hidden force. Inparison, the Graham family, behind "Callum," was of little significance. The choice for Theodore was obvious. "Hahaha, thanks a lot! We''ll join forcester to take down this tender-faced guy. We''ll split the gains between us, sixty-forty. I get sixty, and you get forty. How about that?" Arloughed and asked Theodore. "Mr. Hernandez, your n is reasonable." Theodore nodded. At this moment, the two of them were already discussing how to divide the spoils, treating Savannah as if she were already dead. "Bastard!" Savannah cursed through gritted teeth, her face filled with intense anger. Chapter 399 Is It A Woman? Chapter 399 Is It A Woman? Chapter 399 Is it a Woman? L was walking when suddenly he heard the sound of intense fighting. It made him pause, and he approached the direction of the noise quietly. As he got closer to the massive mountain, the mist became thinner, and visibility improved. Half a minuteter, he was crouched on a dirt slope watching the fight. "Savannah?" He raised an eyebrow when he saw who was involved in it. ng! ng! ng! Apanied by the shing sounds of weapons, Savannah, wielding a pair of linked des, found herself under siege by Arlo and Theodore. She struggled to cope with the force exerted upon her, and the three additional experts in theter stage of Uppecia by Arlo and Theodore''s side intermittentlyunched surprise attacks, making Savannah even more miserable. Facing a one-against-five situation, even this talented young woman from the Graham family eventually fell into a disadvantage. Her face turned crimson, and her steps became somewhat disorganized. There was even a new knife wound on her back. ng! At this moment, taking advantage of the distraction caused by the others, Arlo thrust his spear fiercely toward Savannah''s throat. The thrust was so urate that it seemed Savannah''s neck was about to be punctured. In the blink of an eye, Savannah quickly responded, enduring another sh from Theodore on her thigh, barely tilting her head aside. Swish! The sharp tip of the spear grazed Savannah''s neck, cutting the tie that held her hair, causing her long, lustrous ck hair to cascade down. Despite looking disheveled and embarrassed, there was an indescribable charm about her. Stumbling backward, Savannah temporarily created some distance between herself and Arlo and Theodore. She red at them, a mix of anger and panic in her eyes. "Hmm?" Arlo was astonished as he noticed the disheveled Savannah. Observing the exquisite and enviable features of her face, he seemed to realize something. "A woman?" At this moment, Theodore also revealed a hint of surprise. He stopped his attacks with a curious interest. With her hair flowing down her shoulders, Savannah, who had received a cut on her back, revealed a feminine softness that was distinct from her usual handsome and heroic appearance when her hair was tied up. Her delicate and beautiful face,bined with the now flowing hair, made her look like a peerless beauty at first nce. Not only that, due to the knife wound on her back, the fabric that had restrained her ample bosom had also been cut. The feminine characteristics in the chest area were now somewhat apparent. "Hahaha... I knew it! Why does it feel so girly and delicate when fighting? Turns out, you''re really a woman." Arlo scrutinized Savannah, and a hint of admiration shed deep in his eyes. He smirked with ill intentions. Theodore chuckled as well, his gaze carrying a certain sinister gleam as he looked at Savannah. "Didn''t expect the Graham family''s genius to be a beautiful woman! Tsk tsk... such beauty is on par with Phoebe from the Hudpids Sect!" With a lick of his lips, Theodore''s eyes showed an unmistakable lecherous desire. He then turned to Arlo and said, "Mr. Hernandez, this girl is so charming. It would be a shame to kill her! How about you and I team up, take her down, and then enjoy ourselves before sending her on her way?" It was evident that Theodore was driven by lust upon seeing Savannah''s beauty. Unlike Phoebe from the Hudpids Sect, whom he dared not covet due to her status as the sect''s young mistress, "Callum" seemed like an easier target. As long as they incapacitated her, there would be no need to worry about the Graham family behind her. Arlo wore a wicked smile and nodded, "Mr. Howard, you are a man of taste! Hahaha, good! Let''s take her down first, and then we can thoroughly enjoy ourselves. I never expected such benefits in this trial! Hahaha..." "Alright, Mr. Hernandez, you go first, and I''ll be the second! The rest of you don''t rush; you all get a share!" Theodore continued to treat Savannah as if she were merchandise, distributing her among the other threete-stage Uppecia experts. Their eyes sparkled with excitement. Upon hearing their repulsive conversation, Savannah''s beautiful face instantly showed intense anger. "Shameless!" "You beasts! If you have the guts, just kill me directly!" Her lovely eyes reflected a sense of despair, and a feeling of helplessness surged within her. She hadn''t anticipated that revealing her identity as a woman would lead to an even more dreadful fate. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In this situation, it seemed better not to resist earlier. She could have let Arlo and Theodore kill her directly. "Killing you would be a pity. Just looking at this face makes my heart race!" Theodore sneered, then signaled to Arlo, "Mr. Hernandez, go ahead! Be a bit restrained this time; don''t kill her outright. Try not to make it too messy." "Hahaha, I got it!" Arlo grinned, his eyes gleaming with malice. Savannah gritted her teeth, tightening her grip on her weapon, preparing for a desperate counterattack. She had mentally prepared herself to fight to the death and avoid such a humiliating fate. However, at this critical moment, a yful voice rang out, "Well, isn''t this lively?" Both sides preparing to strike were startled upon hearing the voice and turned to look in the direction of the sound. Someone was approaching. How did they not notice earlier? Perhaps they were too focused on the fight. Theodore and Arlo, after recognizing the approaching figure, revealed sneering and mocking expressions. Savannah, who had initially shown anticipation, shook her head in disappointment. "Landon? What are you doing here?" "Leave! This is none of your business!" She urgently shouted at L. Savannah had initially thought that there might be a turning point, but upon seeing L, she lost any hope. Even with an additional mid-stage Uppecia, what could he do? L''s arrival would only lead to his death. Arlo, fixating on L, disyed a vicious expression, his killing intent palpable, and said, "Leave? I''m afraid leaving won''t be that easy!" He continued with a sneer, "I was just thinking about finding you, but I didn''t expect you toe to me yourself! If I don''t kill you, it would be an insult to your stupidity! Hahaha..." Chapter 400 YouRe Following Me Now Chapter 400 You''Re Following Me Now Chapter 400 You''re Following Me Now Arlo spoke and was about to attack L, signaling Theodore at the same time. He wanted Theodore to focus on "Callum" and not let this beautiful woman escape while he dealt with "Landon." Theodore nodded, "Mr. Hernandez, rest assured!" Arlo sneered at L, "I know you have tough skin and strong defenses, enduring a hit from the early Core Formation stage. However, resisting one hit doesn''t mean you can withstand my ten or hundred strikes! If there''s a way to heaven, you won''t take it; if there''s no way to hell, you''ll break in! Do you still want to y the hero? Haha, being a heroes with a price!" "Die!" With that, Arlo shook the spear in his hand, ready to strike L. L snorted, facing Arlo''s murderous intent. Despite the threat, a trace of indifference appeared in his starry eyes. "Who dies is still uncertain!" However, at that moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, "Stop!" Swish! The next second, L felt a fragrant breeze, and before his eyes, a graceful and beautiful figure appeared. "Phoebe?" Arlo, seeing the captivating figure standing between him and L, showed surprise on his face. "Miss Bishop?" Theodore was also taken aback. Savannah, equally astonished, looked at the powerful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect. L frowned but stopped without revealing any emotion. He hadn''t expected Phoebe to appear at this moment, and the situation seemed unusual. Was she trying to protect him? "Enough! This conflict ends here," Phoebe said calmly. Upon hearing this, Arlo''s face flickered several times. "Phoebe, what are you doing? Why are you helping him? Don''t forget, this guy disrespected you before. I was nning to kill him to vent your frustrations!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Phoebe''s expression darkened, and she cast a disdainful look at Arlo. As a woman, she had overheard everything Arlo and Theodore had nned to do to Savannah. "We''re not that close. Call me by my full name or Miss Bishop. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite. Also, your personal grievances are your own problem. I won''t take on this favor." Phoebe''s words were icy. Originally, the Hernandez family was an affiliated force of the Hudpids Sect, and Arlo had been pursuing her. At least, he had acted like apdog, calling her "Phoebe," and she hadn''t bothered to correct him. However, witnessing his recent actions had only intensified her disgust. Arlo''s expression froze, revealing a hint of embarrassment. Nheless, he still red at L, unwilling to ept it, and asked Phoebe, "Well... Miss Bishop, why? Why are you helping this guy? Last time, you stopped our duel. He doesn''t know how to appreciate your kindness. Have you forgotten? This guy must have offended you." Phoebe, with a cold nce at L, maintained her calm and said, "Exactly because he doesn''t appreciate it and has offended me, you can''t kill him now." Then, her tone became firm, and she addressed L unequivocally, "From now on, you and your fellow disciple will follow me!" "Follow you? Why should I?" L frowned upon hearing Phoebe''s domineering words. "What if I refuse?" he added. "Refuse? I''ll kill you both then," Phoebe responded with a snort. Hearing this, L''s pupils contracted. After staring at Phoebe for a while, he shrugged as if resigned, "Fine, you''re amazing! I''ll follow you! Following a beautiful woman like Miss Bishop is something I can only dream of. Hehe..." Phoebe coldly chuckled, her eyes filled with a mocking expression, akin to a hunter looking at its prey. Subsequently, Theodore''s and Arlo''s groups reluctantly parted ways. Although Arlo wished to apany the beautiful Phoebe, he understood the importance of achieving a good ranking in the personal trial rather than sticking close to Phoebe and gaining nothing. After Savannah tended to her injuries, Phoebe led L and Savannah towards the direction of the towering mountain peak. Throughout the journey, Phoebe walked ahead without showing any intention of conversing with L or Savannah. She remained cold and aloof. "Hey! What did she make you follow her for?" Savannah, lowering her voice, asked as they walked. L, too, was puzzled, feeling like it might not be a good thing. "I don''t know! Maybe she finds me handsome and took a liking to me." Hearing this, Savannah rolled her eyes and sneered, "She took a liking to you? You''re thinking too highly of yourself, huh?" L chuckled, teasingly saying, "Well, what else could it be? She stopped Arlo from dueling me the first time, and this time, a beautiful woman saved a hero. If that''s not her taking a liking to me, then what is it?" As they spoke, Savannah made a disgusted face and mocked, "Landon, I really don''t know where you get your confidence from." "I don''t know either!" At that moment, Phoebe''s cold voice rang out, interrupting their conversation. She stood still, looking at L with a slightly amused and disgusted expression. "A truly clueless man! The only reason I kept you is that you still have some use to me! In short, you are now my tool, understand?" "Tool?" "What do you mean? How am I useful to you?" L''s face darkened, expressing both confusion and displeasure. Phoebe, with an air of cold arrogance, said indifferently, "You''ll know when the timees." Meanwhile, on the other side! Boom! Apanied by a muffled thunder-like sound, Benjamin and Finn each staggered backward. Between these two young powerhouses, a sense of solemn killing intent lingered. "Benjamin, today I will make you fall beneath my Nine Abyssal ws!" "You skinny monkey, with just you? Today, I''ll cut you down with my de for a drink!" Chapter 401 Dealing With Phoebe First Chapter 401 Dealing With Phoebe First Chapter 401 Dealing with Phoebe First Benjamin and Finn, two young powerhouses at the Core Formation Realm, were facing off, with a palpable air of hostility. It seemed like a life-or-death struggle could break out at any moment. However, at this critical juncture, a figure in ck emerged, standing between the two. Surprisingly, it was Nathaniel, the scion of the ck Moon Cult. "Why harbor such deep-seated grudges? Is it necessary to fight to the death?" Nathaniel looked at both of them, wearing a smile, and advised. Upon hearing this, Benjamin and Finn both turned their gaze towards him, their eyes carrying a hint of hostility. "Where did this trashe from, and what qualifies you to speak?" Benjamin sneered. Finn, with a cruel and mocking expression, added, "Is this a trial score delivered to us? Fool, let''s see who kills him first; his bag of trinkets will belong to the victor!" As the words fell, Finn directly attacked Nathaniel. Despite his seemingly slender figure, he emanated a powerful and fierce aura. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes, infused energy into his fists, and thrust a w towards Finn''s iing attack. Boom! After a muffled sound, both Finn and Nathaniel stepped back. Finn wore a surprised expression on his face, "Huh? You''re also a Core Formation powerhouse?" Benjamin, also with a trace of doubt, stared at the sudden appearance of the figure in ck. "Yes! Otherwise, how would I dare to meddle between you two? Am I right?" Nathaniel introduced himself, smiling. Benjamin snorted, "It seems you concealed your strength in the previous tests." Nathaniel chuckled but remained nomittal. Finn, with a flicker in his eyes, spoke in a deep voice, "Mr. Elliott, our Wynter family has always been in opposition to the Golden de Sect. You better not interfere; otherwise, it won''t be good for you." Nathaniel shook his head, "Mr. Wynter, words shouldn''t be put that way. We participate in this personal trial not for personal disputes but to gain substantial benefits!" "Humph, after I defeat him, naturally, no one willpete with me for the rewards!" Benjamin dered coldly. Nathaniel shook his head again, "Mr. Aguirre, if it weren''t for the involvement of the scion from the Hudpids Sect today, the three of us at the initial Core Formation stage might indeed have fought to the death, bing each other''s fiercestpetitors." "And now, the beautiful young master of Hudpids Sect has also joined this trial! Her strength is at the mid-Core Formation level. I think we need to work together if we want topete with Phoebe, instead of fighting each other first." Upon hearing this, Finn made a sound of agreement and said dismissively, "It''s not necessary! Phoebe is already guaranteed to be the number one in Hudpids Sect. I just need to fight for second ce." "So my biggest opponent is still Benjamin! And now there''s one more," he added. Benjamin nodded in agreement while Nathaniel spoke seriously, "Mr. Wynter and Mr. Aguirre, who says that Phoebe must be the first? Even if we don''t fight for the top prize in this personal trial, shouldn''t we stillpete for another great opportunity?" "What opportunity?" asked Benjamin with a glint in his eyes. Finn also looked at Nathaniel with a puzzled expression. Nathaniel smiled and said, "As far as I know, there will be an extremely rare divine medicine that will mature today within Sacred Medicine Valley. If anyone can absorb it sessfully, their strength will definitely skyrocket." "Based on all the signs that I have sensed before this divine medicine matures, whoever obtains it may directly leap into Golden Core Realm - it''s not impossible!" "Wouldn''t you two want topete for it?" he asked them both. Hearing this news caused Benjamin and Finn''s expressions to change constantly as they considered what Nathaniel had just told them both. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Is what you''re saying true?" they asked him incredulously. "If so," continued Benjamin hesitantly after considering everything carefully out loud, "why would you tell us about it?" Nathaniel replied calmly, "Originally I wasn''t going to tell anyone about it but Miss Bishop from Hudpids Sect hase here too!" "I suspect that Hudpids Sect knows about the divine medicine too which is why they sent her here last minute." "So now without your help Mr. Wynter and Mr. Aguirre, I won''t stand a chance against Phoebe alone." "We three should unite our forces first and then defeat or even injure Phoebe beforepeting fairly among ourselves for possession of Divine Medicine." As the words fell, the expressions on Finn and Benjamin''s faces kept changing, seemingly hesitating and contemting something. "Join forces to injure Phoebe? Wouldn''t that offend the Hudpids Sect?" Benjamin expressed concerns. "Mr. Aguirre, this is a trial, andbat is allowed! The people from Hudpids Sect haven''t explicitly forbidden us from making a move against Phoebe! Since she has also joined, she should face danger just like everyone else. The people from Hudpids Sect should understand this. As long as we don''t kill Phoebe, the Hudpids Sect won''t have much to say. After all, thispetition is not solely governed by Hudpids Sect; there are other hidden forces here overseeing justice. Faced with such a great opportunity, who wouldn''t want to seize it? It''s a matter of individual capability!" Nathaniel exined. Upon hearing this, Benjamin and Finn both nodded silently, and their gazes became increasingly fervent and anticipatory. Indeed, no one stipted that Phoebe could not be targeted! Both the Golden de Sect and the Wynter family stood behind one of the five major hidden forces. As long as they didn''t go too far and killed Phoebe, the Hudpids Sect wouldn''t have much ground to object! "Good!" "We three will join forces from now on!" "First deal with Phoebe, and then each of us will rely on our own abilities to see who can obtain the divine medicine." ... Ednd, within Mason''s Gold Coast Club. Miranda sat there with a worried expression. "Sis, is there still no contact with Emerson?" Mason, seeing his sister''s expression, nervously asked. Fromst night until now, aside from dealing and dying with the people from the NC Organization, he had been thinking of various ways. As far as he knew, Emerson had also reached the Grandmaster Realm. Mason held a glimmer of hope, hoping to seek Emerson''s help. "I''ve reached him, but Emerson just took on a mission. He''s currently in Southeast Gorge and won''t be back for a day or two!" Miranda frowned. "Lachie Fire" Security Group had been established for a few days now, and Emerson, along with Noah and others, had finally received a protection task a couple of days ago. They departed immediately, making it impossible for them to return in a short time. Upon hearing this, Mason couldn''t help but sigh. "Then forget it; let''s wait for my brother-inw. Sis, try calling him again, see if you can get through!" "If you can get through, wouldn''t you have reached him yourself?" Miranda smiled bitterly. Upon hearing this, Mason wore a face of desperation. Throughout the morning, he didn''t know how many times he had tried calling L, but there was still no signal. Just at this moment, his phone suddenly rang. ncing at the caller ID, Mason''s expression turned extremely unpleasant. It was someone from the NC Organization! Without a doubt, they wereing to press him again. Mason didn''t know how much longer he could hold out. Chapter 402 Gathering At The Top Of The Volcano Chapter 402 Gathering At The Top Of The Volcano Chapter 402 Gathering at the Top of the Volcano "Go ahead, let''s see what they have to say. After all... Dad is still in their hands!" Miranda gritted her teeth. Mason nodded and answered the phone with a low voice, "Hello?" "Mr. Lowe, have you made your decision? The patience of Thunderstorm is limited!" The man with triangr eyes asked in a dark tone on the phone. "What did you do to my dad?" Mason asked angrily and worriedly. "Old man,e over to talk to your son and make him surrender! Otherwise, your old life will be over!" Triangr eyes said sarcastically and coldly on the phone. Then Emmanuel''s voice was heard from Mason''s side. "Son, don''t worry about me..." Boom! Before he could finish speaking, there was a muffled sound as Emmanuel was kicked by triangr eyes. Cobra spoke with a menacing tone, angrily cursing, "Old man, you damn well are seeking death! If you don''t cooperate, believe me, I''ll make you suffer!" "Stop!" Mason roared loudly into the phone upon hearing themotion on the other end. "Hehehe, Mr. Lowe, did you hear that? Your damn old man is still in good shape, at least he has the spirit to resist us. But let me remind you, our patience is limited! Convene the underground meeting in Ednd as soon as possible and announce that you and your people are joining the NC Organization. Otherwise... I''ll make sure your old man meets a gruesome end!" Cobra spoke with a ferocious tone. "Alright! I''ll give you a response as soon as possible. I hope you won''t harm my dad any further. I''m currently working on persuading my subordinates; otherwise, they won''t ept it immediately. You wouldn''t want my subordinates to turn against me right away, would you? Give me some time!" Mason said. "Hmph, you better hurry up! Thunderstorm said that at thetest, it''s tomorrow night. If you don''t announce joining the NC Organization by then, be prepared for your father''s funeral!" Cobra snorted coldly, the tone carrying a strong sense of threat. After saying this, he hung up the phone directly. "Mason, how is Dad?" Miranda asked with concern, looking at her brother, whose expression was changing. "Dad should be okay for now, but he''ll definitely face some hardships! They said that at thetest, it''s tomorrow night; if I don''tpromise by then, they will..." Mason said up to this point, his face turned grim. "Tomorrow night..." Miranda heard this and her beautiful face instantly became serious. She wondered if L would be able to return by then. She had considered using the Suppressing Talisman that L had given her against the NC Organization. However, this protective item was a one-time consumable, and although it could take down Grandmaster-level experts, the limited number of uses was a significant constraint. NC Organization undoubtedly had more than one or two formidable experts, and the Suppressing Talisman would have limited effectiveness in this situation. Moreover, her father was still in the hands of the NC Organization, and she couldn''t afford to act recklessly. "Sis, don''t worry! If ites to that, I''ll...promise! It''s just being the boss of Ednd; it''s not a big deal. Dad''s safety is the most important!" Mason sighed, mentally preparing for the worst. "Yeah! If it reallyes to that, we''ll have topromise! By the way, if Mom asks, just tell her Dad is fine, don''t let her worry," Miranda instructed. "I know..." ... Within the Sacred Medicine Valley of the Hudpids Sect, L and Savannah trailed behind Phoebe, heading towards the imposing silhouette of the mountain. As they drew closer to the mountain, the abundance of spiritual herbs along the way increased. asionally, the three would pause to harvest, resulting in a bountiful collection. asionally, they encountered other participants in the trial! At these times, L couldn''t help but inwardly criticize Phoebe, who appeared serene and ethereal but didn''t hesitate to seize the harvest of other participants. It could be said she was unapologetic! However, this could be understood; Phoebe''s goal this time was undoubtedly first ce, and she naturally wanted to ensure her absolute advantage. By around noon, L could clearly see the colossal mountain. It was at least two thousand meters above sea level, presenting itself as a conical volcano. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The closer they got, the more majestic it appeared. At the same time, the dense fog encountered when entering the Sacred Medicine Valley became increasingly sparse. At this point, it was almost invisible. The white mist near the volcano seemed as if... something was absorbing it. Suddenly, an anomaly urred! The summit of the colossal volcano suddenly emitted a brilliant red light, shooting straight into the sky. After half a minute, it gradually dissipated! L squinted, knowing that this was a phenomenon triggered by the imminent appearance of some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. "Pick up the pace! Let''s go!" Phoebe''s expression urged L and Savannah. Then, she increased her speed and darted forward. At the same time, she turned back with a cold nce at L, subtly carrying a hint of threat. If L intended to procrastinate or take advantage of the situation to get rid of her, this beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect would undoubtedly act without hesitation. "Let''s go!" A trace of concern shed in Savannah''s beautiful eyes. The opponent was a mid-Core Formation expert, and she and L wouldn''t stand a chance. L coldly stared back at Phoebe, nodded silently, and quickly followed. Everyone was a cultivator, and their speeds were extremely fast when focused on reaching a destination. In less than half an hour, the three reached the foothills of the massive volcano, and it took them another ten minutes to climb to the summit. Upon reaching the top, L immediately smelled a strong sulfur scent. At the summit was a vast volcanic crater, devoid of vegetation and filled with scorching heat. Peering down into the crater, they could only see billowing smoke below, making the situation unclear. "Step by step..." Shortly after the three of them arrived, a hurried footstep sound echoed. From two other directions, two groups of people rushed over. One group consisted of Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel, all in the early stages of Core Formation. The other group included Arlo, Theodore, along with several descendants of the Hernandez family and the Great Origin Sect. Clearly, the phenomenon of the red light just now had attracted others, and they were nowing over one after another. "Hmm?" Aftering up, Arlo and Theodore''s faces changed slightly when they saw the two other groups of people. The next second, Arlo immediately ran towards Phoebe without hesitation. Seeing this, Theodore hesitated for a moment before quickly following suit. "Phoebe, what a coincidence! You guys are here too?" Arlo greeted with a forced smile. Chapter 403 You, Jump Down Chapter 403 You, Jump Down Chapter 403 You, Jump Down As soon as the strange phenomenon appeared, everyone knew that there might be some treasures coming out. Arlo and Theodore didn''t want to miss out on it either. However, when they reached the mountaintop and saw Phoebe and others, doubts inevitably arose in their minds. Although the peak of Uppecia''ster stage was not weak, it was clearly not enough when facing these Core Formation experts. In this situation, Arlo made a direct choice-to reply on Phoebe''s strength. Otherwise, not to mention the imminent appearance of treasures, they might not even be able to secure the spiritual herbs they had collected so far. Theodore also caught on, promptly following Arlo to Phoebe''s side. For a moment, it seemed like there were two factions on the mountaintop. One led by Phoebe, with a decent number of people, but apart from Phoebe''s mid-Core Formation existence, the strength of others seemed uneven. On the other side, there was thebination of Benjamin from the Golden de Sect, Finn from the Wynter family, and Nathaniel from the ck Moon Cult, all in the early stages of Core Formation. "Hehe, Miss Bishop, are you also here for the uing divine medicine?" Benjamin smiled and asked as the trio approached. Nathaniel deliberately exuded a strong aura belonging to the early Core Formation, showcasing his strength. Phoebe frowned, looking at the three with a slightly solemn expression. She didn''t expect three early Core Formation experts to gather together. Most unexpectedly, Benjamin and Finn, in particr, had formed an alliance. Even if she was in the mid-Core Formation, facing three early Core Formation individuals would likely result in suppression. Even with the people around her, it would be, at best, an evenly matched battle. Moreover, these people might not be reliable. "What? Are you trying topete with me?" Phoebe asked, her face cold and her tone dominant and icy. A powerful and sharp aura instantly filled the area, making the scorching environment seem to cool down in an instant. "Hehe, where there''s talent, there''s upation! We should be able topete, right?" Nathaniel shook his ck robes and coldly chuckled. Phoebe snorted, her beautiful eyes ncing around, and she said indifferently, "If you have the ability, you canpete with me fairly! But even if you snatch it, have you figured out how to share it? The divine medicine is only one nt, and there are three of you." This young mistress of the Hudpids Sect was clearly trying to sow discord among the three. "Hehe, Miss Bishop, you don''t need to worry about that. We have our ways to divide it," Finn sneered. Benjamin drew the long knife from his hand, staring at Phoebe with a murderous intent, and then contemptuously swept his gaze over the others. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "No more nonsense, let''s get started!" "Miss Bishop, do you think having more people by your side is useful? With these trash, I can deal with each one of them with one sh!" Finn and Nathaniel also adopted abative stance, ready to take action. ording to the original n, they wanted to join forces to repel Phoebe, preferably severely injuring her to make her lose her resistance. Only then would they have a chance. As for who would be the biggest beneficiary and seize the divine medicine, it would depend on their respective abilities. Phoebe sensed the intentions of the three, and her expression instantly became serious. "Phoebe, I''ll help you!" Arlo''s eyes flickered as he stood beside Phoebe and shouted. As a core member of the Hernandez family, he was confident that even if Benjamin and the others fought, they wouldn''t dare to harm him. In this situation, he wanted to take the opportunity to show off in front of Phoebe. "Arlo, you better save your efforts! With your strength, bullying some other small fries might work, but that''s about it," Benjamin sneered. Phoebe rolled her eyes inwardly, not counting on Arlo''s assistance. Roar! Just at this moment, a fierce roar echoed suddenly from the volcano below. A terrifying aura spread from below, causing the faces of everyone present to change. "Such a powerful and ferocious aura. It seems there''s a terrifying Otherworldly Beast guarding below, protecting the divine medicine about to emerge!" Nathaniel eximed. "Do you think that there wouldn''t be Otherworldly Beasts guarding such Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures?" Phoebe mocked. "Judging from the aura emanating, this Otherworldly Beast probably has strengthparable to the peak of theter stage of Core Formation!" Benjamin''s expression also turned serious. "What should we do? Damn it, even if we fight each other, we won''t be able to deal with this powerful Otherworldly Beast down there," Finn frowned. At this moment, Nathaniel, the scion of the ck Moon Cult, suggested, "Miss Bishop, how about we join forces?" Hearing this, Phoebe sneered, "Not interested! Or, you three can join forces to deal with the Otherworldly Beast, and the divine medicine will be yours." With that, she sat down seemingly calm and collected. Even if she and the three early-stage Core Formation experts joined forces, they wouldn''t be able to contend with an Otherworldly Beast at the peak of theter stage of Core Formation. Otherworldly Beasts at the same level as practitioners, or those born from the heavens and earth, inherently possessed greaterbat power. Moreover, this one was at a higher level. The only solution was to divert the Otherworldly Beast''s attention while others seized the divine medicine. "You..." Benjamin showed a furious expression at her words. But Nathaniel intervened at this moment, "Hehe, Mr. Aguirre, there''s no need to be anxious! In any case, no one should think about getting this divine medicine." Saying that, he also sat down. Now the situation was clear; whoever went down first would suffer a disadvantage, and they might unwittingly pave the way for the other party. Although Phoebe remained outwardly calm, a touch of annoyance and urgency shed deep in her eyes. For a while, both sides sat down, seemingly waiting to see who would be the first to lose patience. "Miss Bishop, once the divine medicine matures, it''s likely that the Otherworldly Beast will devour it!" "Are you sure you still won''t take action?" "The three of us actually don''t mind. Even if we can''t get the divine medicine, we can have a good time watching Miss Bishop be at a loss. It feels quite good!" After sitting for a while, Nathaniel said with a smirk. Just at this moment, a wave of heat gushed out from the volcano, apanied by a strange fragrance. Everyone knew-the divine medicine was about to mature! Phoebe gritted her teeth, and a touch of urgency and frustration appeared on her exquisite face. The next moment, she took a deep breath and turned to look at L, standing there seemingly indifferent. "You, jump down!" As soon as she spoke, L''s expression changed abruptly. Chapter 404 Danger? YouRe Not Worthy Of The Word Chapter 404 Danger? You''Re Not Worthy Of The Word Chapter 404 Danger? You''re Not Worthy of The Word Upon hearing Phoebe''s words, everyone was stunned for a moment before their eyes turned to L with different expressions. L''s face was still, but anger surged in his eyes. "What did you say?" He red at Phoebe and asked coldly. "I want you to jump down and help me distract the Otherworldly Beast! As long as I can get that divine medicine, the young master will give you enough rewards," Phoebe said with arrogance and dominance. "At least I guarantee that you will get fifth ce in this personal trial!" As soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at L with a gloating and teasing expression. Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel also brightened up upon hearing Phoebe''s idea. Yes! Let others lure away the Otherworldly Beast while they seize the divine medicine - it was a good n! L snorted coldly, watching Phoebe''s face, and couldn''t help but clench his fists. At this moment, he finally understood the true meaning behind Phoebe calling him her "tool." So, this was his purpose? Savannah also frowned at this moment, a hint of dissatisfaction appearing on her face. "Miss Bishop, do you want Landon to go down and distract that powerful Otherworldly Beast? Isn''t that sending him to his death? Besides, with so many people here, why should he be the one?" Perhaps, among everyone present, only she felt indignant on behalf of L. "Otherwise, why do you think I bothered to save you two from Arlo earlier? As for why I chose him, it''s because he''s the most suitable candidate," Phoebe said, looking at L. A mocking and yful curve appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Isn''t he strong in defense? In the Mid-Uppecia stage, he can withstand attacks from the Core Formation Realm, so he shouldst a bit longer in front of the Otherworldly Beast." In fact, there was one more thing she didn''t say! That was, Phoebe didn''t like L, especially because he had offended her. Although this beautiful young mistress seemed cold and aloof, she had the typical ws of a woman-pettiness and holding grudges. Upon hearing this, Arlo suddenlyughed a few times. "Exactly! Did you really think Miss Bishop wanted to save you? Hurry up and jump down to help Phoebe distract the Otherworldly Beast. As long as you survive, Phoebe won''t treat you unfairly!" Benjamin and the others exchanged nces, then spoke one after another, pressuring L. "So, your name is Landon, right? Hurry up and jump down!" "Now is the time to use your expertise." "Aren''t you good at defense?" L surveyed the entire scene, his sharp-faced profile revealing a mixture of mockery and indignation. Naturally, he couldn''t jump down! Even if he could fight opponents above his level, he had no confidence in facing an Otherworldly Beast at the peak of theter stage of Core Formation. "What if I don''t jump?" L asked in a cold voice. "Don''t jump? Then I''ll kill you and throw you down! Besides, your fellow disciple won''t survive either! Weren''t you willing to risk your life to confront Arlo and Theodore for her?" Phoebe threatened, drawing her sword from her waist with a "ng," pointing it towards Savannah. In her view, L, a Mid-Uppecia cultivator, was willing to confront Arlo and Theodore for Savannah, showing that he cared deeply for this beautiful fellow disciple. Therefore, Phoebe used Savannah as leverage to threaten L. "Jump!" "Jump! Otherwise, Miss Bishop won''t kill you, but we''ll finish you off!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Jump down, and there might be a chance for survival! You can also save your fellow disciple!" "Haha, didn''t expect Callum to be a big beauty! If you don''t jump, after we kill you, what do you think will happen to your fellow disciple?" Benjamin, Arlo, and others all pressured L one after another. L looked at these people, and the gleam in his eyes became increasingly dangerous. On his face, the sneer and anger seemed to be continually magnifying. Swish! Just at this moment, Savannah shed to his side. "Don''t jump! Jumping down guarantees certain death! At worst, we''ll fight these bastards together! Thisdy can kill one and not be at a loss; killing two is a profit!" This talented youngdy from the Graham family, wielding double-ring des, was already prepared to take action. On her pretty face, there was a look of determination and unwavering resolve as she stood by L''s side without hesitation. L was stunned for a moment, deeply looking at her. He hadn''t expected that Savannah, who had always been hostile and disdainful towards him, would actually... "Step aside; I don''t need you to fight desperately for me," L patted her shoulder and said. "If you''re willing to risk your life for me, Savannah, even if I die, I don''t want to owe you anything!" Savannah gritted her teeth and asked, "You useless guy, do you still want to act tough now?" In the face of Arlo and Theodore''s siege earlier, L''s appearance, though seemingly foolish to her, had touched Savannah when she was desperate. She hadn''t expected this fool to be willing to risk his life for her. So now, when everyone pressured L to jump down, Savannah also chose to fight alongside L without hesitation. If he died, he died... Otherwise, today Savannah probably wouldn''t have a good ending. Once L jumped down and yed enough, she would be of no use to Phoebe. Arlo and Theodore certainly wouldn''t let her off either. She had already felt their covetous and greedy looks from before. In such a case, it was better to die together with L. "Acting tough? Perhaps," L said indifferently. Without a doubt, he stood directly in front of Savannah. He surveyed Phoebe and the others, and his momentum began to rise rapidly. "Tsk tsk, now, you''re still pretending to be a hero, wanting to be a knight in shining armor? Do you realize how foolish you are now? Where did you get the courage toe in? Do you know how dangerous this trial is for you? Haha..." Arlo, with a cruel and mocking expression, taunted L. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp and powerful aura emanating from L, causing him to be astonished. "Dangerous? Based on you, you''re not even worthy of the word!!" L''s eyes gleamed sharply as he spoke, and at this moment, everyone felt the overwhelming aura from L. "Mid-Uppecia pinnacle?" "No! Something''s not right! Why does his Mid-Uppecia pinnacle make me feel a sense of heart- pounding fear?" Phoebe''s pupils contracted, thinking to herself. Chapter 405 The Difference Is That You CouldnT Handle It Chapter 405 The Difference Is That You Couldn''T Handle It Chapter 405 The Difference is That You Couldn''t Handle it "Landon, you..." Savannah stood behind L, feeling his imposing presence and looking uncertain. "Stay back and take care of yourself!" L''s face showed a hint of dominance and evil smile. Immediately, he stomped on the ground and shot out like a bullet. His terrifying momentum locked onto Arlo who was the first to bear the brunt. Facing this arrogant and overbearing member of the Hernandez family who had been targeting him everywhere and wanting to kill him, L also had murderous intent in his heart. "Landon, you motherfucker..." Arlo felt the astonishing momentum emanating from L and wore an expression of disbelief. After finally reacting, he quickly thrust his spear forward, unleashing the full power of histe-stage Uppecia strength. L snorted disdainfully, facing Arlo''s thrust with a contemptuous look in his eyes. ng! In the next instant, the crude knife he had picked up was infused with vigorous true energy, shing against the sound of the long spear. Apanied by the shing of gold and iron, Arlo let out a strange cry, his hands holding the long spear suffering a sudden burst of blood, and the spear itself flew out of his grip! Arlo''s face changed drastically, trembling all over in that instant! His eyes widened, staring at L in astonishment. "Your... your attack... how can it be so powerful?" At this moment, L, with the aura he exuded, was at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia, the same realm as Arlo. However, upon the slightest collision, Arlo felt a tremendous gap between them. Despite being at the samete-stage Uppecia, it seemed as if he waspletely overwhelmed. Others also changed their facial expressions, looking at L with eyes full of disbelief. This guy hid it deep enough! So he turned out to be at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia? And why was his strength so formidable at the same realm? Savannah also widened her eyes, and the look in her eyes as she gazed at L couldn''t help but reveal a touch of surprise and, more importantly, astonishment. He was at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia? This guy, who appeared dull in her eyes, was unexpectedly at the same realm as her, the peak of thete-stage Uppecia? Not only that, he seemed to be much stronger than an ordinaryte-stage Uppecia! The genius girl from the Graham family, recalling the taunts she had made towards L, felt her pretty face inexplicably warm. At this moment, observing Arlo''s inexplicable and horrified expression, L, with a mocking and sinister tone, said, "Didn''t expect that, did you? You thought I was only good at defense?" He exuded an indescribable dominance, proiming, "My defense is impregnable! My attacks are unstoppable! Die!" With that, he didn''t stop moving and fiercely shed a de towards Arlo. As the de passed, the space seemed as if it were about to be torn apart! "You dare!" Arlo felt his entire body trembling in the face of this de, as if he could smell the scent of death. "Stop!" In the blink of an eye, Phoebe snorted, unexpectedly making a move from the side and thrusting a sword towards L. L snorted, forced to change his de technique. Ding! With a crisp sound and the diffusion of powerful residual energy, L''s figure paused. Phoebe, a mid-stage Core Formation cultivator, unexpectedly took a step back. At this moment, her expression changed instantly. The expressions of everyone changed too! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What? A peakte-stage Uppecia, actually fighting against a mid-stage Core Formation without falling into a disadvantage? Instead, it was Phoebe, a mid-stage Core Formation, who was forced back a step!! This... how was it possible! "You, a mid-stage Core Formation, are too weak!" L nced coldly at Phoebe, his tone dripping with disdain. In fact, even L himself was somewhat surprised that his strength turned out to be so formidable. L had always thought that he was stuck at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia, and his true strength was only enough to deal with early-stage Core Formation cultivators. After all, in his previous battle with Hawkeye, the victory wasn''t particrly smooth. If it weren''t for Hawkeye resorting to some crooked means and being countered by L, it might have taken some effort to defeat him. However, what L didn''t know was that Hawkeye, as an old monster who had cultivated for many years to reach the early-stage Core Formation, hadbat power far beyond that of a young talent like Phoebe. Moreover, even though they were both at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia, L at that time couldn''tpare to his current self. "How can you be so strong?" "You''re only at the peak ofte-stage Uppecia, why are you so powerful?" Phoebe''s beautiful face was filled with shock, a departure from her usual cold and aloof demeanor. She couldn''t believe that the "fool" she usually didn''t even bother to look at, the one she considered weak and foolish, could possess such immense strength. In the next moment, Phoebe suddenly realized something. "Perfect Uppecia! Are you... are you the legendary... Perfect Uppecia?" As the words fell, everyone present showed expressions of astonishment. Perfect Uppecia? The legendary Perfect Uppecia? They were all outstanding descendants of martial arts families, naturally having heard about the concept of "Perfect Uppecia." When the elders of their families mentioned Perfect Uppecia, they couldn''t help but carry a hint of longing and anticipation while looking at their younger generation. But everyone knew that achieving Perfect Uppecia was incredibly difficult; among ten thousand cultivators at the Uppecia level, not one might be able to reach it! And the previously underestimated L turned out to be the legendary Perfect Uppecia? Savannah stood there, looking at L with eyes that became extremelyplicated. Thinking about the mockery she had once directed at this guy, she even felt somewhat embarrassed. At this moment, L snorted and, regardless of the reactions of others, seized the opportunity while Phoebe was shocked and once again attacked Arlo. Arlo wore an astonished expression, facing L at this moment, feeling an inexplicable sense of doom. "Don''t..." He opened his mouth to plead, but L''s right leg, like a battle axe, swept over with a force of thousands of pounds. Arlo raised his arms to block! However... Boom! Crack! With a muffled sound and the sound of bones breaking, Arlo''s body was sent flying. His arms were directly broken by L''s kick, and the residual force of the attack still shattered his internal organs. Afternding, this young master of the Hernandez family did not immediately die. His round and bulging eyes stared at L with a face full of unwillingness. "You... you dare... to kill me..." L stood there, saying coldly, "You kicked me before, and I''m just returning the favor! The difference is that I endured it, but you, trash... couldn''t!" Chapter 406 When I Take Off My Disguise Chapter 406 When I Take Off My Disguise Chapter 406 When I Take Off My Disguise Arlo and L were both at the peak of their Uppecia powers, but Arlo was... kicked to death by L? The people present were shocked and horrified! Thump thump thump! The long-haired man who had been following Arlo took several steps back, his face filled with fear. In the next second, he turned around to run! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But then a sh of a de appeared and the guy who used to follow Arlo around, insulting and mocking L, was suddenly decapitated! At the peak of Uppecia power, killed with one sh! Whoosh... Everyone instinctively stepped back in shock as if pulling away from L. Originally, when Phoebe suggested that L jump down to lure the Otherworldly Beast away, everyone seemed to be closing in on L, ready to force him to jump. However, at this moment, they all scattered backward. "You actually killed Arlo?" Phoebe, who was probably the only one not to step back, questioned L with a mix of astonishment and coldness in her eyes. "You better take care of yourself! Now, it''s your turn!" L stared at Phoebe, a woman with a pretty face but a deep and ruthless heart, and a hint of ruthlessness appeared on his face. Phoebe''s expression changed slightly. The previous exchange with L had made her not dare to be careless. "Benjamin, let''s join forces to take him down, and then we can discuss the rest!" "Just now, you were pressuring Landon too. If I die, he probably won''t spare you!" The beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect shed her eyes and urgently shouted at Benjamin and the other two. Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel, three Core Formation cultivators, exchanged nces subconsciously. Then, instinctively, they approached L, ready to cooperate with Phoebe against him. L''s killing of Arlo and the others not only shocked everyone with his strength but also triggered a sense of crisis. Seeing how decisive and ruthless this guy was, Benjamin and the others were genuinely afraid that if Phoebe died, L wouldn''t spare anyone either. With a cold snort from L, his whole body suddenly exuded an extremely violent and dangerous aura. His eyes were sharp as swords, carrying boundless hostility. He lifted his foot and stomped on the ground! Boom! With a muffled thunder-like noise, the entire mountaintop seemed to tremble. The ground in front of L cracked open, releasing a rush of hot waves, as if magma below was about to erupt. Spluttering sounds echoed as Theodore, a peakte-stage Uppecia, and the two Great Origin Sect disciples beside him were lifted off the ground. In mid-air, they spewed out a mouthful of blood. Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel''s bodies also swayed, their faces turning pale. Then, feeling a sweet sensation in their throats, they sprayed out a mist of blood. The three Core Formation Realm geniuses were actually injured by L''s stomp. Phoebe also grunted, her pretty face turning pale, feeling a surge of blood and energy turmoil within. Looking at L, her beautiful eyes were filled with uncertain shock. "This is the grudge between me and Miss Bishop, none of your business! If you don''t want to die, stay away!" L looked down on everyone and dered arrogantly to Benjamin and the others. As his words fell, he stomped his foot and charged straight at Phoebe. At this moment, Nathaniel subtly shook his head towards Benjamin and Finn, signaling them to hold back. Benjamin and Finn hesitated for a moment but ultimately stood there without moving. They understood Nathaniel''s intention: seize the opportunity. If Phoebe and L could damage each other in a confrontation, they could step inter and finish off L together. Facing the approaching L, Phoebe''s face showed a touch of seriousness. The long sword in her hand transformed into a flurry of sword energy, covering L like relentless snowkes. Of course, each "snowke" was incredibly sharp and powerful, capable of instantly killing a peakte- stage Uppecia or severely injuring an ordinary Core Formation early-stage cultivator. Thousand des Snow! One of the undisclosed martial techniques of the Hudpids Sect and Phoebe''s most powerful attack move. Confronted with L, who was finally revealing his true strength, the beautiful young mistress decided to use her trump card. She wanted to catch him off guard and deal a direct blow to L. Faced with the sword shadows falling like snowkes, L''s eyes brimmed with surging battle intent. Hum! The robust and pure Dragon Energy emanated from him, forming a solid protective aura around his body. L snorted, his eyes carrying a hint of anger and madness as he charged directly into the flurry of sword shadows. Sttering sounds followed the impact of sword energy against flesh, but L actually resisted Phoebe''s martial technique, and the sounds transmitted directly from the sword shadows. As the sword energy dispersed, a figure covered in bloodstains stood there! His eyes stared at Phoebe like a fierce beast. "You..." Phoebe''s eyelids twitched fiercely. Everyone present showed astonishment, looking at L with disbelief. No one expected that he would break Phoebe''s killer move in such a violent and domineering manner. An Uppecia peak, able to contend with a mid-stage Core Formation! Moreover, he could resist a powerful attacking martial technique? Although L now appeared covered in wounds, blood dripping, it sent a chill down everyone''s spine. Savannah, standing behind, was already shocked beyond measure! Phoebe''s delicate body trembled slightly, and her eyes revealed a touch of fear. Theodore and Benjamin, along with the others, were dumbfounded, viewing L as if he were a ferocious beast. At this moment, L stared at Phoebe, and a sinister smile with a disdainful look appeared on his face. "Do you think you can control me as a pawn?" "When I drop the facade and reveal my edge, I will show you what panic truly means!" As his words fell, L, carrying boundless dominance, charged towards Phoebe. During the charge, he infused true energy into the steel knife in his hand and threw it violently toward Phoebe. To him, this weapon was somewhat redundant. With L''s strength, he could easily suppress a mid-stage Core Formation. Until he obtained a true Divine Weapon, his own flesh and blood would be the most powerful weapon. Facing the approaching L and sensing the overwhelming hostility emanating from him, Phoebe''s beautiful face instantly lost its luster. The once high and mighty Hudpids Sect young mistress was now in a state of fear. Chapter 407 I Am A Fair Person Chapter 407 I Am A Fair Person Chapter 407 I am a Fair Person Although Phoebe was born with exceptional talent and reached the Core Formation Realm at a young age, herck of realbat experience made her vulnerable. When facing opponents weaker than herself, she could easily crush them. However, L was different. He had the ability to fight against opponents stronger than himself and had been through many battles that gave him an edge over Phoebe. Especially after his trip to lylonio and learning about his parents¡¯ tragic fate, L''s inner demons were unleashed, making him even more formidable in battle. When he threw his axe at Phoebe, she quickly gathered her focus and parried it with her sword. ng! The sound of metal shing echoed as she felt a shockwave through her hand. In the next moment. a bloody figure charged towards her with murderous intent that shook Phoebe to the core. "Get back!" Without hesitation, she pushed L away with all her might using one hand while drawing out her sword with the other. But L sneered as he punched towards Phoebe''s palm like a missile colliding head-on with another missile. Phoebe''s delicate eyebrows furrowed as she felt her palm colliding with an oing train-like force. She gritted her teeth, and her right hand, holding the sword, swiftly moved to stab towards L''s neck. However, L''s sharp gaze flickered with brilliance, and instead of retreating, he advanced, crashing directly into Phoebe After having his soul supplemented by the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, L''s spiritual power surpassed that of ordinary cultivators at the same level. This mental strength manifested in his abnormal reaction speed and insightful understanding of the battlefield duringbat. As a result, Phoebe''s sword attack missed its mark, leaving her vulnerable. Bang! L¡¯s shoulder, carrying terrifying force, ruthlessly collided with Phoebe¡¯s chest, showing no mercy. Phoebe''s body was sent flying, blood spraying wildly in the air. Uponnding. she spat out another mouthful of blood, attempting to stand up with difficulty. Her entire being appeared frail and listless. This scene shocked everyone present once again, and they involuntarily gasped in cold air. The confrontation between L and Phoebe seemed lengthy when described, but in reality, it took just a blink of an eye. In just three moves, Phoebe was sent flying and heavily injured, coughing up blood. Savannah''s mouth twitched as she watched the figure. feeling suddenly unfamiliar. The man she had previously dismissed as having a powerful background but dull aptitude turned out to be so formidable and terrifying. Amere peak Uppecia could overpower a mid-stage Core Formation? Was this the terror of a Perfect Uppecia? Was this the strength behind L? In her heart, Savannah silently remarked... Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel, all in the early stage of Core Formation, exchanged nces, seeing both fear and relief on each other''s faces. Thanks to Nathaniel''s warning earlier, they refrained from acting. Otherwise, even if they teamed up with Phoebe, the odds of victory would be questionable Theodore and the two disciples trembled, panit overw helming them. Theodore recalled his previous . intention to join forces with Arlo and target Laridon and Callum, realizing Phoebe''s interventions had.¡¯ inadvertently saved Arlo. Naw, they dared not make any sudden moves, fearing it might attract Lavn''s attention. L approached Phoebe step by step, surrounded by a dense aura of killing intent. Phoebe bit her lip and asked L, "Are you... going te kill me?" "Landon!" At this moment, Savannah snapped back to her senses and urgently called out to L, her tone subtly carrying a hint of dissuasion. L walked up to Phoebe, and upon hearing Savannah''s shout, the murderous intent in his starry eyes slightly diminished. In the next moment, he sneered and addressed Phoebe, "I''m a fair person! I''ll repay others the way they treat me. Arlo kicked me, so I kicked him back. So..." Here, L turned and walked towards the direction of the volcano. Standing at the edge, he pointed down below, saying, "Now, I''ll give you two choices! One, jump down and help me divert the Otherworldly Beast. Two, I kill you!" Hearing this, a mocking expression appeared on Phoebe''s exquisite face. Was this a case of tit for tat? She had used him as a pawn, forcing him to jump down and attract the Otherworldly Beast. Now, it seemed he was turning the tables on her. " f you can kill me, then go ahead!" Phoebe starechat L, gritting her teeth wittrresentment. At this moment,she felt a sense of o frustration and indescribable shame. The ngan she had once dismissed withdisdain now seemed toold her ifein his hands. Despite the internal turmoil, her pride kept henfrom bowing down and bing L''s "pawn." Content belongs to ¡°Alright! I''ll just throw your corpse down, maybe it can also attract the Otherworldly Beast!" L nodded expressionlessly upon hearing Phoebe''s defiance. Roar! Just at that moment, a roar filled with ferocity echoed from below the volcano L sneered and was about to attack Phoebe when she, now relieved, stood up again, ready to fight to the death with him However, at this critical moment.ughter rang out. ¡°Hehehe... Hahaha... So many people! So many people here! Fun, really fun!" With theughter, a figure rushed up to the mountaintop, swiftly approaching. Upon closer inspection, it was a raggedly dressed, seemingly mad old manN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing this old man, L''s expression changed slightly. Unfathomable! Despite the apparentck of sanity, L felt as if he was facing a bottomless abyss, unable to discern the depth of the old man. More shockingly. the old man headed directly towards the spot where L stood. ¡°Damn it! Old lunatic, what are you up to?" L tugged at the corner of his mouth, a sh of uncertainty crossinghis face. He initially thought the oldthan was mindlessly rushing, but as L shifted his position, theold man adjusted his course, still lading straight for L. "What the hell..." L''s pupils contracted, letting out a cry of astonishment. At the same time, he threw a punch at the old man, intending to stop him from approaching. However.. Chapter 408 Can He Still Come Up? Chapter 408 Can He Still Come Up? Chapter 408 Can He Still Come Up? This crazy old man was extremely fast. As he rushed towards L, his figure turned into a blur and easily avoided L''s punch. Boom! The next moment, the dirty body directly collided with L. L groaned and felt like he had been hit by a. He almost spat out blood. His body lost bnce and flew backwards! And behind him was the smoky, hot volcanic crater. Everyone present watched as L, who had just seemed invincible moments ago, was knocked into the volcano without any doubt. ¡°Hahaha, so much fun!" "Really fun!" "Fell in... hehehe...¡± After knocking L in, the crazy old man danced around and pped his hands in excitement. Whoosh... The next second, everyone''s faces twitched as they retreated back with horror. They seemed afraid of bing the next unlucky person to be thrown in there. But after knocking down L into the volcano, it seemed like the crazy old man lost interest in everyone else too. He left while stillughing crazily. Phoebe''s expression looked strange on her face - she couldn''t tell if she should feel relieved or what... She had prepared herself to fight alongside L until death but now he was knocked down by an insane old man? Was this divine intervention? And how could such a crazy and powerful old man appear inside Sacred Medicine Valley? She never heard any of her elders mention him before... The one with the most unsightly expression among the onlookers was undoubtedly Savannah. She never expected that, just as L demonstrated his formidable strength, even overpowering Phoebe, a terrifying old lunatic would suddenly appear. How could the situation take such a turn? In the next moment, everyone realized something was amiss and gathered by the edge of the volcano, carefully listening to themotion below. Did L fall? With his strength. perhaps he could restrain the Otherworldly Beast. Could they take advantage of this opportunity? However, to their surprise, the expected intense battle below never materialized. Phoebe''s expression flickered, "What''s going on? No sounds?" ¡°Did Landon... get directly killed?¡± Theodore suggested. "Quite likely! The aura emitted by those Otherworldly Beasts is at least at thete stage of Core Formation. Although Landon could defeat Miss Bishop, it''s not an instant kill. So, he couldn''t have crossed an entire major realm to defeat thete stage of Core Formation!" Nathaniel exinedN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "What should we do? If he was torn apart by the Ctherworldly Beasts, wouldn''t we face the same fate if we go down?" Finn voiced concern. "Doesn''t that divine herb be unreachable for us?" With a thud, L fell heavily below the volcano,nding in a state of disarray. A scorching sensation on his back prompted him to quickly get up, using his true energy to resist the surrounding heat. Looking upward, all he saw was smoke, and he could faintly make out the volcano''s mouth. Below his feet was a ckened patch of ground, only about twenty meters square, surrounded by the billowing red-hot magma. The ambient temperature had undoubtedly exceeded a hundred degrees Celsius. For an ordinary person, falling into such an environment would lead to a swift and thorough cooking. However, for L, at thete stage of Uppecia, it wasn''t particrly challenging. However, at this moment, the magma violently churned in a certain direction. The next second, a colossal figure emerged from the molten rock. L''s pupils contracted, a solemn expression on his face as he recalled the formidable Otherworldly Beast lurking below. This particr creatur@ resembled a lizard, covered in thisk, fiery red scales. Let¡¯ Ss temporarily call it the Fire Giant Lizard. Its two bright red eyes were fixed directly on L, radiating a greedy and bloodthirsty gleam. A fierce aura seemed to rush towards him. With a close encounter, L could confirm that this creature''s strength was definitely beyond thete stage of Core Formation. ¡°Damn it, that crazy old man!¡± "He''s trying to kill me!¡± L cursed through gritted teeth, ready to''engage ina life-and-death battle with the Fire ~ Giant Lizard. However, at this == moment, as he emitted his powerful auraspreparing for the fight, the Fire Giant Lizard unexpectedly let out a few "whimpers." Content.belongs to The next second, it behaved like a submissive dog, lying down on the ground. Its massive body trembled as if in fear. L, observing this, was momentarily stunned, his expression bing extremely peculiar. "What''s going on?" The Fire Giant Lizard, possessing considerable strength, seemed to have its own intelligence. In response to L''s words, it whimpered as if acknowledging them. "Aren''t you going to fight me?" The arched eyebrowed, L asked Whimper.. The Fire Giant Lizard emitted another low sound, and its immensely thick tail swayed slightly. It remained prostrate on the ground, clearly disying a submissive posture. L¡¯s face flickered, and he couldn''t help but specte. Could it be that the aura emanating from him, thanks to inheriting the Dragon Ancestor''s remnants through the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, instilled a sense of awe in Otherworldly Beasts? "Alright, get up!" "I came here to find a divine herb. Do you know where it is?¡± L tried asking The Fire Giant Lizard did seem to understand L¡¯¡®s intention. Its massive body turned slightly, presenting its back to L. In that manner, it was indicating L to climb on. After hesitating for a few seconds, L jumped up. The next moment, the Fire Giant Lizard swam back into the magma. A few minutester, on a wall inside the mountain, a divine herb resembling Lingzhi unexpectedly grew. L¡¯s eyes lit up. revealing a look of ecstatic joy. He could sense.a dense spiritual energy mixedin the heat waves, rushing tewards him. The rich ¡° spiritual €nergy emanating from this divine Herb, just on the surfaces? hinted at its potency. L.knew that-absorbing its essence would bfing remarkable effects,Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Momentster... Others stood outside the volcano, still carefully listening to themotion below. "From falling down until now, there hasn''t been any sound of battle! It seems like Landon is done for! Tut tut..." Finn sneered, a touch of schadenfreude in his tone. Shaking his head, Nathaniel sighed, "If Landon is truly finished, it seems we''re all out of luck with this divine herb.¡± Hearing this, Phoebe frowned, a hint of reluctance in her eyes. Benjamin sneered, "Miss Bishop, there¡¯s no need for such reluctance. You should be grateful. Otherwise, you would either be forced to jump down or end up dead at Landon''s hands!" "Everyone, since Landon is already done for, I think it''s time to settle some other matters, don''t you agree?" At this point, Theodore looked at Savannah with a malicious intent. Hearing this, the others also stared at the talented youngdy from the Graham family with unfriendly res. "What do you think you''re doing? Landon might not be dead yet. If you dare touch me, he''ll definitely kill you when hees up!" Savannah''s expression changed abruptly, issuing a warning with a mix of firmness and uncertainty. "Hahaha, dreaming, aren''t you? He¡¯s still alive?" Chapter 409 Breakthrough Chapter 409 Breakthrough Chapter 409 Breakthrough Theodore heard Savannah''s words and immediately mocked and sneered Others also chuckled knowingly. Phoebe, at this moment, directly took a Grand Revitalizing Pill, rapidly healing the injuries within her body. She looked at Savannah and, with a biting tone, mocked, "Where do you get the confidence that he can stille up? After falling, there has been no movement at all. Do you think he managed to kill that Otherworldly Beast? Or perhaps, he¡¯s peacefully coexisting with it?¡± Savannah pursed her lips, staring at everyone with caution and wariness. "Perhaps, anything is possible!" She knew that with L being knocked down the volcano, she was now isted and vulnerable. Feeling the evil res from Theodore and the others, Savannah couldn''t help but smile bitterly, wondering if this was the disaster brought about by her revealing her female identity. She had already resolved that, if necessary, she would jump down the volcano as well rather than be tainted by Theodore and the others. Upon hearing Savannah''s words, the people present burst intoughter. ¡°Possible? That''s hrious!" "Callum, be sensible, agree to be my woman, marry into my family as my wife, and today I can guarantee your safety!¡± Finn, from the Wynter family, observed Savannah and chuckled, making a teasing remark. Benjamin snorted, "Skinny monkey, are you capable in that function? Callum,e with me. I''ll let you experience what a real man is. If you be my woman, my family will have the Golden de Sect as a backer, and today, no one will dare to touch you." As Savannah bit her lip and sternly dered, "Even if I jump down today, none of you will benefit." Phoebe frowned, watching the faces of these men, feeling a wave of disgust rising within her. The next moment, she coldly said to Savannah, "Give me your mustard pouch, and I can guarantee your safety.¡± Hearing this, Savannah was stunned, not expecting Phoebe to offer help.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Benjamin snorted, questioning Phoebe displeasedly, "Miss Bishop, what do you mean? Why help her? She and Landon are both from the Graham family." Finn added, "Besides, you are seriously injured; take care of yourself.¡± Phoebe''s eyes sharpened, ¡°Otherwise, you guys cane up and try. I might not be Landon¡¯s match, but dealing with you, even if I''m injured, I have more than enough strength!" Upon hearing this, the faces of Benjamin and the others fluctuated between gloom and anger. At this moment, Nathaniel suddenly spoke up. ¡°What''s that smell? It''s so pungent, so overpowering!" Everyone, moving their noses, suddenly caught a whiff of a foul odor. Inside the volcano, L was sitting cross-legged on the scorched ground, in a crucial breakthrough period. The Fire Giant Lizard still obedientlyy beside him, guarding L. The Fire Lingzhi Mushroom had already been directly swallowed by L Perhaps there were better ways to utilize this divine medicine, but L couldn''t afford to think about it now. He was eager to break through, stepping inte a new realm. From Hugo, he learned that the hidden Elder of the Verdant Pine from the Wood family had murderous intentions toward him. It was very likely that this Elder had moved against him after he left the Hudpids Sect. Whether this information was true or false, L had to be prepared. Every increase in strength counted When he reached theter stage of Uppecia, he could defeat someone in the mid-stage of Core Formation. He wondered if, after breaking through to Core Formation, he could contend with a powerhouse in the Golden Core Realm. Nevertheless, he had to give it a try. So, disregarding everything else, L chose to break through by directly ingesting the Fire Lingzhi Mushroom inside the volcano. Poof! L felt an invisible barrier shatter at this moment. Humming! At this moment, the field of elixir in his lower abdomenpletely solidified, containing highly condensed and pure true energy. True energy gushed out, cleansing his flesh. meridians, organs, and bones. L sat there, his expression slightly ferocious and pained. He felt as if he were about to burst open, undergoing a transformative process akin to shedding his skin His skin radiated a radiant luster, muscles twisted and moved, and bones emitted a series of popping sounds, as if they were restructuring. At the same time, ck mists began to emanate from his pores and various parts of his body. Over the years, the body naturally umted impurities from consuming various grains and cereals. As L broke through to the Core Formation Realm, he underwent a rebirth,pletely expelling the umted impurities from over twenty years. These impurities formed a ck mist that rose into the air, carrying various toxins and a foul odor. Above the volcano, everyone smelled the pungent odor and exchanged nces. "What''s this smell?¡± Phoebe wrinkled her nose, pinching it. Benjamin irritably asked, "There''s really a foul smell! Who the hell farted?¡± "Seems like it''s wafting up from below!" Nathaniel said, his face showing a hint of excitement. "Exactly, it Seems to being up from below! Couldit be..." Finn 2 walked-to the edge of the volcano, sniffing: and said, "Could it be the scent emitted by the divine < megicine?¡¯ Theodore spectiated As the words fell, everyone''s expressions fluctuated between excitement and anticipation. Nathaniel Rad already sat beside the volcano, ¨¦tarting his cultivation. < After reatizing the smell, the others followed suit, quickly beginning ike) breathe deeply, absorbing ana cultivating. At this moment, they believed that the smell was the "medicinal fragrance" emitted after the divine medicine matured. Since Landon fell down and was killed by the guardian Otherworldly Beast of the divine medicine, they had no hope of obtaining it. However, even if they couldn''t get the divine medicine, absorbing the "medicinal energy¡± it emitted would undoubtedly be beneficial As for why the smell was so foul, they considered it normal. Many herbs themselves have an unpleasant smell, emitting various odors, and there was nothing curious about it. Next, everyone sat eagerly by the volcano, absorbing the ck mist that emitted a foul smell Meanwhile, below the volcano, L continued to expel the impurities from his body, undergaing transformation and breakthrough. After who knew how long, the ck mist finally stopped overflowing, and L opened his eyes. "Roar!" When he stood up from the ground, this body unexpectedly emitted a roar resembling that of a tiger and a dragon. L casually waved his hand and the space distorted and vibrated When he looked inwardly, he saw that his solidified field of elixir was as solid as gold and iron. ¡°Is this the Core Formation Realm? Such a powerful feeling!" ¡®It seemspletely different from theter stage of Uppecia, as if they are two entirely different concepts!" Saying th this, he looked at the Fires Giant tizard lying on the side, and he felt that this big guy didn''t seem so terfifying now. Content belongs ive 4 He should be more than capable of fighting it! Chapter 410 What Do You Think? Chapter 410 What Do You Think? Chapter 410 What Do You Think? L was pleasantly surprised to find that, in addition to a significant increase in his absolute strength, the Pulse of the Earth bloodline awakening technique had also been strengthened and upgraded. It now had an effect that increased gravity by ten times! When using this technique, L could apply ten times the normal gravity on his enemies while dealing them terrifying damage. At first, L thought that this upgrade was somewhat useless. Ten times gravity? What was so special about it? He believed he could handle ten times his own weight without any problems due to his strength. However, upon further reflection, he realized just how powerful this upgrade really was. For cultivators like himself who were not yet at the Nascent Soul Realm level, their internal organs were rtively fragilepared to their skin and muscles. Therefore when Pulse of the Earth was used on an enemy, their internal organs would directly bear ten times more weight than usual and suffer severe damage as a result. Additionally, duringbat with someone affected by this technique their speed would be impacted as well In high-level battles such as these, even small mistakes can determine life or death oues; therefore L felt satisfied after considering all these factors.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The only drawback was that, after upgrading Pulse of the Earth, casting it would consume all of Lachian¡¯s true energy. This forced him to use it cautiously. Unless it was a matter of life and death, this divine ability couldn''t be used casually. "Big Lizard, until we meet again!" L smiled at the Fire Giant Lizard, knowing it was time for him to go. This time, his goal was not only the divine medicine but also a certain reward from the personal trial, which he was determined to obtain. Above the volcano! Everyone sat there, continuously absorbing the ck mist, diligently practicing. "Disappeared?" ¡°Did the medicinal aura disappear so quickly?¡± "Why do I feel so ufortable, and my head is heavy?" They sensed that the foul-smelling ck mist had disappeared, feeling somewhat unsatisfied and regretful. However, the next moment. these young powerhouses from various families and sects found that their condition was not quite right. "Why do I feel so ufortable?" Phoebe, already severely injured, looked even more pale, with a hint of ck mist "Me too..." "Ugh!" Benjamin shook his head, then vomited. feeling waves of difort. Others also felt physically ufortable, dizzy, and nauseous. Savannah''s situation was slightly better; because she had reservations about these people, she didn''t dare to focus on meditation. However, after inhaling the ck mist for such a long time, she also felt a bit ufortable, but her condition was rtively mild. "What''s going on?" "Could it be that the medicinal power of the divine medicine is too strong, and our bodies can''t digest it for a while?" Theodore asked in confusion. "Probably! Once we go back and digest this medicinal power, our strength will definitely improve!" Nathaniel nodded, analyzing the situation seriously. "Right, that''s the logic. It''s like getting drunk on good wine.¡± ¡°Damn, the medicinal fragrance of this divine medicine is quite overwhelming." Finn took another deep breath and smacked his lips. Swish! At this moment, a figure jumped out from inside the volcano,nding steadily on the ground. The whole person exuded a powerful and profound aura. Creak! Seeing this figure, everyone present opened their mouths wide, showing expressions of disbelief. "Landon!" Phoebe eximed, her pretty face filled with astonishment. Benjamin and the others were equally shocked beyond measure. Savannah''s expression was full of surprise and excitement. L actually made it up? He really survived? ¡°Everyone, is it so surprising to see me?" L, observing their expressions, chuckled with amusement. "How... how can you still be alive? Weren''t you killed by that Otherworldly Beast?" Benjamin asked with suspicion and astonishment. "Who told you I was killed by the Otherworldly Beast?" L countered. "You fell and there was no movement. Didn''t the Otherworldly Beast kill you instantly?¡± Phoebe inquired. "Hehe, you''re thinking too much. Not only did that,Otherworldly Beast not attack me, but italso took meto x pick the divine medicine! Let me tell you some bad news-l''ve broken through!" L said, scanning the audience and revealing a sinister sfMile. Content belongs ta Looking at these young experts, equally formidable, he seemed to regard them as prey and fatmbs "You broke through?¡± Phoebe''s face showed shock and despair. The L before the breakthrough was already formidable, and after the breakthrough, he was even more formidable, beyond the reach of these people. Hearing this, the others'' faces changed unpredictably, showing deep fear and panic in their eyes. Savannah looked at L with aplex expression. ¡°Of course! The feeling of breaking through is really cool! When I broke through justhow, I expelled toxins . umted in my body for manyt years. Bidn''t you on top smell an strongStench? L said with a srairk, deliberately teasing them with the I fascinating expressiofs on their faces. Especially Phoebe! As his words fell, everyone thought of something, and their faces twitched. "What did you say? The foul-smelling ck mist just now was the toxins expelled from your body?" Phoebe asked with a ckened face "Yes! What else could it be?" L raised an eyebrow. At this moment, he made a thoughtful sound and carefully observed the expressions of the people. Suddenly, their expressions turned strange. "We thought...¡± "Ugh!" "Wow..." Next, a series of vomiting sounds echoed one after another. Everyone felt a surge in their stomachs. Phoebe, who was already severely injured, was.tiow vomiting blood, still desperately trying to expel the S contents-The beautiful young = mistress stared at L with-eyes fullefembarrassment and ¡é indignation. NovelDrama.Org 4 The others also felt a desire for death. Savannah red at L hatefully, her face turning liver-colored. So, the ck mist they inhaled wasn''t some "medicinal fragrance¡± at all, but the impurities expelled by L? They were all driven insane by his fart? Chapter 411 Who Is In Favor, Who Is Against? Chapter 411 Who Is In Favor, Who Is Against? Chapter 411 Who is in Favor, Who is Against? When everyone had finished vomiting, L sneered coldly. "Alright, I think we''ve all had enough of that. Now let''s get down to business.¡± Looking at the sky, he spoke in a dominant andmanding tone. "Now, bring out your mustard bags and I''ll decide the rankings for this personal trial. Who agrees? Who disagrees?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone''s faces became extremely gloomy and their eyes were filled with resentment. However, in the face of L''s absolute strength, their anger and resentment were meaningless. Nathaniel was a smart man. His eyes flickered as he chose to cooperate first by throwing his mustard bag in front of L. "Mr. Graham, this is my mustard bag with fifty-six herbs inside. Take it if you want it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "How about we make good rtions? The Graham family has no grudges against ck Moon Cult. Moreover NC Organization supported by ck Moon Cult has its influence range in Corl Delta Region while Ednd where the Graham family resides belongs to Jueham State which may have some intersectionster on." "If there is anything inconvenient for your family to do in secr matterster on, NC Organization can take care of it without any problem." L raised an eyebrow but did notment as Nathaniel continued speaking. Benjamin, Finn and Theodore also handed over their mustard bags one after another while Savannah did the same with her herbs. Finally only Phoebe was left behind. "Miss Bishop, it''s your turn now!" L looked at her unkindly but his mood had improved so he didn''t have much killing intent towards this beautiful youngdy anymore. However if she didn''t cooperate then that would be another matter altogether... Phoebe gritted her teeth with deep-seated resentment and humiliation before throwing her own mustard bag at L''s feet L chuckled, "You''re finally being sensible! How does it feel to be contralled by others?" Hearing this, Phoebe red at L with intense hatred, clenching her teeth. Next, L poured out everyone''s gains, including Arlo''s. In total, there were more than four hundred various quality herbs, but L''s distribution results surprised everyone. He gave thergest share to Phoebe. L himself received a rtively smaller portion, followed by Savannah. The fourthrgest share went to Nathaniel, and the rest was evenly divided between Benjamin and Finn As for Theodore and the other two disciples from the Great Origin Sect, they got nothing. Theodore and the others were internally frustrated but dared not voice theirints. At this moment, Phoebe stared coldly at L and asked, word by word, "What do you mean? Trying to please me?¡± She did not expect L to give her thergest share. What kind of game was he ying? L shrugged, ¡°You''re thinking too much. I just don¡¯t want to be in the first ce." Phoebe sneered, threw the mustard bag back, and said through gritted teeth, "Take it back! I won''t ept your charity!" Seeing her reaction, L furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, and then threw the mustard bag that was originally meant for himself to Phoebe. This time, Phoebe hesitated for a moment, coldly snorted, and epted it. The number of herbs inside was simr to what she had picked earlier, so she didn''t really benefit from L. On the other side, Savannah''s face was filled with joy, and her gaze at L seemed to reveal a hint of something unusual At that moment, as the sky darkened, a special energy fluctuation appeared in the Sacred Medicine Valley. The secret realm of the Sacred Medicine Valley was about to close, and L and the others would soon be transported out. One hourter, at the Hudpids Sect''s martial arts arena, Isabel distributed the rewards based on the rankings of this trial. Isabel''s face did not look good. People from various sects and farnilies couldn''t help but discuss, each withasurprised expression. No one Kad expected that Phoebey would-encounter asetback, o> achieving only the second ce with herabsolute strength at thes rrfid-Core Formationt stage. Content belongs to Landon and Callum from the Graham family turned out to be the dark horses. Surprisingly, Arlo from the Hernandez family did not make it out? Everyone spected: What exactly happened during this trial? On that night, in a room at the Hudpids Sect. "Phoebe, what''s going on?" "Even if you couldn''t collect herbs, couldn''t you snatch them from others?¡± "Do you know that the Frost Soul Divine Sword was actually prepared specifically for you! Now, it has fallen into the hands of that Landon!¡± "You... are truly disappointing!" Isabel sat there with a gloomy expression, logking coldly at Phoebe standing th¨¦re. She was somewhat suspiciouswhether her young < mistress lost the first ce becalise of excessive arrogance, disdainful of snatching herbs from others: Oifierwise, with Phoebe''s.stiength, how could she only get tHe second ce? "Isabel, I''m sorry! But things are not that simple!" Phoebe bit her lip and said through gritted teeth. "Do you know that Landon is not just at the mid- Uppecia level but at the peak of thete-Uppecia!" "Oh? Indeed, this guy has hidden his strength!" "But even if he''s at the peak of thete-Uppecia, so what? You are at the mid-Core Formationt!" Isabel coldly snorted. Phoebe took a deep breath and said word by word, "But he is a Perfect Uppecia!" Hearing this, Isabel, who had just looked unconvinced, suddenly froze. "What? A Perfect Uppecia? You''re saying that Landon is a Perfect Uppecia?¡± Phoebe nodded, "That''s right! And hisbat powe is terrifying. If I''m not mistaken, this guy has definitely, experienced more than one real x battle and ughter before. I... am not hiopponent! oreover, he absorbed a Sacred Medicingand broke through to the earlysCore Formationt." NovelDrama.Org As Phoebe finished speaking, the expression in Isabel''s eyes suddenly showed a hint of a different light. and her face became more serious. "Phoebe, what exactly happened? Tell me the details.¡± Phoebe nodded and recounted the events that urred in the Sacred Medicine Valley to Isabel. After listening, Isabel''s expression changed rapidly. "What a cunning person, hiding so deeply! I always felt that I couldn''t see through him before, but I didn''t expect... he''s a one-in-a-million Perfect Uppecia." Saying this, she looked meaningfully at Phoebe. "Phoebe, do you think Landon intentionally gave up the first ce for you?" Phoebe pursed her lips, nodded with a cold face, and a trace of dissatisfaction and disdain appeared in her expression. Isabel smiled and said, "Interesting..." At that moment, a female disciple from Hudpids Sect reported at the door, "Elder, members of the Graham family are requesting an audience.¡± Chapter 412 Exchange Rewards Chapter 412 Exchange Rewards Chapter 412 Exchange Rewards L, Savannah, and Sophie walked into the room. Phoebe looked at them with a cold expression, especially L. Isabel nodded slightly and asked in a neutral tone. ¡°What brings you three here?¡± As she spoke, her gaze fell on the sword in L''s hand, and she began to specte about its significance. In the next moment, L approached and ced the Frost Soul Divine Sword on the table. Isabel asked calmly, "Landon, what is your intention?¡± L smiled and said confidently, "This Frost Soul Divine Sword was clearly intended for Phoebe as an award for her personal trial ranking. Since I am ranked first overall in thispetition, it should be mine." Hearing this statement, Isabel cleared her throat before saying seriously, ¡°Yes, it is yours." L continued, "Since it is mine, I can dispose of it as I see fit, right? Now, I would like to exchange it with Phoebe''s second ce prize, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Is that possible?" Isabel softened her tone when she heard this request, and smiled warmly. "Of course! But why do you want to do that?¡± Looking back at Savannah and Sophie, L replied calmly, "During ourpetition, I may have had some unpleasant moments with Miss Bishop from your sect, but we are allpetitors. It doesn''t matter whether it''s me or the Graham family. We have no intention of being enemies with Hudpids Sect." As the words fell, Sophie and Savannah also nodded. "That''s right. During the trial. everyone is apetitor, but after the trial, the Graham family and Hudpids Sect have no grudges.¡± Sophie added. She and Savannah were somewhat worried because L had offended Hudpids Sect. Earlier in the Sacred Medicine Valley, Savannah had stopped L from killing Phoebe for this reason. Isabel nodded, "Understood! Hudpids Sect is not so narrow-minded. Since Landon, you intend to exchange rewards with Phoebe, I''m happy to facilitate it. Everything will be left unsaid.¡± Turning to Phoebe, she said, "Phoebe, bring out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de." Phoebe, upon hearing this, coldly stared at L, her beautiful eyes filled with deep resentment. Her fists were tightly clenched. "Why should I exchange with him?" Phoebe sneered, saying, ¡°Landon, I thought you were formidable, but in the end, you''re just afraid of Hudpids Sect! Haha, you wanted to voluntarily give me the first ce before, and now youe here talking about exchanging rewards. I disdain your attempts to please me! Let me tell you, you have thoroughly offended me. Regardless of what you do, I will remember what you did to me." The young mistress''s face was full of resentment and anger. The man she once looked down upon turned out to be someone who yed possum and surpassed her in strength. The psychological gap made it difficult for Phoebe to ept, as if she had been pped in the face. Not only that, the scoundrel forced her to jump into the volcano and shouted threats at her. What made Phoebe feel the most ashamed and indignant was that she had unknowingly inhaled so much impure air expelled from this scoundrel¡¯s body. Thinking about this, Phoebe felt an urge to go crazy. She genuinely hated L, grinding her teeth in anger. The arrogance in her heart made her feel that L letting go of the Frost Soul Divine Sword now was like humiliating her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hearing this, L snorted and looked at Phoebe sternly, saying, "Miss Bishongdon''t you think your words sound''a bit childish? It''s true, that my family is indeed afraid of < off ending Hudpids Sect, and there''s nothitdg to be ashamed of in ~- admitting it. But I can responsibly tetl you that I am not afraid of offending you. Putting as side backgrounds, personally, you mean nothing to me! Dont act like a little girl throwing a tantrum here." Hearing this, Phoebe was so infuriated that her delicate body trembled, and her pretty face flushed red. She almost triggered the injuries inside her, causing blood to spray out. "You... you scoundrel! I''ll fight you!" Phoebe gritted her teeth, shouting in anger. "Phoebe, that''s enough! Don''t be unreasonable! Go, bring the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and exchange it for the Frost Soul Divine Sword!" Isabel ordered sternly. The Frost Soul Divine Sword was an extraordinary _Bivine Weapon with a sword spiritxespecially suitable for Phoebe s¡®eonstitution, In front of all the participants leI prestigious ¡°> families, Hudpids Sect, to a demonstrate fairness, had tgaward itt tS"Landon." However, in the hearts of the sect''s high-level members, it undoubtedly felt like a painful decision. Phoebe, upon hearing Isabel''s rebuke, had a misty look in her beautiful eyes, filled with a sense of grievance and resentment. She clenched her fists tightly, shooting a murderous gaze at L, but eventually left the room to retrieve the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. After she left, Isabel smiled at L, ¡°Young man, you''re quite interesting. I heard you''re a Perfect Uppecia?" L hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Seems like it." Isabel responded with an "Hmm" and looked atth with a radiant gleam in hereyes. Then, she tentativelyasked, "I mentioned = > before that the top three in the trial have the opportunity to join Hudpids SectLandon, would you be willing toBe a disciple of H udpids S¨¦ct? I guarantee that the sect will provide abundant resources to cultivate you.¡± L shook his head, politely declining, "Thank you for the offer, but I currently don''t have such ns." As if joking. how could he possibly join Hudpids Sect? He had a family waiting for him.. Isabel showed a trace of disappointment on her face, but she didn''t insist. To be honest, most members of Hudpids Sect were women, and their cultivation methods leaned toward the feminine side, making it less suitable for L. At this moment, she turned to Savannah, "Hehe, what should I call you now? Callum or...¡± Savannah showed a hint of apology on her face, "Savannah greets Ms. Bishop! I dressed as a man before: please forgive me, Ms. Bishop." "Hmm," Isabel nodded indifferently and then asked, ¡°And you! You got third ce, and your aptitude is not bad. Would you like to join Hudpids Sect?" Upon hearing this, Savannah revealed an excited expression, nodding without much thought, "I''m willing!" Wasn''t this what she had hoped for? Once she joined Hudpids Sect, it meant that the Graham family would have a connection with the secluded sect. If she could stand out in Hudpids Sect, bing a core disciple or even a high-ranking member, the Graham family could benefit from the sect''s protection. Just at this moment, Phoebe returned with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in her hand. Seeing this. L''s starry eyes instantly shed with excitement and passion. He came to exchange rewards not only to avoid causing trouble for the Graham family with Hudpids Sect but more importantly, for this cial River Dragon Sparrow de! Chapter 413 I Can Be A Young Mistress Chapter 413 I Can Be A Young Mistress Chapter 413 I Can Be a Young Mistress After leaving Isabel with his twopanions, L returned to the temporary courtyard where they were staying. As outsiders in this sect. they were not allowed to move around freely, so after dinner, L stayed in his room and didn''t go anywhere. He sat cross-legged on the bed and carefully felt the changes that urred after breaking through to Core Formation Realm. Unlike ordinary Core Formation experts. his entire field of elixir was now a ball made up of extremely condensed pure energy that was as tough as ironN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This kind of field of elixir could only be achieved by ordinary Core Formation experts when they reached the peak ofte-stage Core Formation. "I wonder what will happen if I face a Golden Core expert with my current strength?" L thought inwardly. Just now, at Isabel''s ce, L tried to probe and asked about the strength of the person from the hidden Wood family. Isabel did not conceal anything and revealed that the person was at the early stage of Golden Core realm. "No matter what. I can''t just sit and wait for death. If this Elder of the Verdant Pine really wants to assassinate me, I must face them in my strongest state!" L''s gaze was resolute. In the next moment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand out of thin air, carefully drawn from its sheath made of the same thousand-year cold iron. During the previous reward exchange, Isabel, to show gratitude, gave L a mustard seed bag. This mustard seed bag, with limited space inside, was not considered a very valuable treasure among the Hudpids Sect. Although L said it was an exchange reward, Isabel knew she had taken advantage, so he didn''t mind showing a little gratitude. L now caressed the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. immediately feeling a bone-chilling cold spreading through his fingers and enveloping his entire body. Goosebumps covered his body as if he could feel the sharpness of the de with just a slight touch The de was about one and a half meters long, with a simple and heavy design. It resembled a Miao dao, but with a touch of dominance. "Since this de is made of the same material and forging technique as the Frost Soul Divine Sword, which is said to be capable of producing a sword spirit, then... it should be able to host my sword soul, right?¡± L pondered in his heart: When he faced Butch Ghost''s attack before, the opponent used a resentful spirit to try to attack L''s soul, but it ended up drawing out the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul within him. After absorbing the resentful spirit, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul not only strengthened andplemented L''s soul, but also used a small amount of his soul power to help him condense a sword soul. ording to the Dragon Ancestor, this sword soul could not only protect L''s soul from malevolent influences but was also a ready-made ¡°spiritual entity.¡± In the future, when L encountered a weapon capable of hosting a sword soul, he could attach it to the weapon, turning it into a Divine Weapon with a spiritual entity. That was why L abandoned the Frost Soul Divine Sword and wholeheartedly sought to obtain the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Although the Frost Soul Divine Sword had produced a sword spirit, that sword spirit had no connection to L and required a long period of adaptation. Only a weapon sessfully "possessed" by his own sword soul couldpletely match him. After all, the sword soul itself was derived from his own soul, and no matter how much other sword spirits adapted, they could not reach this level. "Hoo..." L took a few deep breaths and then attempted to activate the sword soul within his soul, using his mind to control its contact with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Swish! A magical scene unfolded before L''s eyes. He could visibly see the sword soul merge with the de as scon as it made contact. Hum! In the next moment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in front of him trembled and emitted a clear and melodious sound, as if a dragon and a tiger were softly humming. At that moment, the de itself suddenly emitted a silver glow, whichsted for several breaths before subsiding. L¡¯s eyes lit up as he felt a harmonious connection between himself and the de, as if they had became one. He gripped the handle of the de and touched the de once again. This time, Fowever, he no longer felt its sharpness and coldness. Instead, he felt a asmooth and familiar sensation, as if the cial River Dragon Sparrow de had be the-eyes of his own body. Content b¨¦longs to ~ Its sharpness would only be directed towards enemies and would not harm its owner. "Excellent! This de can indeed host my sword soul!" "So, this is a weapon with a spirit?" L held the de and carefully felt its presence, unable to put it down for a moment. Bang. bang, bang... Just then, someone knocked on the door of his room ¡°Come in." L calmly responded, his gaze still fixed on the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, unable to shift his attention. In the next moment, Savannah pushed opertthe door and walked in. When shesaw L staring at => the d¨¦-in his hand without ever looking.at her, a hint of o dissatisfaction appeared on:her delicate face. 4 "Hey, is this de really that good-looking?¡± Savannah asked irritably. Only then did L shift his gaze and smiled at her. "Of course it is." Savannah snorted and nced at L with aplex expression in her beautiful eyes. The next moment, she bit her lip and walked straight over, sitting down beside L. "Am I good-looking?" She turned her head and asked, her pretty face almost close to L¡¯s. At this moment, Savannah no longer needed to hide her feminine identity. She was dressed beautifully and had applied light makeup. L made a strange sound and gave the girl a curious look. "These are two different kinds of beauty and cannot bepared." Upon hearing this, Savannah pouted and hesitated for a moment before asking, "I didn''t realize how powerful you are. I keep my word, and I will consider what my father and my grandfather said.¡± L responded with a puzzled expression, "Huh? What are you talking about?¡± A blush of embarrassment appeared on Savannah''s face as she red at L and bit her silver teeth. I said, if you are more powerful than me, I will marry you without hesitation!¡± "Now, do you understand?¡± She felt that this rascal was intentionally ying dumb. Initially, she had said those words out of frustration, not thinking they woulde true. But now, it seemed that they had! This guy''s streagth turned out to be so powerfulkHe had surpassed the mid-stageot Core Formation even-~ when he¡®was at thete stage of Uppecta. Now that he had broken throwigh, how strong had heo be? Content belongs1 to NovelDrama.Org 4 It turned out that during the n Grand Competition, his ignorance, arrogance, andck of understanding of the world were not because he was truly ignorant, but because of his immense power. However, in response to her words, L shook his head andughed without saying a word. "Miss Graham, don''t be silly! I already have a wife and a child. How could you marry me?¡± Upon hearing this, Savannah dismissed it and said, "So what if you have a wife? I can be your mistress! It''s normal for a powerful man to have multiple wives and mistresses." Having grown up in a martial arts family, Savannah''s mindset was clearly not ¡°normal.¡± In her view, how could a strong and outstanding man possibly have only one woman? Chapter 414 The Most Difficult To Accept BeautyS Kindness Chapter 414 The Most Difficult To ept Beauty''S Kindness Chapter 414 The Most Difficult to ept Beauty''s Kindness L heard Savannah''s words and almost couldn''t catch his breath! "Damn!" This girl really dared to say it. Before, she was proud in front of him, but now she was willing to be his mistress? However, judging from her expression, it didn''t seem like a joke? "Miss Graham, what kind of society is it now? It''s all one husband and one wife. What wives and concubines?" L said with sweat on his forehead. Hearing this, Savannah''s beautiful eyes shed with a hint of sadness. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Are you still holding a grudge against me for my bad attitude towards you before? I know that I was wrong before... I shouldn''t have looked down on you...¡± L waved his hand, "No no! It''s just that our ideas are different. I can''t ept having more wives while caring about my current wife." L secretly smiled bitterly. He finally understood what it meant by "the hardest thing to bear is the gratitude of beauty". Although he was not happy with Savannah''s attitude before, he could not be too harsh when facing her at this moment; he could only persuade her kindly. Ah... he had to admit that being beautiful did give people an advantage. As for holding grudges against Savannah? L didn¡¯t have any anymore! When Phoebe and others forced him to jump into the volcano pit earlier, Savannah stood by him without hesitation; which made L lose any ill feelings toward this girl Upon hearing L speak like this, Savannah''s beautiful eyes shed with doubt, "Ideas?" She thought to herself: Wasn''t L supposed to be a descendant of some powerful Ancient Martial Forces? Why is his mindset different now? Perhaps he just doesn''t find me attractive? Thinking this, Savannah''s beautiful eyes shed with a touch of mncholy, and she self-mockingly said, "I understand! I, as a youngdy. am not talented enough to win your favor. But you helped my family maintain its noble status, saved me multiple times in the Sacred Medicine Valley, and even helped me get the opportunity to join the Hudpids Sect. I have no way to repay you..." At this point, Savannah bit her lip, blushed, and suddenly leaned towards L, lightly touching his face with her cherry lips. L felt the warmth and his heart skipped a beat. He felt something strange, smelling the faint fragrance emanated from Savannah. His heart raced a few times, and he felt a trace of heat. He felt a bit awkward and embarrassed. "Huh?" Savannah, who was actually extremely embarrassed herself, had a face as red as a beet, but when she saw L''s reaction, she couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re blushing too?" She seemed surprised, as if she had discovered a new continent. This guy... Is he actually feeling shy? L coughed and said with a serious face, "If there''s nothing else, Miss Graham, please go ahead.¡± He felt a bit embarrassed at the moment. It was somewhat embarrassing for him, as a father, to be teased by a young girl. But it wasn''t entirely L''s fault... His romantic history was very simple. When he had some assets, udia took the initiative to pursue him, and that was how they ended up together. Later, he was hurt by udia and entered into a contractual marriage with Miranda. In the end, L hadn''t had much contact with other women. so being kissed by Savannah caught him off guard, revealing a somewhat "inexperienced" and embarrassed side. Seeing him like this, Savannah, who was initially shy, became more bold and natural She felt like she had taken the initiative. And deep down, she even found this man a bit adorable. This guy could be so arrogant, as if he could break through the sky, but blushed after being kissed? Savannah covered her mouth and smiled, standing up and saying, "Mr. Willis, you may not ept me as your mistress, but we''ve also gone> through life and death together, ~ Can''t (be your confidante? In any case, can''t repay the kindness yourve shown to me and my family. In the future, if you needanything, I will be willing to give up my life to apany you.¡± With that, she nced at L with a hint of mncholy in her eyes and finally pushed open the door and left. "Phew..." L finally let out a breath, feeling a bit more at ease. He touched his cheek, where a lingering warmth and fragrance remained, causing him to smile wryly. In another courtyard! ¡°Congrattions for achieving fourth ce in this personal trial!" said Lightless, his face filled with respect as he addressed Nathaniel. Beside him, the ck Star Hall Master of the Kreanford branch bent over, apanying him with a smile. Nathaniel sighed and looked at the Uppecia Pill in his hand, shaking his head. ¡°Although this Uppecia Pill is a good thing, it''s only a matter of time before I step into the Core Formation Realm. I don''t need this.¡± He continued, "It''s a pity that I had no chance with that divine medicine." Hearing this, Lightless and ck Star smiled awkwardly and didn''t say much. It was fine for Nathaniel to express regret, but if they were to join in with sighs and regrets, they might be in trouble. Although Lightless was the guardian of the ck Moon Cult and had reached the peak of theter stage of Uppecia in terms of personal strength, he still wasn''t enough in front of Nathaniel. Moreover, the ck Moon Cult had strict ranks, and Nathaniel held a revered position that even he and the ck Star couldn''t disrespect. "Forget it, Landon got it. and I have no regrets," Nathaniel shook his head, his expression still calm. ¡°Landon?¡± Lightless raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. "Nathaniel, how did Landon manage to do it? He actually got first ce in this trial? And he also obtained the divine medicine?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel spoke in a deep voice, "It''s nothing surprising. Landon is actually at thepeak of theter stage of Uppecia, a perfect Uppecia. cultivatot His true strength can overpeyer Phoebe, who is onlin the mid- stage of Core Formation. Whe canpete with hina M¨¦reover, after absorbing that divine medicine, his strength has even broken through. Now, I''m afraid..." At this point, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at ck Star, saying, "By the way, ck Star, you ? are responsible for the >> activities-of the NC Organization in reanford. You must remember not to provoke the Graham family, espec ially not Landon, you understand? As far as I Know, the Graham family is located in Ednd, right here in Kreanford." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ck Star quickly nodded and said, "Yes. I will remember! Thank you for the reminder, Nathaniel.¡± Internally, he was secretly shocked, realizing that Landon could actually overpower someone in the mid-stage of Core Formation. That was the mid- stage of Core Formation! As a Grandmaster-level expert, he could only look up to such an existence. At this moment, ck Star had made up his mind. He would cancel the NC Organization''s n to expand its influence in Ednd to avoid any friction with the Graham family, especially to avoid provoking Landon. However, there was still one thing that needed to be done. Even if they didn''t develop their influence in Ednd, they would still have to eliminate the Lowe family when they returned. Otherwise, if the NC Organization suffered casualties without seeking revenge, it would lose its reputation. And who would still regard the organization with respect then? Chapter 415 Looks Like We CanT Wait Any Longer Chapter 415 Looks Like We Can''T Wait Any Longer Chapter 415 Looks Like We Can''t Wait Any Longer Silence for a Night! After resting for a night. L and his twopanions left the territory of Hudpids Sect. Savannah had qualified to be a disciple of Hudpids Sect, but she did not stay there directly. She still needed to arrange things with her family. At that time, L did not know that Miranda and the others were going crazy trying to contact him. Of course, they were not the only ones leaving after the personal trials ended, people from other families and sects also returned to Hudpids Vige outside. When L and his twopanions returned to the inn in the vige, they saw that members of Hernandez family hade too. After Arlo''s death, it was now led by a middle-aged man with early Core Formation strength named Darian Hernandez - Arlo''s uncle! ¡°Landon, how dare you kill Arlo!¡± "You don''t have enough enemies yet?¡± Darian gritted his teeth when he saw L Other young members of Hernandez family also red at them unfriendlyly. Upon hearing this remark, Sophie''s and Savannah''s faces darkened immediately. Savannah snorted and said, "In this trial, it''s every man for himself. What''s the matter? Can''t you handle it? Still trying to associate with my family?" Sophie''s face also turned cold as she said, "Savannah has be a disciple of the Hudpids Sect.¡± By saying this, she wanted the people from the Hernandez family to think carefully before taking any action Darian let out a heavy snort upon hearing this, his gaze coldly staring at L, before turning around with his men and leaving. The Hernandez family''s backing was the Hudpids Sect, and since Savannah had be a disciple of the sect, the Hernandez family indeed didn''t dare to easily provoke the Graham family. But given the chance, killing that person, Landon, to avenge Arlo was not a problem. After returning to the inn''s room, L called Sophie and Savannah to his own room. At this moment, his face carried a hint of seriousness as he informed Sophie and Savannah of the information he had learned from Hugo. "I''m not sure if Hugo was lying to me, but just to be safe, let''s separate from each other!" he said. "Miss Graham, you''ve already decided to join the Hudpids Sect, so I think he wouldn''t dare te harm you. Sophie, you should go with Miss Graham, which should ensure your safety. The Elder of the Wood family''s intention is to suppress the talented descendants of the Graham family. He wouldn''t specifically target you,¡± said L in a deep voice. However, upon hearing this, Savannah directly denied it, saying, "No! In that case, we must go with you even more. That way, we can take care of each other. You also said that the Elder of the Verdant Pine wouldn''t dare to harm me!" As she said this, she looked at L with beautiful eyes, a blush appearing on her pretty face. She bit her lip and said, "If worsees to worst, you can hold on to me tightly. If he wants to kill you, he''ll have to kill me too." ¡°Erm...¡± L sweated a little, feeling the resolute attitude of Savannah, and couldn''t help but smile wryly. Sophie also smiled and advised, "Mr. Willis, let''s go together! If we separate, there¡¯s no guarantee that Savannah will bepletely safe. No one can guarantee whether that reclusive Elder of the Wood family will go insane and attack Savannah. After all, the reclusive Wood family and Hudpids Sect are both reclusive forces, and they don''t fear Hudpids Sect. Even if they kill a potential disciple¡¯ of Hudpids Sect, would Hudpids Sect really turn against the reclusive Wood family because of that? Since you''ve already broken through to the Core Formation Realm, you can even fight opponents of a higher level. Maybe you can protect us when the timees.¡± L heard this and couldn''t refute for a moment, so he nodded and said. "Alright then.¡± Saying that, he suddenly remembered something, and his eyes brightened. "In that case, let''s not rush to leave. I''ll make a phone call.¡± Faced with the possible interception, L thought of a "helper": Raphael. Raphael covered in ¡°bark¡± seemed to have a very impressive background, and his follower seemed unfathomable. The man was also relying on L to treat his illness. If L died, it definitely wouldn''t be what the man wanted Now that someone wanted to intercept him, Raphael would be a ready-made helper, right? But it might take a few days for he to send someone to help him solve the problem. However, his life was important, and both he and Savannah could just stay in Hudpids Vige for a few days, even if it meant spending more money. Hudpids Vige was still within the. influence-of the Hudpids Sect, sothe Nv reclusive Elder of the Wood family wouldn''t be able to take action here. But just as he took out his phone to contact Raphael, another call came in first. Seeing the iing call, L quickly answered. "Honey?" L shouted, feeling regretful that he hadn''t informed Nora and Miranda as soon as he came out. Hearing him shout like this on the phone, a trace of mncholy shed across Savannah''s face. In her mind, was that his wife on the other end of the call? ¡®L, you finally answered the ~~ phone. Something happened. When are you.ing back?" In the phone, Miranda¡¯ S voice carried a hinbof anxiety and helplessness.. Content belongs to ~ "What''s wrong?¡± L held the phone, listening to Miranda''s narration, and his face gradually changed, his expression changing constantly. ¡°Good! Alright!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "I understand! I''lle back right away!" "Don''t worry, the deadline is tonight, right? I''ll definitely make it back before then!" L said in a deep voice. "What''s wrong?¡± After he finished the call, Savannah saw that L''s expression wasn''t quite right and asked with some concern. Sophie also looked worried... "It''s nothing. In that case, you two stay here. I have something urgent to attend to and must leave immediately!" "I''ll have someone send experts to escort you. When the timees, you can leave with them!" L arranged decisively. Next, he made a call to Raphael. In the call, he asked him to send at least a Golden Core Realm expert to escort ¡°himself¡±. Raphael agreed without hesitation This time, Savannah still wanted to go with L, but he firmly refused. Five minutester.. Buzz! Apanied by the roar of an engine, the off-road vehicle driven by Sophie and Savannah swiftly left Hudpids Vige. On the roof of a building next to the inn in Hudpids Vige, a figure stood there, coldly witnessing L getting into the car and leaving ¡°Hmph! What good is it to get first ce in this personal trial?¡± "A talented person without a powerful background is just meant to be eliminated!¡± The Elder of the Verdant Pine''s face showed a grim color, then turned into a residual image and quickly followed He was ar-early Golden Core stage powerhouse, his speed had long= surpassed the limits of an ordinary person and catching up to the: speeding off-road vehicle was effortless. ¡° Chapter 416 Why Should I Fear A Battle? Chapter 416 Why Should I Fear A Battle? Chapter 416 Why Should I Fear a Battle? L drove the off-road vehicle at high speed, traveling between the foothills. Although Miranda had said on the phone that if he couldn''t make it back in time, Mason could just give up his power, L was taking a risk by leaving Hudpids Vige. But better safe than sorry! L couldn''t guarantee that after Mason announced joining the NC Organization at their underground meeting, they wouldn''t turn against him or harm his father-inw. So, taking risks himself instead of those around him seemed like a better option. Perhaps L had always been an emotional creature who let feelings dominate over reason. This was evident from when he sold his kidney to save his daughter and even went as far as to provoke others into attacking him forpensation. The vehicle sped up and quickly arrived at the outskirts of Hudpids Mountains. It was still a rarely visited ce, but along the way, L encountered several waves of vehicles from other ns participating in the n Grand Competition. These people were also leaving Hudpids Vige today and returning to their respective ns or sects. However, at this moment, L''s pupils contracted, and his expression changed. He saw a figure dressed in a green robe appear in the middle of the road about a hundred meters ahead of his car. A powerful aura locked onto his vehicle. L inwardly sighed and thought that the expected trouble had indeed arrived. The information Hugo had revealed to him turned out to be true. Taking a deep breath, he slowed down the car and parked it by the side of the read. L knew that even if he drove his car at the person standing there without moving, it would be impossible to kill the Golden Core expert. After getting out of the car, he stood about twenty meters away from the person, looking coldly at the Elder of the Verdant Pine, a hidden elder of the Wood family. "Are you here for me, sir?¡± L''s starry eyes carried a hint of caution as he spoke in a deep voice. The Elder of the Verdant Pine looked at L, a sh of surprise crossing his eyes. He didn''t expect L to stop the car himself ande down willingly. Moreover, he remained so calm in the face of him. However, this only further aroused his killing intent. He was already aware of L being a perfect Uppecia in the n Grand Competition. This guy had been restraining himself throughout the competition and finally burst out with extraordinary strength. And now, he was disying such calmness. Such extraordinary talent and a resilient character, if not eliminated, would be a great threat in the future. "That''s right! I''m here for you,¡± the Elder of the Verdant Pine said with a smiling expression. "I heard that you are a genius with a perfect Uppecia, so I thought of giving you some advice and testing your strength." Upon hearing this, L arched his hand and said, "Thank you, sir, but I don''t think it''s necessary, right? I have some matters to attend to and need to rush back. Next time, I would like to seek guidance from you.¡± The Elder of the Verdant Pine coldly snorted and said, ¡°impudent! I kindly offer you some guidance, and you have the audacity to disregard it! Next time? Do you think I have nothing better to do than wait for you to seek guidance? Enough nonsense, prepare to defend yourself! I want to see if you truly deserve the first ce in the personal trial and if there''s any trickery involved!" As he spoke, a powerful aura surged from the Elder of the Verdant Pine''s body, apanied by a chilling killing intent that enveloped L. Upon hearing this, L''s facepletely darkened. "Sir, are you trying to kill me?¡± At this point, the Elder of the Verdant Pine no longer concealed his intentions, and a cold expression appeared on his face "So what if I am?" he replied. "If you want to me someone, me the fact that you were born into the Graham family! Even if you''re a genius, without anyone to protect you, you won''t be able to grow!" he said with disdain "To snuff out a genius, it must be quite satisfying, isn''t it?¡± L retorted. You said you wanted to endure, so why didn''t you endure until the end? It seems your character iscking!¡± the Elder of the Verdant Pine sneered. ¡°Remember this for your next life, be submissive until you''ve fully grown! Tuck your tail between your legs!" he added. Screech! Screech... At this moment, apanied by the sound of brakes, several cars also stopped around them. It was evident that they had noticed the situation and wanted to see what was going on Among the cars, it was none other than Nathaniel, along with Lightless and ck Star. ¡°Nathaniel, isn''t that Landon?" Lightless eximed in astonishment Nathaniel nodded. "That old man in the green robe seems to be the representative sent by the Wood family this time. It seems like he intends to harm Landon. doesn''t it?¡± "What should we do then?" Lightless asked. ck Star, esitting in the driver''s seat, remainecsilent. Although he was the head of the NC Orga nization¡¯s headquarters in Kreanford, his status was the lowest, and he didn''t dare to speak out of turn. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Nathaniel replied with a touch of annoyance, "What should we do? In previous s-Grand Competitions, the representatives sent by the fives hidden f¨¦rces were all experts above the Golden Core realm. If they want to dea with Landon, what catywe de2-Of course, we''ll just stayin the cat and watch the show. Speaking of which, I don''t have much of a rtionship with Landon, so why should I stick up for him?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yes, you''re right," Lightless reluctantly nodded. Upon hearing this, ck Star also echoed a few words, indicating his approval and admiring the wisdom of Nathaniel. The three of them focused their gaze on the scene, thinking that if a Golden Core expert wanted to kill Landon, he would surely be finished. At this moment, the Elder of the Verdant Pine took step by step toward L, and the killing intent seemed to grow stronger. It seemed that he was truly enjoying the pleasure of snuffing out a genius, especially a genius from the Graham family. ¡®If you kneet down and beg me now, I might.sHow mercy and only cripple your cultivation, sparing your life," the Elder of the Verdant Pine said with a sneering and cruel sinile. L stared intently at him, his whole being reaching its peak state In his eyes, there was only an increasingly intense fighting spirit. ¡°Old man, if you want to kill me, ask the de in my hand first!" L dered. "So what if you''re a Golden Core expert? Why should I fear fighting you?" he continued. As he spoke, he took out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de from his mustard seed bag. His momentum soared, and he was prepared to fight to the death. He wanted to see if he had the power to fight against a Golden Core expert.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. L had just broken through to the Core Formation Realm and had further upgraded and strengthened his Pulse of the Earth technique. Moreover, he wielded the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. He had never thought of sitting around waiting for death, let alone begging for mercy on his knees. ¡°Young man, I admire your courage! But without strength, it''s all just a joke!¡± the Elder of the Verdant Pine said, revealing a mocking and cruel smile "Since you don''t know how to appreciate favors, then I''ll send you on your way. Hahaha...¡± The Elder of the Verdant Pineughed wickedly and stomped his foot, turning into an afterimage as he charged toward L. Boom! However, in the next instant, a muffled sound rang out, and the Elder of the Verdant Pine, who had just "taken off," was sent flying. "Wanted to kill him? Did you ask for my permission?¡± Following that, a deep and somewhat deste voice resounded. Chapter 417 Mysterious Old Man Chapter 417 Mysterious Old Man Chapter 417 Mysterious Old Man L was originally prepared to fight desperately against the Elder of the Verdant Pine, a representative from the hidden Wood family. However, the Elder was sent flying out of nowhere. At that moment, a figure appeared on the path where the Elder of the Verdant Pine had charged. The figure looked sloppy and wore tattered clothes but emitted an unfathomable aura. This left L bewildered as he stared at the person. Wasn''t this the crazy old man who had bumped him into the volcano in the Sacred Medicine Valley? However, the old man didn''t disy any signs of madness now. Instead, he gave off an aura of reverence and mystery. The Elder of the Verdant Pine was pped by the old man and convulsed a few times before falling to the ground, lifeless. Blood stained the ground, creating a gruesome scene. If one didn''t know, they would think he had been hit by a train. L watched this scene with his eyelids twitching in shock as he looked at the crazy old man. The members of several ancient martial families who happened to pass by in their cars couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply as they witnessed the scene. Nathaniel, Lightless, and ck Star all wore expressions of extreme shock. "Isn''t that the crazy old man? How did he appear again?" "And he just helped Landon by pping the representative from the hidden Wood family?" Nathaniel''s face twitched as he shouted in astonishment He also knew this crazy old man. In the Sacred Medicine Valley, this guy had bumped L into the volcano. At first, others had thought the crazy old man was harming L, but what was the result? After L went down, he wasn''t injured by the Otherworldly Beast. Not only that, he even broke through and obtained the divine medicine. And now, the crazy old man had timely intervened to help L kill the representative from the hidden Wood family who was blocking their way. That was a... Golden Core expert! And he was killed with a single p? Hiss... How terrifying was the strength of this crazy old man? And such a terrifying existence seemed to be... protecting Landon? For a moment, Nathaniel''s mind was filled with various spections. Landon was just a member of the Graham family. Was there someone in the Graham family capable of instantly killing a Golden Core expert? But no matter what, Nathaniel regarded L and the Graham family as existences that shouldn''t be provoked. "Nathaniel, what should we do now?" asked Lightless with a serious expression "Leave! Let''s leave quickly!" Nathaniel''s gaze turned cold as he nced at the crazy old man and lowered his voice. It seemed like he feared that if L and the crazy old man saw them staying here to watch the show, they would cause trouble for them. "Yes!" ck Star, in a panic, started the car, stepped on the elerator, and tried to quickly distance themselves. However, the sudden movement startled Nathaniel and Lightless. "ck Star, be more discreet!¡± Nathaniel said impatiently. Fortunately, L and the crazy old man were engrossed in their conversation and didn''t notice them, which relieved the three of them. The other ancient martial families and sects who had been watching the scene also quietly left. It seemed like they were afraid of getting into trouble. Killing a Golden Core expert in an instant, the situation was too damn dangerous! "Sir, thank you very much!" "You..." At this moment, L arched his hand towards the crazy old man, expressing his gratitude. He looked at him and, for some reason, felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity deep inside him He saw the crazy old man staring at him with profound and weathered eyes for a long time. The next moment, the old man waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let''s talk in the car." L nodded and hurriedly went to open the car door for the old man, inviting him to the passenger seat. After L got in the car himself, he couldn''t help but carefully observe the old man. The old man had disheveled hair and emitted an unpleasant odor, even worse than a beggar. However, this old man, despite his appearance, had actually killed a Golden Core expert with a single p. "Sir, who are you, and why did you help me?¡± L couldn''t help but ask cautiously. At this moment, the crazy old man seemed to be in a rtively normal state of mind, and his gaze at L seemed somewhatplicated. The next moment, instead of answering, he asked back, "Where is your father?" With those words, L''s face immediately darkened, and a sense of sorrow welled up within him. Seeing L¡¯ s reaction, the crazy old man n''seyes suddenly shed.¡± with a edld light, and he asked. anxiously, '' ¡®Brat, where is yours father? What happened to your father? Ah?" - His body trembled slightly, as if fearing a certain answer. "My dad..." L struggled to speak, but still asked, "Who are you exactly? What''s your connection with my dad?" Before he could determine who he was, he couldn''t casually reveal the tragic news about his parents. However, at this moment, the crazy old man''s whole demeanor changed once again. His emotions seemed to be more and more agitated, his body trembling more violently, and his gaze turning from profound to neurotic. "Ah!" "Ah!" "Don''t lock me up! Don''t try to trap me...¡± "Where is this?¡± The crazy old man shouted like a madman, exuding an insane aura. Swish! The next moment, it seemed like he was extremely afraid of the rtively enclosed environment in the car. He broke through the car window and rushed out. While yelling and screaming, he quickly distanced himself. L saw this scene and was filled with deep suspicion and uncertainty. Is he... going crazy again? He called out "Sir" a few times, but the old man didn''t even turn his head, quickly disappearing from his sight Sitting in the car, L''s expression changed several times, and he was filled with various doubts. Who is this terrifyingly powerful crazy old man? Why did he help me when he was in his right mind? The crazy old man''s words to the Elder of the Verdant Pine before he made his move indicated that he came to protect me. And he even asked about my father''s whereabouts. Moreover, I inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity towards him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Could it be... A certain spection emerged in L''s mind. However, could it really be that person? I''ve never seen that person since I was young... On the other side, Nathaniel and the. others, who fled like they were << running for their lives, finally oO breathed a sigh of relief aftecdriving dozens of miles. - "ck Stag remember, our NC Organization''s influence in a Kreanford must not expand towards Ednd, Understand? Don''t provoke Landon. "Lightless remindedck Stari in the car. Content bel: longs to NovelDrama.Org ¡° "Yes! We should act discreetly!" Nathaniel also solemnly advised. ck Star nodded, "Yes, I got it! I won''t provoke Landon, including the Graham family.¡± As he said that, he recalled something and decided to call Thunderstormter. Chapter 418 Coercion Chapter 418 Coercion Chapter 418 Coercion While the car was parked for a break, ck Star called Thunderstorm. "Thunderstorm, has anything happened while I''ve been away?" ck Star asked in a deep voice. At that moment, Thunderstorm was waiting for apromise message from Mason at the main entrance of the NC Organization in Kreanford. Receiving a call from ck Star at this time caught Thunderstorm off guard. He hesitated for a moment before replying. "Nothing has happened, don''t worry, Hall Master.¡± "Good, as long as everything is fine.¡± "By the way, our nned expansion into Ednd is canceled, do you understand?¡± ck Star''s tone shifted. "Why?" Thunderstorm¡¯s voice turned serious, carrying a hint of doubt and dissatisfaction. "Because there''s a force in Ednd we can''t afford to provoke! Just do as I say!" ck Star''s voice turned cold. feeling secretly annoyed at Thunderstorm''s questioning of his decision Internally, Thunderstorm grunted and gritted his teeth. "I understand, Hall Master. By the way, when will you be back?¡± After some thought, ck Star replied, "Earliest by midnight today, more likely the day after tomorrow.¡± As an underground organization, the NC Organization, along with his and Lightless'' identities, including Nathaniel of the ck Moon Cult, were highly sensitive. Therefore, driving back to Kreanford would take at least a whole day, with potential stops for rest, meals, and amodation. After hanging up, ck Star couldn''t shake an unsettling feeling. However, thinking it through, he dismissed the notion of any real issues. After all, Landon wasn''t in Ednd, and Thunderstorm wouldn''t provoke him either. As for the Graham family, they kept a low profile in Ednd and had little contact with the outside world, making any encounters unlikely. "Darn it, maybe I''m just overthinking it! Have I been spooked by Landon and that old man, making me paranoid?" ck Star shook his head, speaking somewhat self-deprecatingly. Meanwhile, after finishing the call with ck Star, Thunderstorm let out a heavy, disdainful sigh. ¡°Thunderstorm, what''s wrong? Was it the Hall Master who called?" Cobra, clearly aligned with Thunderstorm in the NC Organization, asked with concern. "Yes! ck Star actually said to cancel the original n to expand our influence into Ednd!" "Hmph!" Thunderstorm snorted, his expression dark. "I suspect someone has informed him about my move against Mason''s influence in Ednd. Is he worried that my sess might threaten his position as the Hall Master?" Hearing this, Cobra frowned and inquired, "What should we do then?" ¡°Hmph! We''ll do what needs to be done, and we won''t bother with him! I''ll get things done first! Continue to pressure Mason! Damn it, he''s trying to dy things until thest minute, isn''t he? I''ll prepare a little show for him and then send it to Mason!¡± Thunderstorm said, sneering coldly. A momentter, inside the Gold Coast Club! Mason''s phone received a video. In the video, Emmanuel was tied to an iron chair and repeatedly beaten by a group of people. His face was covered with a cloth and someone was pouring water over it. Watching this scene, Mason was consumed with rage. Due to this incident, Miranda didn¡¯t go to thepany today; she stayed with Cara. Seeing Emmanuel being tortured, Cara burst into tears, deeply distressed. Miranda''s face was filled with concern and anger reaching its peak. "Mr. Lowe, how''s it going? Hehe... Aren''t you ready topromise yet? We at the NG-Organi zation value our credibility, sorest assured, we promise Adt to kill your father before tonight: But, we might put ona little showdor him. I''m sure you won''t mind; will you? Actually, what¡¯are you dying for? The end-r¨¦sult will be the same, won''t it? D¨¦¡¯you have to wait until thest minute to compromise? Let your father suffer a little more?" Cobra called, sneering and speaking in a mocking tone. "Alright! Alright! I agree to your terms! I agree to have my people join the NC Organization. Just don''t touch my dad anymore, got it?¡± Seeing his father being tortured, Mason''s state of mind finally crumbled, and he bellowed into the phone.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hearing him speak this way, Cara didn''t say anything, just wiped away her tears, and Miranda didn''t try to persuade him further. "Hehehe, if only you had done this earlier.¡± "When should we hold the underground meeting? Tell me!" Cobra scoffed, his tone tinged with smugness Mason took a deep breath. "Let me arrange it, as soon as possible, okay? I haveto gather other people and, as per you request, inform ? Henry ard other major and minor knoe ll calcte and let you kno e specific time. Rest<~ assured, I''ll do it as soon as p¨¦ssible. Before that, please don''t torture my father anymore. After all, once I join you, I''ll be your brother, won''t I?" ¡°Of course! I''ll give you half an hour, and after that, you tell me!" Cobra said, then hung up the phone. "Mason, what should we do? Should we inform them now?" Cara asked, wiping her tears. Mason thought for a moment, then looked at Miranda. "Miranda, you''ve managed to contact my brother-inw, right? I''ll give him a call first and see when he cane back...¡± At this time, L was driving and had already arrived at the Vieah City Airport in Nading State. When he received the call from Mason, he was told about the situation back home. It was clear that Mason was at a loss. After hearing it all, L''s face turned extremely grim. His father-inw had fallen into the hands of the NC Organization and was being used as a hostage, and now they dared to inflict torture as well? Damn it! "Mason, you''re doing the right thing! Agree to their terms first, don''t let your Dad suffer anymore! I''m on a ne right now; I should be back in Kreanford in about three hours," L said in a deep voice. Then, after some thought, he instructed Mason, "You should..." "Okay!" "Alright, I understand, brother-inw..." Mason responded as he listened, then hung up and called Cobra back. "How''s it going, Mr. Lowe? Have you arranged everything?" Cobra inquired. Mason took a.deep breath. "When hold this und¨¦rground meeting, wil the NC Organization send people over? Ottrerwise, how can I show loyalty te thin air in front of so many people? I don''t know, will Hall. Master Thunderstorme? Also wean you bring my dad over? Then,-ean you release him directly?" Content belongs to Hearing this, Cobra hesitated and looked to Thunderstorm for consultation. The two questions Mason asked were not easy to answer. After a moment of contemtion, Thundersterm said to Cobra, "Give me the phone!¡± Chapter 419 Heading To The Main Hall Chapter 419 Heading To The Main Hall Chapter 419 Heading to the Main Hall "Mr. Lowe, this is Thunderstorm!" "I will personally bring my men over to ept your joining. But your father cannote with you, in case you try any tricks again. But don''t worry, the headquarters is full of experts and will definitely be able to protect your father''s safety. After the underground meeting is over and you cooperate well, I promise to reunite you with your father!" Thunderstorm''s tone was filled with pride and dominance. Mason took a deep breath at his words, ¡°Okay! I hope you keep your word!" ¡°Naturally! When the timees, we''ll be brothers ourselves. How could I break my promise to you? Hehe..." Thunderstormughed He had thought it through carefully by bringing his men over to attend Mason''s underground meeting as a way of getting acquainted with various factions in Ednd beforehand. Even more so, he could intimidate Henry and other forces by doing so. Leaving Emmanuel behind at headquarters also meant that he wasn''t afraid of any tricks Mason might pull during the meeting that would harm him! Most importantly, he had already left headquarters himself; even if ck Star returned early and wanted to stop him from seeding in Edndter on, it would be toote for him now. Thinking about this made Thunderstorm feel slyly pleased with himself. He felt not only powerful but also intellectually superior beyond measure. As someone like him who possessed such talent - why should he settle for being just a deputy hall master? As Thunderstorm hung up the phone with Mason, his own phone rang immediately afterward. Upon ncing at the caller ID, a hint of disdain and scorn crossed his face. "What is it, old hag?" Thunderstorm asked gruffly. On the other end of the line was none other than Victoria. She chuckled cautiously and inquired, "Has Mason finally caved in? I hear tonight is the deadline.¡± Thunderstorm and his associates from the NC Organization, including Cobra, were hoping for Mason to yield. Meanwhile, Victoria and Romeo, were eagerly awaiting Mason''s surrender. Whether Mason gave in or not was crucial to their survival. Upon hearing Victoria''s question, Thunderstorm let out a coldugh "He has indeed caved in, old thing. It seems your little trick with his father was quite effective! I merely put on a little show for his father, and he immediately crumbled! It seems Mason is quite the dutiful son." At this, Victoria on the other end of the line couldn''t help but reveal a touch of joy. "Of course! That''s great news. Congrattions to you and the NC Organization."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Thunderstorm''s tone wasced with sarcasm as he asked, ¡°It seems you should be congratting yourself for preserving your life. Oh, and Emmanuel is your son, right? I tortured him, didn''t 1? Did that not hurt you?" Victoria detected the mocking undertones in Thunderstorm''s voice, and a flicker of humiliation and malice crossed her face. Still, she maintained a polite facade, feigning sincerity. ¡°Of course, I''m a bit concerned, but being able to assist you in achieving such a significant goal is paramount, wouldn''t you agree? In any case, the most important thing is that I''m alive, and I owe that to the NC Organization''s integrity, correct?¡± "Old hag, you don''t need to butter me up! Rest assured, once I''ve sessfully regained control of Mason''s forces, I''ll spare you and the family.¡± Thunderstorm snorted disdainfully and ended the call without further ado, choosing not to waste any more time on the old woman On the other side! After hanging up the phone, Victoria took a deep breath, her eyes clouded with a hint oftdarkness. How could she not sense Thunderstorms > disdain for her? This lifelong <= matriagch felt deeply humiliatedvand infuriated. When had she ever~ endured such shame and < cOhdescension? Nevertheless, shame was just shame; as long as she could preserve her life, it would suffice. ~ "Grandma, what happened? Did Masonpromise?¡± Harlow asked at that moment. Romeo also looked expectantly, a touch of excitement in her eyes. Victoria smiled and nodded. "How could he notpromise? Thunderstorm said that as long as Mason''s forces join the NC Organization, they won''t hold past grudges against us!" Upon hearing this, Romeo and his daughter revealed a burst of joy, exchanging congrattory gestures. At noon on the same day! Yuhdence City, 200 kilometers from Ednd, Kreanford. L, who had traveled by ne for three hours and then taken a taxi, stepped out of the car. Throughout the journey, he had kept in touch with Miranda and Mason. From Mason''s ount, he knew that the main stronghold of the NC Organization in Kreanford was in Yuhdence City, but the exact location was unknown. However, that was no challenge for L. In fact, his target wasn''t the NC Organization''s main stronghold, but his father-inw, Emmanuel. Thunderstorm had revealed over the phone that his father-inw was being held at the main stronghold After getting out of the car, L found a shop selling funeral supplies, where he bought incense and a stack of yellow paper. then casually checked into a hotel. After inheriting the jade pendant, addition to mastering the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique and the ~ ~ preciougmedical art of the Dragon Emperors Canon, the Dragon Gaze Heayenward Technique was not to be-uriderestimated. It epassed various Mystical Sects ang Yin-Yang Arts. Now, L intended to employ a technique calfed the "Energy Tracking Technique." This technique hada rane of up to 100 miles, and based ¡é on the karmic tionship¡± between him and his father-in=w, ng with thetter''s birth date and time, L could trace-his exact location. NovelDrama.Org Midday, 12:30 PM! On the outskirts of Yuhdence City, there stood a factory. It appeared to be a chemical nt, but in reality, it was an underground drug manufacturing facility and the main stronghold of the NC Organization in Kreanford. In a warehouse converted from a basement, Emmanuel was fixed to an iron chair, looking somewhat miserable. In the warehouse, several experts from the NC Organization sat smoking These individuals were leaders in the organization, each possessing a strength level above Dark Farce. This indicated that Thunderstorm was still quite concerned about Emmanuel, the hostage, fearing any unexpected mishaps. Outside the door, there were guards armed with guns. The NC Organization was not your typical underground force: they were a legitimate criminal group, and this ce was a drug manufacturing facility. ¡°Damn it, I haven''t had enough fun yet. and now Thunderstorm won''t let me have any more!¡± A bald man stubbed out his cigarette, his eyes carrying a hint of mockery and unfulfilled desire as he looked at Emmanuel. Chapter 420 So, Do You Like To Play? Chapter 420 So, Do You Like To y? Chapter 420 So, Do You Like to y? "Mason has already given up. why bother ying?" sneered the other bearded man as he toyed with a knife in his hand. ¡°Damn, this is boring just watching. He can¡¯t run anyway,¡± scoffed the bald man. The other person rolled his eyes. "Do we really need all of us to guard here? This is the main hall, who would dare toe and rescue him?" "Exactly! I''m getting rusty waiting here!¡± "No, we need some entertainment!" said the bearded man as he looked at Emmanuel with ill intentions once again. The bald man grinned mischievously. "Let''s continue ying then? As long as we don''t y too rough, whe knows when it''ll happen right?" Hearing this, everyone chuckled. Emmanuel showed anger and fear while being tied up there. He probably wanted to curse them out but because his mouth was gagged with a cloth strip, he could only make muffled sounds. However, at that moment an icy voice suddenly rang out! Without warning! "You guys want to y so badly? I''ll y with you then." When did the basement door open without anyone noticing? A tall figure appeared at the entrance - L had arrived using his Energy Tracking Technique! Behind Ly several members of NC Organization who were guarding outside before they fell lifelessly on the ground. The bald and bearded men were shocked when they saw someone suddenly appear here.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Who are you?" asked the bald one in surprise And the bearded man rushed straight towards Emmanuel, wanting to control the hostage. At this moment, the unexpected guest suddenly appeared, and his first reaction was to head towards Emmanuel. It must be said that the bearded man¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, his mind was incredibly sharp, and his movements were swift. However, in front of L, all of this seemed too slow! Bang! In the next instant, the bearded man only felt a blur in his vision. and his chest was struck as if by a heavy hammer. His body flew backwards Afternding, his chest copsed in a horrifying manner, and his mouth spewed out visceral fragments and blood, like it was pouring out without cost! The bald men''s facespletely changed upon seeing this. However, before the thought of escape could fully form in their minds, they had already turned into corpses one after another. Nowadays, L was as easy as ughtering chickens and cows when it came to killing these low-level warriors. The next second, L quickly went over and released Emmanuel, looking at his father-inw, who now had a swollen face, with an angry and apologetic tone, "Emmanuel. I''mte!¡± "L!" "No, it''s notte! Emmanuel, you''re okay, it''s not a big deal.¡± Emmanuel looked at his son-inw with tears in his eyes, feeling both excited and incredibly relieved. Ten minutester... Boom! Apanied by a deafening sound, the drug manufacturing nt turned into a sky full of mes. The sporadic residents living here, as well as other factory areas, felt the power of the explosion. The ss of many windows was shattered! In the NC Organization''s headquarters in Kreanford, most of the members were either dead or injured, all killed by L with no survivors left. Those who hadn''t died before were probably blown to the sky. Half an hourter, arge number of fire trucks, ambnces, police cars, and personnel from various departments were dispatched in Yuhdence City. Afterwards, various reports flooded in "Itis reported that there has been an explosion at a chemical nt in the southem suburbs of our city!" "Based on the various remaining materials at the scene, this chemical nt was actually a drug production facility for a criminal organization.¡± "There were heavy casualties at the scene, possibly caused by improper operation by the drug producers!" "There are also spections that this is an act of revenge between rival forces..." After L treated his father-inw, he hurried back with him Emmanuel himself wasn''t actually seriously injured, so after being treated with Dragon Energy by L, he was in good condition. At this mament, L felt ~N somewhat regretful that Thunderstorm and the others, ¡é including Cobra, had already.teft the headquarters to go to Ednd. Otherwise... But the safety of his father-inw was important, and L couldn''t wait. He gave his phone to Emmanuel and asked him to inform his mother-inw and Miranda and Mason that they were safe. After Emmanuel finished making separate video calls, he returned the phone to L and said, ¡°It''s Miranda''s." L tgok the phone and with a. tone of relief, he said, "Honey, _ everything is fine. Thankfully, I dived up t@everyone''s expectations and saved your Dad." - ¡°Ah! L..." Through the video call, the goddess CEO''s eyes were slightly red, and: ~ she paused for a moment before saying; Thank you! Although these words may sound feeble, I really appreciate you saving my father." Clearly, Emmanuel''s recent incident had truly frightened Miranda. For the past couple of days, her nerves had been on edge. "No need for thanks!" L shrugged his shoulders. But in his heart, he secretly thought that there was still a barrier between Miranda and himself.. Beside them, Cara and Mason also approached Cara wiped away her tears, then looked at her son-inw with satisfaction and fondness. ¡°L, I knew I could only rely on you." ¡°Brother-inw, how did you save my Dad?" Mason asked from the side. "Let''s talk about itter. Anyway, I took care of the NC Organization''s headquarters in Kreanford.¡± L casually said, as if he was talking about something insignificant. However, it made Mason secretly shocked to hear. He... took care of it? All by himself? Meanwhile, on the other side. A convoy was driving arrogantly on the way to Ednd. In one of the cars, Thunderstorm sat in the backseat. with Cobra driving Thunderstorm leaned back in his seat, a satisfied expression on his face. As if this journey to Ednd was about to establish his rule. However, at this moment, his phone rang. Taking a nce, it was from one of his trusted subordinates. There were survivors from the main headquarters after all "Boss, something''s not right! It''s really bad...¡± The person on the other end of the phone shouted in a panicked voice, filled with fear and urgency. "What''s wrong? Did you die or something? Why are you screaming like a madman, did something bad happen?¡± Thunderstorm''s eyelids twitched a few times as he angrily questioned. "They''re dead! Our brothers, they''re all dead!¡± "The main headquarters was attacked, it exploded! Emmanuel was saved by someone!" "Our brothers suffered heavy casualties! Now... the media in Yuhdence is reporting on it.¡± The subordinate''s voice trembled with a sob. As the words fell, Thunderstorm''s expression immediately changed. "What did you say? Are you fucking kidding me?¡± Chapter 421 Panic Chapter 421 Panic Chapter 421 Panic Upon hearing this news, Thunderstorm couldn''t believe it! What the hell? The headquarters of the organization in Kreanford was raided? How was that even possible? Not to mention how well-hidden the headquarters was, even if they were discovered, it wouldn''t be easy to raid them without mobilizing a lot of force. After all, there were many experts within the headquarters! There were dozens of Transmutation Force experts alone. Even small-time thugs carried guns because NC Organization was a real criminal group. Who could have raided the headquarters? "Thunderstorm, it''s true! The news is out and our drugb exploded!" "I almost didn''t make it out alive!" Thunderstorm''s expression changedpletely upon hearing this. He angrily shouted at his subordinate on the phone, ¡°Really? The headquarters really got raided? Then why aren''t you dead?¡± After venting his anger at his subordinate over the phone, Thunderstorm hung up and opened up a news website on his phone. When he saw Yuhdence''s headline news, he shuddered with rage. In the car, Cobra noticed his reaction and realized something was wrong. "... Thunderstorm, what happened?" Cobra stuttered, feeling that something big was happening. "It''s over! The main headquarters... is it really over?" "Damn it, who did it? Who the hell did it?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thunderstorm''s eyes flickered with a fierce light. emanating a terrifying aura as he roared. Hearing this, Cobra''s eyelids twitched violently. temporarily speechless. The next second, Thunderstorm made a phone call directly. After the other person answered, he gritted his teeth and asked, "Mason, I curse your ancestors for eight generations!¡± The subordinate just said that while the main headquarters was being attacked, Emmanuel was also saved by someone. So Thunderstorm already knew that Mason was definitely involved in this. On the other end of the phone, Mason held his phone, aware that he must have known what had happened Recalling Thunderstorm''s arrogant and triumphant attitude earlier, and now hearing the desperate tone of his voice, Mason felt a sense of relief within himself. However, his tone carried a hint of resentment and confusion as he asked, ¡°Thunderstorm, what do you mean? Why are you cursing me for no reason?" "For no reason? Mason, don''t pretend to be ignorant!" Thunderstorm snarled. "Thunderstorm, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. By the way, I have prepared for the underground assembly. When will youe to participate? I want to dere my allegiance to you in front of all the forces.¡± Mason innocently said, as if he truly didn''t know what had happened. "You think I''m going to participate in your damn assembly? We''ll see about that!" Thunderstorm cursed angrily, full of rage, and then hung up the phone directly. On the other side, Mason shrugged his shoulders, muttered a curse under his breath, and shook his head with some unwillingness. It seemed that Thunderstorm was not going toe to Ednd, otherwise he would be trapped. His father had already been rescued by his brother-inw, so he had no more concerns. Even if Thunderstorm was a Grandmaster-level expert, he had his older sister and his little niece. With the Suppressing Talisman in his sister''s hand, she could directly suppress the enemy. As for the other people around Thunderstorm, the skilled experts under hismand were not to be underestimated. After Thunderstorm hung up the phone, he immediately shouted at Cobra, "Why the hell aren¡¯t we turning the car around? Can we still go to Ednd?" At this moment, Thunderstorm didn''t dare to go to Ednd openly anymore. The attack on the main headquarters was definitely rted to Mason. It could be Mason''s doing, or it could be someone or a force rted to Mason. In any case, this force was extremely formidable. Thunderstorm, even though he considered himself a Grandmaster-level expert. didn''t dare to act recklessly anymore. He knew that going to Ednd was definitely not an option now. However, he couldn''t just swallow this anger. Just at that moment, Thunderstorm''s phone rang again, and he nced at it to see that it was Victoria calling. After Thunderstorm answered the call, he heard her ttering tone asking, "How are you? Have you arrived in Ednd? If you need, my family can send someone to pick you up.¡± "Go to hell! You old bastard, just wait for your whole family to die!" Thunderstorm cursed fiercely, his tone fierce and ferocious. Now that the main headquarters had been destroyed, Thunderstorm not only felt anger but also overwhelming unease and fear. When ck Star was not around, he was the highest authority in KreanfordWith the main o headquatters exploding, he would definitely face questioning fromthe NC Keadquarters, and he didn''t know what kind of punishment awaited him. He dared to have some discontent towards ck Star, but when he thought of the terrifying power and methods of Lightless, Thunderstorm could only tremble with fear and unease. At this moment, Victoria''s phone call had truly hityynerve. If it weren''t for the matterwith the Lowe family, ifat weren''t fer Victoria''s "advice" ta.help him capture Mason and his father, thingS wouldn''t havee tothis porat. _¡¯ S an How could the main headquarters be taken down by someone? So now, Thunderstorm harbored a strong desire to kill Victoria, Rameo, and even the entire Lowe family. Victoria was stunned by the scolding, logking at the disconnect¨¦d phone, her face ~_ suddenlhanged. She didn''t expect that Tauinderstorm, who had only mock¨¦d her a few moments. gO, wand suddenly want to anfiihte H¨¦t whole family. Contentbelongs to What... had happened? "Mom, what''s wrong?" Romeo, standing beside her, saw Victoria''s expression and asked with uncertainty. "Thunderstorm has turned against us!¡± ¡°Damn it, is he really burning bridges? Is he going to attack us?" Victoria said with a cold and panicked tone. Hearing this, Romeo''s face changed instantly. "What? Wh... what''s going on?¡± At that moment, Harlow beside them eximed in shock, holding her phone with a look of astonishment. "Something''s happened! Grandma, Dad, something''s happened!" "There was an explosion at a drug manufacturing facility in Yuhdence. The reports say that it seems to be a major hideout of the NC Organization.¡± Harlow looked at the news on her phone and eximed in a flustered manner. "What?" Hearing this, Romeo''s body jolted, and he snatched the phone away. After looking at it for a few moments, he handed it over to Victoria. After a moment, both of their faces showed profound shock and fear. as if they finally understood what had happened. "It seems that it''s not Thunderstorm going back on his word, but the NC Organization is in trouble! Their headquarters exploded?" "Could it be... Was it Mason''s doing?¡± Romeo asked with a trembling voice. Chapter 422 Your Business Is My Business Chapter 422 Your Business Is My Business Chapter 422 Your Business is My Business ¡°At a time like this, if it wasn''t Mason who did it, then who could it be?¡± Victoria''s face was grim "Does Mason have that kind of ability?" Romeo raised an eyebrow. "Even if he doesn''t, isn''t there still L? Could this be rted to him?¡± Harlow¡¯s eyes flickered. "In any case, let''s focus on what we should do now,¡± Victoria said anxiously. "Judging by Thunderstorm¡¯s reaction, they''re definitely going toe after us with everything they''ve got!" Romeo turned pale and trembled with fear. Harlow also looked worried and pale as if she expected Thunderstorm and the NC Organization toe charging at them any second now. "Grandma, we can''t handle this... can we please ask Emmanuel for help?¡± Harlow gritted her teeth in desperation. Upon hearing this suggestion. Victoria hesitated for a moment before pping Harlow across the face and scowling at her. "What nonsense are you spouting? Ask Emmanuel for help? What were you thinking?" Harlow covered her cheek as she spoke in a trembling voice. "What else can we do? Just wait here until we die? Wait until the NC Organization kills us all?" "Don''t forget that even though L is just a little gigolo he still has power! He was able to fight against the entire family alone before! Maybe... he is our only hope.¡± At this moment, Romeo''s expression changed several times, and he advised, "Yes, Mom, maybe it was L who took down the NC Organization''s hideout. Even if it wasn''t him, if Mason sent people, it shows that Mason has the strength to contend with the NC Organization. In any case, our only hope now is to seek help from my eldest brother''s family!¡± Upon hearing this, Victoria''s body couldn''t help but tremble, as if she had received a huge blow. "Go and seek help from the eldest brother''s family? Do I have to lower my face and beg them?" "Grandma, losing face is better than losing our lives!" Harlow advised from the side. "Yes, Mom, it''s useless for us to go. Only you going might make my brother''s family consider our past rtionship." Romeo exchanged a nce with Harlow and said the same. Victoria''s expression changed, uncertain. ¡°But... I just had Emmanuel captured by the NC Organization. Will it be effective to beg them?¡± Victoria hesitated. However, she also knew in her heart that this might be the only way now. That night, at Emerald Green Estates! After L brought his father-inw back, the family gathered together. In the living room, Emmanuel and Cara were ying with Nora, their eyes filled with the doting affection of grandparents towards their granddaughter. Initially, they might have held some rejection towards L, a second-marriage man with a child. They felt that L was not worthy of their daughter and couldn''t possibly treat the child L brought with him well. However, now, they loved him all the same! The father-inw and mother-inw were extremely satisfied with L. They considered him more than just a half-son-inw, and Nora was like the apple of their eyes. Mason was also by their side, constantly amusing Nora and trying to make her happy. In the kitchen, L was busy preparing food. Since his parents disappeared when he was 18 years old, L learned to take care of himself. During his marriage with udia, he was a frequent visitor to the kitchen. Taking care of Nora by himself for such a long time, being both a father and a mother, cooking naturally became second nature to him. His culinary skills may not be exceptional, but he was adept at preparing a table of home-cooked dishes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, Miranda was also wearing an apron, assisting L in the kitchen. Since the incident with the goddess president''s dark cuisine, L dared not let her unleash her skills again. At this moment, Miranda was picking vegetables while pondering about something. "L, how can someone be so selfish and heartless? To save her own life. she can even betray her own son and grandson?" "And such a person... is actually my grandmother...¡± The voice of the goddess president was somewhat low, carrying a mix of pain, mockery, and sadness. L, who was cooking, paused for a moment and chuckled. "Isn''t human nature inherently like that?¡± Hearing this, Miranda looked at L with beautiful eyes. ¡°Is that so? What about you? You were willing to sell your kidney for Nora, even risking your life." L smiled and replied, ¡°Don''t think too much. Your father has alreadye back, everything is fine now." After his return, he also learned the specificsof what happened from > Mason-it turned out that the expert from. the Transmutation Force hired by Kayden was a member ofthe NC Organization. - After Nora took him down, the NC Organization sent people to seek revenge. During that time, Romeo and his daughtertised the opportunity of¡± delivering gifts to nt explosives i in Lowe''s: Pharmaceutical''s new~ factary, which was also orch¨¦strated by-the C Organization. Content b¨¦longs to ~ But instead, fate had it that they ended up returning the explosives to the NC Organization, and it ended up killing the tiger-like member of the organization. Asa result; the NC Organization vented their anger on Romeo and¡± his daughter, causing severe ~ damage to the Lowe family and making enemies with the N?@ Organization. NovelDrama.Org < And Victoria, in order to save her own life, resorted to betraying her own child and grandchild to please the NC Organization. After learning about all this, L was filled with anger. Honestly, if it weren''t for Victoria and Romeo being blood rtives of his father-inw, L would have loved to tear them apart to relieve his hatred! Miranda looked at L withplex emotions. Deep down, the goddess president was deeply moved and realized that her dependence on this bastard and her fondness for him were growing stronger. However, this bastard had never exined the situation with those photos to her. He even acted as if he didn''t care, behaving like a scumbag Miranda sometimes felt an indescribable resentment and confusion in her heart. "It''s a good thing you came back in time this time, otherwise, who knows what would have happened!" ¡°From what we know, the NC Organization acts extremely ruthlessly. Even if Masonpromises, who knows if they would really spare my father.¡± ¡°L, I''m only in the Dark Force realm now. Am I useless? It seems like I have to rely on you for everything!¡± ¡°Actually, why do you do so much for me and my family? We''re just... in a contractual marriage, right?" Upon hearing this, L frowned and looked into Miranda''s eyes, seemingly filled with anger. The next second, he walked over and dominantly wrapped his arms around the goddess president''s waist. "Do you know that it makes me angry when you say these things?¡± "A contractual marriage? As long as we''re not divorced, you are my wife, and I am your husband! Your matters are my matters, understand?¡± Chapter 423 Let Them Come Chapter 423 Let Them Come Chapter 423 Let Them Come Miranda let out a cry and felt herself being enveloped in a broad embrace. The anxiety she had been feeling about the situation suddenly dissipated at this moment. She had intentionally said those words to provoke L. pretending that she wanted to break up with him and stimte him. But she didn''t expect L to actually get angry and show an unprecedentedly domineering side. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" ¡°You scoundrel!¡± "Don''t you have many other admirers? Go hug someone else!" Miranda struggled hard for a few times but found it futile, then red at L with hatred. Upon hearing her words, L knew that she was still upset about those photos ¡°Heh heh, aren''t you right here in front of me?¡± At these words, Miranda''s pretty face was covered with frosty anger as her beautiful eyes showed a hint of grievance and resentment. They even turned slightly red. ¡°L, you bastard! What do you take me for?¡± "Why? Were you deliberately acting like a jerk in front of me?¡± "Why? Since we''vee this far today talking about this matter, then you must give me an answer." "In fact, there''s nothing between you and those women, right?¡± L looked at the exquisite face before him which carried both expectation and resentment. He felt pity and guilt welling up inside him. But the next second he took a deep breath pretending not to care much as he shrugged his shoulders, "What''s wrong with your head? You''re making no sense...¡± With that said, he turned around directly picking up his spcon again Miranda stood there, biting her red lips as she gazed at L. She could sense that there were many things hidden in this man¡¯s heart, things he didn''t want her to know. In that moment, it seemed like Miranda could delve into his innermost thoughts and find out the truth. After a while, the family gathered around the dining table, having dinner together. "Daddy, hug!¡± Little Nora, who hadn''t seen her father for a few days, stuck to L during the meal. insisting on being held while eating Emmanuel seemed particrly happy tonight, toasting L one cup after another. As they drank, they even started calling each other brothers, causing Cara, Miranda and Mason te roll their eyes incessantly. But as they continued to drink.. Bang! Emmanuel forcefully ced his wine ss on the table and sat there, suddenly bursting into tears. ¡°Why? Why would she treat me like this? Don''t you all Know that I am her son? Her... biological son..." "Mom, are you really my mother?" Saying this, Emmanuel grabbed L''s hand, tears streaming down his face as he asked, "L. do you think I''m a failure in life? Even my own mother has no feelings for me! How... how much am I despised?" L looked at his father-inw and could feel his sadness and heartache. Cara, Miranda, and Mason alse fell silent, their expressions grim. Although Emmanuel tried his best to appear cheerful, the feeling of being betrayed by his own mother was impossible to bear. In the end, it all came pouring out, fueled by the alcohol. ¡°Emmanuel, don''t you still have us?¡± L advised in a deep voice, feeling a pang of sorrow in his heart. "Emmanuel, your mother is cold-hearted, it has nothing to do with you! Why cry? It''s not worth it!" Cara held her husband''s hand and spoke. Miranda and Mason also offeredfort.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But Emmanuel cried even harder, holding onto Cara''s hand, his tone filled with guilt and shame. ¡°Honey, I''m sorry, I''m sorry to Miranda and Mason too! And to make L risk his life for me alone!" "I''m sorry, all of you! I swear, I''ll never be foolish again..." "What I did before, it was just blind filial piety..." Bang! Bang! Bang! The door of the Farnrene Mansion, Emmanuel and Cara''s residence, was knocked on. Victoria was apanied by her third son, Owen, her fourth son, George, Miranda¡¯s Aunt Jennifer, and several bodyguards. This olddy was both cunning and shrewd. She was also afraid that her eldest son¡¯s family would not show her respect after what she had just done. "Mom, it seems like Emmanuel''s family isn''t here either!¡± Owen frowned. Previously, they had already been to Miranda¡¯s vi, but they hadn''t found anything there either. "Could they be at L''s house?" Victoria said with a stern face. In the next moment, she looked at her youngest daughter, Jennifer, and said, "Jennifer, call Miranda and ask where they are." Miranda''s Aunt Jennifer nodded and said, "Okay... I will." On the other side, after venting his emotions, Eetmanuel had already fallen as leep on the table, o intoxicatt ¡®ed by alcohol. Cara smiled bitterlyand snook her head, oe beckoning to her children to oshelp hint inside. 6 Just then, Miranda''s phone rang, and after ncing at it, her expression suddenly became strange. "What''s wrong? Who is it?" Cara asked. "It''s Jennifer," Miranda said. "Jennifer? Hmph, what does she want?¡± "Give me the phone, I''ll take it," Cara said, raising an eyebrow and speaking in an unfriendly tone. At this point, she didn''t have much fondness for the Lowe family. Although Miranda''s Aunt Jennifer hadn''t had any direct conflicts with her, she hadn''t been of much help either. When they were kicked out of the Lowe family, no one hade to their defense, fearing to offend the olddy and choosing self-preservation. When L married their daughter, not a single one of them, as siblings, uncles, or aunts, had bothered to attend. Without waiting for any objections, Cara snatched the phone from her daughter''s hand and asked in an annoyed tone, "Who is it?¡± "It''s Jennifer. Howe you didn''t even save my number?" Jennifer asked with a smile. "I''m Cara! Jennifer, what''s the matter?" Cara asked indifferently. ¡°Oh, oh, it ¡®smy sister-inw! It''s nothing, (Just heard that something happened to my brother before, so thought I''d ask. Is my brother okay now?1''m really worried.¡± Jennifer said with a concerned tone. Content b¨¦longs to ~ "Heh, it''s rare that his sister still remembers that she has an eldest brother. Rest assured, your brother is fine! Is there anything else?¡± Cara said with a mocking tone. "Sister-inw, we are all siblings born to the same mother, how could we forget eath other? By the way, sister-inyaw, where are you and my brother now? Mom, my third brother, and fodrth brother want to corrie and See my eldest brother..s . Jennifer s tone changed as she asked. NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Cara¡¯s face changed, and she snorted coldly. Victoria actually had the audacity to want toe and see her eldest son? Where did she get the courage from? Cara was furious and wanted to kick them out directly. But at this moment, L stopped her. ¡°Cara, let theme.¡± Chapter 424 Putting Yourself In The Right Place Chapter 424 Putting Yourself In The Right ce Chapter 424 Putting Yourself in the Right ce Half an hourter, Victoria arrived at the A-1 vi in Emerald Green Estates with her third and fourth sons and daughter. Mason greeted them, but his expression remained neutral in front of his elders. "Uncle Owen, Uncle George, Aunt Jennifer! You''re here!" Mason nodded at the trio with a smile. However, when he looked at Victoria, he hesitated to say anything. His upbringing taught him to greet her no matter what But even after all these years of calling her ¡°grandma,¡± he couldn''t bring himself to do it anymore. "Pleasee in.¡± Mason gestured politely. ¡°Hmph! Mason, don''t you recognize your grandma? Are you mute?" Victoria''s face darkened as she scolded him for not greeting her properly. Mason felt a wave of disgust and resistance rising from within him as he looked at Victoria''s angry face. "Do you still recognize me as your grandson?¡± He asked calmly before turning around and walking inside without waiting for an answer from her. Owen and the others sighed and didn¡¯t know what to say to Mason. They could only advise the olddy not to stoop down to their level. Now they realized that they were here today to ask for help. "When the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold." If the Lowe family were to be in trouble, Owen and the others would likely suffer as well. Therefore, everyone in the Lowe family, including Victoria and Romeo, was quite uneasy. Next, the group entered L''s mansion! This was their first timeing here. Looking at this mansion that could be considered the most luxurious in Ednd, Victoria and Owen''s expressions couldn''t help but change. At this moment, they saw only L sitting in the living room, waiting. Emmanuel was too drunk to be aware of his surroundings and was escorted to the guest bedroom on the first floor to rest. As for Cara, Miranda, and Nora, they also went into the guest bedroom, choosing to avoid meeting them directly and leaving everything for L to handle. Cara did want to give Victoria a piece of her mind, but Miranda persuaded her to hold back. What was the point of arguing with someone as selfish and heartless as Victoria? Just let L handle it however he saw fit. After Victoria and her group entered, they saw L sitting on the sofa. and their faces became somewhat unnatural. Mason brought them in and sat directly next to L, taking a stance where L was in charge. "You''re here? Feel free to have a seat," L said casually, looking at Victoria and Miranda''s aunt and uncles. "Hmph!" "Willis, who do you think you are, sitting here like a big shot? What happened to your manners?¡± Victoria, seeing L sitting on the sofa without even standing up when they came in, immediately asked indignantly. Owen and the others'' faces flickered, but they remained silent. L coldly nced at Victoria when he heard het words. "Mrs. Lowe, knowsyour ce! If mnot . mistakeig; You''vee to beg mes right? A As < someone who is being¡± sought after, is there a prob em with me-sitting here?" He pointedto he livtng room door. "If you want to talk, sit down! Otherwise, get out!" Victoria stood there in shock, her face filled with anger, and her body trembled slightly. She hadn''t expected L to have such an attitude. He was being overbearing and disrespectful to her, an "elder." "You..." Victoria pointed at L, her face turning pale with anger. Taking a deep breath, she said, "What about the others? Why is it only you here? Where is my eldest son? Where is my granddaughter? I want to talk to them!¡± L, in a cold voice, replied, "Right now, I am their representative! If you want to talk, I will talk to you on their behalf! Of course, you can choose not to talk and just leave!" He looked at Victoria, a hint of mockery on his face. "Mrs. Lowe, I truly did not expect that you would still have the audacity to ask for your eldest son. Your eldest son almost died because of you, so where is your dignity?" With a loud thud, Victoria''s cane mmed heavily on the ground. "L, you dare to be so disrespectful to me! No matter what, I am still Miranda¡¯s grandmother!¡± L, with a sneer on his face, responded, "It seems like you don''t want to talk anymore! Please leave!" "Mason, show them out. Oh, by the way. check if this olddy damaged the floor tiles in my house. If they''re damaged, make herpensate. They cost tens of thousands..." He was about to get up and escort them out. It was truly ridiculous! This olddy seemed to have not realized the situation and was still acting arrogant even now. "Mom!" At this moment, Owen saw L''s attitude and urgently shouted at Victoria. George quickly stood up and came over, holding L¡¯s shoulder to prevent him from getting up. "L, don''t leave! Let''s talk properly. Don''t argue with the elderly. My mom is just confused." Upon hearing this, Victoria sat there, her face twitching. "George, what did you say? Who are you calling confused?¡± "Mom, that¡¯s enough! We came here today to ask for help. Don¡¯t you want to save your own life?" Jennifer pulled Victoria''s arm. trying to persuade her helplessly. Owen also spoke from the side, "Mom, do you want to drag the family down with you? Right now, only Emmanuel''s family and L can help us fight against the NC Organization!¡± Victoria looketkat her children, a strong sengcof resentment and anger on-her face. As someone who had beetroverbearing in the Lowe: familyher whole life, she coulda beas¡¯ s attitude, as if h¨¦ hadT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. given her a great humiliat on. In her eyes, L was still just a son-inw of the Lowe family! However, upon hearing the persuasion of her children, coupled with L''s indifferent attitude, she finally realized her situation. At this moment, Victoria nced at Mason again. But all she saw was her "grandson" sitting there. ignoring her, with no intention of interfering with L¡¯s decision-making. "L..." Victoria took a deep breath and sat down, bearing the humiliation. Today, the reason she had brought Miranda''s ¡®we uncles and Aunt Jennifer wasto appeal to their ~ sense of family. How could she nat know wnat she had done wrongs before? She was afraid that if-she came here, Emmanuel''s family wouldn¡¯ t forgive her or shew her respect. Content belongs. i By bringing her other three children, she hoped that Emmanuel and Miranda would help out for the sake of Owen and the others. Maybe they could help without any conditions, purely out of family affection. One had to admit that even at this point, this old woman was still ying this kind of wishful thinking. However, after arriving here, she found that besides L, there was only Mason, who clearly sided with L. Emmanuel and Miranda were nowhere to be seen. This immediately shattered her n of using family ties, and she knew she had to sit down and "negotiate" with L. Chapter 425 Put Away Your Calculations Chapter 425 Put Away Your Calctions Chapter 425 Put Away Your Calctions In this world, some people are just so ridiculous and hateful! They are cold-hearted and selfish. seeing family only as a means to an end, but still want to use it to control and manipte others. But now, Victoria can only face L Her n of using family ties as leverage had fallen through. At this point in time, this son-inw wouldn''t talk about any familial obligations!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. L looked at Victoria''s unwilling yet helpless expression and chuckled, "Have you put yourself in your proper ce? So tell me then, what do you want?¡± Victoria had a grim look on her face as she said, "I hope that you can help the Lowe family once for the sake of your father-inw and Miranda''s faces! The NC Organization has threatened to wipe out the Lowe family. As a son-inw of the Lowe family, you won''t just stand by idly, will you?" Hearing these words made L sneer, "What does it have anything to do with me if the Lowe family is wiped out? What does it have anything to do with my father-inw or my wife? If I remember correctly, they were all kicked out by you from the family. right? As a son-inw of the Lowes¡¯, I don¡¯t even know where I stand!" "You..." Victoria''s voice trailed off as she spoke coldly, ¡°Emmanuel, Miranda and Mason are all part of the Lowes'' no matter what happens; their blood runs through them connecting them back to our lineage! And besides that I can take back my previous decision and let your whole family return." As soon as those words left her mouth, Lughed mockingly while looking down upon her. "Now youe begging us and want us to go back and sacrifice ourselves for the family? Mrs. Lowe, why is everything always about you?" Victoria''s face turned red instantly, humiliated by L''s remarks. "What do you want?" she asked, gripping her cane tightly. At this moment, Owen smiled and advised L, "L, Emmanuel, Miranda, and Mason are all sentimental people! Are you really going to let the Lowe family be destroyed? Are you going to let our loved ones be harmed by the NC Organization?" "Yeah! If you make them stay away, it''s because you know they still care about the Lowe family, right?" "Once the Lowe family is truly destroyed, your father-inw, mother-inw, and Miranda will definitely me you!¡± "Mason, say something!" George and Jennifer chimed in. Mason nced at L but remained silent, sitting there with his mouth shut. Mason knew that the only decision-maker present today was his brother-inw. representing their whole family. "Heh, you call yourselves family? Where were you all when my father-inw and his family were kicked out of the family?¡± "Where were you all when my wife was forced to marry Isa?¡± "And on the day of my wedding with Miranda, where were you all?" L asked each question with a firm and resounding voice. The next second, he sneered and said expressionlessly, "So, let''s talk business when ites to business. Don''t try to bring emotions inte it.¡± At this moment, Cara, who was hiding in the guest room, listening through the crack in the door, clenched her fist upon hearing L¡¯s words. "Good! Well said!" Cara felt that L had spoken her mind At this moment, L changed his tone and looked at Victoria, saying. "Mrs. Lowe, if you want me to spare your life and even save the Lowe family, it''s not impossible! But I have one condition.¡± "What do you want?" Victoria asked through gritted teeth. "It''s simple. Give the pasition of the head of the Lowe family to my father-inw, Emmanuel! You''re old, narrow-minded, short-sighted, and outdated. You only care about holding onto your power and don''t seek any development. It¡¯s time for you to step down and make way!¡± L said bluntly. Upon hearing L''s evaluation, Victoria''s face turned dark, trembling with anger. But Owen and the others nced at their mother, their expressions somewhat subtle. Victoria had been domineering in the family for a lifetime, but weren''t they also suffering? Unfortunately, Victoria contralled the majority of the shares in all of the Lowe family''s industries. As long as she didn''t voluntarily relinquish her power, everyone had to act ording to her wishes. At this moment, Victoria''s eyes flickered. Suppressing her anger, she quickly weighed her thoughts. After a moment of consideration, she ~ nodded andl said, "Fine, I agree! ~ What''sthe harm in giving up the. positisn of the head of the Lowe faraily for the sake of the entire family? I will convene a family meeting as soon as possible and announce Emmanuel as the new head of the family in front of everyone. Is that enough?" Content belongs to She asked, each word filled with reluctance and a sense of resignation. However, L''s face was filled with mockery as he shook his head and said, "No, it''s not enough! What I want is not justan empty itle of the head of thefamily, but real power! . Mrs. Lowesdon''t pretend to be SOx noble and act like it''s for the sake¡¯of the entire Lowe family. You''re-only doing it to save yourself! D Drop your twiSted thoughts; don''t think you can fool me! In simple terms; transfer all the shares of the Lowe family''s industries in your possession to my father-inw. Then, I will spare your ife and help you and the Lowe farnily deal with the NC Organization troubles. Make it clear, all the shares in your hands!" L¡¯s tone was dominant and authoritative, leaving no room for doubt. As his words fell, Victoria''s expressionpletely changed. L guessed right: this old woman was still ying games. Announcing Emmanuel as the new head of the family in public? Hah, what good would that do? As long as Victoria held the majority of the shares in the Lowe family''s industries, she would still have the real power and be the one who truly controlled the family. Emmanuel would only be a nominal puppet. ¡°L, don''t push it too far!" Victoria angrily retorted, as if her limits had been touched "Sorry, I''m not interested in the Lowe family''s industries. I''m only helping my father-inw get what he deserves." "You can refuse, but be prepared to die!¡± L said expressionlessly. "You..." Upon hearing this, Victoria''s anger seemed to dissipate, as if her boundaries had been vited. Undoubtedly, she was afraid of death L¡¯s strong attitude left her unsure how to respond The next secand, Victoria turned to Mason and said, "Mason, is this what you athwant? L says it ¡ª nicely, thathe wants your dad to be the head of the family and contre! the Lowe family''s industries. But can Clearly see that he wants to take over the Lowe family! Are-you willing to be his puppet?¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Mason looked at his grandmother and sneered, "At least my brother-inw won''t betray us!¡± Chapter 426 So, You Need To Hurry Up Chapter 426 So, You Need To Hurry Up Chapter 426 So, You Need to Hurry UpN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Upon hearing Mason''s words, Victoria''s face turned red with anger. It was as if she had been pped by her own grandson. She knew that Mason was mocking her. The next second, Victoria shouted in frustration, ¡°Mason, are you taking the side of an outsider now?" ¡°Emmanuel! Miranda! I know you''re hiding and listening! Are you going to let this guy take charge?" But before she could finish her sentence, Mason remained expressionless and said again, "At least my brother-inw won''t betray us!" "You..." "You... are wrong! You''re all wrong...¡± Victoria pointed at Mason and red at L while pounding on her chest. "Mom, please agree to it! Your life is more important than anything else!¡± "Yes Mom, transfer your shares to my brother instead of letting them fall into someone else''s hands." "For the sake of your health and for the entire family, give up control..." Owen and his siblings also tried to persuade their mother. Victoria looked at her three children who came with her today in disbelief while trembling with anger and resentment. After a while passed by without anyone speaking up again. she finally nced over at L who had a cold expression on his face: it seemed like she had given uppletely. "Fine! Fine! You''re taking advantage of me when I''m down!" "But let me ask you this: are you sure you can handle NC Organization?¡± L nodded confidently, "Of course I can handle them; right now there is no other choice but to trust me." "Did you really take down the headquarters of NC Organization in Yundence?" Victoria asked once again as if wanting confirmation about L''s strength. "If not me, then who? My father-inw was locked up there; no one else would have saved him,¡± L replied sarcastically. After hearing this response from him once more time, Victoria reluctantly agreed, "All right then. I promise that I will transfer my shares to Miranda''s father.¡± "So when will you help salve our problem with NC Organization?" L calmly responded, "As soon as weplete the share transfer process.¡± Victoria took a deep breath before standing up resignedly. "I hope that what you say is true," she said before leaving along with everyone else present. Only Cara and Miranda emerged from their guest room after they were gone. "Good job!" Cara eximed with a satisfied smile, pping L on the back. L chuckled and looked at Miranda. ¡°You don¡¯t think I was too harsh, do you?¡± Miranda shook her head, knowing that L was considering her feelings. For some reason, it made her feel sweet inside - like she was cared for all the time. This jerk actually cared about how she felt but why wouldn''t he exin those photos to her? The thought crossed Miranda''s mind again "What''s so harsh about it? If I were there just now, not only would I make the olddy hand over her shares but also make her kneel down and beg us!" ¡°L, well done!" Cara waved a hand in approval while Miranda smiled. ¡°You did the right thing. If anyone is to me here it''s my grandmother for being heartless and even... despicable!¡± Hearing his wife speak of Victoria as despicable showed just how much of an impact this had on their family. To save herself from trouble, Victoria had sold out both her grandson and son to NC Organization which could only be described as ¡®despicable¡¯ at best! For L to act like this, how could Miranda feel dissatisfied in her heart? She still remembered the time when Romeo''s fang mally t ied to kill Victoria, and it was who saved her . life and exposed Romeo''s family At that time, their family''s demandwas simply or Victoria to agree totheir return to the family and regain the shares of the Lowe family-that rightfully belonged to their parents. However, what was the result? After Victoria learned the method to save her life frong¡¯ s mouth, she directly tured her back on them aid betrayed hem. At that time, their who le family felt so disappointed and resentful Even their mather was dsiven to tears. Today, they finally had the opportunity to lePout their anger! "Yes, brother-inw, I think you''re doing the right thing! We can''t be soft-hearted towards my grandmother!" Mason returned after seeing off Victoria and the others and expressed his hatred. At this moment, Cara thought of something and suddenly changed her tone, "By the way, L, can the olddy, with her style, easily transfer the shares?" After what Victoria did to her husband and son, Cara had lost all faith in her mother-inw''s character and credibility. L narrowed his eyes and said, "Now, it''s not up to her anymore!" Cara snorted coldly and nodded. But in the next second, she looked towards the guest bedroom and made a dissatisfied expression, as if she hated that her husband was incapable andcked determination. ¡°Why not let the olddy transfer the shares directly to you or Miranda?¡± That night,te at night! Southern suburbs in Yuhdence! The drug manufacturing facility, which was the main hall of the NC Organization in Kreanford, was still emitting wisps of ck smoke, but the mes had been extinguished. A stretched Bentley parked on a muddy road from a distance! Inside the car, ck Star had a gloomy expression as he looked in that direction, clenching his fists tightly. Beside him was Thunderstorm, sweating profusely and trembling. Of course, Thunderstorm wasn''t trembling because of ck Star, but because apart from ck Star, Lightless was also present on this trip. Such a big incident had happened, which warranted the personal presence of the organization''s leader. An hourter, at another branch of the NC Organization in Yuhdence. Bang! With a muffled sound, Thunderstorm¡¯s majestic figure was kicked out heavily by Lightless, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Immediately, Thunderstorm quickly got up, lowered his head, and knelt on the ground. At this moment, ck Star Hall aster stood-beside the President, ooking at hit coldly and mocking, ¡®Thunderstorm, don''t think I don''t ¡é ~ know. Yu took advantage of my absence and wanted to show eff in frontof the President, t rying to snatch the position of the. Hall aster from me, right? But you ended up shooting yourself in the foot!¡± "President, I''m ipetent! Please punish me, President," Thunderstorm nced at ck Star, a hint of resentment shing deep in his eyes, then pleaded fearfully to Lightless. Lightless stood there with a gloomy face, saying, "You''re not just ipetent, you''re foolish! For the sake of a small territory like Ednd, you actually thought it was worth leaving the main hall unattended and making it vulnerable to infiltration? You... deserve ta die!" "I deserve to die! I deserve to die! Please give me another chance, President. I will definitely make amends and eliminate everyone involved in this matter, seeking revenge for our brothers and bringing justice to the organization!" Thunderstorm knelt there, repeatedly kowtowing and begging. Chapter 427 Sleepless Night Chapter 427 Sleepless Night Chapter 427 Sleepless Night Thunderstorm knelt on the ground, begging for mercy and making a solemn vow like he was signing a military order. Lightless snorted coldly, his face darkening. Meanwhile, ck Star looked at Thunderstorm with disdain and mockery. "Kill everyone involved in this matter? Can you do it? Do you have what it takes?" Hearing this, Thunderstorm knelt there with flickering eyes before showing a look of willingness to die for the organization to Lightless. "I will fight to revenge for our organization!¡± he said passionately. In fact, he knew that he probably couldn''t handle it alone. The person who could take down Yuhdence''s headquarters was likely stronger than him and had more than just Grandmaster-level skills! There were even two Transmutation Force experts in their headquarters that Thunderstorm knew he couldn''t handle by himself. That was why he didn''t dare act recklessly and continued on to Ednd. Lightless waved his hand coldly. "I''ll personally take care of this matter.¡± Hearing this, Thunderstorm showed excitement on his face as he eximed loudly, ¡°Yes! President, your strength is unparalleled! I am willing to follow you until death!" Lightless gave him a cold nce before turning to ask ck Star, ¡°How is our investigation going? We need to be cautious while working in Ednd.¡± ck Star nodded sharply and replied, "We''ve already investigated thoroughly. The main suspect behind this tragedy should be L - someone who has strong abilities and has killed Grandmaster-level experts before - Mason¡¯s brother-inw who was previously captured by Thunderstorm.¡± "At the same time.¡± He continued, "his wife and daughter have also killed one of our Transmutation Force subordinates before. Their rtionship with the Lowe family is quiteplicated; they were even kicked out once.¡± Upon hearing all these details, Lightless showed signs of suspicion mixed with caution on his face. ¡°L? Landon... are these two rted somehow?" ck Star shook his head while smiling, "Rest assured President, L has nothing much rted with Graham family. In fact they had some conflicts over buying medicine issues too.¡± Lter reached a secret agreement with the Graham family for the sale of elixirs. Although the NC Organization was powerful, their ability to investigate was limited in a short period of time. They only discovered the conflict that urred between L and the Graham family over the recipe for the "Nourishing Essence Pill.¡± In addition, the incident where they sent someone to avenge Wild Wolf in Ednd, ck Star, as the head of the Kreanford branch, did not personally intervene in such a ¡°minor matter,¡± so he had no idea what L looked like. It was only today, in a hurry, that they learned about L, but the subordinates only provided information and did not give ck Star any photos or videos. ck Star could not possibly connect L with Landon. In his view, "Landon" left the Hudpids Sect with them, and he and Lightless received the news on the way back, so they rushed back. But under normal circumstances, "Landon" was probably still on the road, right? The incident at the main hall entrance in Yuhdence happened at noon, and it was impossible for it to be connected to "Landon" in any way. ck Star didn''t even consider this possibility. Hearing this, Lightless¡¯ face rxed. "That''s good," he said ck Star continued, "As for the Lowe family, they are not worth mentioning either. They have no connection to the Graham family. President, you can rest assured." "Good! Let''s first eliminate the Lowe family, then go and kill L, destroy Mason''s influence, avenge our fallen brothers, and pay tribute to the lost branch." Lightless nodded, a murderous intent emanating from him With that, ck Star and Thunderstorm showed excitement. The President''s strength far surpassed the Grandmaster Realm and had reached the terrifying peak of theter stages of Uppecia. In this world, the President was absolutely invincible. With the President leading the way. they would undoubtedly be able to seek revenge and settle their grievances. L¡¯s vi in Emerald Green Estates. Although Mason had left, Cara and Emmanuel stayed here for the night. L and Miranda, in front of Cara and Emmanuel, always behaved lovingly towards each other. Especially with so much going on today, they didn''t want Cara and Emmanuel to worry about their rtionship issues. So that night, under Cara''s supervision, Miranda and L entered a bedroom. On the bed, L and Miranday there, fortunately with Nora between them, avoiding some awkwardness At this moment, Nora was lying on . her father¡¯ s arm, both of her little hands were holding onto himas she slept soundly. Content bngs to Swnovel -T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. L and Miranda were lying on their respective sides, still wearing clothes and unable to fall asleep. "Are you asleep?¡± At this time, the cool voice of the goddess CEO sounded, lowering the volume. L cleared his throat softly and said, "Almost. Why aren''t you asleep yet?¡± Miranda snorted lightly, "If you''re not asleep, I don''t dare to sleep!" Upon hearing this, L chuckled and asked, "Why, afraid I might do something bad while you''re asleep?" Hearing this, a blush appeared on Miranda''s pretty face, but luckily <* L was lying with his facet up and probably couldn''t see it''Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org > -\ Lying in bed with this jerk, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She had thought that she would be resistant, but in the end. she discovered that she wasn''t. There was only a slight nervousness, a sense of insecurity, and even... a little anticipation? Ugh! Absolutely not. Miranda secretly scolded herself. "Will you?" Miranda heard L ask this, turned her pretty face towards him, and retorted, "Um... hard to say..." L smiled and said, "Tsk..." As soon as the words came out, he was met with a disdainful look from the goddess CEQ. Seeing this, L was instantly speechless, feeling as if his dignity as a man had been challenged? Just as he was about to deliberately reveal a lecherous look and scare her, Nora in his arms suddenly moved ¡°Mmm...¡± The little girl first made a sound of difort, then suddenly sprayed a mouthful of warm liquid out of her mouth. Immediately after, her small body started convulsing! L''s face changed nN dramatically, and Miranda also. : sensed something was wrongsand quickly turned on the bedsidemp. At this moment, Nora had her eyes tightly shut. her little face filled with an expression of pain. Blood kept flowing from her mouth and nose, looking extremely terrifying! Seeing her daughter like this, L''s heart felt like it was being cut with a knife, and tears welled up in his eyes. "Nora!" Miranda was also frightened, her pretty face showing deep concern and panic, as she quickly picked up the child. "What''s wrong with Nora? Nora...¡± ¡°L, call for emergency help! Take her to the hospital!¡± She shouted in rm and then urgently called out to L. However, L shook his head with an ugly expression. "No need to call, going to the hospital won''t help..." Chapter 428 Nora Falls Ill Again Chapter 428 Nora Falls Ill Again Chapter 428 Nora Falls Ill Again Miranda froze in ce when she heard these words, looking at Nora bleeding continuously in her arms, feeling heartbroken to the point of being unable to breathe. Yes! L''s medical skills were so brilliant that it was better for him to treat Nora than to go to the hospital. "Yes! Your medical skills are so good, you can cure it." "What''s wrong with Nora? You need to find a solution quickly..." Miranda''s voice was choked with sobs.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°It''s useless, I can''t cure it either!" L''s eyes were red, his fists clenched tightly, and his starry gaze was filled with sadness, helplessness, and worry. He knew that the curse inside Nora had struck again! Even he was powerless to do anything about it.. "Why? What''s wrong with Nora? L, you need toe up with a solution quickly.¡± Miranda was so anxious that tears streamed down her face as she shouted at L. Upon seeing Nora''s nose and mouth bleeding, she disregarded everything else and continuously wiped it with her hands. However, at this moment, Nora may have felt something near her mouth and suddenly opened her small mouth to bite it. Due to the extreme pain, Nora bit down very hard! Miranda only felt a sharp paining from her hand, causing her face to turn pale with the agony. However, when Nora bit her own hand and her expression seemed to ease a bit, she immediately gritted her teeth and endured it without any intention of pushing the child away. L was deeply moved when he saw this scene Miranda was willing to sacrifice so much for Nora! Nora''s biological mother couldn''t possibly do this, right? No! There was simply noparison! udia was not even one-tenth as temperamental as Miranda "Honey, give me the child." L was heartbroken at this moment. He felt the pain not only for his daughter but also for his wife. "It''s okay, Nora is feeling better." Miranda shook her head, although her pretty face twitched in pain, she still shook her head and smiled. Seeing Nora biting her own hand and bing much calmer, aforting look appeared in the goddess CEO''s eyes. "Give her ta me. I can make her feel a little morefortable." L had no choice but to deceive her like this and pressed a certain acupoint on Nora''s body, causing the little one to release her mouth Hearing this, Miranda handed the child over to L. Without hesitation, L also put his hand into the child''s mouth and tried to rx his muscles to avoid being bitten by Nora''s teeth He held his daughter tightly, watching her bleeding from her mouth and nose, feeling like his heart was being cut. Nora, why do you have such a miserable fate? Before the age of seven, she had to endure this torment pericdically. And after the age of seven, if he couldn''t fight against the ancient Willis family and ask the head of the Willis family to lift the curse on her, the child''s life woulde to an end. L held Nora tightly, as if he could lose her at any moment. He even felt a trace of regret in his heart. Why? Why did he bring this little one to suffer in this world? "Daddy... Daddy..." "Mommy Miranda..." "I''m in so much pain! It feels like my whole body is being stabbed with ice shards... It hurts so much...¡± At this moment, Nora''s mouth released L''s hand, and she murmured. It seemed like she was in a semi-conscious state, but she still had some awareness. Seeing this, L''s heart sank, as if it had reached the bottom of a valley. Thest time she had an episode, thellittle onepletely lost consciousness. During that ~ time, her body was in pain, but, after waking up, Nora didn''t remember anything and just said she had a nightmare. There was no~ semi-consciousness or even talking during the episodes. But this time, Nora actually spoke? Content belongs to NN Ne ~~ This made L feel a sense of ominousness. Could it be that Nora was consciously feeling the pain this time? If that was the case, wouldn''t it be even worse? Fora moment I L''s heart was in chaos, andne wished he could bear this ain for Nora, even if it was multiplied a thousand times on x himself-he would endure it without hesitation. Why? Damn heavens, dart ancient Willis family, why do they let my baby suffer sueh torment? Ah... L''s eyes turned red, and he roared with anger in his heart. At the same time, Miranda, who was beside him, looked at this scene. Apart from extreme worry and heartache, she also had various spections and doubts in her heart. Nora, what is happening to you? When Miranda first met L, she knew that Nora had leukemia. Butter, wasn''t she cured by L? Now, it seemed that it was not a simple rpse of leukemia. And L himself said he was powerless, and taking her to the hospital would be useless. This deepened Miranda''s suspicions, and she felt that Nora''s condition was bing more and more strange and unusual. far from being amon illness. For a moment, she looked at the man who held his daughter tightly, feeling an intense heartache deep within her. At the same time, she realized that this man seemed to be hiding many things from her. But Miranda had an intuition that the reason why he didn''t exin to her and even created a rift between them was because of Nora''s illness. And on this night, there were people whe couldn''t sleep! The Lowe Residence! Owen, George, and Jennifer had just left After they returned, they persuaded andforted Victoria once again. They advised Victoria not to act impulsively anymore and to transfer the shares to her eldest son obediently. After they left. Victoria sat there with a gloomy expression, and her whole person seemed to have suddenly aged a lot. Her slightly murky eyes still held a strong sense of unwillingness and anger. Surrendering to the NC Organization, and even putting on a forced smile, Victoria seemed to have no burden in her heart. But thinking about this time, bowing down to the Emmanuel family, to L, how could she feel good? "Mom, just ept it for now, your life is more important!¡± "Since L has the ability to solve this trouble, let''s transfer the shares... out." "You''re already old enough to enjoy your remaining years." After Owen and the others left, the only ones left were Romeo and his daughter, Harlow. At this moment, Romeo sighed and persuaded. "Yes, Grandma! Actually, the money you''ve saved over the years is enough for XU to spend several ifetimes, sight? What''s more o important than life is not the shares. Let it go. Let''s handle the i proc¨¦dures tomorrow and let L resolve the troubI eas soon as 18 possible, so that we can avoid more troubles and live in fear all day ong!" Harlow also chimed in. Chapter 429 The Situation Will Worsen Chapter 429 The Situation Will Worsen Chapter 429 The Situation Will Worsen Now, everyone in the Lowe family was hoping that Victoria willpromise and quickly resolve the trouble with the NC Organization. The instigators of this trouble, Romeo and his daughter, were particrly guilty! As she listened to their words, Victoria''s face grew even darker. She felt a sense of despair as if everyone was pushing her towards a wall. Normally she wouldn''t have noticed it but when something happened she realized that her children and descendants seemed to be hoping for her downfall? "Are you sure L can really solve the problem with NC Organization?" Victoria asked coldly. Romeo and Harlow hesitated in their tone and worried expressions appeared on their faces when they heard this question "Is L really capable of solving this problem?" Romeo wasn''t too confident. "He should... be able to..." Harlow said uneasily. "Mom, what should we do? Your concerns are valid because if L can''t solve it then your shares will take a hit.¡± Romeo tried to persuade her again. He didn''t care about losing his own shares anyway: he would rather see them go down the drain than let an olddy suffer from it all alone. However, after a few moments of contemtion, Victoria''s eyes flickered with cunning as she nodded, ¡°You''re right! Let''s give him a chance! I''ll take care of it as soon as possible; I''ll go tomorrow.¡± Romeo and Harlow breathed sighs of relief upon hearing this decision from Victoria; they looked pleased with themselves thinking that finally she had seen reason! Little did they know that Victoria still had some tricks up her sleeve - she was not just any olddy but someone who could outsmart anyone else! Victoria suddenly thought about the "essence" of this matter - why was she being threatened by NC Organization? Initially there wasn''t any conflict between herself and NC Organization so why were they targeting her now? The reason NC wanted to harm her was ultimately because she was the person in charge of the Lowe family. So, if she quickly transferred the shares to her eldest son and passed on the position of family head to him, what reason would NC Organization have to target her? When the time came, as long as she left Ednd, NC Organization wouldn''t bother a powerless olddy, right? If they wanted to destroy the Lowe family, they should find the current head of the Lowe family. Thinking this, Victoria''s eyes flickered with a vicious and cunning color, deciding to handle the share transfer as soon as possible the next day. At the same time, she would directly convene a family meeting and announce that Emmanuel was the head of the Lowe family. She sneered inwardly: L, oh L, you have schemed to snatch the Lowe family from me for your father-inw, but what''s the use? If you can truly solve the trouble with NC Organization, then I will ept it! If not... hehe, that will bring trouble to your father-inw and yourself. You will be my scapegoats}... The next morning! Nora opened her eyes. At this moment, the blood on the little one¡¯s body and face had already been cleaned by L and Miranda This episodested nearly two hours, almost twice as long as thest time she had an episode at the Ward Residence. This increasingly worried L and made him heartbroken to the point of going crazy. After Nora¡¯s episode ended this night. she fell into a deep sleep, but L and Miranda had stayed awake all night, constantly monitoring the little one¡¯s condition. "Daddy... Mommy...¡± After waking up, Nora''s first sight was her parents, and she immediately showed a pure and happy smile. This smile, seen by L and Miranda, moved and pained them at the same time. "Sweetheart. how did you sleep?¡± L gently touched Nora''s head, seemingly casual, and asked tentatively. Hearing this, Nora shook her head, "Daddy, I had another nightmare! I dreamed that I fell into a big icy hole with sharp ice spikes inside. Those spikes pierced me all over. It hurt so much!" As Nora spoke, a look of fear and lingering panic appeared on her little face. L¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a sense of worry and heaviness shed deep in his eyes. Damn it! Nora indeed... had some awareness of pain, but this kind of consciousness only manifested in her dreams. Remember,st time she only said she was scared when she fell into an abyss, she didn''t mention feeling pain. This gave L a foreboding feeling! Compared to the first episode, this time not only did the duration increase, but Nora also had a sense of pain. So, with each episode. would the duration be longer, and would his daughter''s consciousness... be clearer? Could it be that one day, Nora will have to endure that terrible torment with full awareness? Thinking of this, it felt like L''s heart was bleeding. Ancient Willis family, why are you so cruel, so insane? Not only do you want my daughter to die before she turns seven, but you also want to torture her before she dies!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Damn it! Damn it! Deep in thedepths of L''s heart surged anoverwhelming <> hatred, along with a strong sense of malice- and murderous intent. - However, he forcefully suppressed it infront of Nora and Miranda. C¨¦ntent belongs to Miranda nodded, understanding that L didn''t want her to say anything to Nora. After breakfast, L took Nora to school as usual. After seeing Nora happily running into the campus, he returned to the car and made a phone call. Inside a hidden stronghold of the Willis family, somewhere outside, there was a room. At this moment, a man and a woman were still lying on the bed and had not yet gotten up. "You little vixen, you''re really driving me crazy! Tsk tsk..." On the bed, an elderly man in his sixties cuddled a seductive and alluring woman in his arms, wearing an evil smile on his face. The woman was none other than Summer. The man sleeping with her was an elder, known as the Elder of the Wicked Bone, from the hidden Willis family. Wicked Bone held a special position in the hiddes\Willis family. Although he was a respected elder, he was ¡é not well- ILregarded by the other > high- level members of the family. However, no one dared to provoke hin£¤ casually. 4 Normally, Wicked Bone didn¡¯t stay in the family but lived outside. Because of his entric behavior and research into some demonic and unorthodox things, others kept their distance from him. However, Summer was an exception to this. Although Summer was only a junior member of the Willis family, her status within the family was not high. Otherwise, her strength would not be limited to the peak of the Transmutation Force. However, she was not satisfied with this So, deliberately using her beauty, she actively approached Wicked Bone and obtained some ¡°true teachings¡± from him. Such as witchcraft, enchantment arts, and replenishment techniques, and so on.. Chapter 430 Came So Fast Chapter 430 Came So Fast Chapter 430 Came So Fast A few days ago, Summer returned to the Willis family in hiding. Thest time she tried to seduce L, she almost got killed and had to reveal some secrets to stay alive. This made Summer realize that she couldn''t control L and it was unlikely that she would get any further information about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from him So, she returned to the Willis family and reported some half-truths and half-lies before seeking out Wicked Bone. Wicked Bone was quite fond of Summer as both his lover and disciple. Especially since she was skilled in sorcery which made their time together even more enjoyable. Just then, Summer''s phone rang and when she saw who was calling. her eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Is it him?" muttered Summer.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Who is he?" asked Wicked Bone as he sat up ¡°It''s exactly what I told you, that L!" said Summer. "Oh? The ancient traitor of the family?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± replied Summer. Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone''s face lit up with interest. After Summer returned, she talked to him about L and wanted Wicked Bone to help her control him, to extract the truth about the whereabouts. of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from his mouth. Whens he picked up the phone, Summer chuckled with a seductive voice. "Isn''t this L? Why did you suddenly decide to call me?" she asked with interest. She thought that after he resisted her enchantment and broke the spell she ced on himst time, he wouldn''t contact her again. "My daughter fell ill again!" L said with a somber tone. Upon hearing this, Summer quipped, "Oh? How does my rtionship with your daughter have anything to do with her illness? I can''t help her either.¡± L took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "My daughter''s illness this time has prolonged, and she has regained a slight awareness. Do you know what will happen after this curse? Is it possible that the duration of her illness will increase, and she will be more and more conscious?" Summer pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°It seems that the curse of the ancient Willis family does indeed work that way. Your daughter will be more and more tormented." Upon hearing this, L felt as if a huge hammer had struck his heart mercilessly. "Then... do you have any solutions? I don''t expect the curse to bepletely lifted, but do you know any methods to alleviate my daughter''s suffering? To stop the curse from worsening?¡± He called Summer with a glimmer of hope. So far, only this woman knew about Nora''s curse. L himself learned about it from her. One could say that Summer, as a descendant of a coteral branch of the ancient Willis family, was currently the person who understood this curse the most. Although he regarded this woman as treacherous, L had no choice but to seek her advice. Summer''s face showed a hint of mockery upon hearing his words. She exchanged a nce with Wicked Bone. "It seems... there might be a way! But I can''t exin it over the phone. How about this, I''lle to see you in a few days!" "Good! Pleasee as soon as possible.¡± Upon hearing this, L''s eyes lit up. Although he was cautious of Summer and held some doubts about her words, when it came to Nora, he was willing to try even if there was a glimmer of hope. After hanging up the phone, Summer couldn''t help butugh with a mischievous expression on her face. Thinking about the day she had willingly offered herself to L, wanting to have a rtionship with him but ended up being humiliated, Summer felt a burning hatred. Unexpectedly, now that guy turned around and came begging to her. L! Watch how I manipte you "Summer, are you going to Ednd again?" asked Wicked Bone. Summer, nestled in his arms, yfully replied, "This time I need you toe with me. I can''t handle that guy on my own!¡± Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone squinted his eyes and once again refused Summer. "No, I can''t gorto Ednd with you. Otherwise, the family will surely suspect usCu rently, only the twq-> of us know that Niks fled there and went into hiding. We mustot let th@ family, or even the ancient Wikis family, suspect us. "Content belongs to ? The expression on Wicked Bone''s face was serious. Both he and Summer desired the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and had their own ns. Summer could only nod and say, "Alright then, I''ll have to figure it out myself!¡± Thinking to herself, she mused, "That guy L is desperate now, searching for a way to alleviate his daughter''s suffering. Perhaps... I can use this to my advantage." In the morning, Victoria had someone handle various procedures to prepare for the transfer of shares, aiming to transfer everything to Emmanuel as soon as possible. At the same time, she sent out notifications to-everyone in the Lowe family, including those from co eralYsranches, the main executives, shareholders, and business partners of the Lowew family''s industry. The notification informed them that there weuld be a very important family meeting tonight and that everyone must attend. NS S By noon, the contracts for the share transfer had been printed and were in Victoria''s hands. She nned to contact L directly in the afternoon Victoria was having lunch in her room, apanied by Romeo and Owen among others. Today, whether Victoria cooperated or not would potentially determine the survival of the Lowe family and their fate. It was worth mentioning that L himself didn''t need to worry about this matter... The Lowe family members who were concerned about Victoria gathered around to keep an eye on her and Emmanuel, afraid that she might suddenly change her mind. "Mom, after giving up your shares and position as the head of the family, what are your ns?" Romeco asked tentatively. "What other ns can there be? When the timees, I''ll have nothing to de and will leave Ednd to visit some famous scenic spots,¡± Victoria replied casually. That was her n all along! Once the shares were transferred, she would essentially remove herself from this matter and leave-~ Ednd as soon as possible. Letthe NC Organizatione to wipeout the Kowe family, they could deal with hereldest son and L.-Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "We''ll apany you!" Harlow and Romeo exchanged nces and smiled. Victoria snorted, "No need! I''ll have a few bodyguards and servants apany me. You young ones have important matters to attend to!¡± Before anyone else could say anything, a loud bang suddenly resounded. At that moment, Charlie, who had just recovered from his injuries and was standing guard at the door, ran in with a pale face. "Mrs. Lowe, it''s not good! The people from the NC Organization... have arrived!" As soon as the words fell, the faces of everyone present changed, showing a deep sense of panic and astonishment. How did they arrive so quickly? Yesterday, the incident urred, and today theye to kill? Chapter 431 Encirclement Chapter 431 Encirclement Chapter 431 Encirclement Outside the Lowe Residence! The heavy gate of the old mansion was blown away just like when Cobra camest time. Two guards who were originally stationed outside the gate, belonging to the Lowe family, had turned into two corpses. In addition to that. a person who had just left the old mansion was also killed in a gruesome manner! The bodies of these three people wereid out side by side outside the gate of the Lowe Residence. At this moment, there was a loud noise as if someone had broken open the gate. The three Bright Force experts from the Lowe family rushed out to investigate after seeing those bodies outside. However, they barely stepped out before their eyes went nk! Boom! Boom! Boom! Apanied by three muffled sounds, all three Bright Force experts suddenly spewed blood and flew backward. Their chests caved in and their hearts and lungs burst; they were struck down with one blow! In an instant, three figures appeared outside the Lowe family''s big door. They exuded an undisguised killing intent and coldness. They were none other than ck Star and Thunderstorm ¡ª both hall masters ¡ª as well as Lightless! Lightless stood behind his two subordinates with his hands behind his back while wearing a sneer on his face. To deal with warriors of this level of Bright Force, Thunderstorm of the Grandmaster Realm and ck Star can knock them out with a single punch. Apart from the three of them on this side of the main entrance, there were also a dozen top experts from the NC headquarters stationed in various directions of the Lowe Residence. All of them possessed strength above the mid-stage of Transmutation Force. Inside the Lowe Residence, upon hearing the loud noise outside and the news brought by Charlie, Victoria and her group of children¡¯s faces instantly changed. "They came so quickly?¡± Victoria''s loose face twitched several times, filled with panic and horror. Romeo and Harlow also turned pale. Owen and the others seemed restless. At this moment, another expert from the Lowe family rushed in, speaking incoherently out of fear, "Mrs. Lowe, Thunderstorm, ck Star the hall master of the NC Organization, and two others are outside the main gate. They said... they said..." "What did they say? Hurry up and tell!" Victoria tapped her cane and anxiously questioned with a mix of shock and anger. "They said everyone inside this old mansion should wait to die! Whoever goes out will be killed! One persones out, one person gets killed!" The Lowe family expert said angrily and fearfully. Upon hearing this, everyone''s faces changed. A strong sense of fear spread throughout the room. "What do we do? What do we do? Are they treating us as ythings to be tortured?¡± "These insane people, if they have the guts, let theme in and give us a good fight!¡± Everyone expressed their anger and fear. "What do we do? Mom, what do we do?¡± "If only I knew, if only I knew I shouldn''t havee back today..." Jennifer''s voice trembled "Why panic? Why panic?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "They haven''te in yet, have they?¡± Victoria looked at the panicked crowd and scolded angrily. In fact, she was panicking too. She never expected the people from the NC Organization to arrive so quickly. She had originally nned to transfer her shares as soon as possible and remove herself from the situation, but she didn''t expect it to happen. Now that the people from the NC Organization had arrived at the door, there was no escaping. Even if they cowered in the old mansion, they couldn''t avoid it. They had to face it after all.. With this iftmind, Victoria snorted coldly. "Quick, call the police. I dant believethe NC Organization would be SOx ¡®audacious as to attack i in broad! daylight! I''ll call L right away. Didn''t he say he could handle it?¡¯ Victoria took out her phone and dialed L¡¯s number as she said. The others quickly called the police, hoping to have armed forces sent to deal with the NC Organization. However, the next second, the expressions on Victoria and everyone''s faces changed "Can''t make a call?¡± "No signal?¡± "The signal here is blocked!" The voices of the people changed, sinking into despairpletely. At this moment, they felt like they were waiting to be ughtered like beasts, trapped here. Unable to make a call, unable to leave,pletely cut off, they could only... wait for death! The people from the NC Organization seemed to be ying a game of ughter, trapping them here and killing them without anyone knowing. Killing people and destroying their spirits, nothing could be worse! Victoria stood there, her face changing several times before taking a deep breath. "Let''s go and take a look outside!" "Mom, don''t... don''t!" Romeo hurriedly tried to stop her. "Hiding here is also waiting for death!" "Since the people from the NC Organization didn''t directly rush in, maybe we... still have a chance!" "Even if we don''t..." Victoria said up to this point, not finishing her sentence. In her heart, she thought to herself: Even if we don''t, I still want to find an opportunity to drag that hateful guy L with me to die! Outside the main gate. Lightless stood there, with a smirk and a cruel smile on his face. ck Star and Thunderstorm calmly looked at the old mansion, ready to take action at any moment. At this moment, four more bodies were lined up there, all fatally struck with a single blow. The reason thisy didn''t directly bring people in andchose this method was not only to enjoy the pleasure-of killing art vent their hatred but also because the people who cametthis timewwere all elites, so their qumbers weren''t many. a Lightless''s goal was to eliminate everyone in the Lowe Residence, not allowing a single person to escape. The NC Organization always acted in such an extreme way. So, even though they had top experts on their side. if they directly rushed into the Lowe Residence, it was still possible for someone to escape. Now. by adopting this "hunting" methed and arranging experts in all directions of the Lowe Residence. they could ensure that there would be no mistakes and that everyone would be killed At this moment, a bodyguard from the Lowe Residence, seeing the situation at the main gate, panicked and tried to escape by jumping over the wall from the northwest corner of the old mansion. However, as soon as he jumped out, he faced a ruthless and merciless attack! The next second, he turned into a corpse... Victoria was apanied by a few remaining experts from the Lowe family, as well as Owen and the others. walking out with serious expressions When they saw the row of bodies deliberately ced outside the main gate, their pupils shrank. It was as if they could sense a disaster of the highest order. At this moment, the main gate of the old mansiop. ¡®seemed like the gates of hell. Stepping through this gate,-~ they would face merciless ughter and death. And staying inside, they woul probably only be able:to survive in misery! Content b¨¦longs to ; Chapter 432 Malicious Heart Chapter 432 Malicious Heart Chapter 432 Malicious Heart The Lowe family couldn''t help but tremble inside as they looked at the corpses lying there. feeling a wave of fear wash over them. NC Organization was not ying around with them. When Thunderstorm saw Victoria and her groupe out, a cruel grin appeared on his face. "Ready to die? Good!" He had always been bloodthirsty, and after Yuhdence''s headquarters were destroyed, he was filled with even more violent emotions. He wanted nothing more than to chop up Victoria and the entire Lowe family and feed them to dogs! It was all because of Victoria''s idea that he kidnapped Emmanuel, which led to the destruction of their headquarters and made him face the wrath of their leader. Victoria suppressed her fear and asked bravely, "Thunderstorm Hall Master, what do you want? If there are any conditions you have in mind, please feel free to tell us: we will try our best to satisfy your requests." "We are also sorry about Yuhdence¡¯s headquarters being destroyed," she continued quickly, ¡°but it really has nothing to do with me or my family." Seeing that Thunderstorm didn''t immediately attack them uponing out gave her a glimmer of hope that maybe NC Organization would make some demands instead. Victoria had made up her mind that no matter how excessive the NC''s demands were, as long as the Lowe family could do it. she would do her best to fulfill them. Romeo, Owen, and the others also thought the same way. "Yes, Thunderstorm Hall Master, please make any request you have! The Lowe family will definitelyply. We really wanted to help you merge Mason''s forces before!" Romeo said, with a pleasing and pleading expression on his face. Thunderstorm snorted coldly and turned to look at Lightless, his eyes showing a hint of consultation. In the other party''s eyes, there was only a killing intent. "It seems that these people are the core of the Lowe family, right? Since they have shown up, let''s... kill them all!" It was fortunate that Victoria e and the others thought that the NC Organization didn''t directly attack, so they still had room for negotiation. Little did they know that the reason the NC Organization did this was topletely wipe them out without leaving anyone behind. "Yes, President!" Thunderstorm responded resolutely. ck Star also spoke with a grim tone, "Our only request is to kill all of you and avenge our brothers! Let people know what consequences they will face when they provoke the NC Organization!" "Attack!" With that, the two Grandmaster-level powerhouses were about to rush in and start a massacre. The people from the Lowe family were instantly terrified when they saw this. "Wait!" Victoria shouted with all her strength, "I have something to say!" She didn''t expect the people from the NC Organization to want to kill them without a word. As viins, shouldn''t they talk more and give her more chances to negotiate? "You old fool, do you have anyst words?" Thunderstorm asked coldly. "What''s the use of killing us? The one who should be killed the most is L!¡± Victoria knew there was no way out. In desperation, a touch of madness appeared in her eyes as she shouted in excitement. "What''s the use of killing you? Everything started because of the Lowe family! Killing you, the head of the Lowe family, is the first step in wiping out the Lowe family. As for that L, after we eliminate the Lowe family, we will naturally take care of him," spoke Lightless in a cold voice. " o!m no longer the head of the Lowe family! You are right, to destroy the tbWwe family, you must kill the head of the Lowe family. But now, thenead of the Lowe familys my eldest son, Emmanuel, andthe mast¨¦rmind behind it all is L! Furthermore, L himself has said that he personally erded the branch of the NC in Yundence," shouted Victoria urgently. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I said, after we eliminate you, we will naturally take care of that L. The NC Organization will not spare anyone involved in this matter!" Lightless remained expressionless, seemingly unaffected. nee you kill us first, what if L ears about ipand runs away? I can ing him here right now! L i is formidabl¨¦ opponent. While C rdinary. beople like us might not be ble to''escape your pursuit, if.¡¯ achia is determined to hide and se it won''t be easy for yeu to catch ml" Victoria''s eyes wer€ filled with twisted emotions. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sooaw sa 2. She thought to herself, "L, oh L, it''s because of you that my ns were ruined! Otherwise, if Mason had justpromised, the NC Organization wouldn''t have >> pursued me for responsibility. But now, you''ve caused a great disaster, destroyed their branch in Yubdence, and left me and the family. with no way out. Even if I die, I wit find a way to involve you! You said you could handle the trouble with the NC Organization? If you have the ability, thene and solve it! Otherwise, let''s die together..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Victoria''s thoughts were consumed by madness and distortion. In her eyes, it seemed like L rescuing Emmanuel was also a mistake. "Hmm? You can bring L here?" Lightless finally showed a hint of expression. Saying that, he gestured to ck Star and Thunderstorm, signaling them not to act hastily. "Yes! I can bring him here right now. Killing me and wiping out the Lowe family won''t be of any use! Ultimately, you have a grudge against L, right? Even if you want to kill us, wait until I bring L here before you make a move!" Victoria gritted her teeth At this moment, the members of the Lowe family also realized the situation and echoed her words. To Owen and the others, in this desperate situation, perhaps only L could save them. After all, L had repeatedly imed that he could handle the trouble with the NC Organization. With the signal blocked here, the only hope was to find a way to contact L and bring him here for a glimmer of hope Seeing that Lightless was somewhat moved, Victoria seized the opportunity and added fuel to the fire. "Moreover, L said he not only dismantled your branch in Yuhdence but also wants to wipe out your entire organization, seeking revenge for his father-inw, eliminating any future troubles! If you don''t kill him first, you will surely face endless troubles in the future!" Upon hearing this, a strong aura of killing intent surged from Lightless His originally sinister and cold face now appeared even more chilling and terrifying. ¡°L thinks that by dismantling a branch, he can truly contend against NC Organization? He knows nothing about power!¡± Lightless said sternly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ck Star''s eyes flickered, and he sneered, "This insignificant person is just taking advantage of the vacancy in the headquarters! This time, our President will personallye. In the face of his absolute strength, no one is worth mentioning.¡± Feeling the powerful and intimidating aura emanating from Lightless and the absolute confidence of ck Star, the members of the Lowe family felt restless and hopeless. They could sense that the President was much stronger than Thunderstorm, a Grandmaster-level powerhouse. This realization shattered the faint hope in the hearts of those who were expecting L toe and turn the tide. Their hearts sank to the bottom of the abyss. Chapter 433 Fooled Over Chapter 433 Fooled Over Chapter 433 Fooled Over Next, Lightless took out his specialized satellite phone and had ck Star give it to Victoria so she could contact L. Lightless could see right through Victoria''s thoughts, but he wasn''t in a rush to kill anyone just yet. Meanwhile, on the other side, L had returned home after seeing Nora off and was practicing various moves in hisrge courtyard In his hand was none other than the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, which he swung through empty space with each strike. His swordsmanship was powerful and exquisite; every strike carried an aura that seemed capable of splitting mountains The technique he was practicing at this moment was called "Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan,¡± a move that consisted of nine different sword techniques. He had selected this move from among his inherited memories since he now possessed the Divine Weapon known as cial River Dragon Sparrow de and infused it with his own soul. It required a corresponding sword technique to match its power. From first to ninth style, Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan¡¯s power increased gradually. The first strike alone packed thirty percent more force than L¡¯s usual attacks. By the fifth strike, its strength doubled; by eighth strike tripled; and by ninth became five times stronger than normal attacks! However, using Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan consumed an enormous amount of energy! With L''s current level of cultivation and strength. if he were to execute five strikes starting from first style consecutively, then all energy within his field elixir would be depleted instantly! At first, L''s movements were a bit awkward and stiff, but after repeating them several times, he had already grasped the essence of the Sky- Cleaving Startled Swan technique. The understanding of swordsmanshiprgely depended on the control of the "sword." When a warrior reached the state of ¡°unity of man and sword,¡± learning any sword technique became much easier. For L, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, infused with his own "sword soul,¡± was like an extension of his body. The moment L grasped the Divine Weapon in his hand, he naturally entered a state of unity between man and sword. At that moment, his phone, which was in the pocket of the clothes he had taken off, began to ring urgently. He nced at it and saw an unfamiliar number. Without much thought, L answered, "Who is this?" "I''m Victoria. Come to the old mansion. I''ve already arranged the share transfer contract. Once Emmanuel signs it, we can proceed." Victoria''s voice carried a hint of bitterness, seeming very unwilling Upon hearing this, L responded with a teasing tone, "So fast?" Ha. so she''s afraid of dying after all! She''s in a hurry for me to help her solve the crisis, huh? "Didn''t you ask me toe as soon as possible?" Victoria snorted coldly and hung up the phone. Unfazed, L called his father-inw and went to pick him up to head to the Lowe Residence Upon hearing that Victoria was so forting, L''s mother-inw, Cara, was somewhat surprised and expressed her desire to go along as well, curious to see how Victoria''s face would look so displeased. Knowing Cara¡¯s desire to vent her frustrations, L naturally obliged his mother-inw''s request and drove her there. Victoria, leading the rest of the Lowe family, stood outside the gates of the old mansion, facing Lightless and the other two Perhaps it would be inappropriate to say they were confronting each other. To be precise, they were like a group ofmbs waiting to be ughtered, awaiting their judgment. Every second felt like an agonizing torment to them. "Dad, do you think L wille?" Harlow and Romeo, father and daughter, were hiding at the back of the crowd Harlow lowered her voice and asked. Romeo nodded. "He definitely will. He doesn''t know that something has gone wrong here. He probably thinks it''s about Victoria transferring her shares.¡± Harlow nodded, her emotions conflicted as she asked, "Do you think L can handle these people?" Upon hearing that, Romeo sighed. "The President of the NC Organization is here. I''m afraid L... is doomed." Harlow''s face turned pale at his words! Although she had always hated him to the core, at this moment. she truly hoped that L could be even more impressive. Perhaps because the waiting time was too > agonizing, Victoria looked at LightlesS and asked sternly, '' ¡®Are-you the President of the NC . Organization? I wonder, whatkind of Strength do you possess?¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Lightless looked at her mockingly, a cold smile appearing on his face. ¡°Olddy, I knw what you''re thinking, but fet me make it clear for you. You cargive up any hope. Even if Lacg iS powerful, he will never be myf raatch! A Grandmaster-level powelfiouse like him would be. crustied with a single p from me! You ordinary mortals caneven begin to imagine my strength." Upon hearing this, Victoria''s expression changed, and then she let out a few hoarseughs. "Good!" "I have lived for so many years, and it''s worth it even if I die! It''s enough to drag that guy down before I die!" Just then, a Jeep Wrangler slowly drove up. Seeing a car arriving, everyone''s gaze was immediately drawn to it In the car were none other than L and hispanions From a distance, they could already see the situation with the Lowe family. Emmanuel and Cara, sitting in the back seat, wore expressions of astonishment and uncertainty upon seeing the scene. At the entrance of the old mansion, a row of bodies was unexpectedlyid out Standing there were three figures, emanating a fierce and unfriendly aura. Inside the old mansion gate, the Lowe family members appeared anxious and fearful. Just by looking at this scene, one could tell that something serious was amiss. ¡°L, something''s wrong here! We need to leave quickly!¡± Cara urgently reminded from the back ¡°Don''t worry. I can handle it.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. From afar, L recognized ck Star and Lightless, causing a meaningful expression to appear on his face. Hearing L''s words and sensing his calmness, Emmanuel and Cara felt a slight reassurance in their hearts. At this point, they had developed an inexplicable trust in their son-inw. Since their son-inw said it was fine, then it should be fine... But in the next moment, Cara suddenly realized something and her face showed a strong sense of anger. Victoria ligd to you and your N father- in-faw, saying it was abouts¡± transferring shares, but it was ? cleady a setup! That cunning-and malicious old hag} It infuriates me!¡± Emmanuel also realized this and his face turned sour. He sat there in silence. L smiled, and at that moment. he drove the car directly to the entrance of the Lowe Residence and finally came to a stop. Chapter 434 Is This Difficult? Chapter 434 Is This Difficult? Chapter 434 Is This Difficult? As soon as the off-road vehicle appeared, Lightless signaled to Thunderstorm and ck Star with a nce. The two immediately moved to the back of the vehicle. blocking any escape route. But they didn''t expect that the car would drive straight to their doorstep... Lightless was relieved that they didn''t let their target get away. However, it seemed like whoever was in that car had no worries at all. Did they not see what was happening here? The next second, three figures stepped out of the car. From where Lightless and hispanions stood, they could only see their backs. However, Victoria and others had a clear view. "L!" "L really came.¡± "So what if he did? We''ll just die together..." "Just another pawn in their game.¡± "Can he really stand up against NC Organization?" "The chairman said even a Grandmaster can be killed with one p from him!" Harlow hid behind them all and looked at L with mixed emotions. Was she going to die alongside this guy today? Well then! At least she could takefort in knowing she''d be taking him down too; it would be her final act. When L got out of his car and saw everyone''s different expressions from the Lowe family members present there, he raised an eyebrow curiously. "What are these faces for? Owen, George. Jennifer... why do you all look like your mother just died?" He asked nonchntly with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. It seemed like he couldn''t feel how tense and deadly serious things were right now on site. Upon hearing this, Owen and the others had strange and peculiar expressions. Victoria''s face twitched a few times, and she red at L with a dark and resentful expression. Wasn''t she Owen''s mother? This guy was cursing her? "Hahaha, well, I am going to die! But even if I die, I''ll drag you, you little bastard, down with me!¡± Victoriaughed somewhat hysterically. It could be said that the hatred Victoria, the head of the Lowe family, held towards L was no less than Harlow and Romeo, and even surpassed them. As the absolute authority within the family, she had been humiliated multiple times because of this guy. She had even lowered herself twice and begged him. For Victoria, it was a great shame. Upon hearing this, L sneered, ¡°Drag me down with you? You called me here just for that?¡± Emmanuel and Cara''s faces also showed anger and disappointment. Especially Cara, who red at Victoria, saying, ¡°Olddy, why is your heart so wicked and evil? You said you wanted to transfer shares, but it turns out you''re in crisis and want to drag us down with you?" At this moment, Victoria seemed mad, as if she wanted to vent all the hatred in her heart before she died "That''s right. so what?" "I want to drag you all down with me!" "You wanted shares of the Lowe family''s assets, didn''t you? This is your retribution! You wanted to take advantage of the situation? Then let''s die together!" Victoria, with a face full of resentment and hatred, red at L and gritted her teeth, saying, "It''s all because of you that the Lowe family and I havee to this point! It''s all your fault, causing so many of us from the family to be killed. So, don''t think you''ll have it easy either! Hahaha, you said you can solve the trouble with the NC Organization? Come on then! Solve it! The President of the NC Organization is here. He is an absolute top expert. With a single p, he can kill a Grandmaster-level powerhouse. Let''s see how you solve it! Follow me and the family, and be buried together!" As her words fell, the faces of everyone present changed as they looked at Victoria¡¯s deranged appearance. Including Owen, George, Jennifer, and others, they all felt a chill down their spines. Only L looked at Victoria''s demeanor andughed It was as if he were watching a joke, his smile filled with deep meaning "A top expert? Where is he? Why haven''t I seen him?¡± ¡°Is it him?" L turned his head and pointed at Lightless, asking with a disdainful tone. Then, he pointed at ck Star and Thunderstorm, who were standing there, ready to prevent him from "escaping." "Or maybe it''s him? Or him?" Upon heariftg L''s question Victoria and the members of the Lowe family couldn''t help but pa for a moment. They all felt the- overbearing, arrogant, and disdainful attitude emanating from Lian. a Cc wn fav) ¡ê. Even after hearing Victoria mentio the President of the NC Organization, who could p a Grandmaster-level expert to death, Lacktan still seemed... reckle8s to this-extent! -N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. u ~ Did he not know the gravity of the situation? Or.. At this mornent, Lightless¡¯ expressian instantly turned dark. However, just as he was about to Say something, he saw L turn around, and his entire expression froze in ce. - Even ck Star''s pupils shrank, and his whole body trembled. ¡°Actually, you don''t need to block my way. I''m not nning to run,¡± L said, looking at Lightless with an evil smile. Lightless widened his eyes and stammered, "Y-yes... I know...¡± L snorted coldly, then suddenly moved, charging straight towards Thunderstorm Thunderstorm, whe had nned on saying something tough when he saw L¡¯s audacity. This guy was the one who took down the Yuhdence branch, right? So the President must be here today, and this guy would have no ce to be buried. However, at this moment, Thunderstorm horrifyingly realized that the expression on the President''s face seemed off. It was as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. He had never seen such an expression on the President''s face before! Then, he felt a murderous intent lock onto him, causing Thunderstorm to feel a bone-chilling sensation Crack! Apanied by a crisp sound, L had already arrived in front of Thunderstorm and pped him directly. Thunderstorm, this Grandmaster-level expert, faced this seemingly ordinary p but felt there was no escape. Immediately, a mist of blood filled the air! Thunderstorm, the vice branch master and a Grandmaster-level expert, flew out like a burst sack. His entire head burst open like a watermelon A single p, a burst head! L sneered and looked towards Victoria, mockingly asking, "Is it difficult to p a Grandmaster-level expert to death?" Hiss... As his words fell, the members of the Lowe family gasped in shock. What followed left them dumbfounded. Just moments ago, the overwhelmingly dominant Lightless, at this moment, nced at Thunderstorm''s corpse and... didn¡¯t even let out a fart. Instead, he squeezed out a smile towards L. a smile that contained friendliness, fear, and reverence. "Mr. Graham, it''s you? What a coincidence?" Chapter 435 Regretting It? Chapter 435 Regretting It? Chapter 435 Regretting it? "Hehe, it''s quite a coincidence. What brings you here?" L chuckled and gestured towards the row of corpses lined up nearby. Lightless''s eyelids twitched several times as he asked in a panicked tone, ¡°You... you''re L?¡± At this moment, ck Star stood at a distance looking equally breathless After seeing L in person, both he and Lightless were thoroughly shocked. Isn''t this guy... the biggest dark horse from n Grand Competition? He even managed to overpower Hudpids Sect''s mid-Core Formation! Not only that, on their way back, they witnessed firsthand just how powerful L''s ¡°background¡± was A Golden Core expert from the Wood family tried to intercept him but was directly crushed by an ald man protecting him from behind At that time, not only they two, but also ck Moon Cult''s young master were scared out of their wits. They repeatedly warned each other not to provoke this ¡°Landon¡±. However now, how did this terrifying young powerhouse end up here? "I am indeed L. Do you have any questions?¡± L nedded his head slightly. Lightless swallowed hard and looked at both Emmanuel and Cara who had just gotten off with L earlier before asking cautiously, "You... are the Lowe family''s new head? Is the Lowe family under your control now?" L shook his head saying. ¡°No it isn''t mine but my father-inw''s. I know about NC Organization''s grudge against the Lowe family but I believe we should let bygones be bygones." Regarding the deaths in the Lowe family and the previous killings of many experts, L didn''t care. He had no intention of seeking justice for the Lowe family. He only wanted the NC Organization to stop causing trouble for the Lowe family after his father-inw took office. Upon hearing this, Lightless was momentarily stunned, then a hint of excitement appeared on his face, as if he had heard something pleasantly surprising. He nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Good! Good! It''s better to resolve conflicts with enemies. We didn''t know that the head of the Lowe family is now Mr. Graham... Oh no, Mr. Willis, your father-inw. ording to your wishes, let''s consider this matter settled. Thank you, Mr. Willis, for not holding grudges and being understanding. Mr. Willis, please rest assured that the NC Organization will never interfere with Ednd in the future. If you need any assistance from us, feel free to ask." When Lightless realized that L was Landon, he almost wet himself, fearing that L would hold him ountable. Nathaniel had repeatedly warned him not to cause trouble in Ednd and to avoid provoking Landon. But now, he had foolishly provoked him. If L decided to act, Lightless, as a peak-level expert in the Uppecia stage, would be nothingpared to him. Hearing L say it was settled, Lightless heaved a sigh of relief, feeling extremely fortunate. He understood that the Yuhdence branch had undoubtedly been wiped out for nothing, and Thunderstorm had died in vain. He didn''t dare to seek revenge against L! Hearing Lightless''s words, L waved his hand expressionlessly and said, "I don''t need your help. It''s best if we keep our distance from each other." L felt no goodwill towards the NC Organization. Their actions had been without any moral boundaries. Upon hearing this, a tinge of embarrassment appeared on Lightless''s face, and he awkwardly nodded, saying, "Okay! I understand...¡± At this moment, the expressions on the faces of the onlookers were incredibly captivating Had it been resolved just like that? The NC Organization''s leader, who had previously been so domineering, threatening to wipe out the entire Lowe family, now appeared meek and obedient in front of L, like a submissive dog? The situation seemed hopeless, with so many people fighting to the death. But after L arrived, with just a few words... it was settled? Victoria was dumbfounded. The hysterical, deranged expression on her face from earlier seemed frozen in ce. She had prepared herself to die with L, even behaving like a madwoman, venting her hatred towards him, much like a dying dog''s final bark. However, after all her shouting and hysteria, it was all... a waste of emotions? L hade, and he effortlessly resolved the troubles caused by the NC Organization! Romeo and Harlow were also dumbfounded, their eyes almost popping outof their sockets. They . knew Lachitan was impressive, but they never expected him to be this incredible. Harlow''s expression was som¨¦whatplicated, unable to determine whether it was-telief or something else... As for Owen and the others, after the shock, they all felt a sense of surviving a disaster. Is it resolved? Is it really resolved?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The president of the NC Organization was smiling at L, as if there was nothing they couldn''t resolve. In other words, they can all... survive! Thinking like this, these people looked at L, then at Emmanuel and Cara, and a hint of envy appeared in their eyes. This is... Emmanuel and Cara''s son-inw! The son-inw who was once despised and looked down upon by everyone turned out to be such a powerful and influential figure. The life and death crisis of the entire Lowe family, in front of him... was just a matter of a few words? It was ironic that when L first married into the Lowe family, everyone thought he would rely on the Lowe family for everything. But now, it was the entire Lowe family that had to rely on this son-inw to avoid annihtion! Among those present, Cara and Emmanuel were the proudest. Indeed, when the son-inw said it was okay, it really was okay. The father-in-taw and mother-inw came here with L and didn''t experience the despair and panic <= that the I howe family went through earlie@so they didn''t understand whythese people were acting as if they were about to face exe¨¦ution. a¡° What was the big deal? With a few words from their son-inw, it was all resolved, right? Of course, although the two of them didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation earlier. they were still proud of L. "Victoria, what were you so worked up about earlier? Why did you want to die together with L? Are you getting ald and confused, or do you have mental problems?¡± Cara crossed her arms and looked at Victoria, pursing her lips. At this point, since they had already reached this level of confrontation, as the daughter-inw, she no longer needed to pretend and speak politely to Victoria. She directly confronted her. "You... Victoria''s face turned red. Even she herself felt that her previous hysteria now seemed like a joke. And then, apart from the shock, a strong sense of unwillingness surged deep in Victoria''s heart. Her slightly cloudy eyes stared at L withhatred, and her voice became dark "L! To you, this, trouble was just a matter of a fews words. dts so simple for you, and yet you Rave the audacity to force me to give Up the Lowe family''s shares I in atbits assets? Do you... notthink you''re going too far?" Content belongs to As her words fell, L paused for a moment, then his tone turned cold, "What do you mean? Are you trying to back out?" Chapter 436 Really Going To Die Chapter 436 Really Going To Die Chapter 436 Really Going to Die Victoria had a gloomy expression as she spoke, ¡°Am I wrong? You want to exchange all of my shares just for one sentence from you, L! Don''t be greedy in life!" L¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this. Cara and Emmanuel beside him also looked angry. Cara red at Victoria and said, "Olddy, do you have no shame? If L can handle it with just one sentence, that''s his ability.¡± At this moment, Romeo''s eyes flickered a few times before he spoke up too. He wore an angry expression as he turned to Cara and said, "Sister-in- law, we can''t say things like that. If it''s so easy for L to handle this matter, then it was over the top for him to demand all of Mom''s shares in the family business." "We''re all family here; helping each other out with just one sentence shouldn''t require her giving up her entire share," Romeo continued while looking at Owen and others around them. As he spoke, he looked at Owen and the others, urging them, "Do you all agree or not?" At this moment, feeling safe, he finally no longer hid at the back and dared toe out and cause trouble again. In Romeo''s heart, the next head of the Lowe family should have been his! If it weren''t for the interference of L and the Emmanuel family, the olddy would have been in heaven long ago, and the Lowe family would now be entirely under his control. Now. he saw that he definitely won''t be the head of the family, but thinking about how the family and the Lowe family''s assets were now in Emmanuel''s hands, Romeo felt a surge of jealousy. So at this moment, he jumped out ta echo Victoria, and even tried to incite others to join in However, after he finished speaking. Owen and the others¡¯ expressions changed several times, but none of them responded. Only Cara''s face turned red with anger, wanting to argue with Victoria and Romeo. "Cara, no need to say more." However, Cara was stopped by L The next moment, L coldly nced at Victoria, thennded on Romeo''s face after he jumped out for some reason, Romeo couldn''t help but shudder instinctively, feeling a sense of danger. "I am good at physiognomy. Romeo, I see your temples darkened, bloodshot eyes crossing your pupils, this is... an omen of sudden death!" L said, turning to Lightless, "Lightless, do you think I''m urate?" Upon hearing this, Lightless hesitated for a moment, then immediately reacted. He didn''t say a word, his figure directly turned into a remnant shadow and shed towards Romeo. The next moment, a hand firmly gripped Romeo''s neck, then force was applied! Crack! With a crisp sound, Lightless crushed Romeo''s throat, and the light in his wide eyes quickly dissipated. On his face, the remnants of a cold and jealous expression still lingered. Surely, he never expected that speaking a single sentence would directly bring about his own demise. Silence! The scene instantly fell silent. Everyone widened their eyes, watching this scene, all showing intense horror. Dead! Romeo was killed? "Dad!" At this moment, after a daze, Harlow let out a piercing scream, ran out from the crowd, and threw herself onto Rameo, who had already stopped breathing on the ground. She looked at her father, who had been alive just a moment ago, with a face full of grief and fear. Then, the next moment, she looked at L with resentment. But this time, Harlow opened her mouth to speak but swallowed back her words. She... was afraid of death! For the first time, Harlow suddenly felt that, apart from making her hate him intensely, L, at this moment, made her even more frightened. "You... you killed Romeo!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "L, you got someone to kill Romeo!¡± Victoria, at this moment, was also shocked and pointed at L, questioning him in a shocked voice. "I didn''t do anything! He was killed by the NC Organization, what does it have to do with me? Not only him, but the entire Lowe family will die at the hands of the NC Organization. What does it have to do with me?" After saying that, L turned to Lightless ansaid indifferently, ¡°You can do whatever you want! I forgot just nowsmy father-inw is not the one in-charge of the Lowe family TheLowe family has nothing to do witFr me!¡± Content belongs te NovelDrama.Org 4 As his words fell, the expressions of everyone in the Lowe family changed instantly! At this moment, including Victoria, they realized one thing: their life and death were solely in L''s hands. Cara and Emmanuel were also shocked by Romeo''s sudden death. After reacting, Emmanuel looked at his brother, who always opposed him, and shook his head with some regret Cara sneered and said. ¡°Good! Serves him right! He deserved it!" In the next second, this beautiful mother-inw stared coldly at Victoria and gritted her teeth. saying, "Victoria, it seems like your fate is also dark, with a sudden death!¡± Hearing this, Victoria trembled all over and pointed at Cara, saying, "Cara, you..." "What about me? You shameless and wicked old thing! My son-inw has saved your life for the second time, and yet you want to turn your back on him? Go to hell!" Due to her anger and excitement, Cara''s face turned slightly red. She then looked at L and asked, "Good son-inw, do you think my fortune-telling is urate or not?" L nodded, "How could your fortune-telling be inurate?¡± "Cara, don''t...¡± Emmanuel''s expression changed, and he tried to say something to Cara. However, before he could finish his words, Caraangrily interrupted, "Don''t ¡®dont me! I''m just helping <> your mother with her fortune-tellinsg. What} ¡®sthe problem? Emmanuel, this has fothing to do with you. Get back in tHe carl" Content belongsto NovelDrama.Org 4 At this moment, Lightless''s gaze flickered, and he locked onto Victoria with a chilling intent. Victoria''s face immediately turned pale, and cold sweat instantly covered her body. Her voice changed, almost shouting, ¡®Stop! Don''t Kill me! I will transfer! I will transferall my shares S immediately! The transfer contract is readysCan I transfer now? Altthe shares! hold, I will give them 4 to Enamianuel. The position of. the head ofthe family will be Emmanuel S from now on!" Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 437 YouRe Sick And Need Treatment! Chapter 437 You''Re Sick And Need Treatment! Chapter 437 You''re Sick and Need Treatment! Victoria was truly scared! She finally realized that L... could really kill her. Because of Emmanuel, she thought L would always leave a way out. However, looking at Romeo''s body now, she finally understood the seriousness of the situation. L wouldn''t kill her himself, but he would use someone else to do it! At this moment, the old head of the Lowe family who had been dominant for a lifetime hurriedly begged L for mercy, afraid that if she spoke too slowly it would be all over for her. She knew that with just one look from L, Lightless wouldn''t hesitate to take her life. "Hehe... then let''s do it!¡± L sneered and said lightly. In fact, he had no interest in any shares in various industries owned by the Lowe family himself. But that didn''t mean Victoria could go back on her word again. Cara looked at Victoria''s panicked and fearful expression and couldn''t help feeling satisfied - as if she had vented some pent-up anger just now! She really wanted to kill this old woman earlier! She still remembered clearly that it was L who had saved Victoria''s life when Romeo''s family almost killed her. However, on the day when the truth came out, Victoria turned her back on them. Not only did she show no gratitude, but she also reneged on the previously agreed conditions. Cara would never forget the look on Victoria''s face that day. She never expected that this old woman would try to y this trick again. Was she feeling resentful because L effortlessly resolved the crisis with the NC Organization? This time, if Victoriapromised a little slower, Cara would definitely make L do the dirty work and get rid of this old woman. She couldn''t bear this resentment any longer, even if it meant giving up her shares. At this moment, Owen and the other members of the Lowe family, seeing Victoria''s submission, hadplex expressions on their faces. For some reason, they also felt a hint of satisfaction Victoria had been domineering for too long! Everyone had experienced her wrath to some extent. Perhaps, after Victoria stepped down from power, the Lowe family, under the leadership of their eldest brother, could be more glorious than they were now. In the afternoon of that day, at the Ednd ounting Office, Victoria, apanied by her third son Owen, walked out with Emmanuel, Cara, L, and others afterpleting the verification of the capital following the share transfer. Finally, all the shares of the Lowe family''s various industries were transferred to Emmanuel''s name. "Hehe, you finally seeded!¡± Victoria looked at L and the others with resentment and mockery.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The next moment, she got into the car with the assistance of her third son. Qwen nodded to his older brother Emmanuel and sister-inw before driving Victoria away. Cara recalled Victoria''s attitude throughout the process and felt a sense of displeasure. She couldn''t help but snort. She knew that although Victoria had sumbed out of fear, she still harbored hatred towards them. This old woman had done so many wicked things and had malicious intentions towards her husband, children, and son-inw. Now, she thought that by handing over the shares, she could live out her remaining years in peace? That was too easy for her! One dayter, at the Lowe Residence, a white lveco stopped at the entrance with the logo of the Ednd Mental Rehabilitation Center on it. The next moment, Cara got out of another car with two muscr men in white coats and an apparent doctor in a white coat, and they entered the residence. "Madam!" "Madam!" ¡°Sister-inw..." Along the way, the members and servants of the Lowe family in the residence respectfully greeted Cara. Cara nodded lightly and led the group straight to Victoria''s quarters. After entering, they saw Victoria sitting in the courtyard, ying with the canaries in a cage, looking content When she saw her eldest daughter-inw, her face immediately darkened, showing a malicious and resentful expression "What are you here for?" Victoria asked Cara looked at Victoria, but there was a hint of kindness in her smile, and her tone seemed concerned. "Victoria, let''s go! I''ve arranged it for you. You''ll have the VIP ward at the Mental Rehabilitation Center from now on!" As she spoke, Cara sneered and pped a document in front of Victoria. Victoria''s face changed immediately! It was a diagnosis certificate for "Delusional Disorder"! "Cara, what... what do you mean? I am not mentally ill!¡± "You... you want te harm me?" Victoria shouted angrily. "Victoria, aren''t you mentally ill? Everyone saw your behavior yesterday! It''s clear to everyone that you''re mentally unstable. I''m doing this forthe sake of your physd mental health. At the Mental _*¡¯ Rehabilitation Center, doctors will take good care of you. Isnit that better than staying here?¡±Cara said with a smile. "Get out! All of you, get out!" Victoria eximed, panic and anger etched across her face. "I''m not crazy! Cara, you''re cruel! You won''t send me toa mental hospital, I won''t go! Guards, get them out of here!" Cara turned to the psychiatrist beside her and asked, "Doctor, my mother-inw''s mental state, it''s not right, is it?¡± The psychiatrist nodded, "Mrs. Lowe''s mental state is indeed unstable. Rest assured, I will take good care of her.¡± "Yes, take good care of her, don''t let her run off! We, the younger generation, need to visit her regrly. If she goes missing, I will hold you ountable," Cara affirmed. "Rest assured, madam," the psychiatrist assured, then gestured to the two burly orderlies, "Take the olddy away.¡± "No! No!" Victoria cried out. "Cara, you wicked woman, you''re cruel!" "Get out! Where is my son? I want to see my eldest son! Cara, bring my eldest son here!¡± Victoria continued to plead, trembling violently from fear. "Mrs. Lowe, her condition is deteriorating? I ¡°the psychiatrist shook his head. Cara red coldly at Victoria, giitting her teeth, "You now realize your eldest son''s filial piety? No, you! ve always known! You''v¨¦ taken¡¯ advantage of his filial I piety to roist reat our family, using-our loyalty as your shameless capital! You''re sick and you need treatment!¡± As Victoria was being led away by the orderlies, she desperately crouched, trying to resist. Upon hearing Caras words, her voice took on a pleadirig tone, "Cara, I was < wrong Li know I was wrong! Please don¡¯ ¡®ond me to the mental _<¡¯ ospital, I''m begging you... Ii hegging you. I won''t do it.again. I ave nothing left now, I won''t meddle in the family''s affairs. I just want to live out my remaining years in peace. Please spare me, please, can''t you?" a a Cara remained expressionless, coldly waving her hand. "Take her away!" After all the wrongs she hadmitted, she still wanted to live out her days in peace? No way! Chapter 438 Is This My Mother-In-LawS Diary? Chapter 438 Is This My Mother-In-Law''S Diary? Chapter 438 Is This My Mother-in-Law''s Diary? Today was Saturday, and the kindergarten had organized a parent-child activity for parents to participate in. Nora wanted her dad and Miranda to come with her, but Miranda said she had a client meeting at work this morning. The little girl couldn''t do anything about it and followed L with a disappointed expression. L, as a father, secretly chuckled to himself, thinking that this little girl was even more attached to Miranda than he was. However, what L and Nora didn''t know was that after Miranda went to thepany in the morning. she immediately returned to Emerald Green Estates. At this moment, Miranda stood outside L''s room with her stunning face slightly blushing. She looked absolutely gorgeous but unfortunately no one could appreciate it now. The goddess CEO seemed sneaky like a thief... "Is this really okay?" "Miranda, where is your pride?" Miranda stood outside the door muttering something indecisively. "Forget it! If I don¡¯t find out myself, I''ll go crazy!" ¡°L! You bastard won''t exin anything right? Won''t tell me anything right? Then I''ll find out on my own!¡± In the end, Miranda gritted her teeth and opened L''s room door. The door wasn''t locked. It was evident that the ¡°family of three" was currently residing in this vi, and L couldn''t have been expecting Miranda or Nora. He probably couldn''t have imagined that the usually aloof and proud goddess-like CEO would sneak into his bedroom Once inside, Miranda felt her heart racing. Subconsciously, she nced behind her, appearing guilty and shy. This wasn''t her first time entering this room. That night, she hadin awake between L and Nora, unable to sleep. As a grand vi of Emerald Green Estates, the master bedroom was quite spacious, with its own bathroom, study, and living area. Miranda was familiar with theyout. After calming herself, she headed straight for a desk. She pulled open a drawer and searched fruitlessly. then opened another. Momentster, Miranda sat in the study, her expression changing constantly. In her hand was a yellowed notebook. If it wasn''t Aliya¡¯s diary, then what else could it be? "Is this... a diary?¡± Miranda''s expression was conflicted as she muttered to herself, ¡°Is it hical to read someone else''s diary?" After posing this question to herself, she chuckled self-deprecatingly. What did ethics matter? She was behaving like a thief today. Thinking this, she pursed her lips and opened the diary. Seeing the delicate handwriting and the signature, a strange expression crossed the goddess CEO''s face. "Is this... my mother-inw''s?" Miranda had asked L about his parents. Before their wedding, their rtionship had been intimate. At that time, Miranda had looked forward to walking down the aisle in a wedding dress with L.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Therefore, she had inquired about L''s origins and her ¡°inws¡±. She knew that L''s parents had disappeared when he was 18, and she knew the names of his parents. As for why they disappeared, L had imed not to know, and Miranda hadn''t pressed further. Now, as she held what seemed to be her mother- inw''s diary, Miranda''s heart raced, a nervousness she couldn''t quite exin. Perhaps she could learn more about that man from this diary? Perhaps it held everything she wanted to know? Suppressing any guilt about reading the diary, Miranda began to peruse her mother-inw¡¯s entries. Page by page, the CEO''s expression underwent c¨¦nstant and intense changes-shovk, heartache, anger. .. After what Seemed like an eternity: as sheturned to thes page, her expression froze. There, in bald cringon letters, were four words: "Phe Ancient Willis fami ye The redness was striking, unsettling. It seemed to carry boundless hatred and murde ous intent. Tears welled up in the CEQ''s eyes. "L, you scoundrel! What do you... think of ~ me? Do you believe that all of thiss has nothing to do with me? Do. you think im not obligated to face this with you and Nora? I''m your. wife! Do yeu even consider me your wife? Is this... your willingness to let me misunderstand, thinking you''re a heartless cad, rather than exin the reason behind those photos?" Miranda''s tears flowed uncontrobly. After reading the diary, the gentle andposed woman had pieced together many things. Although she had long suspected that someonenad framed L, especially after encountering Theo''s wife at thenight market, not getting an exhation from that scoundre! had left F her with some lingering doubts. However, besides her internal reproach toward L, the psychological resistance and resentment caused by the photos had disappeared. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Apart from deducing some things based on the diary, there was another reason. Despite thoroughly searching L¡¯s room, she found nothing rted to any other women. In the photos Theo had given her, L was holding hands, embracing other women, giving the impression of a deeply troubled emotional life. But if someone''s life was truly in such disarray, wouldn''t there be the slightest trace of it in their daily life? Furthermore, whenever L was in Ednd, he never stayed out all night. Even when he had matters to attend to, he always came back to spend the night with his daughter. Did someone with such a lifestyle really have the time and inclination to phnder? ¡°You scoundrel! L, you''re an infuriating scoundrel!" Miranda cursed repeatedly under her breath. After some time, she carefully returned the diary to the bookshelf, concealing it within another book. After ensuring no traces were left behind, she left L¡¯s room Meanwhile, after the morning''s parent-child activities. L was about to leave the kindergarten with the cheerful Nora As they stepped out of the school gate, they coincidentally encountered familiar faces. At that moment. Kiera was holding Chloe''s hand, while next to her, Henry''s subordinate Rowan was apanying them, preparing to leave the school. L nodded at them in greeting, not intending to say much. However, the next second, when he noticed a wisp of dark mist above Chloe''s head, his expression changed Chapter 439 Evil Shadow Chapter 439 Evil Shadow Chapter 439 Evil Shadow Between the two little girls, they were both very enthusiastic. Besides greeting each other, they also greeted the adults. However, like Kiera and Rowan, when L saw them, he just nodded slightly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L¡¯s behavior when Nora fell ill was a bit hurtful to their rtionship. Even though Kiera had asked L to help her once before as a shield, there was still some resentment in her heart. At this moment, L who originally only wanted to say hello and leave suddenly walked towards them with a serious expression in his eyes. There was ayer of ck mist swirling around Chloe''s head which represented an ominous sign of disaster. Of course, ordinary people could not detect thisyer of ck mist but because L had inherited the "Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique¡± and mastered the art of geomancy so he discovered it. Apart from Chloe, upon closer inspection, Kiera and Rowan also had dark marks on their foreheads. indicating that they might also be in trouble. L felt somewhat guilty about the Ward family, especially Chloe, the mischievous little girl. How could he ignore the possibility of something happening to them? "Chice, did you have fun at the parent-child activity with your aunt? Are you enjoying yourself?¡± L walked over with Nora, diverting the conversation toward the children "Yes, I had fun, Uncle Pigsy..." Chloe nodded with a smile, then stuck her tongue out at L. L was sweating profusely. It seemed that this nickname from Chloe wasn''t going away anytime soon. Next, he turned to Kiera and Rowan. "Miss Ward, Rowan, what a coincidence, isn''t it?" Kiera raised an eyebrow, looking at L with some confusion, wondering why he had turned back around after clearly nning to leave with the child. Rowan smiled politely and greeted, "Mr. Willis, hello.¡± "Since we''ve run into each other, why don''t we have lunch together?" L hesitated and asked Kiera. Obviously, he couldn''t just directly state, "You''re likely to encounter some misfortune, especially Chloe, who might be in danger." He would surely be scolded before he could even finish speaking, and they wouldn''t believe him anyway. After all, the art of divination was too mystical for ordinary people. So, L simply invited them to lunch and suggested that they apany him. preparing to help them avert any disaster. Hearing this, Kiera and Rowan were taken aback. Kiera looked at L, then pursed her lips. "Mr. Willis,st time I had to ask you to pretend to be my boyfriend, it was out of necessity. I hope... you don''t take it seriously. There''s no need for us to have lunch together, is there?" L "ummed" and, looking at Kiera''s proud expression, felt a bit overwhelmed. Did she think he had some kind of ulterior motive? Did she think that pretending to be her boyfriend once would mean something? "Miss Ward, I didn''t mean that! Nora and Chloe are getting along well, so why don''t we all spend time together? How about going to the amusement park in the afternoon?" L suggested. Based on the dark mist above Chloe''s head, he was sure something would happen today, but he wasn''t certain what. He felt that if he stayed with them today, he might be able to avert their misfortune. However, Kiera couldn''t help butugh and look at L with a gaze that carried both exasperation and mockery. "Mr. Willis, really? Your methods of wooing women are truly abysmal! Another trip to the amusement park? Can''t youe up with a more original approach?" After saying this, the Ward family''s young miss shot L a displeased nce and left with Chloe. As she turned away, a hint of embarrassment colored her cheeks. She remembered clearly thest time they had dinner at the amusement park, when L had grabbed her hand and even drank the soup she had sipped from. Even though it waster proven that L had actually been poisoned through the soup and was using that method to detoxify himself, Kiera couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and awkward in front of L. Rowan also frowned at L and said calmly, "Mr. Willis, goodbye." L shrugged, feeling helpless. The next moment, a glint of determination shed in his eyes. A strand of gentle true energy exuded from him and marked Chloe''s body, essentially leaving a sign on her. ¡°Dad, are you trying to pursue Aunt Ward?" Nora, with her head held high and hands on her hips, asked L Her small face carried a hint of indignation. ¡°Dad. I''m telling you, I only ept Mommy Miranda as my mother. You mustn''t make Mommy Miranda sad." L was sweating profusely. He thought I t@ himself, this little traitor was already siding with Miranda¡¯so quickly? He silently repeated to himself, "Don''t get angry, don''t get angry... she¡¯s my own daughter!" C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Nora, what are you thinking? Why would I pursue Aunt Ward?" L ruffled Nora''s hair. "Why did you invite her to dinner then? Hmph!" Nora questioned "Because..- Aunt Ward and Chloe might bein danger, and I want ta: help them resolve it. But I can¡¯t tell them directly, It wouldn''t be good if it seared them," L hesitated fora moment before exining. Upon hearing this, Nora widened her eyes, showing a mix of surprise and nervousness. "Dad, are you telling the truth? Then you should go and fallow them quickly, don''t let anything happen to Chloe," Nora urged. "Well. I will first take you to your uncle''s ce, and then I''ll help them," L nodded, taking Nora''s hand and getting into the car. At that moment, under the shade of a tree, a figure resembling a shadow stirred. The person had excellent concealment skills, even L didn''t notice. A pair of evil eyes watched as L drove away. After hesitating for a moment, the figure concealed its form and aura, following the car driven by Rowan. "Unexpectedly, he has the innate Yin Shatter Body!" "Excellent! This physique must not be missed! Once I refine this little girl into a Yin Spirit, dealing with L won''t be a problem!" "Hawkeye, I will definitely avenge you and make L suffer a terrible fate! Hehehe...¡± Meanwhile, Rowan was driving an SUV towards the Ward Residence. For some reason, Kiera, sitting in the back seat, suddenly shivered, feeling a momentary chill down her spine "What''s wrong, Auntie?¡± Chloe shook her head, looking at her aunt curiously. Kiera shrugged off her shiver and smiled dismissively, saying, "Nothing... Maybe the weather is starting to get colder, and I''m not dressed warmly enough.¡± Kieraughed it off, but deep down, she couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling in her heart. Chapter 440 Demon Chapter 440 Demon Chapter 440 Demon Half an hourter... Outside the Ward Residence, an SUV was parked there! Inside the car, there was no one. At this moment, a group of people led by Erik gathered around with puzzled expressions "What''s going on?" "Kiera and Chloe are almost home. Where are they? Why aren''t they here?¡± Erik asked with a serious and worried expression. "I don''t know either, Mr. Ward ! When I found this car, there was no one inside..." A bodyguard from the Ward family exined nervously. Erik tried calling Kiera and Rowan several times but got no answer. He began to panic. He immediately called his grandson Henry to investigate what happened because this situation was too strange. The car was parked just outside the Ward Residence gate but now both Kiera and Chloe were missing. Something must have happened! Just at that moment, Erik''s phone rang. He nced at it and saw that it was a call from L "Mr. Willis?¡± Erik answered. However, he was obviously puzzled. Why would L be calling him? Since the incident with Nora''s illness in the Ward family, their rtionship had been somewhat awkward. Besides attending L and Miranda''s wedding, Erik hadn''t had much interaction with L for a long time. "Mr. Ward, has Kiera and Chloe returned home?" L asked directly. Upon hearing this, Erik''s face froze. "Mr. Willis, why are you asking this? Do you know something?¡± L sensed that something was off from Erik''s tone and quickly asked, "Has something happened?" "They have gone missing..." Erik hesitated for a moment and exined the situation to L. "Mr. Willis, do you know what happened? Where are Kiera and Chloe? What does this have to do with you?¡± Erik questioned, his tone filled with suspicion and doubt. It seemed like he suspected that L was involved L couldn''t exin everything at that moment, so he simply said in a serious tone, "Mr. Ward, please don''t worry! I will do everything I can to find Kiera and Chloe. Keep your phone avable, and I will contact you anytime!" After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. Then, relying on the true energy mark within Chloe''s body, he rushed in a certain direction at high speed. In the western suburbs of Ednd, in a partially developed sium area, most of the residents had already moved out because the area was scheduled for demolition. Only arge number of empty houses remained, giving the ce a deste and eerie atmosphere, even in broad daylight. Inside a residential house, Kiera and Rowan were both unconscious, tightly bound with chains to the ceiling beam. Chloe, feeling a sudden pain in her small hand, woke up immediately. Opening her usually clever big eyes, she saw a withered and wrinkled face right in front of her. "Ah!" "A ghost!" Chloe was frightened, her face turned pale, and she screamed in fear. "... Aghost?" The owner of the withered face smirked and pinched Chloe''s cheek. "Am I scarier than a ghost?" Chloe sat on the ground, looking at the withered old man in front of her with fear and panic in her eyes. At that moment, she nced at her right hand and saw a needle stuck in it. It was the needle that had awakened her just now. Chloe also noticed her unconscious aunt and Rowan, who were bound there, and tears immediately welled up in her eyes. ¡°Auntie! Rowan!" "Wake up! There are bad people... Huhuhu..." Chloe desperately screamed, trying to wake up the adults to save her. However, Kiera and Rowan, who seemed to have been tampered with by the withered old man, showed no response whatsoever. Feeling hqpeless and helpless, Chloe burst intotears. She sat on the ground, desperately moving her body backward, trying to gets away from the withered old man. ¡°Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ "You can¡¯t run, little thing! Kekekeke..." The withered old manughed wickedly, his eyes filled with mockery and cruelty.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ARI Just then, as Chloe continued to move backward, she suddenly heard a piercing scream. She turned her head, and saw a distorted face floating behind her, constantly changing and unpredictable: C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org This was a vengeful spirit controlled by the withered old man. "Ah!" "Help!" "Don''t! Don''t eat me..." Chloe was terrified, her voice nearly hoarse from shouting. She cried and crawled desperately on the ground, trying to get away. ¡°Old man, what are you doing? I''m a good girl. Don''t scare me..." Chloe''s voice trembled as she spoke, her small face devoid of any color. Her young mind waspletely enveloped in fear. "Scare you? Little thing, I''m not scaring you!" "Soon, I will chop off your little head and turn you into a little ghost!" "Hehehe..." The withered old manughed wickedly. Upon hearing these words, Chloe was so scared that she even forgot to cry. Her small body trembled violently. Seeing her likesthis, the withered old man noddedtin satisfaction. He wanted Childe to die in endless fear and esentment. Only then could-he fully exploit the "advantage" of her "YinShatter Body" and turn rer Tanto) the most ferocious evil spirit, "Are you ready? Ready or not, I will send you on your way!¡± A sinister expression appeared on the wrinkled face of the withered old man. In the next second, he extended his bony ws, reaching towards Chloe. Chloe sat on the ground,pletely petrified. She didn''t cry or make any noise. Her once innocent and clever eyes had turned dim, filled only with despair and fear. Only her small body continued to tremble uncontrobly. Swish! However, just at that moment! Just as the withered old man was about to stretch out his demonic ws towards Chice, a de aura seemed to appear out of nowhere. This de aura shattered the door, tore through space, and shot towards the withered old man! The withered old man''s face changed, and he transformed into a blurred figure, barely evading the attack in the blink of an eye In the next second, a figure appeared in the house, standing in front of Chloe Who else could it be if not L, who arrived just in time? At this moment, L''s eyes zed with furious anger as he tightly gripped the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand. Hell was empty, and demons were unleashed upon the world! Who was this person? Tomit such depraved acts against a child, he must be truly insane and devoid of humanity! Chapter 441 Another One Came Chapter 441 Another One Came Chapter 441 Another One Came ¡°L? Is that you?¡± "Hehehe..." The withered old man darted to the wall, looking at L with a sinisterugh. L¡¯s expression was cold, staring at him with a murderous intent. "Who are you?" He recognized himself by calling out his name? "Me?" "Tell you, what does it matter? I am Heskel Ghost. the Supreme Elder of the Ghost que Sect!" As the withered old man spoke. a sinister expression appeared on his face. "My disciple. Hawkeye, and my grandson, Butch Ghost, both died by your hands! Today, I will avenge them!" Upon hearing this, L''s coldness intensified, and he gritted his teeth. "So, you''re the old scum of the Ghost que Sect! You think you can kill me? Today, I will send you to meet your disciple and grandson!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. L sneered and pointed the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, its sharpness piercing, at the deranged demon. The Ghost que Sect! It was this evil cult again! Last time. the batch of children that Makhi and the others rescued were sent to the Ghost que Sect by the Britt family. When L arrived, he learned of Heskel Ghost''s intentions towards Chloe, and it made his blood boil. It was unimaginable what fate those children would have faced if Makhi hadn''t saved them. How many unfortunate children had fallen into the hands of the Ghost que Sect, meeting their cruel end? L silently swore in his heart that he would kill every member of the Ghost que Sect. Not only that, he would ensure their souls were scattered, never to be reincarnated. When his own strength was sufficient, he wouldpletely annihte this evil cult. Of course, the most important thing now was to deal with the old man in front of him. Upon hearing L''s words, a disdainful smile appeared on Heskel Ghost''s withered and wrinkled face. He chuckled. "Boy, you speak with such arrogance! You have no idea what kind of existence you''re facing. You know nothing about true power!¡± Heskel Ghostughed insidiously, and a powerful and terrifying aura surged from his body, pressing down on L like an overwhelming force. With a superior gaze on his old face, he looked at L as if he were an ant. "Do you think killing my disciple Hawkeye makes you invincible in the city? Boy, in my eyes, you''re just a slightly stronger ant in the low martial world. I know how you killed my disciple Hawkeye. If he hadn''t wanted to use an evil spirit, you wouldn''t have been able to kill him so easily! So, your strength is on par with Hawkeye, at best. As for me, I am ate-stage Core Formation cultivator! Today, I will kill you with absolute strength, leaving you with no possibility of turning the tables. Hehehe..." Heskel Ghostughed manically, hisughter as chilling as his disciple Hawkeye''s. Facing the young L, he had absolute confidence in his own power. He had used a secret technique to rey the scene of his disciple''s death witnessing how L had killed him. From that battle, he knew that in terms of pure strength, L wasn''t much stronger than Hawkeye. Hawkeye had simply wanted to catch him off guard and deal with him easily, but he ended up being bacshed by his own soul. Therefore, Heskel Ghost didn''t n to use any crooked methods against L and didn''t even bother with such tactics. With absolute strength, he could crush and kill this young man. "Such a load of nonsense!" L snorted coldly and charged straight at Heskel Ghost. Upon seeing this, a disdainful expression appeared on Heskel Ghost''s face. However, as soon as that expression emerged, it instantly froze, reced by caution and fear. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de carried a terrifying aura as it traced a precise trajectory, descending upon Heskel Ghost Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, the first move! This was L¡¯s first time using this Divine Weapon in actualbat,bining it with his martial skills. As he unleashed this strike, L felt the vigorous true energy within his meridians being rapidly drawn out and infused into the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand. With this attack, nearly 5% of his total true energy was consumed! 5% may not sound like much, but it had to be considered in rtion to L''s current formidable strength and the overall amount of his abundant true energy. Confronted with this strike, Heskel Ghost''s pupils contracted, no longer daring to be careless. He swiftly extended two metal ws from his sleeves, using them to block the attack above his head. ng! Apanied by the sound of metal shing, sparks flew. A dreadful residual force scattered in all directions. Step by step, Heskel Ghost retreated three times, feeling numbness in his arms. His expression changed from solemnity ta shock. "How is this possible...¡± He opened his mouth to say something, but his opponent didn''t give him a chance. L didn''t waste any words, taking advantage of his momentum and immediatelyunching the second move of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan. The Sky-Cleaying Startled Swan martial techitique increased in power frong-the first move to the ninth move. However, the most > terrifying aspect was the exponential increase I in power when all nine moves were linked together: Content b¨¦longs to ?~ x ~ With the second strike, Lachian''s internal true energy was directly depleted by one and a half timespared to the first move, several times more in magnitude! And the power increased ordingly! L swung the de horizontally towards Heskel Ghost''s chest and abdomen. Heskel Ghost hurriedly used the metal ws in his right hand to block. However, this time, as ate-stage Core Formation cultivator, after his hand collided with L''s attack, he was filled with shock. With a resounding sound, his right hand was instantly pushed aside by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. In the blink of an eye, Heskel Ghost quickly arched his body, contracting his chest cavity. Splurt! In the next moment, blood sttered! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de fiercely shed across his chest, leaving a two-finger-deep gash. At that moment, Heskel Ghost''splexionpletely changed! Whether it was the sensation of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de cutting through his body or the fear within his own heart. Heskel Ghost felt a chill all over his body. "Hmph!" L showed no intention of slowing down his attack,unching wave after wave. One attack followed another like a rising tide. At this moment, he was facing ate-stage Core Formation expert. Although L wasn''t afraid of a fight. he didn''t dare underestimate his opponent. And he also knew that the power of the Sky- Cleaving Startled Swan techniquewould continuously umte as the moves wer! linkedtogether, so he couldn''t afford to stop midway and interruptthe sequence. Content belongsto 4 a¡° NK > Swish! Immediately following his rotation, he delivered another strike, directly targeting Heskel Ghost¡¯s waist. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, the third movel! The individual power of this move alone was already 1. 5 times that of L''s normal attack. Coupled with the cumtive effect of the three moves. in session, its power surged to double Furthermore, fat''s not forget the added attackintensity provided by the cial River Dragon Sparrow -> de in. ¡¯ s hand. It was a DivineWeapon imbued with ? L¡¯ s sword soul, unmatched an¨¦ invincible! NovelDrama.Org 4 NK > This time, as the de passed through, a ck rift appeared in space. The power of this strike was clearly visible! At this moment, Heskel Ghost could only feel his soul trembling! Chapter 442 Is Lachlan This Kind Of Person? Chapter 442 Is L this kind of person? With this sh, the field of elixir''spressed true energy was instantly depleted by 30% in L''s body! As mentioned before, with his current strength, if the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan was used in session, it would consume all the true energy after five shes. "Ah!" Faced with this sh, Heskel Ghost was no longer just changing colors, but felt his soul trembling. His movements were agile enough, swiftly raising his arms in an attempt to block L''s attack with all his strength. As ate-stage Core Formation cultivator, he infused his robust true energy into his arms and metal ws. ng! Ding! In the next moment, his weapon, the metal ws, were unexpectedly severed by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. The de''s momentum remained unabated! Swish! Splurt! A cold gleam shed, apanied by the sound of the de piercing flesh. His upper body was instantly sent flying, apanied by a spray of blood. Thiste-stage Core Formation cultivator had been in a passive defensive position since L started attacking. It wasn''t until L unleashed three consecutive shes, each more terrifying than thest, that Heskel Ghost was ultimately "cut in half" and left dead without aplete corpse. It must be said that this elder from the Ghost que Sect had met a rather pitiful end. But it wasn''t unjustified! After breaking through to the Core Formation realm, L''s absolute strength alone was enough to contend withte-stage Core Formation experts. Add to that the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand and the enhancement provided by the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique, and this was the result. Thud! Heskel Ghost''s severed body fell to the ground, spilling out its entrails. However, as ate-stage Core Formation expert, he did not die immediately. L approached with his sword, looking down on him from above, his eyes filled with a cold, fierce light. "You, who know nothing about true strength! Old scum, do you have the qualifications to talk about absolute strength in front of me?" Now, he threw Heskel Ghost''s words back at him. Lying there, Heskel Ghost felt the rapid loss of vitality throughout his body and a look of shock and unwillingness filled his eyes. "How... is this possible? Your strength... how can it be... so powerful? Half a month ago... you were clearly... not much different from Hawkeye''s strength..." Hearing this, L sneered, "As you said, it has already been over half a month! My rate of growth is not something an old scum like you can fathom, is it?" Swish! Splurt! With that, L ruthlessly severed Heskel Ghost''s head. "Ah!" With this strike, Heskel Ghost''s physical body waspletely finished, and his vitality was extinguished. Apanied by a mournful scream, a phantom figure drifted out from the corpse, attempting to escape swiftly. Surprisingly, it was Heskel Ghost''s soul. L snorted coldly, extending a void handprint that ruthlessly struck the phantom figure. It was the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique''s technique to kill ghosts. Splurt! With a light sound, Heskel Ghost''s soul was heavily damaged, almost dissipated by the strike. However, in the end, his soul emitted a green light, as if protected by a shield, and then only a wisp of remnant soul hurriedly drifted away. L frowned and let out a cold snort in secret. He hadn''t expected this evil cultivator to have means of protecting his soul. However, his attack had already depleted 80% of the energy in his soul, leaving only a wisp of remnant soul that would inevitably dissipate sooner orter! In the next second, L no longer hesitated and turned back to look at Chloe with concern. "Chloe!" "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you! Everything''s fine now, the bad guy has been taken care of by me!" After L approached, he crouched down andforted Chloe. At that moment, the little girl was still sitting on the ground, staring nkly at L, as if she hadn''t snapped out of it yet. She hesitantly called out, "Uncle Pigsy... you came to save me?" L''s heart ached instantly. He noticed a needle still stuck in Chloe''s right hand. Carefully, he removed it for her and offered a few words offort before walking over to check on Kiera and Rowan''s condition. The two of them had their acupoints sealed by Heskel Ghost''s silver needles, rendering them unresponsive no matter how much noise there was. After removing the silver needles, Kiera and Rowan slowly regained consciousness. "Chloe! Chloe..." As soon as Kiera opened her eyes, she anxiously called out. The next moment, upon seeing L, she paused for a moment and then urgently asked, "L? What are you doing here? Where is Chloe?" Rowan also wore a perplexed and horrified expression as he looked around, searching for Chloe''s figure. L''s voice sank as he said, "Chloe is fine..." As he spoke, he turned his head to look in Chloe''s direction. However, upon seeing her, he furrowed his brows. "Chloe!" Kiera also noticed Chloe sitting there and breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that the child was okay. The next moment, she noticed the lifeless and dismembered corpse of Heskel Ghost on the other side, realizing that it was likely L who saved them. "L, please let me go!" Kiera urged, wanting nothing more than to quickly embrace Chloe. However, at that moment, L''s gaze flickered a few times as he shook his head. "No hurry!" The next moment, he solemnly walked up to Chloe and waved his hand in front of the little girl''s eyes. But Chloe, lost in her own world, showed no response. She was immersed in fear, surrounded by it. "L, what are you doing? Let us go!" Kiera''s frustration and suspicion were evident as she scowled and urged him. "Mr. Willis?" Both Kiera and Rowan furrowed their brows, confused and bewildered by L''s behavior. However, L paid no attention to the two of them. He simply smirked at Chloe and asked, "Chloe, do you want me to save your aunt and Rowan?" Chloe''s eyes finally blinked a few times, but they remained dull. She nodded hesitantly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I want to..." L smiled at her, but it was a mischievous smile. "Oh, you want to? Then, will you still call me Uncle Pigsy in the future? Huh?" Upon hearing this, Kiera gritted her teeth in anger, her face turning red. "L, what are you doing? It''s already thiste, and you''re still saying these things to Chloe!" "Release us quickly and let''s leave this ce!" Rowan also looked puzzled and annoyed. "Mr. Willis, what do you mean by this?" L continued to ignore both of them and just smirked at Chloe. "Chloe, why aren''t you saying anything? It seems like you don''t want me to save your aunt after all? Well then..." With that, he stood up as if he was about to leave. "Waa..." Finally, Chloe regained some semnce of consciousness and burst into tears when she saw L about to abandon them. The little girl showed an expression of anger and urgency. Chapter 443 Good Intentions Chapter 443 Good Intentions "Big jerk! Pigsy is also a big jerk!" "Waaah... Pigsy, please save Auntie and Uncle Rowan." "I won''t call you Pigsy anymore, waaah..." "Is it okay, Uncle Pigsy?" Hearing the crying, L felt relieved and turned around again. This naughty child finally reacted! "Well then, call me Daddy or I''ll leave." L continued to smirk. "L! You bastard!" "Just go away! I don''t need your help!" "Get lost!" Kiera heard L''s request to Chloe and instantly became furious, grinding her teeth in anger. At a time like this, this guy was actually bullying Chloe? Just because Chloe had been calling him "Piggy"? Taking advantage of this situation to ckmail her aunt and make the child call him "Daddy"? Was this bastard so petty, stooping to the level of a child? Was there no limit to his actions? Rowan also disyed an angry expression and said, "Mr. Willis, how could you..." "I never expected you to be this kind of person!!" L ignored Kiera and Rowan''s anger as if it didn''t affect him. He just smirked and looked at Chloe, threateningly saying, "Little girl, quickly call me Daddy, or else I''ll leave! And then no one will save your aunt and Rowan!" "Waaah..." "You big bully! Piggy is a big bully!" Chloe''s face turned red with anger, and she cried even harder, feeling both aggrieved and loud. After scolding L for a while, her face still filled with a mix of distress and anger, she finally opened her mouth and pleaded, "Piggy... Daddy... I beg you, please save us. Let my aunt and Uncle Rowan go.. please?" "Chloe, don''t beg him!" "L, you jerk!" Hearing Chloe actually calling L "Daddy," Kiera angrily tried to stop her. "What? Speak up!" "You''re too quiet, I can''t hear you!" "What did you just call me?" At this moment, L put a hand to his ear and leaned closer to Chloe, asking her. Chloe was so angry that tears streamed down her face, and she looked extremely distressed. She closed her eyes and, as if giving it her all, shouted, "Daddy! Daddy..." "I called you Daddy... waaah..." This time, L seemed satisfied, nodded and said, "Oh, good girl, that''s more like it!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his ear. "You big bully, I will bite you!" In Chloe''s eyes, which were previously filled with fear, there was now only anger and resentment. After shouting "Daddy" at L several times, she suddenly bit down on the ear that L had brought close to her. L let out a cry, tugged at the corner of his mouth, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. Go ahead and bite, little girl! Cry! Shout! As long as you can let it out, it doesn''t matter how you do it, as long as you don''t sit there, immersed in fear! How could L be so "despicable and boring" to bully Chloe at a time like this? It was all because of Chloe''s state that he realized something was wrong. Those eyes of the mischievous child just now seemed devoid of any radiance, as if her spirit was almost destroyed by fear!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. For a six or seven-year-old child, it was easy to imagine the kind of trauma her young mind had suffered from Heskel Ghost''s deliberate scare earlier. If not handled properly, it could leave a lifelong shadow! Even her intellect could be affected, and she could be mentally disabled, it was not impossible! At a time like this, it was crucial to stimte her in other ways, to help her emerge from her fear. Whether it was anger or distress... as long as it could dilute the fear! Chloe finally released her grip after who knew how long, but her big eyes continued to re at L with resentment. "Big bully! Piggy! I hate you!" L chuckled and patted her head while the little girl vigorously shook her head, showing a strong sense of disgust. Next, despite the murderous gaze from Kiera, L released her and Rowan, then contacted Erik. Later, he went back and searched Heskel Ghost''s body, finding a few things and casually putting them into his pocket. One hourter! The Ward Residence, inside a reception hall. Chloe, who had been taken care of, had fallen asleep. The young girl was mentally exhausted from the previous scare. In the reception hall, Erik looked at L with a grateful expression. After L exined, he now understood what had happened. It turned out that L, relying on his fortune-telling skills, foresaw that Chloe might be in danger. He made preparations in advance and arrived in time to save the child. Kiera sat on the side, her expression briefly showing a hint of embarrassment. Only now did she realize that L had no intention of pursuing her... However, her gaze towards L remained cold and icy. Clearly, she still couldn''tprehend and was furious about his final actions. "Mr. Willis, thank you so much!" "If not for you, the consequences would have been unimaginable," said Erik with lingering fear. "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do. This expert from the Ghost que Sect appeared in Ednd, and it''s rted to me." L waved his hand to express his thoughts. It was obvious that Heskel Ghost came to Ednd to chase after him, but for some reason, he shifted his focus to Chloe. So, in a way, he had brought trouble upon the child. This made L feel somewhat guilty. At this moment, Kiera snorted disdainfully and red at L. Seeing how he acted so magnanimously in front of her grandfather, she suddenly felt that L was hypocritical. "Grandpa, there''s no need to thank him. You don''t know what L did to Chloe." "He''s just a petty and even sadistic jerk!" Kiera gritted her teeth and spoke. "Hmm? What happened?" "Kiera, Mr. Willis saved you all. Why are you speaking like this?" Erik frowned and asked. Kiera proceeded to recount L''s actions from earlier. After listening, Erik let out an "Oh?" and his expression showed disbelief. He nced at Rowan, as if asking for confirmation. Rowan looked at L, nodded expressionlessly, confirming that Kiera was not lying. At that moment, Erik''s expression turned somewhat speechless and annoyed. With a hint of questioning, he looked at L and said, "Mr. Willis, what is the meaning of this?" But L just smiled, lightly asking in return, "May I ask Miss Ward, what do you think of a love six-year-old child who, after being extremely frightened, doesn''t cry or make a fuss? Do you think it''s a good sign? At that time, it''s understandable that you were angry with me, but if you still haven''t figured out what''s going on, I can only say youck insight." Chapter 444 Overwhelming Resentment Chapter 444 Overwhelming Resentment Upon hearing L''s words, Kiera was stunned for a moment, and her pretty face immediately turned red! This jerk actually said shecked insight? "L, what do you mean?" She angrily questioned. Erik made a sound of "hmm?" but his expression changed slightly. "Mr. Willis, you said Chloe didn''t cry or make a fuss? What happened?" L nodded and put away his teasing of Kiera. With a serious expression he said, "The child should have been scared out of her wits at the time and had little reaction to the outside world. The impact on an immature child from this level of fright can be very frightening. I deliberately teased Chloe to help her ovee her fear. Mr. Ward, please understand that in the future you need to pay attention to her emotions and provide psychological counseling on time." Speaking, he looked at Kiera and smiled, saying, "Perhaps Miss Ward and Rowan were unconscious before, so they didn''t know what that perverted old man did to Chloe. That''s why they didn''t realize it. But it''s not their fault..." As he finished speaking, Kiera and Rowan exchanged nces and saw the embarrassment in each other''s eyes. So, L had Chloe call him "Daddy" for this reason? Yes! Now that they thought about it, Chloe was indeed acting very unusually, just sitting quietly on the ground. Throughout the journey, both of them were angry at L''s actions, so they didn''t consider this aspect. But now, with L''s hint, they instantly realized the key. Kiera pursed her lips and, after L made fun of her and spoke up for her and Rowan, she became annoyed and said, "Hmph! You say everything!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Rowan smiled remorsefully and said, "We misunderstood Mr. Willis..." Erik looked at L, and the unfamiliarity in his eyes seemed to disappear, returning to the warmth it had before. "Mr. Willis, you had good intentions. On behalf of Chloe''s parents, I thank you." "Oh, right, it''s already noon and you haven''t had lunch, right? It''s gettingte, so I''ll have someone prepare it here. Will you stay and eat?" L made a phone call to Nora, informed the little one, and agreed. At this moment, Kiera, with a flushed face, walked up to L. "Hey, thanks! I misunderstood you before." The heiress of the Ward family expressed herself somewhat awkwardly. Hearing this, L asked with interest, "How do you want to thank me?" Kiera''s tone faltered, and after biting her lip, she blurted out, "Well, maybe you could be my boyfriend again?" "Pfft!" L almost spit out a mouthful of blood upon hearing this and quickly waved his hand, "Forget it." Did this girl think she liked pretending to have a boyfriend or something? And she considered it a way to express gratitude? But looking at the beautiful and stunning Kiera, L had to admit that this condition could be quite tempting for many men. "Woo... woo woo..." "Dad, you died so tragically..." "Woo woo..." Inside a private vi, the living room had been temporarily transformed into a shrine. A figure was kneeling beneath the memorial tablet, continuously wailing in grief. The ck and white photo on the table showed Romeo''s image. The one grieving and crying was none other than Harlow. At this moment, her face was stained with tears, and the whole hall was filled with an atmosphere of sadness and resentment. She didn''t know how long she had been crying. Harlow wiped away her tears and looked at her father''s photo, tightly clenching her hands together. Her nails had already dug into her flesh, and blood was flowing, but she seemed oblivious to the pain. In her eyes, a strong hatred flickered. "L! You heartless bastard!" "I swear that in my lifetime, I will avenge my father!" "I will make sure you suffer worse than death! I will make you feel the pain of losing a loved one!" "I will make you suffer a million-fold! I will make sure that one day, you die in agony." "Bastard! Bastard!" Harlow gritted her teeth and swore fiercely, her whole body trembling with overwhelming hatred. Her eyes looked sharp and emitted a terrifying aura of revenge. At that moment, a wandering soul, waiting for its ultimate demise, seemed to sense something. "Such intense... resentment!" This lingering soul could be none other than the spirit of Heskel Ghost, who was nearly defeated by L. After a few tremors, the lingering soul quickly drifted towards a specific direction. Just as Harlow cursed and swore vengeance for Romeo, she suddenly shivered, feeling as if the temperature in the entire hall had dropped below freezing. In broad daylight, a cold wind swept through the hall, causing even the light to dim. The next second, Harlow was astonished to see a distorted apparition appearing right in front of her. Her expression changed instantly. "A ghost? A ghost..." However, perhaps due to her extreme negative emotions, her fear wasn''t as intense. Harlow just stared nkly at the ghostly figure in front of her, muttering uncertainly. "Very good! Not only are you born in the dark year, month, and hour, a Heavenly Yin Body, but your heart is also filled with hatred and resentment!" "Hehehehe..." "Most importantly, the person you hate... is also my enemy!" "Enemy! Enemy..." "The one who made me nearly lose my soul, Ahhh..." Heskel Ghost''s lingering soul let out a twisted ghostlyugh and spoke eerily to Harlow. Finally, it let out a mournful ghostly scream. "And who are you?" Harlow red at the apparition and asked coldly. "I was the Supreme Elder of the Ghost que Sect in my lifetime, but now I am just a remnant soul!" "However, this remnant soul contains the memories of my cultivation throughout my life." "Not only can it make you a powerful martial artist, but it can also make you a practitioner who maniptes life and death." "You are a Heavenly Yin Body, and practicing the ''Heavenly Ghost Decision'' will yield twice the results with half the effort." "Remember your hatred. In the future, you must make L lose his soul!" "Definitely..." Heskel Ghost screamed with a torn heart, and his lingering soul''s apparition violently twisted and writhed before finally merging into Harlow''s body. Harlow''s whole body stiffened, feeling as if her mind was about to explode, as new memories flooded into her consciousness. These memories were filled with an evil aura, but they represented tremendous power. After an unknown period of time, Harlow''s gaze finally focused again, shimmering with a sinister and vengeful light. Chapter 445 People Coming From Iylonio Chapter 445 People Coming from lylonio Under Erik''s invitation, L stayed for lunch. Kiera and Rowan also joined them as they hadn''t eaten yet. During the meal, Erik''s attitude towards L noticeably improved, returning to their previous rtionship trend. Today, L saved Chloe which greatly eased tensions between him and the Ward family. To be honest, no one can truly empathize with a situation until it happens to them personally. When Chloe was in trouble this time around, Erik felt anxious and panicked just like how L did before. Therefore, his resentment towards L wasn''t as deep anymore. While Erik chatted with L over drinks while Kiera and Rowan kept thempany in the living room area, someone walked into the reception room quickly. "Mr. Ward," the person said urgently. "Someone from the Ward family in lylonio is here to see you." Upon hearing this news, Erik''s face stiffened slightly as he frowned. "Who is it?" he asked calmly. "It''s Edward Ward from the third generation," replied the messenger before leaving promptly. Erik nodded lightly and said, "Let hime." The person acknowledged and then exited the room. At this moment, Kiera frowned, a hint of resistance visible on her face. "Grandpa, why did they send him over?" she asked. Erik shook his head lightly and didn''t say anything. Kiera nced briefly at L, then decided not to ask further. Observing Kiera''s reaction, L raised an eyebrow... The Ward family in lylonio? What connection did it have with the Ward family in Ednd? Last time, when that chubby guy from the Smith family in lylonio harassed Kiera, L heard him mention something about the Ward family in lylonio. Judging from Kiera''s reaction, it seemed that the two "Ward families" didn''t have a good rtionship with each other. "Mr. Ward, I have something else to attend to, so I''ll take my leave," L said with a smile, understandingly getting up to leave. Seeing Erik''s mysterious expression, he felt it was better to avoid any suspicion as an "outsider." Erik hesitated for a moment, nodded apologetically, and said, "Alright, L, take care! Come visit again when you have time!" "Rowan, see Mr. Willis off." "No need, I''ve been here before, no need for an escort," L waved his hand with a smile, ready to leave. However, before he had taken a few steps, he saw several peopleing towards him, coincidentally entering the reception room at the same time. Leading the group were two young men, one with a well-built and athletic physique, and the other noticeably overweight. Behind the two were several men dressed in suits, resembling attendants. Seeing the stout figure, L''s eyes flickered briefly, but he quickly averted his gaze, not wanting to engage with the person. However, the other party also noticed him and immediately blocked L''s path. "It''s you?" The stout figure looked at L, his expression darkening as he eximed in surprise. With his small eyes, which were never big to begin with, he squinted unfriendly. This person was none other than Jude, the pursuer of Kiera. He imed to be the second generation of the noble Smith family in lylonio. "Huh? Mr. Smith, do you know him?" Edward, the third-generation member of the Ward family in lylonio, asked with some surprise. Jude stared at L, his expression filled with anger and coldness. "I know him, of course!" "He is Kiera''s boyfriend." Saying that, Jode stood in front of L, smicking coldly as he asked, "You''re leaving? Since you''re Kiera''s boyfriend, why don''t we all sit down and have a chat when we meet? Are you... feeling guilty? Tsk tsk..." UMS This time, encountering L again, how could Jude easily let him go?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Last time, he was severely pped by L, publicly humiliated, which Jude considered a great shame. That "heart-of-the-sea" sapphire ne, L treated it as a fake and shattered it, making Jude lose face. The esteemed second generation of the Smith family had actually bought a counterfeit and gifted it to his goddess? This undoubtedly became a big joke! Fortunately, it happened in Ednd, where not many people knew him; otherwise, if it had happened in lylonio, he would have be theughingstock. After returning to lylonio, Jude angrily confronted the friend who helped him buy the "heart-of-the-sea" ne, questioning why he had fooled him with a fake gem. The friend insisted with conviction that it was a rare treasure bought at an auction and couldn''t possibly be a counterfeit. After further investigation, Jude learned that he had been yed by L. The ne was indeed genuine, but he had been fooled by L... This infuriated him to no end, and he wished nothing more than to tear L apart to find some relief. So, seeing him again this time, how could Jude easily let L go? At this moment, noticing the situation, Kiera''s eyes flickered and she quickly stood up, rushing over to L''s side, and directly linking arms with him. "What guilt? L is just leaving coincidentally," she said. With that, she discreetly pinched L''s waist and gave him a signal. L silently sighed, thinking to himself, "Is she trying to use me as a shield again?" Before dinner, Kiera had brought up this matter, even treating it as a way to express her gratitude towards him. But who would have thought that it would actually e true" so quickly? Erik noticed the situation and furrowed his brows, asking, "What''s going on?" Edward gestured to Jude, and the two of them respectfully greeted Erik. Then, Edward smiled and said, "Erik, Mr. Smith has a liking for Kiera, as you are well aware. It seems that my sister Kiera has... found a boyfriend?" Upon hearing this, Erik nced at Kiera and saw her holding onto L''s arm with an intimate gesture, instantly understanding what was happening. He knew that his granddaughter had no interest in Jude. In his eyes, this chubby guy was not worthy of his granddaughter, even with the background of the Smith family. Erik had no intentions of using his granddaughter''s happiness to exchange for any benefits. Seeing his granddaughter using L as a shield at this moment, he nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right, Kiera and L have mutual feelings for each other. Is there a problem?" He then looked at Jude and nodded solemnly, saying, "Jude, you can''t force matters of the heart." Upon hearing this, a hint of displeasure appeared on Jude''s face. "Mr. Ward, is he really Kiera''s boyfriend? I think he''s just a fake. I don''t believe Kiera would beo interested in someone like him!" Jude then proceeded to tell Erik about the incident where L had deceived him, distorting the truth and turning a genuine sapphire ne into a fake. He seemed to be trying to tattle on L. "Mr. Ward, this guy is nothing but a swindler. Don''t let him deceive you!" Jude pointed at L, speaking with a tone filled with hatred. After hearing this, Erik looked at L and couldn''t help but chuckle. He thought, "Oh, there''s this as well? L truly is..." At the same time, Erik looked down on Jude even more. No matter how he looked at this young member of the Smith family, he seemed like a foolish and dim-witted person. To be fooled and still have the audacity toin? If L can deceive you, it''s because he has the skill. If you can''t outsmart him, it''s simply your own ipetence! Chapter 446 ILl Crush You In Every Aspect! Chapter 446 I''ll Crush You in Every Aspect! "Oh? There''s this matter too? It must be a misunderstanding," Erik said calmly, showing no particr reaction to Jude "exposing" L. Jude''s expression froze at the sight of this. The next second, he signaled Edward with his eyes. Edward nodded and then turned to Erik. "Erik, don''t you care about what kind of man Kiera ends up with? How can this guy be worthy of her? In my opinion, Mr. Smith is the best match for Kiera because he truly loves her." Erik shook his head nomittally and asked sarcastically, "What? Did the family send you here just to worry about who Kiera marries?" Edward''s eyes flickered a few times as he spoke in a deep voice. "Erik, that is indeed one of the reasons why I came here. If Kiera can marry into the Smith family, it would be a great thing for the family." Hearing this made Erik snort coldly and mockingly ask, "A good thing for the family? Which family are you talking about? Yours or mine?" Kiera couldn''t help but show anger on her pretty face when she heard these words. She sneered and said, "You are really good at scheming! You want to form an alliance with the Smiths but use me as your tool for marriage?! Why are you so shrewd?" Edward''s eyes flickered as he looked at Erik, his tone carrying a hint of condescension. "Erik, I hope you understand the situation! My grandfather said that as long as Kiera agrees to marry Mr. Smith, we can consider allowing your branch to return to the main family and relocate back to lylonio." "Our two families were originally one family! We were one of the five major noble families in lylonio. However, due to the disagreement between the two patriarchs, we split apart." Erik''s branch was excluded by his elder brother, Anders Ward, and they moved away from lylonio to Ednd. However, despite winning the internal power struggle, Anders'' branch of the Ward family suffered greatly from the split. Their overall strength was no longerparable to the other five major noble families in lylonio. Over the years, they had been at a disadvantage in the power struggles within lylonio, continuously weakening their power. So, the Ward family in lylonio wanted to form an alliance with the Smith family to gain their support and stabilize their position among the five major noble families. When the Smith family''s eldest son, Jude, took an interest in Kiera, the Ward family in lylonio started scheming. Their behavior was truly shameless. The Ward family in lylonio wanted to form an alliance with the Smith family, using the young descendants of the Ward family in Ednd as marriage tools. It was no wonder Kiera was so angry! Erik snorted and his expression turned dark. "No need! Our branch is living quitefortably in Ednd and we have no interest in returning to lylonio. Go back and tell your grandfather that he already has a granddaughter, and whoever wants to marry into the Smith family can, but don''t dare have any thoughts about my granddaughter! Hmph!" Upon hearing this, Edward''s face turned unpleasant, and Jude looked embarrassed and unwilling. In the next moment, Jude red at L and said to Erik, "Mr. Ward, even if Kiera doesn''t marry me, should she just be with any man? How can this swindler, who deceives and cheats, be worthy of Kiera?" As L stood there, a sharp look shed in his eyes. Although he was just a shield and didn''t have any substantial rtionship with Kiera, he felt a sense of dissatisfaction being criticized as unworthy. "How am I unworthy of Kiera? Fatso, tell me, what makes you better than me?" L asked mockingly. Hearing this, Jude''s chubby face trembled, and he angrily pointed at L. "Who are you calling fatso? You''re asking for trouble! Look at yourself in the mirror before criticizing others. Can youpare to me? I am...'' "What are you? The Smith family''s big shot? Besides that, what else are you?" L sarcastically interrupted. "You... I..." Jude''s voice faltered, and for a moment, he was left speechless. At this moment, Edward snorted and looked down at L with a superior posture. "As the Smith family''s heir, you will always be someone that people like you have to look up to What? Don''t agree? What do you have? The Smith family is one of the five major noble families in lylonio. In terms of wealth Mr. Smithpletely surpasses you! In politics, with one phone call, Mr. Smith can mobilize more power than you could ever dream of. In the military, Mr. Smith''s elder brother is the captain of a special forces unit in the lylonio war zone, and many of his elders hold high positions in the military. In terms of martial prowess, countless experts would sacrifice their lives for Mr. Smith with a singlemand. How can youpare yourself to Mr. Smith? Even if there''s just one aspect where you can surpass Mr. Smith, I''ll admit that you''re worthy of Kiera! But do you have it?" Edward looked disdainfully at L, exuding an arrogant and domineering aura. The Ward family now had a pleasing attitude towards the Smith family. This attitude was also reflected in their younger generation. So, when Jude himself stumbled over his words, Edward stepped forward to speak up for him and humiliate and trample on L. They wanted to degrade Kiera''s "boyfriend" and make him seem worthless in every way. As the words fell, Jude immediately wore a satisfied expression, and a strong sense of pride and superiority once again appeared on his chubby face. "That''s right! You scum, dare topare yourself to me? Is there anything you have that can surpass me?" However, at this moment, as L looked at Edward and Jude''s smug and superior behavior, he disdainfully shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but I surpass you in every aspect. I started from scratch, and now the assets in my ount have reached billions. In thetary, I hold the prestigious rank of Grand Marshal. When ites to power, I hold the Priocia Decree, and I canmandbat units below brigade level at any time! As for martial prowess, heh..." L said this and couldn''t help but shake his head, smiling with a sense of fading interest. He nced at Edward, including the few "experts" behind them, feeling somewhatzy to show off in this regard. However, as the words fell, Edward and Jude burst into unrestrainedughter. It seemed like they had heard the most hrious joke. "Ha... hahaha..." "This is too funny!" "What did I just hear?" Edwardughed as he looked at L, his tone full of mockery and ridicule. "You''re worth billions? You''re a Grand Marshal? You hold the Priocia Decree? This is hrious! You''re shamelessly boasting." As he spoke, he snorted coldly, exuding a sharp aura. "And what about martial prowess? Why aren''t you saying anything about that?" "What''s the matter? Do you think this is too easily exposed, so you''re afraid to brag about it?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 447 Unfairness Chapter 447 Unfairness Edward looked at L with disdain and mocked him. In his eyes, everything L said was just empty talk. Trying to save face in front of Kiera and everyone else? iming to be self-made with a worth of billions? Being the great ruler with the Priocia Decree in hand? It was all just nonsense... But when it came to personal strength, this guy suddenly became silent. In Edward and Jude''s eyes, that means he was too scared to brag anymore. While it may be difficult to verify some of his other ims, personal strength as something that can be tested on the spot. So... this guy didn''t dare brag anymore and tried tough it off?" Edward and Jude couldn''t let him get away with that. At this point, Edward mercilessly exposed L''s lies as if he had seen through everything. L reacted strangely upon hearing this news; he looked at Edward meaningfully. Seeing L''s expression, Edward thought he had hit the nail on the head! He stood proudly at this moment, emanating a powerful aura, and said in a challenging tone, "Are you afraid to brag anymore? What about martial prowess? Go ahead and continue boasting. If you can match my abilities, then I''ll admit you''re worthy of Kiera. How about it? Shall we have a little contest?" As the words fell, L couldn''t help butugh and shook his head, saying, "Match your abilities? I''m sorry, but that''s a requirement I can''t meet!" Hearing this, Edward and Jude burst into mockingughter. "Trash, admitting you''re garbage?" Jude jeered. Edward snorted and his expression became even more domineering. But the next moment, L calmly said, word by word, "Because your abilities are too trash. If I had your abilities, I''d rather just die." Edward, who had just shown arrogance, froze for a moment at these words. The next second, a strong sense of anger surged on his face, and he red coldly at L, asking, "What did you say? How dare you insult me like that? At the age of twenty-six, I reached the Transmutation Force realm! You probably don''t even know what that concept is, do you? Just boasting with your mouth? If you have the guts,e and challenge me!" L chuckled, "Challenge you? I''m afraid I''d end up killing you." "I guess you''re too scared?" Edward asked with a sneer. Jude also sneered beside him and contemptuously said, "Coward! You''re really clueless about what Kiera sees in you." At this moment, a hint of dissatisfaction appeared on Kiera''s face. She turned to L and said, "L, go ahead and show them." Upon hearing this, Edward and Jude''s eyes lit up with excitement. They thought that Kiera couldn''t stand their mockery of her boyfriend and was getting worked up. "Yes, let''s see what you''ve got! Prove yourself like a man!" Edward coldly asked. "Just make it through three moves against me, and I''ll admit that you''re someone! How about it?" Edward sneered. "You wouldn''t chicken out in front of Kiera, would you?" Jude squinted his eyes and provocatively taunted. L nced at Kiera and shrugged, nodding his head, "Fine." With that, he looked at Edward and said dismissively, "But three moves are unnecessary; one move is enough." Hearing this, Edward eximed, "Huh? You seem to have a good understanding of yourself?" Erik, who was sitting on the side, had a strange expression on his face at this moment. However, he didn''t intervene but just lightly reminded, "Show some restraint." "Erik, don''t worry, I''ll handle it!" Edward stared at L with an unfriendly look and nodded with ill intentions. But the next second, Erik shook his head and coughed a few times in disbelief, saying, "Ahem... I was talking to L." "I..." Edward almost choked with anger, his face turning red. The next second, he roared and rushed directly towards L. He thought that Erik was deliberately belittling and humiliating him. So now, he wanted to regain his face with absolute strength. As long as he could crush L under his feet with overwhelming dominance, all the intentional humiliations and L''s big words would naturally be proven false. Jude''s small eyes revealed a hint of anticipation and cruelty. "Mr. Ward, don''t underestimate him, give it your all!" In Jude''s heart, he was filled with jealousy and resentment towards L. Especially after being yed by himst time, he swore to teach him a harsh lesson. Using this opportunity, he was actually hinting to Edward to help him vent his anger. Best if L could be disabled or even killed! At this moment, both Edward and Jude felt that a Transmutation Force expert at this age was already an incredible existence. L would absolutely not be able to defeat Edward. He didn''t even have the slightest power to resist, right? However, the next second, asN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Edward rushed to a distance of three meters from L, a shocking scene unfolded! L stood there, facing the intimidating Edward, without even lifting his hand. He just suddenly red and shouted, "Get lost!" With this "get lost," an invisible force erupted from L''s mouth. Edward''s body was sent flying backward. It was a visually impactful scene! Boom! Afternding, Edward felt a sweet sensation in his throat and spewed a mouthful of blood, his face turning an unhealthy shade of red. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. Jude, standing on the side, couldn''t help but shudder. His chubby body trembled along with his fat. He felt that L''s "get lost" had shaken his mind, deafeningly loud. Not only Edward and Jude, but even Erik, Kiera, and Rowan all showed intense astonishment. They knew L was powerful. He had single-handedly turned the tide the battle against the entire Lowe family. But they never expected him to be so... terrifying! Just one shout, and it injured a Transmutation Force expert? What kind of power was this! "You don''t even have the qualification to make me take action, do you?" L said expressionlessly to Edward at this moment, his tone calm. "You..." "Don''t get cocky!" Edward''s breath became unstable, his face flushed like blood, and his eyes filled with unwillingness. "I admit you''re a martial arts expert, but individual strength is nothing! Let''s fight, it just so happens that we encountered your strong point, right? This is unfair! If you have the guts, show me your bank ount. I want to see where your billions of assets are, dare you?" Chapter 448 Perhaps Only Him Chapter 448 Perhaps Only Him L couldn''t help but chuckle at Edward''s words. "You want to see my ount? You''re really bored, aren''t you? Are you going toin about fairness again after seeing my ount and say that personal assets don''t mean anything in front of family power? And next, are you going to want to see my Priocia Decree?" His tone turned cold as he spoke with a hint of dominance. "Remember this, there is no fairness in this world! Only fools pursue fairness! The strong will only make themselves an unfair existence for others." Edward was left speechless and his face twitched with anger. Kiera''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at L while Jude was visibly upset.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Enough, Edward! Stop stirring up trouble!" "Whether L and Kiera are a good match or not doesn''t need your judgment! If you want Kiera to marry Jude, forget it! I won''t let my granddaughter be a tool for your family''s alliance!" "If there is nothing else, you can leave now," Erik said sternly as his face darkened. Erik''s face turned serious, and he spoke bluntly to Edward, indicating that it was time for him to leave. Edward''s expression fluctuated upon hearing this. The next second, he took a deep breath, calmed his emotions and disordered breath, and said in a deep voice, "Erik, I have a message from my grandfather to deliver to you!" "Speak!" Erik''s face tensed, and he spoke in a deep voice. Edward gritted his teeth and said, "My grandfather said that keeping that key in your hands will only bring disaster to your lineage and be of no use to you. He advises you to return the key to us for the benefit of everyone!" Upon hearing this, Erik''s face darkened instantly, and he angrily replied, "Return it to you? This key in my hands originally belongs to our lineage. How can I return it to you? Is your grandfather trying to threaten me? Go back and tell him not to bother! Hmph!" "Rowan! Escort our guest out!" After saying that, Erik waved his hand directly, giving the order to escort Edward out. Edward''s face showed various emotions, and in the end, his tone carried a hint of threat. "Erik, take care of yourself! Even if not for your own sake, consider others." "Let''s go!" With those words, he covered his chest and, along with Jude and the others, left the Ward Residence unwillingly. L stood on the side and picked up some clues from Erik and Edward''s conversation. It seemed that Erik had something the Ward family in lylonio desired. However, as an outsider, he tactfully refrained from prying further. After chatting for a while about other topics, L bid farewell as well. After L left, Erik and Kiera had a solemn expression on their faces. "Grandpa, what should we do? It seems that he can''t let go of the key in your hands. This time, he even made threats. He might take action sooner orter. If they really pose a threat to our lineage, can we stand against them?" Kiera asked with concern. Erik sat there with a solemn expression. The next moment, his tone changed as he looked at Kiera. "Kiera, any progress between you and L...?" Hearing this, Kiera paused for a moment, a blush appearing on her lovely face. She awkwardly and embarrassedly said, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? There''s nothing between me and L. I''m just using him as a shield!" Erik sighed involuntarily upon hearing her words. "If only there were something..." Kiera''s eyes sparkled as she looked at her grandfather and asked, "Grandpa, are you thinking... of asking L for help? Does he... have that ability?" Erik pondered for a few seconds, neither confirming nor denying, "I don''t know. But... you saw the strength he disyed just now! If they truly be a threat to our lineage, perhaps... only L can help us. This young man given me a sense of was always makes me feel that nothing is impossible for him." It Kiera pouted, "Grandpa, aren''t you overestimating him?" Erik smiled, sighed, and said, "Maybe... We''ll see when the timees! Hmph! If I have to make a choice, I would rather ce a glimmer of hope in L than let my brother have his way!" And at this moment, on the other side! After Edward and Jude left the Ward Residence, they got into a top-of-the-line Audi A8L. Both of them had unpleasant expressions on their faces. Edward still had a lingering look of horror on his face, while Jude was full of resentment. "Mr. Ward, are you okay?" Jude asked with feigned concern. In reality, Jude was somewhat disdainful of Edward, thinking that this guy always boasted about himself but turned out to be nothing special. He screamed once, and it made him cough up blood. What a pathetic loser... "I''m fine!" The unhealthy flush on Edward''s face had faded, and now he looked somewhat pale. The next second, he gritted his teeth and said, "Where did this Le from? What''s his background? His strength is at least at the Grandmaster Realm. Howe we''ve never heard of such a young Grandmaster before? When I get back, I''ll definitely investigate this person thoroughly!" Jude nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I''ll have our family look into this guy too! Damn it, this guy was acting so arrogant today." They had hoped to humiliate this "rival" and give him a good beating, but instead, they ended up being thoroughly embarrassed by him... After L left the Ward Residence, he brought Nora back home from Mason''s in the afternoon. Despite being only five years old, Nora''s physique had been transformed by L''s training to a levelparable to a peak-stage cultivator. The most noticeable change during this period was the significant increase in Nora''s height. It must be said that Nora was extremely intelligent, and after the initial stages of breathing and meditation training, she had already grasped the essence of absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. L was preparing to teach Nora the "Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra," the same cultivation technique he had once given to Reeva. In L''s memory, it was considered an excellent technique. Perhaps as Nora''s own strength increased, it might also be effective in countering the curse within her. After exining some introductory concepts to Nora, L let her contemte on her own. After all, she was still a young child, and her understanding might not be as good as an adult''s, so it had to be taken slowly. Otherwise, it could potentially cause mental damage to Nora, as the cultivation process required intense concentration. Just at that moment, L received a phone call. It was from Raphael! "L, you''ve made me very angry!" As soon as Raphael connected the call, heunched into a barrage of usations. Chapter 449 Soul Edict Talisman Chapter 449 Soul Edict Talisman On the phone, Raphael sounded very unhappy and angry. L was taken aback. "Mr. MacDonald, what''s wrong?" Raphael snorted. "Willis? Are you trying to take advantage of me? I expect you to cure me, so I have to protect your life. You''re in danger, and I''ll send someone to protect you. But I''m not obligated to protect anyone else!" The young master spoke with annoyance in his voice. L finally understood what was going on. It turned out that he had contacted Raphael before, asking him to send experts at the Golden Core level or above to protect him in Hudpids Vige. Later, when he learned that his father-inw was in trouble, he rushed back in a hurry. By the time the experts from the Macdonald family arrived, L was no longer in Hudpids Vige. They only escorted Savannah and Sophie. "Mr. Macdonald, something unexpected happened, and it wasn''t intentional to deceive you. It''s like this..." L exined the situation to Raphael. After listening, Raphael let out a cold snort, his tone slightly softened but still displeased. "Even if you left, you should have informed me. The experts from my family at the Golden Core level are not at the disposal of anyone. Does an ordinary martial family deserve to have my experts escorting them?" Raphael seemed to hold the Graham family in contempt, clearly indicating that the Macdonald family and the Graham family were not on the same level. "Yes, yes! It was my mistake this time. I apologize," L said with an awkward smile. He could only offer an apology to Raphael as he was indeed in the wrong. "An apology is enough?" Raphael asked irritably, then his tone changed. "Enough with the nonsense. When will you give me the second treatment?" L pondered for a moment. "How about one weekter? You cane to Ednd then." "Will it be able to cure me this time?" Raphael asked. "I''ll do my best!" L replied with a "sincere" tone. In truth, L could treat Raphael at any time, and he could cure him whenever he wanted. It just depended on whether L himself wanted to or not. "Alright, I''lle to you seven dayster," Raphael said before hanging up the phone. Immediately after ending the call with Raphael, L received calls from Savannah and Matthias. Savannah reported that she and Sophie had safely returned. Matthias, on the other hand, invited L to the Graham family as a guest. L had sessfully preserved the status of the Graham family this time, and he wanted to celebrate and express his gratitude to L in person. In the afternoon, Nora truly began her cultivation practice! To L''s surprise, this little one was a genius. With L''s guidance, Nora sessfully practiced the cirction of spiritual energy ording to the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra,pleting one cycle. The beginning is always the hardest! Nora had sessfullypleted one cycle, which was the most crucial step. From now on, she would be able to cultivate on her own. L thought that Nora''s exceptional determinationpared to children of the same age might be the reason. Since her illness, Nora had been fighting against the disease and had also experienced family changes. Her psychological resilience was much stronger than that of ordinary children. In addition to guiding Nora''s cultivation, L also took the time to study the items he had found on Heskel Ghost. Among them, there was one thing that caught L''s attention. It was a talisman made of a special fabric, silver-gray in color, emitting a strange energy fluctuation. Soul Edict Talisman! After studying it, L understood its function, and his expression changed several times. This Soul Edict Talisman could actually control another person''s soul, a living person. As long as the user''s spiritual power was stronger than the target''s, the Soul Edict Talisman would take effect. After controlling the other person''s soul, they would essentially be. the user''s stave. With a single thought, the user can shatter the target''s soul. It had to be said that the effect of this Soul Edict Talisman left L asted and horrified. Undoubtedly, this talisman was extremely domineering and malicious. It was hard to imagine the despair one would feel when their soul was controlled. L couldn''t help but have a chilling thought, "My spiritual power is stronger than that of an ordinary Golden Core expert. If I were to use this on a Golden Core powerhouse, wouldn''t I be able to subdue them and make them work for me?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of shock, L''s mind floated with this idea. But then he shook his head, "No good! I''ll reach the Golden Core Realm sooner orter. It would be a waste to use it like this!" With this in mind, L suddenly brightened his eyes, a cold expression appearing on his face. "Perhaps, there is someone more suitable!" At around 5 o''clock today, Miranda returned home from work. "Honey, why are you back so early today?" L was watching Nora practice her cultivation technique in the courtyard. He smiled and greeted her, "I''ll cook right away!" At this moment, Nora had just completed one cycle of her cultivation technique. She opened her eyes and stood up, running towards Miranda. you''re back! Dad and I are participating in a parent-child t¨¦day, ying games together. It''s so much fun." a parere Miranda, activity Speaking up to this point, the little one pouted, "But you weren''t there..." Miranda hugged Nora, her beautiful eyes filled with deep affection, seemingly even more intense than before. She pinched Nora''s chubby little face and said indulgently, "I''m sorry! I will definitely apany you next time, okay?" "Mhmm! Promise, pinky swear!" Nora happily nodded and extended her small hand. Miranda hooked her pinky finger with Nora''s and then nced at L, her eyes revealing aplex expression. In the next moment, she said something that made L''s hair stand on end. "I''ll cook tonight..." Upon hearing those words, L''s whole body jolted, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. "No... really?" He still had vivid memories of the "dark cuisine" that the Goddess CEO cookedst time. He didn''t want to turn mushrooms into braised pork again... Seeing L''s expression, Miranda''s demeanor suddenly became chilly, staring at him aggressively. "What do you mean?" "N-nothing... It''s nothing..." L shrank his neck and awkwardly waved his hand. Damn it! What did he do to provoke her again? Was she going to torture him in this way? However, forty minutester... As L looked at the table, filled with a whole te, no, a big basin of tomato and scrambled eggs, a strange expression appeared on his face. Chapter 450 The Woman Has Arrived Chapter 450 The Woman Has Arrived "Honey, what''s this..." L looked at the table with a strange expression and cautiously asked Miranda. At this moment, the Goddess CEO''s pretty face blushed slightly, seemingly a bit unnatural. She red at L with a cold face and said, "Stop talking nonsense and eat!" Thisrge portion of tomato and scrambled eggs was obviously meant for three people. In addition, she steamed a pot of rice in the electric cooker, but it was clear that she added too much water, making it resemble slightly thicker rice porridge... As for the tomato and scrambled eggs, they appeared normal on the surface. L smiled awkwardly and gestured to Nora, "Let''s eat! Nora, try your mother Miranda''s cooking." With a determined expression, he bravely took a spoonful of tomato and scrambled eggs, as if facing execution. "Huh?" But the next moment, L eximed in surprise. Although the taste was a bit mild, it couldn''t be considered dark cuisine at all. He looked at Miranda in astonishment, not expecting her to make something "normal" this time. "How is it?" Miranda blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with some anticipation. There seemed to be a hint of nervousness on her pretty face. "Yeah!" L vigorously nodded. "It''s delicious!" He immediately scooped several more spoonfuls into his bowl. Nora also took a small bite and honestly said, "It''s a bit nd..." Hearing this, Miranda eximed, "Huh?" She couldn''t help but bite her lip, seemingly concerned about the little one''s evaluation. At this moment, L red at Nora, and Nora elongated her tone and quickly nodded her head, saying, "It''s really delicious! The tomato and scrambled eggs made by Miranda mommy are so tasty." Following her father''s example, the little one scooped several spoonfuls into her own small bowl. Observing this, Miranda couldn''t help but roll her eyes in exasperation and dete, saying, "Could it be that I really have no talent for cooking?" Tomato and scrambled eggs were considered the simplest dish, so Miranda chose to make it, intending to cook for L and Nora. However, the result was clearly not satisfactory. "Who said that! Honey, you''re simply a cooking genius. The second time you cook and it''s already this delicious. Keep it up!" L coughed and quickly encouraged her. Upon hearing these words, Miranda pursed her lips and actually nodded earnestly. "Yeah! I''ll do my best to learn how to cook." She didn''t want to be a youngdy who didn''t know the first thing about cooking or an icy CEO who had nothing to do with worldly matters. The current Miranda, deep in her heart, wanted to be a certain jerk''s wife and be Nora''s mother. Three years! After reading that diary, Miranda finally understood why, after causing a scene with L that night, he said he only needed to "make do" for three years. It was because he might... only have three years left! On Nora''s seventh birthday, she would ... Throughout the day, Miranda''s emotions were in turmoil as she contemted many things. She thought about L possibly facing the "ancient Willis family," and Nora possibly having less than three years to live. Miranda''s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. But she also came to a realization and made a decision! What did it mean to "make do" for three years? No! Even if there truly were only three years left between herself, L, and Nora, she absolutely couldn''t settle! As L finished speaking, he paused while holding his rice bowl. He looked at the serious Goddess CEO in front of him, and a strange feeling stirred within him. "Honey, you..." Miranda nced at L, smiled, and said, "It''s nothing! I just wanted to learn to cook delicious food for Nora. Is that not allowed? It''s not for you, so why do you have that expression? Hmph..." L made a puzzled sound and awkwardly smiled. But he felt that something was off with Miranda tonight. Her gaze towards Nora seemed even more loving. And towards himself... They finished their meal in a warm atmosphere. Miranda cooked arge portion of tomato and scrambled eggs, which L and Nora finishedpletely, touching the heart of the Goddess CEO. She knew that what she had cooked wasn''t actually delicious... Just as L was about to clean up the table, his movements suddenly paused, and his forehead wrinkled. He nced at Miranda, and his eyes flickered a few times. He inwardly thought, "Trouble!" Their rtionship with Miranda seemed to have just eased today, and now this woman appeared. Wasn''t she just adding fuel to the fire? Miranda might misunderstand something again! The next second, an alluring figure appeared outside the living room door. "Oh, what a warm scene. Having dinner as a family?" Summer pushed open the living room door with a smile and asked teasingly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her gaze couldn''t help but fall on Miranda. "Looks like I came at a bad time." Miranda looked at her, her beautiful face tightened at first, but then she rxed. She knew Summer! It wasn''t the first time she had seen this woman! Back then, at a dinner party where Liam, Sam, Darwin, Sarah, and some of Ednd''s second generation were present, Liam had been enchanted by this woman. Not only that, but this woman had also tampered with everyone''s drinks. At the time, it was L who exposed her and broke Liam''s enchantment, forcing her to flee. Miranda still remembered how Summer had asked everyone about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant on L''s body. In the photos Theo had given her, there were pictures of L embracing Summer. That was let the reason why Miranda had doubted those photos long ago. She knew this woman wasn''t an ordinary person! And it seemed to be rted to L''s origins... So, after seeing Summer, Miranda''s expression tightened for a moment, but then she rxed again, acting openly. "It''s not a bad time." The Goddess CEO lightly shook her head and asked Summer, "Do you have business with my man?" "Yes! And it might require a private conversation," Summer smiled and deliberately hinted. She didn''t expect Miranda to remain so calm when she came to find L. Looking at the stunning Goddess CEO in front of her, ol Summer had to admit that her own looks and temperament were overshadowed. A hint of jealousy surged in her heart! Hmph! No wonder L, this guy, could resist her seduction. He was constantly by the side of such a goddess, immune to other women''s charms, right? When L heard Summer''s words, his face twitched, wishing to kick this despicable woman to death. Damn it, she was deliberately trying to sow discord in their marriage, wasn''t she? "It''s not..." L''s face darkened as he was about to say something, but Miranda interrupted him. She waved her hand, her tone cold and indifferent. "No need to say anything! If you have something to discuss, do it privately." Chapter 451 Is It A Sin? Maybe Chapter 451 Is it a Sin? Maybe In a room inside the vi, L brought Summer here and closed the door. His face was cold as he looked at Summer and said, "Is it fun to sow discord in my marriage?" Miranda''s indifferent reaction earlier made L think that the goddess CEO must be disappointed in him again. So now, he hated Summer with a passion. Summer giggled and asked yfully, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? We were supposed to have a private conversation anyway. Should we talk about Nora''s curse in front of your daughter or your wife?" L snorted and waved his hand impatiently. He asked with some anticipation in his eyes, "You said on the phone that you can suppress my daughter''s curse. What is your method?" Summer nodded and said, "Yes, I do have a way to suppress Nora''s curse when she has an attack. But let me make it clear beforehand that I cannot cure herpletely. I can only alleviate her pain." "I know that already," L replied eagerly. "What is your method? Please tell me." If there was any way to ease Nora''s suffering even just a little bit, he would take it. At this moment though, Summer looked at L up and down before asking curiously, "But why should I help you? What will you give me in return?" L frowned and said sternly, "Don''t you want to know where Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant is? As I''ve told you before, my father has it on him right now. If you help my daughter relieve her pain during an attack of the curse, then I''ll tell you exactly where my parents are." "Oh really?" Summer raised an eyebrow upon hearing this offer from L. L thought to himself, "It''s partly true and partly false. Do you want me to tell you that I have already obtained the inheritance within the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant? And yet, you''re still willing to help suppress the curse on my daughter?" "Really! Do you know about the Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West? I also want to find out about my parents'' whereabouts," L nodded as if it were a matter of course. "I''m not sure, but I will find out," said Summer nonchntly, and there was no trust between her and L. She seriously doubted his words. Summer thought to herself, "L, are you telling me the truth? But it doesn''t matter. Once I control your daughter, I won''t need yourpromise." I can''t control you, but can''t I control your daughter? With that in mind, she took out a golden box from her body and opened it in front of L. Inside, there was a golden-colored worm that looked like a cocoon. This worm waspletely golden and even appeared somewhat beautiful. "What is this?" L squinted his eyes and stared at Summer, asking. "This is the Heavenly Silkworm Poisonous Insect, cultivated using various heavenly materials and earthly treasures. It contains extremely pure spiritual energy from heaven and earth. If I ce it in your daughter''s body, specifically in her bone marrow, it can help her absorb the evil energy from the curse and alleviate her suffering!" Summer said solemnly. Upon hearing this, L''s gaze became sharp and intense. "You want to poison my daughter? Is this what you meant by helping her suppress the curse?" he asked. Summer nodded. "Don''t you know that the initial appearance of poison was meant for healing purposes? If you don''t believe me, you can wait until your daughter has another episode. If there''s no effect, I can help remove it."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. L''s eyes flickered for a moment, as if contemting something. "L, do you really distrust me to this extent?" Summer looked at L''s expression with a touch of grievance in her tone. It seemed as if L''s doubts and defenses against her had hurt her. The next moment, L stared at Summer, and in his eyes, a dangerous glint seemed to flicker. "Summer, you''re right! I indeed don''t trust you. I don''t believe a single word you say!" "I''m sorry! I know this is somewhat evil and cruel, but for the sake of my daughter... I have no choice!" Upon hearing this, Summer was momentarily stunned. "What do you mean?" For some reason, L''s current gaze and tone of speech filled her with a sense of fear. Danger! That was the only thought in Summer''s mind at this moment. "What are you nning to do?" She took two steps back cautiously, watching L with a guarded expression. However, despite her recent breakthrough to the Grandmaster Realm, the pinnacle of Energy Refinement, how could she possibly escape from L''s grasp? Swish! Suddenly, L held a silver-gray talisman in his hand. He bit his middle finger and let his blood drip onto it. Then, his figure turned into an afterimage and shed in front of Summer. In that instant, a warning sign shed in Summer''s heart. She exerted all her strength and struck a palm towards L. It seemed like a weak and boneless palm, but itnded fiercely on L''s chest. However, the power of this palm seemed truly weak. L allowed her attack to hit him, and at the same time, the Soul Edict Talisman mercilessly stuck to Summer''s forehead. Buzz! A strange fluctuation appeared! Summer''s face changed drastically, and then her eyes rolled back, leaving only the whites visible. It looked quite eerie and chilling. At the same time, she felt a sharp pain in her soul, as a terrifying and evil power merged into her being. L took a deep breath and took a few steps back. He didn''t know if the Soul Edict Talisman was truly effective or what consequences it would bring to Summer. Looking at Summer''s frightening appearance at this moment, aplex emotion surged within L. The act of enving someone''s soul was undeniably wicked. Killing someone was one thing, but using such means made him feel a sense of guilt deep within his heart. He adjusted his mindset and silently persuaded himself, "Is it a sin? Perhaps!" "But for Nora, even if I be a demon, so be it!" "Darling, even if your father''s soul turns dark, as long as there''s a speck of red on the tip of his heart, it''s enough!" "And you, my dear, reside within that speck of blood!" Chapter 452 Summer Recognizes The Master Chapter 452 Summer Recognizes the Master After about fifteen minutes, Summer''s terrifying gray-white eyes finally turned ck and white again! In the next second, she looked at L with a thick look of awe and obedience. Plop! Summer knelt directly in front of L, "Master!" Her voice had no hint of reluctance, only a thin respect like walking on thin ice. It was a kind of obedience and fear that originated from the soul, making her unable to resist at all. L was stunned when he saw this, with a hint of suspicion in his deep eyes. Was Summer really under his control? The Soul Edict Talisman was so domineering. At this moment, he could feel that there was some strange connection between himself and Summer. He even had a feeling that as long as he thought about it, he could shatter her soul into pieces! Just as he tried to experience this feeling, he saw Summer kneeling on the ground with an intense look of fear, "No! Don''t do it Master..." She trembled both physically and vocally. L smiled faintly and immediately put away those thoughts. Only then did Summer''splexion improve slightly. "Get up!" L said lightly. At this point, Summer obeyed himpletely like an essory standing beside him. At this moment L could be sure that the Soul Edict Talisman had worked perfectly - Summer waspletely under his contro l- destroying her soul would only take one thought! Although it was a bit ruthless, L couldn''t entirely me himself for it. Hadn''t this woman considered using those unscrupulous methods to control him before? It could only be said that it was a case of giving someone a taste of their own medicine... "I have some questions I want to ask you! I hope you won''t y any tricks on me now," L asked coldly. Actually, he didn''t need to worry about this at all. To some extent, L could understand the thoughts in Summer''s mind. "I dare not, Master! Whatever you wish to ask, I will speak without reservation. It is my honor to answer for you!" Summer quickly expressed her loyalty. L nodded and asked with a chilling tone, "Does your Golden Silkworm Curse truly reduce the pain when my daughter''s curse res up?" Upon hearing this question, Summer shuddered, showing a strong sense of fear and regret. She stammered, "Indeed... it can alleviate the pain. However, it''s not because it suppresses the curse. It''s because the Golden Silkworm Curse secretes a paralyzing toxin that numbs your daughter''s nerves, so... in the long run, this toxin is actually harmful to her nervous system."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. With L having control over her soul, Summer had no choice but to speak the truth, even if it meant facing the consequences. Hearing her words, L''s face immediately darkened, and his eyes revealed anger and coldness as he looked at Summer. Indeed! He knew this woman must have had sinister intentions. So, this was what she meant by reducing the pain? By using the venom of the worm to numb Nora''s nerves? Wasn''t this equivalent to using drugs to paralyze someone''s nerves? He couldn''t fathom the harm it might cause Nora in the long run! With these thoughts, the sense of guilt L felt for using the Soul Edict Talisman on Summer diminished significantly. This woman deserved it! Thud! Summer felt L''s anger and was instantly frightened, falling to her knees again. "Master, please spare me! I know I was wrong, truly, I know I was wrong!" L sneered coldly, not allowing her to rise this time, and asked Summer, who was still kneeling, "Tell me, how did you know toe to Ednd and search for the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant? Where did you learn this information?" This question had been buried in L''s heart for a long time, and he had worried about it for a long time. It concerned the safety of his family. Summer replied, "It was my master, the Elder of the Wicked Bone from the reclusive Willis family, who told me. As for how he knew, I''m not sure." L narrowed his eyes. "The Elder of the Wicked Bone from the reclusive Willis family? Besides him, who else knows?" "No one else! As far as I know, no one else knows. The Elder of the Wicked Bone also coveted the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, so he didn''t reveal the information about your grandfather''s final whereabouts in Ednd to anyone, including the other high-ranking members of the reclusive Willis family. He kept it a secret," Summer shook her head. Upon hearing this, L''s worries were slightly alleviated. Now, looking at it, Summer and her master, the Elder of the Wicked Bone, their greed for the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant had be a form of protection for themselves. "Do you know about the Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West?" L continued, wanting to get answers to his doubts from Summer''s mouth. Unfortunately, Summer didn''t know much about it either. She shook her head and said, "I''ve never heard of that ce before, but I can inquire for you, Master." "Good! Be cautious in your actions. If youe across any useful information, inform me promptly! It would be best to find out from the Elder of the Wicked Bone himself how he knew about Ednd," instructed L. Summer respectfullyplied, "Master, rest assured, I will do my best." Next, L questioned Summer further, including the strength of the Elder of the Wicked Bone and the power of the reclusive Willis family. ording to her, Wicked Bone''s strength had reached the early Nascent Soul stage. As for the high-ranking members of the reclusive Willis family, their strength was beyond her estimation as an ordinary disciple. However, the core members were undoubtedly on par with or even stronger than Wicked Bone. Although the reclusive Willis family was also a force in the hidden world, their foundation was far superior to that of other ordinary hidden sects because they had the ancient Willis family behind them, a colossal entity. After hearing this, L was secretly shocked, realizing that he couldn''t act recklessly at this point. Beyond Core Formation was the Golden Core stage, and beyond that was the Nascent Soul Realm. Finally, the topic returned to Nora''s curse. Reluctantly, L asked Summer if there was any way to suppress the curse on Nora. After pondering for a moment, Summer replied with uncertainty, "Well, Wicked Bone doesn''t have any means to suppress the curse. I asked him before I came here. Unless, Master, you can find a witch doctor who is even more powerful than Wicked Bone and proficient in curses and various ult arts, perhaps... it''s not impossible. But the hope seems... quite slim." Upon hearing this, L''s eyes flickered a few times, nodding without affirming or denying it. Finding a witch doctor proficient in curses? Chapter 453 The Movement Of The Wood Family In The Hidden World Chapter 453 The Movement of the Wood Family in the Hidden World Summer left directly from the window, and L came out of the room into the living room. Miranda and Nora were sitting on the couch, watching cartoons on TV. When L approached, Miranda snorted and gave him a cold look. "Finished talking?" L smiled awkwardly, his previous dominance in front of Summer seemed to disappear instantly. "Yeah..." Miranda pointed to the kitchen with a stern face. "Go wash the dishes!" Although Miranda knew some things now, it didn''t mean she would go easy on L. When it was time to be angry, she still had to show her anger. Upon hearing this, L quickly nodded and said humbly, "Okay." "And tonight Nora is sleeping with me; you can have your own room," added Miranda coldly. Nora also snorted at L at this point and said seriously, "Daddy, if you do bad things with other prettydies in future, I won''t like you anymore! Hmph!" Hearing this made L break out in a sweat. This little girl hadpletely betrayed him! And what did she mean by doing bad things? The ungrateful child didn''t know that he was doing everything for her sake? L dutifully went to the kitchen to wash the dishes and came out to spend an hour watching TV with the two of them. Then, the three of them went for a stroll around the neighborhood for half a day. Upon returning, as soon as L entered his room, he eximed, "Huh?" He closed the door with a look of surprise and after sniffing the air, his expression became somewhat peculiar. Although his room appeared unchanged and had been restored to its original state by Miranda, L''s senses couldn''t overlook the lingering aura left by her. "Has Miranda been in my room?" L muttered to himself and then quickly stepped into the study. After a moment, L sat there with the diary in front of him, along with the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant that had turned grayish-white. Although Miranda had returned everything to its ce, L still knew that things had been tampered with. He even distinctly saw a tear stain on one page of the diary. Miranda had read his mother''s diary! In other words, she knew some things. L couldn''t help but sigh helplessly. Finally, he understood why she had been acting strange tonight. "Honey, why did you have to know?" he said with a bitter smile. "This is something between my daughter and me... it has nothing to do with you." L sighed again. The next moment, he directly ced the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and his mother''s diary into a mustard seed bag to avoid any furtherplications. ... The reclusive Wood family! Inside a conference hall! A corpse was prominently ced on the floor. If it wasn''t Verdant Pine, then who could it be? The body had been sent back by the people from the Hudpids Sect, considering that he died not far from Hudpids Vige. The atmosphere in the conference hall was heavy. Verdant Pine''s head had been smashed open, which made his death all the more humiliating and gruesome. The Wood family''s patriarch and other core members had grim expressions. "The matter has been investigated thoroughly! Verdant Pine was killed by Landon from the Graham family, and the one who actually made the move is a mysterious old man!" said Trace Wood, the patriarch of the Wood family, in a cold voice. Although the body had just been returned, news of Verdant Pine''s death had long reached the reclusive Wood family. Over the past few days, the Wood family had gathered information from various sources, and they had already grasped the details of the incident from other noble families participating in the n Grand Competition. After all, when Verdant Pine intercepted L, there were also members of the ck Moon Cult and others passing by. Those people witnessed what happened. "How is it possible? How can the Graham family, a small family, have someone capable of killing a Golden Core expert?" one elder couldn''t believe it. "Yeah! How could the Graham family have such a powerful individual? They killed a Golden Core expert with a single p? This kind of strength must be at least Nascent Soul Realm," another person analyzed. Trace nodded, "Indeed! The previous reclusive Graham family didn''t have such existence, and the current Graham family is even less likely. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been suppressed like this over the years!" "So, there are two possibilities now!" At this point, he paused, his tone bing solemn. "First, that Landon is not actually a descendant of the Graham family. It''s strange to think that such a monster could appear from a declining ordinary ancient martial family. It''s possible that he is a genius from another powerful Ancient Martial Forces who is pretending to be a descendant of the Graham family. That''s why there are strong cultivators above the Nascent Soul realm secretly protecting him. The second possibility is that the mysterious old man identally killed Verdant Pine. ording to the information I gathered, this mysterious old man had appeared in the Sacred Medicine Valley of the Hudpids Sect. At that time, he was confused and had no self-awareness. So, it''sCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. possible that this crazy old man attacked Verdant Pine not to protect Landon but as an unconscious act of misfortune for Verdant Pine." Upon hearing this, everyone present nodded in agreement. Indeed, these seemed to be the two most likely possibilities. Continuing, Trace said, "Regardless, our family has lost an elder, and we cannot simply let this go. If we don''t react, no one will take us seriously n the future. That''s why I''m sending people to Ednd to investigate this matter thoroughly. Especially to find out more about Landon. Of course, this mission maye with some risks. So, who among you is willing to go?" As the words fell, the elders and guardians of the family present fell into silence, their faces changing uncertainly. This was not an easy task. If there was indeed a mysterious old man protecting Landon, they might end up being pped to death as well. "This mission is not about directly attacking Landon but merely investigating him. Although there are risks, they are not that extreme. Do you all want me, as the patriarch, t personally take action? Or do you want our family to be a laughingstock among the reclusive sects?" Trace asked with a furrowed brow. Upon hearing this, an elderly man in his sixties or seventies stood up. He bore some resemnce to Verdant Pine and had a simr appearance. "Very well! We''ll leave it to Semaj," Trace said, a smile appearing on his face. The person who stood up was none other than Verdant Pine''s younger brother, Semaj Wood, also a strong cultivator at the early Golden Core stage. Of course! Since Verdant Pine had been killed, who else but his own brother would go? "Don''t worry, Mr. Wood! I will investigate thoroughly. If Landon is truly a descendant of another powerful faction, so be it. But if it''s the second possibility, I will make sure he has no ce to be buried and avenge my brother''s death!" Semaj dered with determination. Chapter 454 Since You Sincerely Begged Me Chapter 454 Since You Sincerely Begged Me The next day at noon, L arrived at the Graham Residence with Miranda, Nora, and Mason. The entire ce was decorated festively, giving the impression that it was a celebration. The atmosphere in the entire Graham family seemed to be filled with joy. L was quite familiar with this ce, and the descendants of the Graham family at the entrance recognized him. He drove his car straight in and parked it in an open space within the estate. After the three of them and L got out of the car, L didn''t need anyone to lead him. He directly led Miranda and the others towards the Graham family''s reception hall. However, at that moment, a group of people also got out of several luxury cars nearby. "L? Miranda?" A surprised voice sounded, followed by a hint of resentment. "Why are you here too?" As they turned towards the voice, they saw none other than Sarah, Miranda''s former best friend. Standing beside her was her father, Mohamed, the head of the Thompson family, and several other key members of the Thompson family. Sarah looked at L and Miranda with a resentful expression. Her features seemed a bit unnatural, clearly having undergone cosmetic surgery. Her teeth were now all imnts. When Mohamed saw L and the others, his face darkened, and he snorted coldly. "Heh, so it''s Miss Thompson and Mr. Thompson, what a coincidence," L said with a yful smile, seemingly unaffected by Sarah''s resentful gaze. Miranda, on the other hand, had a cold expression and stood silently to the side without saying a word. She no longer held any affection for Sarah, her former best friend. Upon hearing L''s question, Sarah''s face showed a mocking expression. "How did you end up here too?" She seemed to have guessed something and elongated her tone as she coldly sneered, "Oh, I see!" "L, have youpromised and be ackey of the Graham family? How did you be a subordinate of the Graham family?" Mohamed chuckled and asked with an ambiguous tone, "L, it seems you''re not as proud as you used to be. Back then, you acted so tough in front of Den and his steward, but in the end, you had to bow down and submit." Today, the Graham family was celebrating,memorating their preserved aristocratic status. For this asion, the Graham family had also invited some "outsiders" who had connections with them, including families like the Thompson family who yed the role of subordinates to the Graham family in the secr world. Therefore, when Sarah and Mohamed saw L, they assumed he had be affiliated with the Graham family, just like them. They thought he had been invited to attend this celebratory banquet. This made the two of them secretly pleased, thinking that their past "scheme" had seeded. They had previously revealed to Jared, the steward of the Graham family, that the Nourishing Essence Pill should be sold by Emerson, L''s subordinate. They wanted to manipte the Graham family into dealing with L. As far as Mohamed and Sarah knew, the Graham family must have pressured L to hand over the form for the Nourishing Essence Pill. As for the subsequent secret reconciliation between the Graham family and L, and the current state of their rtionship, it was naturally not disclosed to the Thompson family. So in the eyes of Sarah and her father, L must havepromised with the Graham family, which was why he appeared here today. Remembering the losses they had suffered under L''s hands in the past, how could Sarah and her father miss this opportunity to humiliate him? "My brother-inw bow down to the Graham family andpromise? That''s hrious! The Graham family still relies on my brother-inw, you know? He was invited as an honored guest," Mason frowned and defended L. "Let''s just ignore them, Mason. Let''s go," L pulled Mason lightly and said casually. L didn''t care about people like Sarah and her father anymore; they were not worth his attention. Miranda also had no interest in dealing with Sarah, so she held Nora''s hand and prepared to leave. However, Sarah refused to let it go. She thought she had exposed L and Miranda''s secret, so she felt humiliated and tried to avoid them.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Sarah took a few steps forward and stood in front of L''s group, asking in a sarcastic tone. In the next second, she sneered, "I can''t stopughing! The Graham family still relies on L? Mr. Lowe, you''re really good at bragging for your brother-inw! Even if it''s for the sake of face, at least say something believable, won''t you?" "Sarah, we don''t want to deal with you. It''s better if you don''t cause trouble for yourself!" Miranda warned Sarah with a cold face. "Cause trouble for us? Miranda, you have quite the audacity! Do you dare to challenge me on the Graham family''s territory? Since you''re here, just obediently act like the Graham family''s dogs with your tail between your legs! I thought the manyou found had some backbone, but he''s just going to be a dog for the Graham family? Tsk, tsk..." "What are you looking at? Am I wrong? Hit me if you can!" "If you have the guts, hit me!" Sarah sneered. She knew L was a strong martial artist with impressive skills. If they were outside, she might not dare to provoke him, at least not openly. However, in the territory of the Graham family, she felt no fear. She didn''t believe L would dare to do anything to her here. In her eyes, L was just ackey of the Graham family like everyone else. They were all on the same level, so she dared to provoke and humiliate him without any hesitation. When Miranda heard Sarah''s words, she was so angry that she clenched her teeth and wished she could p her. Some people, when you don''t deal with them, they still try want to provoke you. It''s like a toad jumping onto your foot, not biting you, but annoying you nheless. At this moment, L narrowed his eyes and a cold smile appeared on his face. "I''ve never heard such a cheap request before. Since you want me to hit you so badly, I''ll fulfill your wish." As soon as he finished speaking, L didn''t hold back and pped Sarah directly. When someone stands in front of you, begging to be hit, it would be unfair not to satisfy their request. Smack! With a crisp sound of a p, Sarah stumbled and fell to the ground. Her newly imnted false teeth flew out, and blood gushed from her mouth. Chapter 455 The Jumping Clown Chapter 455 The Jumping Clown "Ah..." "Ah! Ooh..." "My tooth! Ah..." "It hurts so much..." "L, you''re asking for it! You actually dared to hit me, ooh..." Sarah sat on the ground, her features twisted in pain. Not only was her face burning hot, but she also felt a piercing pain in her mouth. "Didn''t you tell me to hit you?" L chuckled lightly. "L! You..." "I think you want to die!" "Help! Someone is attacking me here!" "Some people don''t respect the Graham family and dare to cause trouble here today!" Mohamed saw his daughter being beaten and immediately showed a strong anger. The next second he shouted at the top of his lungs. The other members of the Thompson family also red fiercely at L. They didn''t expect that L would be so reckless as to start a fight with them on Graham family''s territory? "What''s going on?" Just then, a deep voice rang out. Looking over towards it, they saw a group of people walking quickly towards them. The leader was none other than Matthias himself. By his side were several elders from the Graham family as well as Savannah and Den who were direct descendants of the Graham family. When Matthias arrived, Mohamed, Sarah, and others were stunned, showing surprise on their faces. They didn''t expect that the head of the Graham family would be rmed and personallye over. What a grand reception it turned out to be! It seemed that this day was extremely important for the Graham family, and they couldn''t tolerate any mishaps. Even a small matter had rmed these "important figures." With these thoughts in mind, Mohamed and Sarah were initially surprised but then showed a gleeful expression. They felt that this time, L was doomed! "Mr. Graham, you came at the right time!" "That guy L actually dared toy a hand on my daughter here!" "No matter what, my family is here to help you and the Graham family. His actions clearly show that he doesn''t regard your family highly!" Mohamed angrily pointed at L. Sarah''s face twitched, still expressing pain, but her eyes towards L were filled with resentment and satisfaction. "L, you ignorant fool! You''re finished!" "Prepare to die! Hahaha..." "I may have been pped by you, but it''s worth it if it costs you your life!" "You''re doomed!" However, the next moment, when Matthias saw it was L, his subsequent reaction left Sarah and her father dumbfounded. "Mr. Willis, you''vee!" Matthias showed a warm smile to L and then looked at Nora. "Nora, we meet again! Come, let me hug you." Nora pouted and hid behind Miranda. "No way! Hmph..." Matthias made a puzzled sound and then burst intoughter. He warmly greeted Miranda and Mason in the same way. "You''re both here? Thank you for gracing us. Hahaha..." He then showed a apologetic expression to L. "Mr. Willis, I''m really sorry! As soon as I received the report that you had arrived, quickly came out to greet you with people. I didn''t expect that you would encounter at unpleasant things and it would ruin your mood. I will definitely punish myself with three cupster!" L waved his hand. "Mr. Graham, you''re too kind." "L, we meet again." Savannah also took a few steps forward and stood in front of L. She looked at him with a hint of curiosity in her beautiful eyes. Then she nced at Miranda et seemingly with a deep andplex meaning. At this moment, after witnessing Matthias'' attitude towards L, Sarah, Mohamed, and the others werepletely dumbfounded. After the shock, both the father and daughter showed panic and astonishment. Cold sweat drenched their bodies in an instant! What is going on? The esteemed Mr. Graham is actually so polite to L? He is even extremely courteous to L''s wife and child. He apologizes to L and is willing to punish himself with three cups? It turned out that the disturbance that rmed Matthias and the elders of the Graham family didn''t happen here. These people came out specifically to wee L? What merits and abilities did L possess to receive such great respect? "... Mr. Graham, what... is going on with L and you?" Mohamed felt his legs trembling, and he stammered, asking, "Mr. Graham, what... what is going on?" Sarah''s eyes flickered uncertainly, and her whole body trembled. The next moment, Matthias coldly looked at the two of them and ordered the Graham family experts beside him, "Deal with these two, don''t disturb Mr. Willis." Upon hearing Matthias''mand, Sarah and Mohamed turned pale, terrified to the core. "No! Mr. Graham, please don''t!" "Considering all the years my family has been assisting your family, please spare us this time!" Mohamed pleaded loudly. Then, with a thud, he knelt before L. "Mr. Willis, I was wrong! I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter It was just a joke we yed on you. I beg you to spar us. ???? We promise we won''t dare again! I''ll give you money, I can give you all my wealth." Sarah shivered and crawled towards L, her voice barely audible as she begged tearfully. "Mr. Willis, please spare me! Don''t... don''t kill me..." "I was foolish and said terrible things! I deserved to be punished! Your p was justified..." "p, p, p..."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She raised her own arm and fiercely pped herself in the face. Then, she looked imploringly at Miranda, "Miranda, I beg you to say a word for me. After all, we are friends. Help me, please help me... I don''t want to die!" Miranda showed a trace of annoyance in her expression. She only nced at L and remained silent. Sarah''s current situation was entirely of her own making. It was her own fault for being deceived by Sarah''s lies about wanting to reconcile and falling into Isa''s trap, nearly being defiled by thetter. However, L, seeing Miranda''s nce, mistakenly thought that she truly sympathized with him. "Forget it, Mr. Graham, they are just a pair of jumping clowns. There''s no need to bother with them. Today, your family is celebrating, so let''s not take lives." Upon hearing L''s words, Matthias nodded, feeling relieved that L was still considering the Graham family''s interests. "Fine, since you''ve spoken, spare their miserable lives! However..." Saying this, Matthias looked at another middle-aged member of the Thompson family. This person was Yandel Thompson, Mohamed''s younger brother, and he had always been at odds with Mohamed within the Thompson family. "Yandel, I think it''s better if you take charge of the Thompson family from now on." He then looked at Mohamed. "Mr. Thompson, you don''t think I''m interfering in your family''s affairs, do you?" "N-No... not at all! Thank you, Mr. Graham, for sparing our lives!" "Thank you, Mr. Willis, for your mercy! Thank you so much..." Mohamed expressed his gratitude with tears streaming down his face. Sarah dared not make another sound, only thanking L profusely. Chapter 456 Tit For Tat Chapter 456 Tit for Tat Mason stood to the side, watching Matthias'' polite and enthusiastic attitude towards L, feeling a twinge of emotion in his heart. Once upon a time, the Graham family was an unattainable presence in his mind when he first came with L to attend the auction. As the underground boss in Ednd, he couldn''t even get close to anyone in charge. He had to follow everyone else''s rules and sit obediently at the auction house like everyone else. He couldn''t even wander around freely. But now, following his brother-inw here, he found that even the head of the Graham family hade over to greet him. The contrast between then and now made Mason feel unreal. In his heart, it turned into four words: my brother-inw is awesome! At noon, the banquet officially began with L, Miranda, Nora and Mason as well as Matthias at one table. Also present were Raul and Sophie as elders of the family along with Savannah who was their genius girl. Even ordinary elders of the Graham family didn''t have a chance to sit at this table. "I propose a toast! On behalf of the Graham family I would like to express our sincere thanks to Mr. Willis! Everything... goes without saying," said Matthias seriously after they started eating. Everyone present stood up and raised their sses towards L while high-level members of the Graham family also toasted him respectfully. L calmly drank with everyone and then smiled at Raul, saying, "Mr. Graham and everyone, there''s no need to be polite. To be honest, my life was saved by an ancient predecessor. If it weren''t for Mr. Graham, I might have died at the hands of Hawkeye." L never forgot his hatred, and he was even more grateful for favors. Although Raul acted with the consideration of the Graham family, he still saved L''s life and bought him precious seven days of time. L remembered this. Raul smiled with relief upon hearing L''s words but waved his hand, saying, "Mr. Willis, your growth speed is truly astonishing! I''m afraid I''m no longer your match." His admiration was sincere. Previously, when faced with the early Core Formation stage Hawkeye, L looked like he was about to be killed. But in just a short time, he swept through the n Grand Competition, even crushing opponents in the mid Core Formation stage. His growth speed was truly astonishing. During the banquet, L and Matthias exchanged toasts, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Matthias mentioned that the Noble Families Alliance had already allocated the cultivation resources to the Graham family as agreed, and L could take away thirty percent when he left today. In addition, the Graham family had prepared some spiritual jade and longsting medicinal herbs as gifts for L. As Matthias put it, the previous conditions were just conditions, and the gifts were expressions of gratitude.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. L didn''t refuse because the people around him also needed these cultivation resources. Not to mention Nora and Miranda, even his brother-inw and subordinates like Emerson and Makhi, as well as the personnel from the securitypany, could make use of them. However, another kind of atmosphere lingered throughout the meal. Savannah frequently cast nces at L at the dining table, and the meaning behind those nces was obvious. At the same time, she asionally scrutinized Miranda, her thoughts unclear. After eating for a while, Miranda stood up and walked towards the restroom, seemingly wanting to freshen up. At that moment, Savannah''s eyes flickered a few times, and she silently followed her. After opening the restroom door, she found Miranda standing there, seemingly waiting for Savannah to arrive. "Miss Graham, is something the matter?" Miranda asked calmly, looking at the girl who was constantly stealing nces at her husband. An inexplicable sense of crisis arose in Miranda''s heart. Savannah paused for a moment, then a smile appeared on her face as she casually closed the restroom door. The next moment, she looked straight at Miranda and yfully said, "Nothing, I just wanted to see for myself how excellent the wife whom your husband constantly boasts about is." Upon hearing these words, Miranda raised an eyebrow, and a flicker of emotion passed through her beautiful eyes. That bastard L never exined himself in the face of her misunderstanding, making her think he was a scumbag. But outside, he was constantly telling others that he already had a wife? For a moment, Miranda couldn''t tell if she was moved or annoyed deep inside. She smiled and looked at Savannah, counter-questioning, "Oh? Have you seen me now? Do you have any evaluation of me?" As she finished speaking, Savannah snorted lightly, pursed her lips, and said, "Well, it doesn''t seem like there''s anything special about you. You''re decent-looking, but not more beautiful than me. As for other aspects, it seems like you don''t have any advantages." Saying this, Savannah stared directly at Miranda, and a sense of feminine tension seemed to rise out of thin air. "Is that so? You say I have no advantages,pared to you?" Miranda asked with a smile. Savannah seemed to carry a sense of superiority as she said, "That''s right! Let''s not beat around the bush, you and z are simply not from the same world. He is a cultivator! A very powerful one at that. And you''re just an ordinary woman, too weak in his eyes. You''re not suitable for each other!" Upon hearing this, Mirandaughed and retorted, "Wrong! I actually think that''s precisely my advantage. What he wants is not arade-in-arms to fight enemies with him, but a woman who needs him to protect her, someone who can showcase his masculinity, isn''t it? It''s because of my vulnerability that he cares about me even more, and he cherishes me. Besides, I''m cultivating too..." Savannah''s tone faltered upon hearing this, and she snorted lightly, saying, "You keep iming to be L''s woman, but I don''t think so. I wonder if L is interested in you at all? I''ve heard that your marriage is just for show." She was a peak expert in theter stage of Uppecia, naturally capable of seeing through certain things. Miranda, at the moment, still maintained her purity. Miranda''splexion turned unnatural upon hearing this, looking at Savannah''s mocking and taunting expression, a sense of annoyance surged in her heart. She didn''t expect Savannah to say this. "He hasn''t touched me, it''s just that..." Miranda gritted her teeth, about to say something when someone knocked on the restroom door. Bang, bang, bang... "Honey? Are you and Miss Graham in there?" Outside, L''s voice resounded. Upon hearing it was him, both Miranda and Savannah couldn''t help but show a hint of panic on their faces. Chapter 457 Exception Occurs Chapter 457 Exception urs L looked at the two women who walked out of the restroom and his face was filled with suspicion. "What were you two doing in there?" he asked. Miranda and Savannah exchanged a nce and both shook their heads in unison. The next second, Savannah chuckled lightly, gave L a meaningful look, and walked away. L furrowed his brows, looking puzzled as he turned to Miranda. "Honey, what did she say to you?" Miranda raised her eyebrows with interest. "What do you think she could have said to me? Or rather, what are you afraid she might tell me? Hmm?" L coughed twice. "Nothing... I''m not afraid of anything." Miranda gave him a disdainful look. "Really?" She stared at L intently for a moment before asking seriously, "L, have you ever thought that I''m useless? That I''m just a burden on your shoulders?" Hearing this question caught L off guard for a moment before he furrowed his brows again and asked, "Why would I think that way about you?" Without hesitation, he grabbed Miranda''s hand tightly while asking, "Why are you asking me this?" Miranda felt the warmthing from thatrge hand. She had intended to pull away, but instead, she felt a strange sense of peace. How were they not from the same world? She could feel the warmth he brought, she could enjoy the security he provided! At this moment, L grinned at her and said, "Don''t think too much! You are my wife, and even more importantly, you are the only mother Nora recognizes now. Of course, it would be even better if you could fulfill your wifely duties!" Upon hearing this, Miranda gave L a disdainful look and replied with a hint of aggression, "Oh? What duties are you talking about? Tell me!" L hesitated for a moment, awkwardly shaking his head and saying, "N-nothing, haha..." "Hmph! All talk and no action!" The goddess CEO cast a contemptuous nce at L.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ... It was past three o''clock in the afternoon when L and the others finally left the Graham family. The Graham family had dispatched several cars to help L transport a batch of cultivation resources back to Emerald Green Estates. Obtaining thirty percent of the cultivation resources from the Graham family each year was no small amount. That day, L divided these cultivation resources into three parts. One part remained at home for himself, Nora, and Miranda to use, another part was taken away by Mason, and the remaining part was sent to the "Lachie Fire" Security Group. Although Emerson and Makhi had gone out on a mission, there were still several key members responsible for logistics, including "Virus," who remained at thepany. A few days passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, Emmanuel and Cara were quite busy as they had just taken over the Lowe family and had many family and business matters to attend to. Meanwhile, L noticed that Miranda was acting a bit off. The former goddess CEO, despite iming to be a martial artist, had been somewhatzy. However, these past few days, whenever she returned from thepany, she would immediately start meditating and cultivating, often pulling Nora along with her. The Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra was an excellent cultivation technique. As long as there was sufficient spiritual energy and cultivation resources to support it, there were almost no bottlenecks before the Uppecia stage. Combined with L''s guidance and some medicinal assistance, Miranda''s progress had been quite rapid these days, and she had already broken through to the Transmutation Force level. Nora, although a bit slower, had reached the Dark Force level. Of course, these were merely the levels of their cultivation realms, and their actualbat strength was probably not worth mentioning... Five dayster, in the afternoon, L received a message from Emerson that they had returned from their mission. When he arrived at the securitypany''s building, he unexpectedly ran into a familiar face in the lobby. Monty was talking to Emerson, Makhi, and a few other people. He held a silk banner in his hand with the words "Protecting the Employer without Danger, Serving the People with Dedication" written on it, and he handed it to Emerson with a smile. "Mr. Ramos, Mr. Harvey, let me tell you, if you need anything in the future, juste to this ''Lachie Fire'' Security Group!" "Thispany is filled with real experts. Thanks to Mr. Hurst and Mr. Davis, I was able to safely transport the batch of raw materials back from Myand!" "You guys have no idea. Those private militias in Myand tried to rob my goods, but they were all scared off by Mr. Hurst and his team! Hahaha..." Monty said to the several big bosses around him with a serious expression. Emerson and Makhi were excited when they saw Monty introducing so many "clients" to them. They didn''t expect that Monty would bring his friends along to help promote the "Lachie Fire" Security Group. When L saw this scene, he couldn''t help but smile meaningfully. It seemed that Emerson and Makhi had previously taken a job from the owner of Monty''s Jade Wholesale Group. "Mr. Atkinson, what a coincidence?" L greeted as he approached. When Monty saw L, he paused for a moment and then smiled warmly, "Mr. Willis?" His tone changed, "Mr. Willis, are you also here to hire people? Let me tell you, this securitypany is good. I''ve used it before. If you have anyone to protect or anything to escort, you can entrust it to them." Upon hearing this, L nodded with a smile, "Alright." Emerson and Makhi had peculiar expressions, thinking that Monty didn''t know that the behind-the-scenes boss of this securitypany was L. At this moment, Monty looked at L, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he showed a slightly embarrassed smile. He rubbed his hands and asked, "Mr. Willis, do you have time? I just received a batch of rough jade stones. Are you interested in taking a look? You can choose whichever piece you like." L raised an eyebrow, considering that he indeed had nothing to do today, so he nodded, "Sure." Of course, he knew that Monty wanted him to have a look and assess the quality of the jade stones. "That''s great! Thank you, Mr. Willis, haha..." Monty was excited to see L agree, his face filled with joy. After exchanging pleasantries with Emerson and Makhi for a while and delivering the silk banner, Monty took L to his jade stone warehouse. Inside arge warehouse that resembled a factory, there were piles of rough jade stones. "Mr. Willis, it''s this batch. Take your time to choose," Monty led L to one of the piles. The skin of these jade stones seemed to exude a hint of emerald green, and L could feel a faint spiritual aura emanating from them, indicating that they were all high-grade stones. He infused his Dragon Energy into his eyes and took a look, nodding in approval, "Mr. Atkinson, you did well with this batch of jade stones! Although some may be mediocre, they ount for less than one-fifth. Overall, it can be considered an excellent batch of materials. Mr. Atkinson, you must have made a big profit this time!" Monty''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "Oh? Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Willis." Although L didn''t use amp or observe carefully like other experts, he just gave them a quick nce. However, after witnessing L''s abilities, Monty had full confidence in his judgment. "Mr. Willis, feel free to choose whichever piece you like. You can pick several if you want," Monty said generously, in a bid to please L. L smiled. He had originally intended to refuse as it was just a small matter for him, and he didn''t want to take advantage of Monty However, at that moment, he felt a movement from the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant in his mustard seed bag. It seemed... something unusual was happening! Chapter 458 Scapegoat? Chapter 458 Scapegoat? Feeling this fluctuation, L was amazed. He thought that after the dragon soul in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant entered his body and he gained its inheritance, the jade pendant became nothing more than a useless stone. After all, it had turned gray and white, right? Even the slightest hint of spiritual energy contained in ordinary jade no longer existed. The only reason L still kept it and even carried it with him in his mustard seed bag was to keep a memento of it. But unexpectedly, at this moment, this jade pendant... had a special fluctuation? L probed his consciousness into the mustard seed bag. The next second, he looked towards a certain direction with sharp eyes. Following the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant''s fluctuation, his gaze fell on another pile of stones. He walked over there step by step. Monty paused for a moment before following L''s footsteps. In that direction, a middle-aged man with dark skin and a small stature stood nearby, watching as Monty directed the unloading of the truck. Seeing Monty and L approaching together, the man showed a warm smile to Monty. "Mr. Atkinson, you came in person today?" he greeted. Monty nodded and looked at the stones being unloaded with an expressionless face. He asked casually, "Carson, did you send these over?" Carson Porter nodded, "Mr. Atkinson, our boss said that this batch of Yellow Dragon Jade rough stones is sold to you at the lowest market price. You should take care of our business in the future! Haha..." Monty scoffed, "Cut the act! The stones from your new pit are all impurities. If it weren''t for your boss begging me with a straight face, I wouldn''t even buy them at a cheaper price. Can''t you give me the lowest price?" Hearing this, Carson smiled awkwardly, showing a trace of embarrassment on his face, but he didn''t dare to retort. Monty was speaking the truth. Their mine had recently been discovered, and initially, the boss thought they had hit the jackpot. However, theyter realized that the Yellow Dragon Jade polished from the mined stones was full of impurities. The quality was particrly poor. Monty had cooperated with Carson''s boss before, so he gave them face and bought a batch at a discounted price. But now, Carson came to Monty and boasted about giving him the lowest market price, which Monty found displeasing. At this moment, Monty turned to L and asked with some surprise, "Mr. Willis, do you like Yellow Dragon Jade?" He didn''t expect L to ignore the top-quality stones from Myand ande here instead. Monty assumed it was because L liked Yellow Dragon Jade. L calmly nodded, his starry eyes fixed on the batch of Yellow Dragon Jade rough stones, revealing a hint of excitement. In the next moment, he walked over, squatted down, and casually picked up a stone to examine. Through the surface of the rough stone, he could see that the Yellow Dragon Jade inside was filled with "impurities" of earthy yellow or even ck color, some of which were even clumped together. In terms of the appearance of the jade alone, it was indeed of poor quality. However, L knew that these things inside were not really "impurities" but a treasure called "Earth Marvel Soil Crystal." Each person''s constitution leaned towards one of the five elemental attributes, and L knew that his constitution belonged to the earth attribute. This might be the reason why he awakened the ability called "Pulse of the Earth." Inside these Earth Marvel Soil Crystals, there was an extremely rich concentration of earth elements, an invaluable treasure for L. If it weren''t for the sudden fluctuation of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, L wouldn''t have noticed it himself and almost missed this precious find. "Mr. Willis, if you like Yellow Dragon Jade, I have better ones over there! The quality is much better than this batch! To put it bluntly, these are just a batch of junk. I''m nning to sell them at a low price," Monty said, "reminding" him, afraid that if L discovered the problem with this batch of stones, he would me him. However, L shook his head, "No need, I want these stones! Mr. Atkinson, whatever price you bought them for, I''ll pay you double. How about that?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Monty looked astonished and gave L a strange look. "Mr. Willis, if you really like them, I''ll give them to you. How can I take your money for this kind of junk?" Monty said. "No, I insist on paying the full price. I don''t mind," L waved his hand, expressing his seriousness. "That... just give them to me at the original price! I only spent ten million to buy this batch of stones." Seeing L''s determination, Monty stopped making excuses. At that moment, Carson, the dark-skinned middle-aged man standing nearby, witnessed the scene and his eyes lit up. The next second, he approached L with a smile and asked, "Friend, you like these stones? Our jade mine is full of this type of stone. Would you be interested?" He thought he hade across an ignorant fool today! To think that someone would offer to buy this batch of stones at double the price? L''s eyes brightened at the offer and he nodded, "Yes! Where is your jade mine?" "It''s in Lacrusau County, Yeginia, but it''s a new mine. You wouldn''t be able to find it on your own. If you''re interested, I can take you there," Carson asked eagerly, as if he had stumbled upon a big fish. If he could bring back a gullible buyer who would pay a high price for this low-quality Yellow Dragon Jade rough, his boss would surely reward him handsomely. "Alright, give me a contact information, and if I decide to go, I''ll reach out to you," L replied, intrigued. However, he couldn''t leave Ednd at the moment since he had already made ns with Raphael, who was scheduled to arrive the next day. He couldn''t stand him up. "Deal! But you better hurry. This batch of rough stones is selling fast. If you''rete, they might be gone," Carson chuckled. As soon as he said that, Monty snorted coldly and rebuked him. He couldn''t believe that this guy was trying to pass off the unseble low-quality Yellow Dragon Jade as a sought-after item. But since L insisted on buying, Monty had no choice. He assumed L had money to spare and nowhere to spend it. Besides, with his discerning eye, he shouldn''t be oblivious to the quality of this batch of Yellow Dragon Jade. Perhaps he had his own motives. So Monty advised him a few more times, implying his concerns, but he didn''t say much further. Chapter 459 Bottomless Pit Chapter 459 Bottomless Pit Upon returning to Emerald Green Estates, L couldn''t wait to start absorbing the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal from the Yellow Dragon Jade. The biggest challenge in breaking through from Core Formation Realm to Golden Core Realm was activating the cultivator''s own "physical attribute." Golden Core, also known as one''s own Golden Core, contained not only highly condensed true energy but also the cultivator''s physical attribute. This was why a Golden Core expert couldpletely dominate over a Core Formation Realm expert. Because their physical attribute had been activated and awakened, their true energy used for attack and defense contained corresponding attributes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. For example, L''s physical attribute was earth. Once he broke through to the Golden Core Realm, his true energy and field of elixir were filled with earth attributes. His attacks were also mixed with earth attributes which greatly increased their power. This kind of attribute attack was crushing and destructive for cultivators below the Golden Core level. In order to awaken one''s own attributes, besides experiencing the corresponding elemental elements of the heavens and earth over the years, there was a shortcut. That was to obtain treasures that contained the corresponding elemental elements or to absorb a sufficient amount of elemental elements within an environment filled with specific elemental elements, thereby rapidly awakening one''s own attributes and achieving a breakthrough. Since L was a perfect Uppecia, from the moment he broke through to the Core Formation Realm, his field of elixirpletely solidified into a solid form. In terms of the form of the field of elixir, he was already on par with the peak of theter stage of Core Formation. Once he awakened his own attributes, it was very likely that he would make a leap and directly enter the Golden Core Realm. That was why L was so delighted when he saw the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. The rich earth element contained within it might help him awaken his innate attributes. After a while... A faintyer of yellow light shimmered on L''s body and gradually dissipated. "Unfortunately, the quantity of this batch of Earth Marvel Soil Crystal is still too small to support the awakening of my innate attributes. Perhaps I really need to go to Yeginia!" L shook his head, not feeling too disappointed. He was already prepared mentally, knowing that the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal alone wouldn''t be enough. Next, he took out the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant that had turned grayish-white from his mustard seed bag. Looking at the pendant, curiosity flickered in L''s eyes. "I thought it was just a mere keepsake, but now it seems that you might have other magical properties! Today, I will study you carefully." L said with a smile. Previously, when he saw the pendant turn grayish-white, as if it had lost its spiritual energy, he didn''t pay much attention to it. But this time, the pendant had reacted and guided him to discover the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal, making L understand that it was still not an ordinary object. After all, it contained a dragon soul and various powerful legacies. How could it be an ordinary item? L first tried to sense it with his mind, but there was no response. Then he infused a wisp of true energy into it. Whoosh! A miraculous scene that amazed L appeared! The pendant seemed to absorb his true energy like a sponge. So L continued to infuse it with true energy. This time, a look of deep astonishment appeared on his face. The grayish-white Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant seemed to be an endless abyss, indiscriminately absorbing his true energy. L continued to infuse true energy, and once again, it was unquestionably absorbed. After more than an hour... A tired expression appeared on L''s face. He felt significantly weaker, as if his meridians and the true energy in his field of elixir werepletely empty. Everything had been poured into this Dragon- shaped Jade Pendant. L looked at the pendant with eyes filled with a mix of admiration and frustration. "Damn it, it''s insatiable! It truly is a bottomless pit!" His face twitched a few times, and he couldn''t help but marvel. He wanted to see what changes would ur when he infused enough true energy into the pendant. As a result, it drained himpletely, and the pendant still wasn''t satisfied. However, L did note away empty-handed! He was surprised to discover that the true energy he had infused into the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant had not disappeared. With a single thought, he could absorb it back from the pendant, as if the pendant was a storage device for true energy. This unexpected surprise meant that he had a "true energy supply station." "Now, I can use my Pulse of the Earth technique without worrying about depleting my true energy in one go. If I use the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan sword technique five times in a row, my true energy will also be exhausted. I can only choose one of these trump cards, which is a bit regrettable. But with the true energy storage function of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, I... Could I even perform all nine forms of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan if I store enough true energy?" As L thought about it, his eyes lit up with excitement. Instead of absorbing the true energy he had infused into the pendant, he began to meditate, using breathing techniques to restore his true energy. In a hotel room in Ednd, Semaj had conducted investigations for several days and had gathered almost all the necessary information about L. After all, L had be somewhat of a celebrity in Ednd, so it wasn''t difficult to gather information about him. He called the family head, Trace, to report his findings. "I''ve found out! This Landon, whose real name is L Willis, is indeed not a descendant of the Graham family." "Oh?" Trace responded, "I suspected as much! How could a small family like the Graham family produce such a monstrous genius?" Then his tone changed, "But did you find out anything about L''s background?" Speaking of this, Semaj''s voice carried a hint of strangeness, "ording to my investigation, it seems that L doesn''t have much of a background." "Nonsense! How is that possible? How can someone without a background reach the level of a mid-stage Core Formation cultivator in their early twenties? Could his background be too mysterious?" "Perhaps he has encountered some extraordinary opportunity. After all, based on my investigation, a few years ago, this guy started a small factory andter married into a wealthy family''s daughter in the local area. His strength... seemed to have suddenly emerged. Before that, he was just an ordinary person. There was a time when his daughter fell seriously ill, and he couldn''t afford the medical expenses, so he even sold one of his kidneys. If he had some powerful force behind him, even if he wanted to keep a low profile, wouldn''t he seek help from his family when he was desperate to hide his background? So I think the possibility of this guy suddenly obtaining some kind of opportunity is quite high. After all, this situation is not impossible." As Semaj finished speaking, his tone carried a tinge of murderous intent! Chapter 460 Bullying Others With Power, So What? Chapter 460 Bullying Others with Power, So What? At this moment, Semaj was filled with murderous intent towards L. If L had only obtained some kind of great opportunity and be a cultivator, what would he have to worry about? Of course, it would be to tear this guy into pieces and avenge his brother! He might even kill him and seize the opportunity that originally belonged to him. "Semaj, what do you mean? I think it''s better to be cautious! What you said is possible, but we cannot rule out the possibility of strict requirements from the forces behind this guy for their disciples who are practicing outside. Don''t forget how Verdant Pine died," Trace said in a deep voice. "Trace, I am more inclined now that the old lunatic''s attack was just a coincidence! Don''t worry, I know what to do! I will make sure that old lunatic is not with Landon before deciding whether or not to take action," Semaj said. "Good! Then go ahead and act as you see fit," Trace didn''t say anything else. If Semaj wasn''t afraid of death and insisted on killing "Landon", he had no objections either. The next morning, L received a call from Raphael who told him they were already on their way and estimated they would arrive in Ednd in less than an hour. They agreed to meet at Ranlins Manor in the western suburbs of Ednd. This farmhouse estate used to belong to Tiger but fell into Mason''s hands after Tiger was wiped out. L remained wary of Raphael; there was no way he could bring him home with him. At half-past ten, L drove to Ranlins Manor. This ce was under the charge of a trusted subordinate of Mason named Titan. After L arrived, Titan arranged a private room for him. "Mr. Willis, is this private room suitable?" Titan opened the most luxurious room and respectfully asked L as they entered.From N?velDrama.Org. "It''s fine, just for discussing some matters," L replied casually. Titan nodded and said, "Please have a seat, Mr. Willis. I will take my leave." L was about to nod, but at that moment, his expression changed. He saw an elderly man with a spirited aura casually push open the door of the private room and walk in. Upon seeing this old man, L''s pupils slightly contracted, and a hint of seriousness appeared on his face. "Titan, close for business at noon today! Disperse the people here, I have matters to attend to. And no matter what happenster, do not contact your boss," he calmly instructed Titan. Titan was momentarily stunned. He scrutinized the elderly man who had entered the room and respectfullyplied with L''s orders. The inner circle of Mason held a fanatical admiration for L. Moreover, Mason had repeatedly told them that what L said represented his intentions. Therefore, Titan wouldn''t question L''s instructions. After Titan closed the door and left, the old man looked at L, a yful cold smile appearing on his face. "Young man, should I call you Landon or L?" L stared at the man and asked in a deep voice, "Are you a member of the Wood family, hidden from the world?" The visitor was Semaj! He bore a resemnce of about sixty to seventy percent to Verdant Pine, and L recognized him at a nce. At the same time, he also discerned the man''s strength. A Golden Core expert! Even if it was only the early stage of Golden Core, it still exerted tremendous pressure on L. That was why he instructed Titan not to contact Mason in case of trouble, to avoid unnecessary casualties. If he couldn''t handle it himself, Mason bringing people would only be sending them to their deaths. At this moment, he was hoping that Raphael would arrive as soon as possible. Facing a Golden Core expert, L wasn''t sure if he had the strength to fight. After all, once one entered the Golden Core Realm, their attacks and defenses, contained attribute enhancements, giving them an absolute advantage over cultivators below Golden Core. "Good perception," Semaj said coldly, then with a somewhat sinister tone, he questioned, "Young man, my elder brother died because of you. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation?" "Your elder brother is Verdant Pine, right? I didn''t provoke him, but he wanted to intercept and kill me. I''m not to me for this," L replied expressionlessly. Upon hearing this, Semaj''s expression darkened. "Oh? So, what you mean is that my elder brother deserved to die?" "Heh...," Lughed lightly, then his tone shifted, "I never said that! Besides, I didn''t kill him. You can''t find fault with me, can you?" Semaj raised an eyebrow, and a wicked smile appeared on his face. "You didn''t kill him? That crazy old man killed my brother, and it has nothing to do with you?" "In other words, you''re implying that the crazy old man has nothing to do with you?" He captured anotheryer of meaning in L''s words, and a concern that had been lingering in his mind seemed to disappear instantly. L''s eyes flickered a few times upon hearing this, realizing that he seemed to have... said something wrong. "Young man, that crazy old man is no longer by your side, right? In reality, he has nothing to do with you, right?" Semaj stared at L and asked menacingly. L, seeing Semaj''s posture, had already prepared himself to act at any moment. However, on the surface, he still tried to buy time and said, "You''re mistaken! That was one of my elders who is secretly protecting me. If you try to harm me, be careful not to be pped to death by him." "Oh? Why don''t you let hime out so I can see?" Semaj replied. "Stop pretending! I know that crazy old man is not here." "But I''m not an unreasonable person either. How about this,e with me to the hidden Wood family, and we''ll rify everything," Semaj chuckled yfully and then wore a cunning expression. To be safe, he decided to test the waters a bit more. Instead of directly attacking and killing L, he expressed his intention to "take" L away. If that crazy old man was really protecting L secretly, this situation should reveal itself, right? And it shouldn''t result in him being immediately killed. However, as his words fell, no one appeared at all, which made Semajpletely let his guard down. L, on the other hand, questioned with a calm face, "Take me to the hidden Wood family? I''ve said it before, it was Verdant Pine who tried to intercept and kill me first, and I didn''t kill him. What gives you the right toe after me? Is this what you call reasoning? The hidden Wood family seems to be taking advantage of their power, don''t you think?" Hearing this, Semaj no longer held back and burst intoughter. "Reasoning? Do you think you''re qualified to reason with me? That''s right, I am taking advantage of my power. What can you do about it, kid? Die!" With that, his expression turned fierce, and he directly attacked L. But L was already prepared, and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand instantly as he swung it towards Semaj with full force. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, the first move, unleashed with all his power! Chapter 461 DonT Ruin My Mood Chapter 461 Don''t Ruin My Mood Semaj faced L''s sword with a look of disdain. He was unarmed, but he met the attack head-on with just his bare hands. A pale blue aura flowed between his palms, and his strikes were infused with a cold and sharp water attribute energy. ng! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de collided with Semaj''s hand, producing a metallic sound like two pieces of gold shing together. Semaj grunted and stepped back, noticing a cut on his palm. "What a sharp weapon!" Semaj thought to himself. Even though he had the strength of the Golden Core Realm, he couldn''t afford to fight without any weapons. He quickly grabbed a long stick from nowhere and swung it at L again. And at this moment, L groaned, retreating backward with a red flush on his face. The floor beneath his feet was unexpectedly crushed into pieces. With this collision, he felt a sharp pain in his palm and his arms went numb! The force of the opponent''s casual palm was terrifying! Was this the strength of a Golden Core expert? However, there was no panic or fear in L''s eyes; instead, a fierce fighting spirit ignited. Indeed, the opponent''s strength seemed to surpass his in every aspect. But it didn''t seem like aplete suppression that left him powerless to resist. Maybe... he could still fight! Hoo! At this moment, Semaj swung his staff towards L, emanating a powerful pale blue light. L shouted loudly and swung his de with both hands. In the instant of the collision between the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and the opponent''s staff, a terrifying residual force spread out, causing the room to shatter into pieces. And once again, L''s body was violently thrown back. This time, his palm cracked and blood appeared! Even his arms, due to the excessive outbreak of power, had twisted muscles and oozed droplets of blood. "Hahaha, a Golden Core expert, is that all?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Come again!" L''s eyes burned with more fighting spirit. Heughed madly, enduring the pain of his palm and the shaking of his ener and blood, actively charging forward. He carried an unstoppable momentum. Semaj''s face shed with astonishment; it seemed that he didn''t expect that his two attacks couldn''t seriously harm L. After all, a Golden Core expert shouldpletely suppress someone at the Core Formation Realm. How could this guy have such formidablebat strength? Was this the abnormality of a perfect Uppecia? Rustling... Titan had already dispersed the people outside the dining hall of the Ranlins Manor. Just at this moment, the entire top floor of the small building was lifted and blown away! Bricks, wood chips, and ss scattered in all directions. It was as if a mighty bomb had exploded inside. The horror of the residual force from the battle between L and Semaj was evident. At this moment, two figures rushed out, one in front and one behind, leaping out of the building. After Lnded, without even looking, he turned around and shed backward. The de''s edge produced a sound of tearing air, heading towards the pursuing Semaj. Semaj snorted coldly and swept his staff with full force, directly dispersing the de''s edge. The residual force that spread out caused a nearby wall to copse with a loud crash. Seizing this opportunity, L quickly increased the distance between himself and Semaj, adjusting his own state. The people inside the Ranlins Manor, including Titan, had their faces changed! L, in particr, looked extremely disheveled, his arms stained red with blood. Due to the terrifying outbreak of power and the bacsh from the battle, his skin had cracked. Traces of blood were also leaking from his mouth and nose! This state seemed extremely critical. "Kid, with the strength of an early Core Formation Realm, you can withstand so many moves from a Golden Core expert. You can indeed be proud!" "But no matter how monstrous you are, you can''t cross an entire major realm!" "So today, you will undoubtedly die!" Looking at the bloodied and disheveled L, Semaj''s face showed a proud and confident expression as he spoke with a chilling intent to kill. Honestly, L''sbat power really shocked him! At this moment, a thought emerged in his heart, simr to the one he had when. facing the Elder of the Verdant Pine: This child''s potential is too terrifying! Today, he must be killed. However, at this moment, L looked at his opponent, his eyes brimming with an overwhelming battle intent. In his eyes, a fervent me seemed to dance. Despite his extremely disheveled appearance, sharp momentum soared to the heavens. He stood there, wielding the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, as if he had transformed into a de itself, exuding an unstoppable "de momentum." A sinister yet domineering smile appeared on L''s face. "A Golden Core expert, is that all?" "Even at this stage of the battle, you still can''t kill me. I can responsibly tell you that you have no chance!" Just then, two figures rushed into the manor and stopped fifty meters away from the twobatants. Raphael and his powerful follower had finally arrived. Sensing the intense waves of battle here, they abandoned their vehicle and rushed over at the fastest speed possible. Seeing L drenched in blood, facing off against a Golden Core expert, and witnessing the horrifying traces of the battle scene, the two of them easily grasped what had happened. Raphael''s expression immediately changed, and he urgently said to his middle-aged follower, "Uncle Ernest, save him." The middle-aged follower nodded and was about to intervene to help L against Semaj. At this moment, Semaj nced at Raphael and hispanion, his expression instantly tensing. "Who are you two? I am an elder of the Wood family, a hidden sect. This is a personal grudge between me and this kid. I advise you not to meddle!" "The Wood family, a hidden sect? What a load of crap! Uncle Ernest, go!" Raphael clearly wasn''t afraid of the Wood family''s status and cursed without reservation. L couldn''t die! If this guy perished, who the hell would help him heal his "bark" condition? However, at this moment, a proud and cold voice rang out arrogantly. "Mr. Macdonald, don''t ruin my excitement!" "Dealing with him doesn''t require your help!" As soon as the voice fell, L''s hands gripped the de tightly, his eyes shining with a terrifying light, carrying an earth-shattering momentumas he charged towards Semaj. He actually refused Raphael''s assistance. Semaj''s eyelids twitched at the sight, and he let out a furious shout, preparing to go all out and unleash his hidden martial skills. However, in the blink of an eye, Semaj''s expression suddenly changed. His previously ferocious movement abruptly halted, and before L''s attack even arrived, he spewed out a mouthful of blood! It was as if his internal organs had been torn and disced, causing intense pain and severe internal injuries. The enhanced version of Pulse of the Earth had revealed its terrifying fangs! Chapter 462 Is Your Power Enough? Chapter 462 Is Your Power Enough? After L broke through to the Core Formation Realm, he performed a strengthening of his abilities. At this crucial moment, L finally unleashed his ultimate move. A terrifying tenfold gravitational force instantly acted upon Semaj. This early Golden Core expert''s movements came to a sudden halt due to the doubled gravity. His internal organs felt as if they were being torr apart and wrenched, causing intense pain and severe injuries. Meanwhile, during L''s attack, his face momentarily turned pale but quickly returned to normal. Pulse of the Earth had instantly depleted all his true energy. However, immediately after, the "reserve" within the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant replenished himpletely. It was as if L had consumed a powerful healing potion, instantly rejuvenating him. Seizing the opportunity while Semaj struggled to adapt to the tenfold gravity and his internal organs were severely damaged, L ruthlessly shed at his opponent''s neck. This strike was none other than the eighth form of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique! Its power exceeded three times that of L''s regr attacks. L realized that with his current strength, he couldn''t even use the ninth form alone. His maximum limit was using the first five forms in session or using the eighth form individually. With this strike, L''s true energy was once againpletely drained. However, the power of this strike justified such a significant expenditure. Splurt! As Semaj widened his eyes, his face filled with astonishment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de sliced across his neck. His head instantly soared into the sky. Blood gushed like a fountain, reaching over three meters high. Initially, when L first engaged Semaj, he appeared to be at a significant disadvantage. At that time, he was merely "testing" the waters and hadn''t utilized any of his abilities. He wanted to see if he had the strength to fight and even the ability to harm Semaj. Once L had his answer, he directly unleashed his two most powerful moves. He knew he couldn''t hold back against a Golden Core expert. Once the intent to kill arose, he had to go all out. The control and weakening of Pulse of the Earth, the doubled attack power of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan''s eighth form, and the unstoppable nature of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, a Divine Weapon capable of cutting through iron like mud... All these factorsbined to create this lethal strike. Hiss... This scene immediately caused Raphael and hispanion to inhale sharply, their faces filled with astonishment. "What!" The middle-aged follower''s expression changed dramatically as he eximed. Raphael''s face showed aplex and regretful expression. "I didn''t expect that in just a few days, this guy would actually break through to the Core Formation Realm! Moreover, he can kill a Golden Core expert by surpassing realms? This guy is something else!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Titan and the others breathed a sigh of relief and their faces showed excitement. Indeed, L was invincible! The posture when he delivered that strike seemed like a god of war descending in their eyes. Thump! Thump! At this moment, Semaj''s head finally fell to the ground, and his headless body copsed like a toppled mountain. His face still carried a look of shock and unwillingness. He probably never imagined that in the absence of that terrifying old lunatic, his journey would still end here. Ednd became his ce of demise! "Bullying the weak? Is your strength sufficient?" L stood there at this moment, sneering coldly. The next moment, he took a breath and felt weak all over, sitting on the ground. Although the final life-or-death decision was only determined by a single strike, L knew in his heart that killing Semaj was definitely not as simple as it appeared. It was extremely perilous and filled with difficulties. His true energy had been depleted twice! Without the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant as a "true energy supply station," everything would have been in vain. Any mistake in any aspect could have led to a different oue. p, p, p... At this moment, the sound of apuse rang out. "Wonderful! Wonderful!" "Mr. Willis truly impresses me!" Raphael looked at L and sincerely praised him. Initially, he had hoped that L could cure his illness, but he unknowingly held a condescending attitude towards L. However, at this moment, Raphael''s gaze towards L revealed a deep admiration from the bottom of his heart. For the first time, he looked at the other person with an equal and respectful gaze. In this world, strength always reigns supreme! L, with his knife in hand and the head of a Golden Core expert, had won the respect of Raphael. In the evening of that day, at the Golden Family Hotel! L and Raphael moved to this ce. Inside a private room, L had changed into a new set of clothes. After the intense battle, there was still a hint of weakness on his face. Overusing his true energy twice, coupled with his previous injuries, couldn''t bepletely recovered in just a few hours. It was only after Raphael gave him an Energy Returning Pill that he regained 20% of his true energy. "Mr. Willis, are you alright?" "If you''re not okay, take a day off and let me treat you once you''ve fully recovered." Raphael looked at L, who appeared somewhat pale, and asked with concern. "How can a man say he''s not okay? Don''t worry, we assessed your condition! Judging by the way things are going, you''ve been recovering well following the method I taught you. This time, I''m 80% certain that I can heal you." L said with confidence. Upon hearing this, Raphael''s eyes lit up. "Really? Then what are we waiting for?" Half an hourter... L took a breath, wiped his sweat, and collected the silver needles from Raphael''s body. In fact, he could havepletely cured Raphaelst time, but he left a small trace just as a precaution. However, this time, L didn''t have such considerations. With his current strength, he could contend against a Golden Core expert at full power. He no longer relied on Raphael... After all, even if Raphael could send someone to help, they wouldn''t arrive immediately. It was like seeking water from afar instead of quenching one''s thirst. Fortunately, L was able to cure him, which could also establish a personal connection. As Raphael stood up, the kes of skin resembling tree bark on his body fell to the ground. He reached out and touched his body, revealing normal skin where the "bark" used to be. This made him ecstatic, finally feeling relieved from the chronic illness that had gued him for many years. Without experiencing it personally, no one could understand Raphael''s current emotions. He looked at L with joy and gratitude, grabbing his shoulder and saying loudly, "Alright! I''m finally cured! Mr. Willis, you really healed me! Hahaha..." "You don''t know how many people I begged from my family to find a cure for this damn illness! I tried numerous so-called divine doctors, wizards, and even resorted to all sorts of dubious means, but nothing worked. Unexpectedly, you cured me injust two attempts! Hahaha..." "Oh? Wizards?" While Raphael was shedding tears of joy, L''s expression slightly changed as he caught a certain piece of information in Raphael''s words. Chapter 463 News From The Great Witch Doctor Chapter 463 News from the Great Witch Doctor "Yes, what''s the matter? At one point, I thought my illness was some evil curse, so I consulted experts in witchcraft." When Raphael heard L''s question, he nodded. "Oh? Mr. Macdonald, do you know any particrly powerful wizards? The ones who specialize in curses and have extensive knowledge in that area. I wonder if you could introduce me to someone. I have someone close to me who has been afflicted by an evil curse, and I''ve been helpless to do anything about it," L asked tentatively. At this moment, Raphael was extremely grateful to L and considered him a friend with whom he could have an equal rtionship. He spoke sincerely, "Mr. Willis, to be honest, the wizards I sought were probably just mediocre. If they couldn''t handle something that you can''t, then they probably wouldn''t be able to help. The most powerful wizard I know of is the great witch doctor Kyrie McCarthy..." Raphael began to tell L about Kyrie. ording to him, Kyrie lived in a ancient town in Yeginia and had reached the pinnacle of his research into witchcraft, sorcery, and ancient medical arts. Even ancient powers held him in high regard! "Mr. Willis, curses fall under the domain of witchcraft. If you can find this great witch doctor''s help, perhaps you can solve your troubles. As for the other wizards I sought before, it''s better to forget about them. They were mostly just seeking fame and reputation!" Raphael shook his head andughed. "Oh? The great witch doctor, Kyrie? How can I find him? Will he help?" L asked. Raphael sighed and said, "That''s hard to say. Kyrie is an entric person. He could have easily cured my peculiar illness, but I never met him in person. I only met his senior disciple, Darius McCarthy. If you want to see Kyrie, you''ll have to pass Darius''s test as well. As for what the test entails, it''s hard to say. It will depend on your luck." Subsequently, at L''s inquiry, Raphael told him how to find Darius, Kyrie''s senior disciple. Darius was often stationed at the "Nemesis Pavilion," located in a town called "Wuysau," a hundred miles away from Oswesh City, a secondary city in Yeginia. To ensure that L wouldn''t get lost, Raphael even gave him a hand-drawn map marking the exact location of the Nemesis Pavilion. "Mr. Willis, I won''t apany you there myself. To be honest, I had a bit of an unpleasant experience with Kyrie''s senior disciplest time when I tried to seek an audience with the great witch doctor. Their master-disciple rtionship is somewhat abnormal. Anyway, if you go, be careful," Raphael said, ending with a bitter smile as he cautioned L. L nodded, thinking that it was quite a coincidence. The great witch doctor was also in Yeginia. This worked out well, as he could also take the opportunity to visit the Yellow Dragon Jade mine. That night, the family of three sat at the dinner table, enjoying their meal. Miranda had cooked again, making a stew with winter melon and pork ribs, as well as a stir-fried dish of green beans. L also participated in the cooking. Under his guidance, the Goddess CEO''s cooking turned out to be quite sessful, greatly boosting her enthusiasm and confidence in the kitchen. "L, I heard from Mason that you got into trouble again today," Miranda asked with a hint of worry in her beautiful eyes. L smiled and casually replied, "It''s no big deal for me! Don''t you know how awesome your husband is?" Upon hearing this, Miranda gave him a yful re, a hint ofplexity shing in the depths of her eyes. She knew that this man might face even greater dangers and more terrifying challenges in the future. Thest page of that diary, with the blood-red words "Ancient Willis Family," made Miranda''s heart skip a beat at the thought of it. At this moment, little Nora, carefree as always, proudly eximed, "Daddy is the most amazing! He can defeat all the bad guys!" L patted Nora''s little head and then changed his tone as he turned to Miranda, saying, "I''m nning to take Nora to Yeginia." Upon hearing this, Miranda''s expression froze for a moment, and she subtly furrowed her eyebrows. But she quickly smiled and nodded as if she didn''t mind, saying, "Hmm, go ahead! I''ll take care of myself, and if needed, I can go to my parents." L nodded and said, "In case anything happens, you can also reach out to the Graham family for help. They won''t refuse." "I know..." Miranda nodded. As soon as L mentioned taking Nora away from Ednd, Miranda had already guessed that it was rted to the curse on Nora Although she felt a momentary emptiness and a sense of being deceived upon hearing the news, how could Miranda possibly hinder L? Although this jerk seemed to have just returned from outside... "Nora, would you like me to take you on a trip? The ce is beautiful and fun," L asked Nora with a smile. Nora''s face showed some anticipation and excitement, but she also heard from the conversation between L and Miranda that Miranda wouldn''t be going with them. "Mommy Miranda, aren''t youing with us?" Hearing the child''s question, Miranda smiled and said, "Nora, sweetheart, I''m too busy with work. How about I apany you and your Daddy next time?" If it were a real vacation, Miranda would naturally go along. But L was clearly taking Nora on a business trip, and having Nora as a "little burden" was enough. How could Miranda also tag along and get in the way? If they encountered any trouble, would L have to take care of two people? Thinking this way, the Goddess CEO felt even more frustrated with her own weakness. Definitely! She must work hard to cultivate and be stronger as soon as possible! Someday, she wouldn''t be a burden to him anymore. The ancient Willis family, right? When that timees, I''ll face it together with you! Meanwhile, on the other side! The hidden Wood family! Trace and several elders of the family gathered with solemn expressions. "Elder Semaj''s soul token is also shattered!" "Which means he perished in Ednd!" Family head Trace said in a low voice. As his words fell, everyone present showed shock and fear. They all felt relieved that they hadn''t taken on this mission, or else it would have been them who died... "Trace, was Semaj killed by... that Landon, no, L''s crazy old man by his side?" someone asked with uncertainty.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Who else could it be besides him? No matter how extraordinary L is, can he kill a Golden Core expert with just his Core Formation Realm cultivation? It seems that behin L, there is indeed a powerful force. And it appears that the old crazy man who can kill Golden Core experts is always by his side!" Chapter 464 See Penelope Again Chapter 464 See Penelope Again As Trace spoke, a trace of sorrow and unwillingness appeared on his face. "Forget it! Let''s temporarily set aside the grudge between Verdant Pine and Semaj. From now on, no one is allowed to mention it again!" "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the members of the Hidden World Wood family present couldn''t help but exchange nces. But in the end, they all nodded in agreement. The Hidden World Wood family was domineering, but that was only when dealing with weaker individuals or families. After the two powerful Golden Core experts in the family had fallen one after another, they realized a problem: L and the forces behind him were not something the Hidden World Wood family could afford to provoke. In such a situation, cutting losses in a timely manner was the most correct choice. "Oh, by the way! Mr. Wood, you should go to Ednd and meet with L to exin things clearly to him. Just say that Verdant Pine intercepted him, but that was only Verdant Pine''s own decision. And Semaj went to Ednd only for personal revenge. Their actions have nothing to do with our family," Trace instructed an elderly man with a white beard. "Yes, Trace! I understand what to do," the elderly man replied, bowing. That night, after soothing Nora to sleep, L practiced his swordsmanship in the courtyard once again. Today''s battle with Semaj, the Golden Core expert, had given him a new understanding. The experience of fighting against someone at a higher cultivation level, as well as the state of mind that arose under that pressure, was undoubtedly valuable. L recalled his state at that time, the battle intent, the unstoppable momentum. Swish! In the next moment, a sharp light shot out from his eyes, and his cial River Dragon Sparrow de traced a subtle trajectory as it shed forward. In this strike, he didn''t use any true energy, relying solely on the strength of his physical body. However, the power was equally astonishing. Where the de passed, the space seemed to be torn apart by a special force. Even a distant pomegranate tree branch was severed by an invisible sword energy "This is... the power of ''momentum''?" "I''veprehended momentum?" L''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he muttered to himself. During his battle with Semaj today, driven by a frenzy of battle intent, he felt as if he had vaguely touched upon some special power. Through careful perception andprehension, he unexpectedly gained insight into "momentum"! "Momentum" was an intangible and elusive thing, but it undeniably existed. Why could a person standing before a majestic mountain feel the overwhelming momentum rushing toward them? Why would one feel boundless fear and trepidation when facing the sea? Why would an ordinary person sense a formidable presence from a seasoned warrior? All of these were manifestations of "momentum". And for martial practitioners,prehending "momentum" could greatly enhance their strength. It was a power that could be utilized and added to their attacks. L realized that his ordinary attacks now contained the essence of "momentum," doubling their powerpared to before. This concept was simr to the morale of two armies in battle. With the same number of soldiers, the side with high morale would exhibit vastly differentbat capabilitiespared to the side with low morale. Now that L hadprehended "momentum," his attacks seemed to possess an inherent "morale boost," and their power was iparable to before. "Now, if I were to fight another early-stage Golden Core expert, perhaps it wouldn''t be as perilous as it was during the day!" "It seems that only life-and-death battles can unleash one''s maximum potential!" L couldn''t help but sigh. The next day, L took a break from kindergarten for his daughter and set off with Nora. They first took a car to the Capital and then boarded a ne to Oswesh City in Yeginia. Around noon that day, L held Nora''s little hand and walked out of the exit of Oswesh City''s airport. "Daddy, where are we going to y?" Nora asked with anticipation, staring at him with bright eyes. L smiled and said, "Sweetheart, how about we go see the Grand Canyon first?" Oswesh City had several tourist attractions, such as the Oswesh Grand Canyon, ancient temples, ethnic cultural areas, and so on. Although his main purpose was to find the great witch doctor, L also wanted to truly have a good time with his daughter and hide his true intentions in front of Nora. He didn''t want his daughter to know about the curse inside her. He just wanted Nora to be carefree and happy, even if one day he couldn''t hide it anymore. But being able to keep it a secret for one more day was worth it. "Yay! That sounds great!" "We''re going to see the Grand Canyon, right?" "Daddy, is it like the one we saw on TV, with a big ''whoosh'' sound?" Nora eximed, using her hands and feet to describe it. Her expression was innocent and adorable. L squatted down and kissed her little face, filled with tender love. Nora leaned her face closer, happilyughing. She felt ticklish by her father''s stubble. At that moment, a surprised voice sounded. "Huh? Is that you?" L turned towards the voice and furrowed his brows. He saw a young woman and an elderly man who had coincidentally walked out of the airport''s exit at the same time. It was none other than Altha, the president of the Kreanford Medicine Association, and his granddaughter Penelope. It seemed that they were on the same flight as L, but L was in economy ss while they were probably in first ss, so they hadn''t encountered each other before. Penelope red at L, her beautiful eyes shing with resentment and hostility. During the medicine exchange conference, L and Raphael had teamed up to make a fool of her and Harlow. They had turned her, the campus belle of Jieyson University, into aughingstock! For a long time, Penelope couldn''t hold her head up high in the second-generation circle of the Capital. Her image had been greatly damaged, and many noble sons who used to pursue her were no longer interested. The other wealthy girls in the circle ridiculed her for that incident. Penelope didn''t dare to resent Raphael, but she harbored deep hatred for L. She never expected to encounter this guy in Oswesh today. Altha also noticed L at this moment. His face darkened, and he coldly snorted. His granddaughter had be aughingstock, and as a grandfather, he also felt humiliated.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They never considered their own faults or why they had suffered such humiliation. They only knew that it was all because of L''s doing. Chapter 465 Nora, ItS Up To You Now Chapter 465 Nora, It''s Up to You Now L saw the grandfather and granddaughter. Especially with Penelope, who had a condescending and arrogant attitude, a hint of disdain and annoyance shed across his expression. He didn''t want to engage with them and intended to walk away with Nora directly. However, Penelope didn''t want to let it go. A mocking smile appeared on her face. "What are you doing here, Mr. Willis?" she said. "Are you going to take a taxi againter? Don''t you have any friends to pick you up in Oswesh? How are you managing?" L remained expressionless and replied, "Does it concern you?" Penelope sneered, "I don''t understand why you always look so shabby wherever you go. Don''t you feel embarrassed to keep taking taxis everywhere, especially with a child?" L let out a coldugh. "No need," he said. He couldn''t be bothered to talk to this woman. Her values were twisted. In her eyes, taking a taxi was embarrassing? Besides, L didn''t believe Penelope was being genuinely "kind." He wondered what she was calcting. At that moment, Altha nced at his granddaughter and had a thought. He showed what seemed like a warm smile to L. "Yes, Mr. Willis, why not join us in our carter? The taxis near the airport are quite shady. Since you''re unfamiliar with the ce, you might get ripped off. It''s also not safe for you and your child. Last time, regardless of what happened, you helped me treat Mr. Macdonald, and without that, I would have been in trouble. Although we had some unpleasantness at the time, I am grateful to you in hindsight. This time, let us show our gratitude?" Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and gave a casual chuckle. Could he not sense Altha''s insincerity? Despite the smile, L could see the deep-seated resentment in his eyes. Feeling grateful upon reflection? Was that really possible? If it were, would Penelope react like this upon seeing him again? L became even more certain that this grandfather and granddaughter had ulterior motives. With that in mind, he didn''t even consider engaging with them and attempted to bypass them and leave directly. "Daddy, I don''t like this auntie! She''s mean and weird! Hmph!" Nora pouted and looked at Penelope, expressing her dissatisfaction. Upon hearing Nora''s words, Penelope''s face immediately changed. She red at Nora with anger. In the next moment, she took a few quick steps and stood in front of L and his daughter. "Stop!" she eximed. "What did this little brat say?" Penelope pointed at Nora, gritting her teeth and saying, "I kindly offered to give you a ride, and this little brat dares to insult me? L, do you think this is still the Capital? Do you believe that I can have someone kill you here in Oswesh?" "Oh? You''re quite something here?" L asked with a cold smile. "You..." Penelope pointed at L. The once pretty face now had a sinister expression. Just then, a voice rang out. "Mr. Pearce, Penelope, what''s going on?" As soon as the words fell, a short and sturdy young man walked over with a group of followers. This young man wore sunsses and a checkered shirt and shorts. Unlike regr second-generation individuals, he had a fierce appearance, almost as if he had "I''m with the underworld" written on his face. The several individuals apanying him exuded a powerful aura, clearly not your average thugs. Especially the burly man beside him, who resembled a tower, emitted an unmatched sense of oppression. His skin had a bronze glow, giving off a metallic texture. "Landry," Altha greeted the young man with a smile and a nod. When Penelope saw him, her eyes instantly lit up, revealing a coquettish smile. "Landry, you finally came! You have to take my side and deal with the person who insulted me and my grandpa." Landry Ewing, also known as the Grey Prince, raised an eyebrow and looked directly at L. His gaze carried a menacing light. "Is it him?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g L''s gaze brieflynded on the burly man beside Landry, his eyes flickering with surprise. Peak Energy Refinement.stage? The secr martial artists would call it Grandmaster? It seemed like this checkered-shirted young man quite impressive. He had a yed was Grandmaster-level expert by his side? Was this the confidence Penelope had in causing trouble for him? At this moment, Penelope dropped her pretense as soon as Landry arrived with his men. She revealed her deep resentment and hatred toward L. "Landry, it''s him! Not only did he humiliate me, but he also dared to re and curse at me with his daughter! You have to help me get justice!" Penelope faced the young man, showing a hint of grievance in her expression, her voice carrying a mix of coquettishness and ent Altha stood beside her, coldly watching L without saying a word, not showing any intention of dissuading his granddaughter. Although he wasn''t as overt as Penelope, he held a fair amount of hatred for L in his heart. Landry stared at L for a few moments, then ordered imperiously, "Kneel down and apologize to Penelope! Then let this little thing p herself twice, and I might spare your lives!" Upon hearing this, L''s face darkened, and a surge of anger welled up within him. This checkered shirted young man was so domineering! Without any reason or justification, he expected L to kneel down and apologize just because Penelope said so? What angered L the most was that he wouldn''t even spare Nora. How audacious! "Get lost! Stop pushing your luck!" L angrily retorted. As the words fell, Landry paused for a moment, and his expression instantly turned ferocious. In Oswesh, someone dared to speak to him in such a manner? "Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I can make it so you and your daughter can''t leave Oswesh!" Landry said fiercely. "Do you believe that if you don''t get lost, I can make it so you can''t leave the airport?" L''s expression darkened, and he asked in a confrontational tone. "Landry, stop wasting time with him! Teach him a lesson! In front of his daughter, break both his legs and make him kneel and apologize to me!" Penelope gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with resentment and viciousness. Her once beautiful and delicate face appeared twisted at that moment. "Go, do as Penelope said!" Landry nodded and ordered his men beside him. With amand, his group of followers immediately surrounded L. These people were all skilled fighters, and their strength should not be underestimated. However, L disdainfully shook his head and turned to Nora with a smile. "Nora, let me see the progress you''ve made during this time. How about you take care of these bad guys?" Chapter 466 Try It Yourself Chapter 466 Try it Yourself L loved Nora dearly but had no intention of keeping her sheltered like a delicate flower. The little girl had faced many difficulties in life, and while L felt deep sympathy for her, he understood that she would have to face certain things on her own eventually. Therefore, as long as it was safe, L didn''t mind letting Nora experience the malice and cruelty of the world. When Nora heard her father''s words, she didn''t show any signs of fear or panic on her little face. Instead, she looked excited. She waved her small fist and eximed, "Oh oh! Daddy, can I fight the bad guys? That''s great! Yay..." Seeing her reaction, L couldn''t help but curl his lips. Was this little girl naturally inclined towards violence? He should have realized it when she single-handedly fought off a group of boys in kindergarten and showed excitement afterward. "Bad guys, I will beat you up! Yah yah..." The next moment, Nora charged towards Landry''s men, shouting loudly. She looked fierce. During this time, under L''s guidance, Nora had be a "little superhero." Her physique had long surpassed that of ordinary children and even adults. Therefore, L had seriously warned Nora not to fight at school. During the incident at the night market when faced with the provocation of the two chubby boys, Nora wanted to fight them but was stopped by her own father. Although Nora was obedient, to be honest, it was driving the little one crazy.From N?velDrama.Org. So now, when she heard her father telling her to fight bad people, she felt excitement rather than fear. Even though these people looked tall and strong, seemingly fierce... At this moment, when L himself didn''t make a move but let his daughter face Landry''s men, Penelope''s face showed a strong sense of contempt. "L, you''re such a waste! Are you even a man? You don''t dare to fight but let your daughter do it? It''sughable and pitiful. Do you think your daughter is too young for others to touch her?" Penelope sneered. Landry also sneered, "Kick this brat away!" His men, seeing a little girl charging at them, wore expressions of mockery and disbelief. However, the next moment, they all became dumbfounded. Bang! They saw Nora''s seemingly harmless small fist fiercely hitting the abdomen of one of the big men. Nora''s petite body waspletely disproportionate to the size of the man. This scene seemed incredibly out of ce! But apanied by a muffled bang, an even more bizarre scene unfolded. The big man''s body was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, his face turning pale as he fainted on the spot. "Hey! Ha! Hey ha!" Bang! Bang... Following Nora''s crisp shouts, these skilled fighters were sent flying one by one. This scene left Penelope, Landry, and his men stunned, as if they had seen a ghost. At the airport exit, the passing crowd also showed shocked expressions and discussed among themselves. "Damn, is she a little superhero?" "Such a cute little girl, actually sending these burly men flying? Is this a movie?" "I think so! The movie should be called ''Invincible Little Lolita."" The next moment, Landry reacted and his face turned dark. He shouted in a low voice to the man beside him, "Uncle Crosby!" The bronze strong man nodded and finally made his move. "You little brat, let me teach you a lesson!" Swish! He reached out towards Nora, hisrge hand resembling a fan, aiming straight for her neck, like an eagle catching a chick. It must be said that Nora was currently only at the Dark Force level. Facing this peak Energy Refinement expert, she was indeed as defenseless as a baby chick. However, how could L allow any real danger to befall his daughter? Smack! In the blink of an eye, a pair of hands, as strong as steel bars, struck first and tightly grabbed the bronze strong man''s wrist. "Are you worthy?" L asked coldly. Crack! He exerted force, and instantly, the bones in the man''s forearm shattered. Immediately after, L kneeled Crosby in the abdomen, and thetter flew out, spewing blood from his mouth. Uponnding, his face turnedpletely pale, filled with grief, anger, and despair. "You... You ruined my field of elixir?" Crosby trembled all over. Compared to the pain of his broken arm, the emptiness and powerlessness in his field of elixir made him feel like he was in an icy abyss. "ying the flunky, do you deserve to possess such strength?" L''s tone was icy. The next moment, his cold gaze shifted to Landry and Penelope, emanating a chilling aura. "What... What do you think you''re doing? Let me tell you, I am the young master of Great Joy Corporation. Diego Ewing, the chairman of Great Joy, is my father. If you dare to touch me, I guarantee you and your daughter won''t leave here alive!" Landry''s expression changed, but he still remained arrogant. Penelope also showed a terrified expression L, you better not mess around! This isn''t the Capital The power of Mr. Ewing''s family is beyond your imagination. There are more experts from Great Joy than just Crosby." Upon hearing these words, a disdainful smile appeared on L''s face. "Why do fools always bring up their fathers when they''re about to have a stroke of bad luck?" "Sorry, I''m not interested in knowing who your father is. I only want you to remember who I am!" As he finished speaking, L''s figure shed, and his fingers pointed at several acupoints on Landry and Penelope''s bodies. The next second, both of them froze, then thumped to their knees, mechanically raising their arms and pping themselves in the face. They made Nora p herself? Well, now they would taste that feeling themselves. Witnessing this scene, the onlookers around showed astonishment. Meanwhile, Altha looked at L with a mixture of shock and anger, unsure of what methods he had used. At this moment, L looked at him, coldly snorted, and said, "Mr. Pearce, this.time I''ll give you face since yo and Dr. Bailey are friends. Your granddaughter brought it upon herself during the medical exchange meetingst time. I hope you won''t continue to seek a dead end!" With that, L took Nora''s hand and left. On the other side, Landry and Penelope, as if possessed, remained kneeling on the ground, continuously pping themselves in the face. Altha watched L''s figure, his face constantly changing. L, you dare to insult even the young master of Great Joy. It seems you haven''t considered the consequences at all! At this moment, the president of the Kreanford Medicine Association seemed to havepletely disregarded L''s warning. Meanwhile, after L got into a taxi with Nora, the little one''s face was still flushed, seemingly not yet recovered from the excitement. "Daddy, was I amazing just now?" L had a vein popping on his forehead, silently thinking that he had... given birth to a little tyrannosaurus. Chapter 467 If You Offend My Son, You Must Die! Chapter 467 If You Offend My Son, You Must Die! One hourter! In the south of Oswesh City, there was arge estate that looked like an ancient emperor''s pce. And in fact, Great Joy Corporation was extremely powerful in this generation in Oswesh. Around the prince of the conglomerate, there were high-level experts like "Uncle Crosby," who were Grandmaster-level masters. This showed the tremendous strength of the conglomerate. In a hall of the mansion, a middle-aged man in his fifties stood there, exuding a terrifying aura. In front of him were his subordinate with a disabled right arm and paleplexion, his son with a swollen face, and Penelope, his grandchild who hade from afar. The middle-aged man was none other than Diego, the chairman of Great Joy Corporation! "Mr. Pearce, what happened? Who did this?" Diego asked Altha with a murderous tone. Diego and Altha were brothers in the martial arts. They were both disciples of a master back then and learned their skills from him. However, Altha learned the medical arts of that master, while Diego was passionate about martial arts. As a result, Altha became the chairman of the Medicine Association in Kreanford and was hailed as the Divine Physician with remarkable medical skills. And Diego became a tycoon who dominated Oswesh and established the powerfulpany, Great Joy Corporation. Today, his son and the granddaughter of his martial brother, were humiliated in such a way. The murderous intent in Diego''s heart was imaginable. Altha took a deep breath and exined the whole incident. After finishing, he solemnly said, "Diego, this guy named Willis has some strength. He once wiped out a family in Kreanford. Don''t underestimate him." At this moment, Penelope covered her face, crying, and said to Diego with a sobbing voice, "Mr. Ewing, please avenge me and Landry!" But Altha and Diego, being brothers in the martial arts, had a significant age difference, so Landry was only a few years older than Penelope. Moreover, Landry had always shown interest in Penelope, so they had their own way of addressing each other. Although Penelope called Diego "grandfather," she called Landry "brother." "Dad, I want to kill that guy!" "I will definitely kill him." Landry also growled fiercely with a grim expression. "Don''t worry, I will get justice for you! That guy, including his daughter, won''t survive!" Diego said with a resolute killing intent. Next, he turned to Crosby Copper and asked, "Crosby, you have fought against that guy. How strong is he?" A startled expression appeared on the face of the bronze-skinned man as he shook his head and said, "Boss, I was disabled with just one move from him. I couldn''t gauge his true strength. But one thing is certain, he is also a Divine Realm expert. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have beenpletely defenseless." Crossing into the Uppecia realm, which was what secr martial artists called the Divine Realm experts. Upon hearing this, Diego narrowed his eyes and said, "He''s also an Uppecia powerhouse? So what? I can personally take care of him! If he dares to provoke Great Joy, provoke my son, he will undoubtedly die!" His strength had reached the pinnacle of theter stage of Uppecia, and he had absolute confidence in himself. In this city, he didn''t believe that anyone could threaten him. At noon, L found a hotel with Nora to stay, as he had to "put on a show" and spend a couple of days with her. After having lunch, they spent the afternoon strolling around the city and visiting the shopping mall and amusement park. However, something made L secretly vignt!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Someone was secretly following them, clearly with malicious intent. L inwardly sneered, already guessing who the person was. Seeking revenge, huh? Well, let''s see how it goes! Evening came, and at Nora''s request, L arrived at a hot pot restaurant called Cloud Manor. It was alreadyte autumn, and even in Yeginia, the weather was starting to cool down, making hot pot a good choice. Before entering, L nced in a certain direction with a cold smirk. He knew that person was still following him. Although the person was skilled and believed they were hiding their presence well, they couldn''t escape L''s powerful mental strength. Inside the hot pot restaurant, L watched Nora eat, her forehead covered in sweat and her tongue sticking out as she panted. He couldn''t help butugh and advise her, "Nora, eat less spicy food." "Oh! But it''s so satisfying!" The little girl responded but then dipped some chili oil into the dipping sauce. L sighed helplessly but let his daughter do as she pleased. He knew that Nora''s body had nothing to do with leukemia, and her diet couldn''t affect the curse inside her. As for an unhealthy diet, it hardly had any impact on Nora''s current condition, and L could easily adjust it for her. Eating outside, as long as his daughter was happy, that was enough. "Daddy, you should eat too! This tripe is so delicious." At that moment, Nora looked up, her eyes smiling as she saw her father watching her eat. She waved her little hand in front of L and said, "Daddy?" L snapped out of his thoughts and couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh, realizing that he had fallen victim to manymon parental habits. "Alright, I will eat too!" L said. "L?" Just then, a voice of surprise rang out. L was momentarily stunned, showing a look of astonishment. He turned his head towards the sound and saw a tall and upright young man with a smiling face looking in their direction. "Stephen?" L didn''t expect to encounter an acquaintance here. Wasn''t this Stephen? Since theirst separation in lylonio, he hadn''t seen this military yboy. He didn''t expect to run into him here. At this moment, Stephen walked over to L, apanied by three men and one woman. Except for Stephen, who was dressed casually, the other three men and one woman were all wearing military uniforms, unmistakably three young military officers. "L, howe you''re in Oswesh?" After Stephen approached, he directly pulled out a chair at the table and sat down, asking warmly. In his eyes, there was a hint of admiration and enthusiasm. On the journey escorting Conor to lylonio, L single-handedly fought against four Grandmaster-level enemies, earning the deep respect of Stephen and the other yboys. Chapter 468 Did You Offend Them? Chapter 468 Did You Offend Them? "I''m here on a trip with my daughter," he said. "So you''re here to eat too? Come, sit down and have some with us," L said with a smile. "Nora, call them uncle and auntie!" Nora''s mouth was red from eating as she waved her little hand at Stephen''s group of five, causing them all to feel fondness towards her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Stephen didn''t hesitate either and turned back to the beautiful woman among the three men and one woman, "Sis,e over and sit down with us. This is my buddy L! He''s quite skilled." "L, this is my cousin Jasmine, a beautifulbat officer in the Oswesh Armed Police! These three are my sister''s colleagues who are also good buddies." Stephen initially wanted to introduce L properly, but considering that L was an outsider in the military and there were some confidentiality regtions, he chose to be vague. Jasmine, the beautiful military officer, had a wheat-coloredplexion and attractive facial features, somewhat resembling Stephen. She exuded a charm that ordinary beauties didn''t possess. "Hello, everyone!" L stood up, shook hands briefly with Jasmine, and then greeted the other three young military officers who introduced themselves. The Brooks family was a prominent family in Slocmore with a deep military background. Many members of the family pursued careers in the military, including Jasmine, who was the daughter of the Brooks family. Stephen had been assigned to the Ednd security zone for training, while Jasmine had been ced in the military police department on the Yeginia side and had risen to the rank of sub-lieutenant, making her a significant military officer. Stephen took the opportunity during his vacation toe and visit his cousin here. As for the other three male colleagues of Jasmine, they were also second-generation individuals with a military background who hade here to gain experience. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to fit into the same circle and couldn''t possibly socialize together. Within these departments, the self-made military officers who had climbed up step by step without any background actually looked down on these second-generation individuals. Likewise, these second-generation individuals looked down on those without a background. Next, L asked the waiter to bring another table and ordered a variety of dishes. The group sat together and started eating. Jasmine, the beautiful military officer, couldn''t help but scrutinize L, feeling curious. She could sense the respect, even admiration, that Stephen had for L. She knew her cousin better than anyone else. Stephen, as the youngest member of the Brooks family, was quite rebellious. When had he ever shown such respect to someone, especially someone of the same age? She wondered what was special about this L. "Miss Brooks, is there something on your mind?" L felt Stephen''s cousin''s gaze and smiled, asking. "Nothing." Jasmine shook her head and averted her gaze. It was a bit embarrassing to be caught secretly observing a man. Luckily, her healthy wheat-colored skin made it hard to tell if she was blushing. At that moment, one of the young military officers who apanied Jasmine showed a hint of displeasure in his eyes. In the next second, he smiled and asked L, "Mr. Willis, what does your family do? How did you meet Stephen?" His name was Zion Burke, and his family background was no weaker than the Brooks family''s. Most importantly, he was pursuing Jasmine. Seeing the woman he liked paying extra attention to another man made him feel a twinge of jealousy. "We met while having a drink," L replied casually. "While having a drink? If you can have a drink with Stephen, your family must be extraordinary. Which family do youe from?" Another young military officer chimed in, supporting Zion''s question. "My family is nothing special, just an ordinary family! Drinking with Stephen was with someone else," L raised an eyebrow and casually replied. Stephen sat there, moving his lips slightly, not saying a word when he heard L''s words. It was true that he had met L while drinking, and L was indeed with someone else. But it was with his brother-inw Mason... At that time, they almost helped Mason to drink himself to death along with Orion... "Oh, so you met Stephen while being with someone else, L!" Zion heard this and chuckled, with a hint of disdain in his words. They had no interest in getting to know people without backgrounds. They didn''t leave immediately only because of Stephen''s face. The other two young military officers also showed a hint of indifference, although not so obvious. Stephen coughed and nced at L. L smiled and greeted him, not caring at all. "Come, let''s eat, don''t be polite," L said, and Stephen agreed, knowing that L didn''t care about them at all. At the same time, he sneered inwardly at Zion and the other two. He thought L had no background, but could someone without a background single-handedly defeat four Grandmasters? Did he need a background? He himself was the background! If these three guys knew that L held the Priocia Decree, along with the title of Honorary Grand Marshal, and had even been personally received by the Commander-in-Chief, he wondered what expression they would have. Of course, L wouldn''t say anything, and he wouldn''t interfere. At that moment, L had a thought and turned to Jasmine to ask. "By the way, Miss Brooks, there''s something I want to ask you." Jasmine smiled and said, "Since you''re friends with Stephen, don''t call me Miss Brooks all the time, just call me Jasmine." She didn''t look down on L because he had no background. And for some reason, his confident andposed manner gave her a good impression. She felt that L had a special aura about him. Hearing Jasmine''s words, Zion discreetly furrowed his brow, bing even more displeased with L. "Okay, Jasmine, do you know about the Great Joy Corporation?" L asked, changing his tone. As soon as the words fell, apart vel from Stephen, the expressions of Jasmine and the other four people changed, in the next moment, Jasmine nodded and said in a solemn tone, "The Great Joy Corporation? Of course, I know! To be precise, there''s no one in Oswesh who doesn''t know about it. What''s the matter?" "Oh? No one doesn''t know about it? Is this corporation powerful?" L raised an eyebrow and asked. Jasmine nodded, her expression serious. "Very powerful! They are rampant in Oswesh and give us a lot of headaches. L, why are you asking about them? You didn''t get involved with them, did you?" L smiled and said without hesitation, "I did get involved. The young master of the Great Joy gave me a lesson, and I disabled one of their experts." Hearing this, Jasmine and the four people, including Zion, had a sudden change in their expressions. Chapter 469 Who Do You Think You Are? Chapter 469 Who Do You Think You Are? "Did you teach a lesson to the young master of Great Joy and even disable one of their experts?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you... sure?" Zion''s face was full of disbelief as he stared at L with a hint of skepticism. He now doubted whether this guy was just bragging or not. Was he unaware of Great Joy Corporation in Oswesh, and therefore felt belittled by them, so he showed off his abilities in front of these people? Jasmine and the other two young military officers also had strange expressions on their faces. Was it true? As soon as L arrived in Oswesh, did he provoke the young master of Great Joy? "Yes! Is the young master of Great Joy named Landry? If so, then it''s him." L nodded. Seeing Jasmine and Zion''s expressions, L secretly muttered to himself: Is it really necessary to react like this? "My dad made that bad guy kneel down and p himself in the face, and there was also an annoying aunt! It was so much fun..." At that moment, Nora giggled beside them, as if she was talking about something interesting. Upon hearing this, the expressions of Jasmine and the other four people became excited, even admiring! Even a little girl who looked five or six years old said the same, and they finally believed it. If L could still be bragging, a little girl who looked five or six years old couldn''t possibly be lying, right? So, L really taught the young master of the Great Joy a lesson? And he even made the guy kneel down and p himself? This... is so satisfying, isn''t it? "Jasmine, what''s wrong? Is this Great Joy really formidable?" At this moment, Stephen saw the expressions of his cousin and the others and couldn''t help furrowing his brow and asking. "They... are indeed not to be trifled with! They are rampant in this area,mitting all sorts of crimes, bullying men and women! Those who provoke them end up in the hospital disabled at best, and many have been ruined." Jasmine nodded, her expression serious. Speaking of this, she showed a hint of indignation on her face, but more than that, it was helplessness. "Oh? Since they are so rampant, why don''t you eliminate them? Are you afraid of the Great Joy too? Or even colluding with them?" L asked in a deep voice, his tone carrying a hint of questioning. This question was particrly sharp! Zion snorted at this moment, looking at L with anger and said, "Don''t give us that look! No one colludes with the Great Joy, but... these people are indeed extremely difficult to deal with." He gritted his teeth in annoyance and continued, "You don''t understand now because you don''t know the true strength of the Great Joy. The chairman of the Great Joy is a peak Divine Realm expert, and he has eight Grandmasters under hismand. It''s not that we don''t want to eradicate this social tumor, but we have been repeatedly frustrated. So, for now, we can only endure and wait until we find a solution topletely annihte them!" The expressions of Jasmine and Zion, along with the other people, became somewhat awkward and unnatural. As military officers, they had not been able to eliminate the local criminals, and it was indeed a shame. Jasmine forced a bitter smile and said, "At the moment, there really is no way! A peak Divine Realm expert, coupled with several Grandmaster-level subordinates, is truly difficult to deal with..." "L, what are you doing here talking big? If you have the ability, go and exterminate Diego and hisckeys," Zion said, feeling indignant after thinking for a moment. The other two young military officers also looked at L with displeasure. They felt that L had not given them face. Although it was not solely their responsibility to eliminate the Great Joy Corporation, L''s words made them feel a bibembarrassed and unable to save face. They felt sorry for their uniforms. "Yeah! If you have the ability, go and eradicate the Great Joy!" "If you have the capability, who doesn''t know what needs to be done? Do you need to stand here and talk without any pain?" In their eyes, L was justining here. However, the next moment, L''s face turned stern, and his tone became sharp. "Since I''ve encountered this now, I will help you eradicate this Great Joy and protect the peace of Oswesh!" As soon as the words fell, Jasmine and the other four people were all stunned. Even Jasmine couldn''t help shaking her head, and a strange look appeared in her eyes as she looked at L. Her previous favorable impression of L instantly plummeted. "What did you say? You will help us eliminate the Great Joy? What audacity! And protect the peace of this area? Mr. Willis, who do you think you are?" The two young military officers chimed in. At this moment, Stephen couldn''t help but speak up for L, feeling indignant. He said, "Jasmine, Zion, what''s with those expressions? L has once taken down Grandmasters!" Upon hearing this, Zion still shook his head disdainfully and said, "Taking down Grandmasters doesn''t mean you can wipe out the Great Joy! The chairman of the Great Joy is a peak Divine Realm existence. L, do you understand the concept of peak Divine Realm? It has long surpassed the strength of ordinary martial artists!" Chapter 470 Everyone Avoids Chapter 470 Everyone Avoids "Divine Realm peak? It''s just a matter of one punch for me! Let me ask you, if I take out the top experts of Great Joy, can you destroy this group?" L asked sharply. "That''s right. As long as you can take down Diego..." Jasmine nodded before she could finish her sentence. L mmed his hand on the table and said, "Then get ready! Mobilize your forces now and prepare to wipe out Great Joy." "What?" All four of them eximed in unison. They looked at him like he was crazy. "Contact your superiors and gather your forces now! When I take down the chairman of Great Joyter, we willunch our attack!" L spoke with confidence. He narrowed his eyes slightly and smirked as he continued, "If I''m not mistaken, the chairman of Great Joy wille here soon himself!" The people who had been following him that afternoon were undoubtedly experts from Great Joy. He hadn''t offended anyone else since arriving in Oswesh. And after defeating Crosby so easily earlier, they wouldn''t send any more small fry to deal with him. So it was only natural for the chairman toe personally to avenge his son''s defeat. As for whether or not their strength was at Divine Realm peak... L just smiled inwardly at that thought! "What did you say? Who are you to order us around?" Zion sneered with a hint of amusement and disdain in his voice. Jasmine also looked at L strangely with surprise written all over her face. However, in the next second, something appeared out of thin air in L''s hand, causing the expressions of Jasmine and the other four to freeze instantly. "Just with this, do I qualify?" L asked. Zion''s pupils contracted, looking at the object in L''s hand in disbelief. He stammered, "This... this is the Priocia Decree?" L didn''t say a word. He directly ced the Priocia Decree on the table, allowing the four military officers to see it clearly. When they confirmed that it was indeed the Priocia Decree, the four officers were stunned on the spot. Shock, confusion, shame, disbelief... Especially for Zion and the others, the expressions on their faces were even more remarkable. The young man they had just underestimated, whom they considered to have no background and not worth befriending, turned out to be a big shot with the Priocia Decree? This... was too horrifying, right? At this moment, L''s tone turned cold. "Now, in the name of the Priocia Decree and as the Honorary Grand Marshal, Imand you to contact your superior officers and gather the forces immediately! Prepare to... eliminate the Great Joy!" Swish, swish, swish... Jasmine and the other three stood up straight, their bodies rigid. "Yes!" Not to mention L''s title of Honorary Grand Marshal, just the fact that he held the Priocia Decree in his hand gave him the authority to mobilize them and even the entire Oswesh City. The orders given by him had to be executed by their superiors, otherwise, they would be treated as disobeying military orders! However, at this moment, after Jasmine obeyed the order, a hint of worry appeared on her face. "Marshal, although your orders must be executed, I... still want to remind you. Shouldn''t you at least discuss it with our superior officers and make thorough preparations? Such a straightforward approach won'' solve the problem." At this moment, Zion still had a look of shock on his face, as if he still couldn''t believe that L was actually a big shot who held the Priocia Decree. He murmured softly, "And, can you really take down the chairman of the Great Joy?" Ignoring Zion''s doubts, L spoke sharply to Jasmine, "Wrong! A straightforward approach can solve all problems. As long as you are straightforward enough!" "Well, alright..." Jasmine moved her lips and could only reluctantly agree in the end. Then, she started contacting her superior officers. Just at this moment, a voice filled with a strong killing intent and full of energy resounded outside. It was clearly the voice of an extremely powerful expert. The voice echoed throughout the entiremercial street, like thunder and a resounding bell. "All personnel of the Great Joy Corporation, clear the area!" "L,e out with your daughter and face death!" As soon as the voice fell, the expressions of everyone inside the hotpot restaurant changed. A sense of panic spread among the diners and staff in the hotpot restaurant. Those who had finished their meals, and were nning to leave heard the domineering and fierce voice and immediately shrunk back not daring to step out of the restaurant''s doors. Those who were outside and had intended toe in for a meal stayed far away instead. Chaos erupted outside. L chuckled and then turned to Nora, saying, "Darling, do I continue taking you out to fight the bad guys?" Nora''s mouth was oily from eating, but when she heard L''s question, she nodded her little head and said, "Yes!" "Are you afraid?" L asked with a smile. "With you here, I amn''t afraid!" The little girl shook her head and her big eyes sparkled with anticipation. L nodded and held Nora''s hand as they walked outside. The people from the Great Joy Corporation had arrived! Finally, they hade? At this moment, the surrounding diners and staff looked at this scene with expressions of uncertainty. "Bro, don''t go out! Can''t you hear that the Great Joy is involved?" someone warned. "Yes! Get out of the way quickly!" "You''re not from around here, right? Don''t you know what it means when the Great Joy is involved?" Someone kindly reminded L. L smiled at him and said, "Thanks, but I''m just L!" Upon hearing this, the people around him were all stunned, followed by expressions of sympathy. "He''s the one they''re targeting in the Great Joy''s business?" "He''s done for! This guy is finished!" "He''s as good as dead. Let''s hope the Great Joy spares the child!" People discussed one after another... Half a minuteter, L walked out, raising his raised eyebrows. The lineup was quite impressive!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the entrance of the hotpot restaurant, a fleet of Toyota Land Cruisers formed a circle. Members of the Great Joy Corporation jumped down from the vehicles one after another, blocking the entrance of the restaurant, making it impassable. Each of these people exuded a formidable aura. The air was filled with a chilling murderous intent, spreading throughout the entire street! The arrangement and disy were enough to make one''s heart tremble in fear! Chapter 471 This Sentence Is Returned To You Chapter 471 This Sentence is Returned to You L held Nora''s hand and walked out of the hot pot restaurant with confidence. He looked at the scene in front of him and clicked his tongue twice. "Nora, stay here and protect yourself," L said to his daughter. At that moment, Stephen and Jasmine also came out from inside with a brave face. "L, you..." Stephen started to say something but was interrupted by L waving his hand. "You guys stay here. I''ll take care of the chairman of Great Joy first. We''ll deal with everything elseter," L said before walking out confidently. At this moment, the entrance of Cloud Manor Hotpot Restaurant was empty except for the members of the Great Joy Corporation who surrounded the ce. L stepped out, looking particrly conspicuous. He appeared as a lonely figure, facing the imposing disy and presence of the Great Joy Corporation. He had a feeling of "even if a thousand people oppose me, I will go forward." "Hehe, does it make any sense to have so many people? Why does it feel like poking a ho''s nest?" L''s face carried a yful smile as he talked andughed in the face of this dense crowd. At this moment, a middle-aged man of short stature but exuding a powerful oppressive force stood out from the crowd. Following behind him were several high-level Grandmaster experts, like stars surrounding the moon, emanating a majestic aura. This middle-aged man was Diego, the Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation. As the boss of the corporation with the peak strength of the Late Divine Realm, he was undoubtedly a prominent figure here. Beside him were Landry and Penelope. The hatred and resentment in their eyes towards L were evident, even more intense than Landry. "What''s the use ofing out by yourself? Do you think if youe out and die, I will spare your daughter? Ah?" Landry stared at L like a venomous snake, his expression ferocious. Penelope''s look of resentment towards L was even stronger than Landry''s.From N?velDrama.Org. "L, are you scared now? Will you obedientlye out and die? If you want your daughter to survive, then kneel down and beg us!" Penelope''s hatred towards L was bone-deep. The humiliation he brought her at the previous medical exchange conference was something she felt could never be washed away in her lifetime. From childhood to adulthood, she had always been the center of attention, surrounded by admirers. Which man in front of her didn''t try to please her like apdog? She had never suffered humiliation herself. So, with the absolute backing she had now, she believed her chance for revenge hade. Today, L and his daughter would definitely die, but she didn''t mind humiliating him thoroughly before killing him to vent her pent-up hatred. Otherwise, letting Diego kill him directly would be too easy for him. It was said that killing someone''s heart was more effective than killing their body. Penelope wanted to make L''s dignity crumble, to force him topromise and ruin his image in front of his daughter, and then die in anger and unwillingness. Upon hearing these words, L coldly said, "Who told you I came out to die? Penelope, I let go of the incident in the Capitalst time, but this time, you''re seeking your own death? Do you think you have me figured out?" As his words fell, L stepped down from the steps of the hotpot restaurant, looking at the dense crowd of Great Joy Corporation members around him, and at Diego, who seemed invincible with his imposing appearance, but in his eyes, there was a trace of disdain and mockery. Hearing this, the Great Joy Corporation''s leader, Diego, snorted coldly, his eyes filled with ferocity. "You''re still being stubborn even when death is imminent! How dare you humiliate my son and Penelope? Don''t think that a bit of strength makes you invincible! Your strength is nothing in front of me! You don''t understand the principle that there will always be someone stronger than you. Today, you must die, but I''ll give you a chance. Do as Penelope said, and I might consider sparing your daughter!" As his words fell, Lughed, a wicked and scornfulugh. "That''s right, I return those words to you! Don''t think that a bit of strength makes you invincible! You don''t understand the principle that there will always be someone stronger than you." "Seeking death!" Diego''s eyes suddenly filled with killing intent. The seven loyal henchmen beside him, with their strength reaching the Grandmaster level, also stared fiercely at L. For a moment, the scene was filled with a murderous atmosphere. The onlookers in the distance felt a chill down their spines. Chapter 472 Invincible Pose? ThatS Me! Chapter 472 Invincible Pose? That''s Me! Boom! At that moment, the sound of helicopter des could be heard. Simultaneously, special forces tanks drove up as well. Vroom vroom... Then one by one, fully armed soldiers jumped out of the vehicles and surrounded the Great Joy Corporation employees. Click click click! The ck barrels of guns were aimed at them. Diego saw this and a cold smile appeared on his face. He looked confident and calm. "What do you want? Bring your highest-ranking official to talk to me!" he said. But as soon as he finished speaking, L walked towards him with a sharp-edged face that looked particrly murderous! "I am the highest-ranking official here," L said. "But I''m sorry, I don''t want to talk to you!" "Today is the day when you and your Great Joy will be destroyed!" Hearing this, Diego was surprised for a moment and stared at L with an amazed look in his eyes. "You want to destroy Great Joy? Just based on you?" "Attack!" "Kill him!" As soon as he spoke, Diego carried an intense killing intent and walked step by step towards L. He knew that L must also have strength above Divine Realm; otherwise it would not have been possible for him to defeat Crosby so easily with just one move. So today, no matter what, he had to take action himself. The other seven Grandmaster-level experts by his side also followed closely behind him, ready to fight for him! Seeing this scene, Landry and Penelope quickly retreated, afraid of getting blood sttered on them. In their eyes, a mix of resentment and anticipation could be seen! The crowd of Great Joy Corporation members quickly dispersed, creating an empty space. On the other side, Jasmine and the others, as well as Stephen, wore serious expressions on their faces. L, are you really going to confront the Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation? Only Nora stared wide-eyed, pping her hands with an expectant expression, seemingly not worried about her father at all. "Daddy, go for it! Beat these bad guys!" The little girl had just heard what the bad guys said and had an extremely angry expression on her face. At this moment, everyone knew... it was time to take action! "Prepare to die!" Diego said coldly, his figure suddenly turning into an afterimage as he charged towards L. Finally, it was time to fight! At this moment, everyone''s hearts were pounding. Feeling the powerful aura emanating from Diego, everyone felt their hearts tremble with fear. "So this is the pinnacle strength of the Divine Realm?" "This powerful aura... it''s simply... despairing!" "It''s over!" "L... is he a match for the opponent?" Various thoughts floated in everyone''s minds. Penelope watched this scene and felt the terrifying power emanating from Diego, her face filled with inget excitement and twisted pleasure. "L, go to hell! This is the oue of offending me and humiliating me!" Landry also had a cruel expression on his face, as if he had already seen his father crushing L to pieces! However, in the next instant, a scene that shocked everyone appeared! Diego, with an imposing manner as if he was invincible just a moment ago, suddenly froze in ce. L, facing this ferocious aura, simply... threw a punch. Buzz! But this seemingly simple punch caused the space topress and tremble! A solid fist imprint shot out, bringing along a terrifying st of energy, heading straight towards Diego who was charging at him. The Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation, who had been full of et confidence and killing intent just moments ago, suddenly changed his expression! Before the fist imprint even reached him, he felt his heart and courage tremble, as if he had smelled the scent of death! Boom! In the next instant, apanied by a loud and muffled sound. The person who just moments ago seemed invincible, the Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation, instantly froze in ce. Histe-stage peak Uppecia body, in the face of L''s punch, seemed as fragile as a piece of paper. The fist imprint pierced through Diego''s chest, creating a through-and-through blood hole. But this attack, despite its solidity, only consumed less than one-fifth of its power. "Explode!" Immediately after, L shouted in a stern voice. With a spiritual connection to the fist imprint, he directly detonated the surging true energy condensed within it. Buzz! The fist imprint instantly exploded, spreading a terrifying shockwave with destructive power! Plop, plop, plop... A visually shocking scene unfolded! The seven Grandmaster-levelckeys following behind the Great Joy Corporation''s leader, unable to withstand the terrifying aftermath, burst into blood mist one after another! Meanwhile, Diego stood there, his eyes widened. In the next second, he struggled to lower his head and looked down, his pupils suddenly shrinking. "You..." "You..." He looked up at L, his eyes filled with astonishment, fear, and dread... At this moment, the scene fell silent! Everyone was shocked to the core, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 473 Secrets Revealed By Wicked Bone Chapter 473 Secrets Revealed by Wicked Bone Boom! In the next second, the Chairman of Great Joy Corporation''s body fell down like a toppled mountain. Hiss... Gulp! After a brief silence, gasping and swallowing sounds echoed one after another. Stephen opened his mouth wide! He knew L was impressive, but he didn''t expect him to be this badass! Jasmine and Zion were dumbfounded! Penelope, Landry, and all of Great Joy Corporation''s henchmen were trembling uncontrobly! Everyone was thunderstruck! In their minds, Diego - the invincible leader of Great Joy Corporation - had been punched to death by L? And not only him but also all seven Grandmaster-level powerhouses of Great Joy Corporation died instantly under that punch. They turned into blood mist in an instant. One punch killed seven Grandmasters and a Divine Realm peak? Jasmine muttered to herself. Zion''s face twitched as he looked at L standing proudly there, his Adam''s apple constantly bobbing. The expressions on the faces of the other two young war officials were also extremely fascinating... In their hearts, they couldn''t help but recall L''s words: "Being straightforward and brutal can solve any problem! As long as you are brutal enough!" It turns out that he really can do it! Thump, thump, thump.... The next second, Jasmine finally snapped out of her shock and ran a few steps forward. "Diego, Chairman of the Great Joy, and his seven main subordinates werewfully killed by Mr. Willis!" "All members of the Great Joy, listen up! Drop your weapons, put your hands on your heads, and crouch down! Otherwise, you will be killed without mercy!" "All soldiers, prepare for battle! Those who dare to resist will be executed on the spot!" Click, click, click... As this excitedmand was issued, all the soldiers suddenly shivered, aiming their guns at the members of the Great Joy Corporation present. The soldiers, one by one, showed excitement and satisfaction on their faces. "Put your hands on your heads and crouch down!" "Otherwise, you''ll be killed!" Many soldiers shouted out loudly, their voices reverberating. Meanwhile, the members of the Great Joy Corporation present were filled with panic and despair. ng! As the first member of the Great Joy Corporation dropped his machete and crouched down, the sound of weapons falling to the ground echoed one after another. Whoosh... People huddled together, crouching down one after another. These once arrogant andwless criminals were now trembling in fear, crouching down with their heads in their hands! Landry trembled all over. Dead? Did his father really die just like that? He looked at L standing there, unsure whether he should hate him, fear him, or... regret it! Why? Why did he have to... provoke such an existence? The next second, Landry turned to look at Penelope, his eyes red, and threw a punch at her. "You bitch! You''re the one to me for this!" "It''s all because of you! My father is dead! It''s over!" "It''s all over!" Penelope slumped to the ground, her face devoid of color. Being hit by Landry, she couldn''t take her eyes off L. Why? How did this man be so powerful? That night, a thrilling and uplifting news spread throughout Oswesh: The Great Joy Corporation is finished! The Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation was killed on the spot by a senior military official from the Priocia Army! All members of the Great Joy Corporation had been captured. The Great Joy Corporation''s headquarters in the outskirts of Oswesh City, as well as Diego''s private mansion, were swiftly swept away and sealed as if a storm had passed! This group of people, who had been rampant and causing trouble for a long time in Oswesh, were almostpletely eradicated! And the "culprit" behind this incident, after dealing with the aftermath, apanied his daughter to enjoy the night festival in Oswesh... It was as if... it had nothing to do with him! On the other side! In the hidden stronghold of the Willis family, Wicked Bone held Summer in his arms, his face filled with intoxication. It must be said that this female disciple he personally trained was truly an exceptional beauty. Especially when they were intimate, her seductive techniques almost took his life. "Summer, did you gain anything from your trip to Ednd? Did L reveal any information about the jade pendant?" Wicked Bone asked as he held Summer. She had just returned today, and Wicked Bone couldn''t wait to have some fun with her before asking about the "serious matter." Summer''s eyes flickered for a moment, and she nodded, saying, "Yes, I gained something! I managed to extract the exact whereabouts of L''s parents." Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone''s expression changed slightly, a hint of strangeness crossing his face. "Oh? Where are his parents?" Summer said, "L said that initially, they went to a ce called Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West. Master, do you know this ce?" She asked tentatively. "Cloud Sea Mountain Base?" Wicked Bone repeated the name, and then a sinister smile crept onto his face. Soon, the smile grew wider, eventually turning into a mockingughter. "Cloud Sea Mountain Base? Hahaha... that''s hrious!" Seeing his reaction, Summer immediately showed a puzzled expression. "Master, what''s wrong?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Afterughing for a while, Wicked Bone finally calmed down. "Summer, I haven''t told you this before, but when you first told me that L said the jade pendant was on his father, I knew he was lying to you! In fact, the pendant is either still with his grandfather or in his own hands. There''s no way it could be on his father!" Wicked Bone said with a sinister expression. "Oh? Why?" Summer asked, puzzled. "Because it was me who spread the information to Niks, L''s grandfather back then. I told him that Cloud Sea Mountain Base had a treasure that could cure the ancient curse of the family. And that old fool Niks went there without thinking. However, the traitor from the family had already escaped from there. Funny thing is, ten yearster, his son and daughter-inw also foolishly followed suit! L''s parents died in Lucoork West long ago, and his father never had that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. It''s quite amusing... really amusing! It seems that L is still fixated on this Cloud Sea Mountain Base. I fear that one day, he will go there to find a way to remove the curse. Hahaha..." Wicked Bone mocked and sneered. As he finished speaking, Summer''s expression changed several times, a hint of shock shing in her eyes. So, Wicked Bone indirectly caused the death of her master''s parents? And her master was still unaware of it to this day! Chapter 474 Overwhelming Hatred Chapter 474 Overwhelming Hatred At this moment, Summer''s soul seemed to be connected to L''s, and she was absolutely loyal to her "master." When Wicked Bone revealed this news, it made her secretly worried. Some things are easy to slip out once you''re in bed together. Otherwise, why would "pillow talk" have such power throughout history? After enjoying himself with Summer, Wicked Bone was captivated by his supposed female disciple and revealed some long-buried secrets. "Haha... Master, you''re so bad! So L''s parents were basically killed by you?" Summer giggled mischievously and yfully poked Wicked Bone''s chest. Upon hearing this, Wicked Boneughed heartily. "What do you mean ''basically''? That pair of idiots were actually killed by me personally. Although they temporarily escaped from Cloud Sea at that time, I cursed them with another vicious curse that ensured their inevitable death! It''s just a pity that they didn''t have that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant on them at the time!" As he spoke, an evil light flickered in Wicked Bone''s eyes. "So Summer, if you have a chance to get close to L again and continue extracting information about Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from him... ording to my guesswork, there is a good chance that he has it! I can''t leave right now for fear of attracting attention from our family or even ancient family. So I''ll leave this matter up to you." "Once I get my hands on that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and even inherit its legacy someday... I will definitely not treat you unfairly!" With these words spoken confidently by Wicked Bone as he pinched Summer''s chin before kissing her again. "Mmm..." Summer moaned softly while forcing a smile... That night in their hotel room! L hurried Nora to wash up aftering back from outside, and then coaxed her to sleep. Afterward, he took a bath himself and sat down toprehend his cultivation realm. Since absorbing a small amount of Earth Marvel Soil Crystalst time, L could feel a faint earth attribute within his body, including his true energy and elixir field. However, this trace of earth attribute was far from fully stimting his physical attributes. L estimated that topletely break through and transform his elixir field into an "attribute elixir field," he would need at least a thousand times the amount of Earth Marvel Soil Crystal fromst time. This was undoubtedly a huge quantity. "I wonder how much Earth Marvel Soil Crystal is stored in the Yellow Dragon Jade mine. Will it be enough for my breakthrough?" L pondered silently. Late at night, while L was in the midst of hisprehension, he suddenly felt his phone vibrate a few times. Surprisingly, he received a message from Summer. After a moment... L put down his phone, and a chilling light flickered in his eyes. His fists clenched tightly, making a cracking sound! A terrible aura and killing intent seemed to surge around him. So, the Cloud Sea Mountain Base was intentionally leaked as information by Wicked Bone, a member of the hidden world Willis family. It lured L''s grandfather there in the past. His grandfather gained nothing from that trip and disappeared since then, but he left behind the wrong information, leading L''s parents to go to that cursed ce when he turned 18. In the end, they tragically died in Lucoork West! They endured immense pain before their deaths! "Wicked Bone!" L gritted his teeth, his heart roaring with anger. During the journey escorting Conor to lylonio, L learned about his parents'' tragic fate from "Fox" Sierra. Sierra told him that his parents had fallen victim to a curse from an ancient martial arts family, causing their bodies to rot from the inside out! At that time, L had only thought that it was the work of the ancient Willis family. But he never expected that it was Wicked Bone from the hidden world Willis family who personally harmed his parents. "Wicked Bone! Hidden Willis family!" "Ah! Ah! Ah!" L''s eyes turned bloodshot, his heart filled with extreme grief and indignation. The torment his parents endured at that time made L feel like his heart was being torn apart. His chest felt suffocated with resentment! In his mind, vivid memories of the warm moments he spent with his parents when he was young resurfaced. His father''s seriousness and kindness, his mother''s gentleness and thoughtfulness. However, the next moment, the scene abruptly turned into the horrifying sight of his parents'' decaying bodies, unable to find peace even in death. It made L tremble all over, consumed by boundless hatred! "Mom, Dad, one day I will avenge you and settle the score!" "Ancient Willis family! Hidden world Willis family! Wicked Bone! I will tear them into a thousand pieces and repay the pain you suffered a hundredfold!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. For the next two days, L ??? apanied Nora to explore Oswesh and its surroundings. Because of his great achievements in annihting the Great Joy Corporation, some local leaders personally came to meet L, but he evaded them. During these two days, Jasmine and her cousin, as well as Zion, took time off and acted as "tour guides." Zion now dared not show any negligence towards L and disyed enough humility. These individuals, who grew up in the military district with a military background, had a naked respect for the strong. Moreover, L not only possessed terrifying strength but also had a special identity. As for Jasmine, it goes without saying that she had an inexplicable fondness for L from the beginning, and now that fondness had turned into admiration. At this moment, she finally understood the source of the indifference and confidence that L disyed when they first met. It stemmed from his strength! After spending two days ying with the little one, L checked out of the hotel and, at the arrangement of Jasmine and Zion, moved into the military district guesthouse in Oswesh. He asked Jasmine to take care of Nora, while he focused on the first objective of this trip. Although Nora was only five years old, she now possessed the mid-level strength of the Dark Force. And in the past two days, the one had be familiar with Jasmine, so L didn''t have to worry too much about leaving her with Jasmine temporarily at the guesthouse. On the early morning of the fourth day since his arrival, L boarded a bus from Oswesh City to Laenteglos Town. "Strength! Everything requires strength!" L already had an obsession in his heart, as if there was a voice roaring inside him. From Summer, he learned that Wicked Bone''s strength had reached the initial stage of the Nascent Soul. It was far beyond his current reach If it weren''t for the fact that Wicked Bone also coveted the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and didn''t want to attract the attention of the family or the ancient Willis family, he would have already made a move against L. Therefore, he needed to grow and improve his strength as soon as possible. He couldn''t handle Wicked Bone right now, let alone the hidden world Willis family or even the ancient Willis family. Whether it was to resolve the curse on his daughter or to avenge his parents, everything had to be built upon absolute strength! Chapter 475 Who Else Can We Deceive If Not Him? Chapter 475 Who Else Can We Deceive If Not Him? L contacted Carson a day in advance and arranged to meet him today. After getting on the car, L made another phone call to confirm. Hr arrived at Lacrusau County, at a Yellow Dragon Jade mine site. After finishing the call, Carson smiled and said to a burly middle-aged man beside him, "Boss, that fool should be here in a little over an hour." The middle-aged man, around forty years old with a beefy face and a tattoo of a Kylin on his arm, adorned himself withrge gold chains and a gold watch. He looked like a typical nouveau riche and troublemaker. This middle-aged man was Jarrett Aguirre, also known as Gibbsite, Carson''s boss. In Laenteglos Town, he had previously owned three jade mines and was considered a prominent figure. But now, with this new Yellow Dragon Jade mine in his possession, he might as well be called Gabbsite. Several tough guys apanied Gibbsite, and it was evident that they were not to be trifled with. Someone who could control multiple jade mines was naturally not to be underestimated in local influence, straddling the line between legality and illegality. "He''sing? Good!" Gibbsite nodded and nced in the direction of the mine entrance, a faint cunning expression appearing on his face. Despite his burly appearance, anyone who could rise to the top couldn''t possibly becking in intelligence. One could even say that Gibbsite had more twists and turns in his mind than anyone else. Initially, when he discovered this jade mine, he thought he was about to make a fortune. But now, the vein of this mine had encountered significant problems. If he didn''t find a way to process more batches of raw stones, he would likely end up with a catastrophic loss. At ten o''clock that morning, as soon as L got off the car, he was greeted by Carson, who took him to their destination. The jade mine site was not open-air but had several mine entrances leading to the depths of the mine. Upon getting off the car, L saw a burly middle-aged man approaching with a group of tough guys. He warmly weed them, saying, "Oh, this must be Mr. Willis, right? I''m the owner here, Jarrett! Aguirre" "I heard you''re also friends with Mr. Atkinson? Mr. Atkinson oftenes to my mine to purchase, so we''re all on the same side! Haha..." After Gibbsite arrived, he shook hands with L and smiled. He was extremely warm and generous in his demeanor. "Mr. Aguirre, nice to meet you. I came specifically because I heard Mr. Atkinson mention your attention to detail and your passion for Yellow Dragon Jade," L politely said, then looked towards the mine entrance and asked with a smile, "Is this the vein that produced thest batch?" After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gibbsite nodded and said, "Yes, this is it. Come, let''s go to the office and have a seat." Gibbsite led L to the office, which was essentially a colorful corrugated metal house set up on the site. After they sat down, Gibbsite smiled and said, "I heard you liked thest batch? Well, you''vee to the right ce. Not to brag, but even though the Yellow Dragon Jade produced in my mine has some impurities, the advantage is that it''s cheap, right? Since you''re friends with Mr. Atkinson, if you need arge quantity, I can offer you the lowest price, the same as thest batch Mr. Atkinson purchased. Mr. Willis, what do you think?" Gibbsite made a grand gesture and asked in a very generous manner. "Oh? The same price as Mr. Atkinson''sst purchase? What exactly is the price?" L asked calmly. Gibbsite had an air of arrogance on his face. "Well, the lowest price for Yellow Dragon Jade raw stones on the market is at least 20, 000 dors per kilogram, which is 20 million per ton. Thest batch I sold to Mr Atkinson was about a tone and I charged him 10 million, which is half of the market''s lowest price. I can offer you the same price. How about that?" Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and continued to ask, "What if I want a lot?" Gibbsite''s expression froze for a moment, and a glint shed in his eyes. "A lot? How much, specifically?" At this point, Gibbsite was willing to sell as much as possible. When he heard L''s question, he became even more excited and thrilled. "As much as you want! If possible, I even want to acquire the entire mine," said L relentlessly. Being at the jade mine site, although L hadn''t entered the mine yet, he could already sense a rtively strong earth elemental aura in the air. So he was certain that this ce produced Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. He didn''t know how much Earth Marvel Soil Crystal he needed to break through, so he nned to acquire the entire mine directly. Cultivation was always a very expensive endeavor, and L had long been prepared for it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With the umtion of previous pill sales and the profits he received from working with the Graham family, he had amassed over five billion dors. Therefore, he spoke with confidence. After L finished speaking, Gibbsite''s eyes widened, and Carson, who was standing beside him, also wore a surprised expression. "What? As much as you want? You even want to... buy the entire mine? After recovering from his shock, Gibbsite''s face turned slightly red, and his voice carried a hint of questioning. At this moment, he was excited and almost burst intoughter. Carson also showed excitement and praised L, "Mr. Willis, you''re truly bold!" Now that there was a problem with this mine, Gibbsite wanted to process as many raw stones as possible and make more money. Carson had brought L, this "fool," and Gibbsite was undoubtedly going to reward him. The fact that this "fool" expressed an indiscriminate interest in these Yellow Dragon Jade raw stones, wanting as much as possible and even wanting to buy the entire mine, meant that he had done a great service for Gibbsite. When the time came, the boss would surely give him a significant share, at least several million dors. At this moment, Gibbsite indeed cast an appreciative look at Carson and then tentatively asked L, "Mr. Willis, it''s not impossible for you to acquire the entire mine, but in terms of money... it might not be a small amount." L nodded. "I understand! Mr. Aguirre, please give me an approximate figure." Gibbsite took a deep breath, and his eyes flickered a few times. The mine already had problems, and if a knowledgeable local boss were to take over, leaving aside whether they would even ept it, it probably wouldn''t be worth much. If someone could offer Gibbsite a billion dors, he would probably happily sell it. But now... Gibbsite looked at L, and a cold smile shed deep in his eyes. This guy clearly didn''t know much about the business, and he was an outsider. He seemed like a wealthy second-generation from some family, acting foolish and having too much money. Who else should he swindle if not him? Chapter 476 Do You Take Me For A Fool? Chapter 476 Do You Take Me for a Fool? "Mr. Willis, you have to understand that even though there may be impurities in the Yellow Dragon Jade produced from my mine, a ton of raw Yellow Dragon Jade is worth at least tens of millions. When I explored it initially, although the vein was notrge, it was estimated to produce at least a thousand tons of raw stone? That''s 10 billion!" Gibbsite and L were doing some calctions. When L heard this number, his eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. Damn! 10 billion?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He was still too poor! "Mr. Aguirre, can''t we calcte the ount like this? 10 billion is not your profit since you still need to hire workers to dig it out and then sell it. This includes various costs such asbor fees for mining, storage and sales. After I get this mine from you, all these expenses will be on me," said L in a deep voice. Gibbsite nodded quickly and said, "Yes! Mr. Willis, you make sense." "I haven''t finished yet... So if we remove those costs and add my friendly price for you, Mr. Willis, would you give me 5 billion? Then I''ll give you the mining rights. How about that?" Gibbsite continued speaking. "5 billion..." When L heard this number, he looked at Gibbsite with an odd expression on his face. What the hell! This guy was pricing based on how much money he had in hand, right? If he really took over this mine site himself, then he might as well go bankrupt overnight! But as long as he can break through to Golden Core Realm within a short period of time, then 5 billion would actually be worth it. Seeing L''s strange expression, Gibbsite thought that 5 billion had scared off his "sucker." Actually, he was also demanding sky-high prices, waiting for L to pay back what he owed. Seeing L''s changing expression without saying a word, he smiled and said, "Of course, Mr. Willis, if you''re sincerely interested in buying, the price can still be negotiated." It was hard toe across such a fool who actually wanted to buy this mine. Gibbsite didn''t want to scare him away directly! "So, Mr. Willis, why don''t you tell me the price you have in mind?" Gibbsite cautiously asked. L pondered for a few seconds and finally said, "How about taking me to see this mine first?" In fact, even if it cost 5 billion, L could still ept it. Of course, before that, he wanted to confirm once again that this was indeed the ce where the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal was produced. Upon hearing L''s request, Gibbsite''s eyes flickered for a moment, and then he nodded with a smile, saying, "Of course, it''s possible!" A momentter, Gibbsite, apanied by Carson and several burly men, brought L to the entrance of a mine. Outside the entrance, there were many raw Yellow Dragon Jade stones piled up, as if they had just been mined from inside. At this time, several miners came out, pulling a minecart filled with raw stones. "Mr. Willis, these are all just mined from inside. You can take a look here! The mine is too dirty and quite dangerous, so there''s no need for you to go inside," Gibbsite said politely, seemingly considering L''s well-being. At this moment, Carson picked up a piece of raw stone with a translucent orange-yellow skin and handed it to L. "Mr. Willis, take a look. The material is still the same asst time. You bought a batch before, so you should be familiar with it, right?" L smiled ambiguously, a hint of mockery and annoyance appearing in his eyes. He infused Dragon Energy into his eyes, already seeing through everything. piled-up raw stones here, iners the ones being theatrically pulled out of the mine by the workers, were indeed simr in quality to the ones he had purchasedst time. However, the ones pressed underneath were no longer considered Yellow Dragon Jade stones. Those stones were almost entirely filled with "impurities," and the structure of the Yellow Dragon Jade had beenpletely destroyed. To ordinary people, these stones were no different from worthless rocks. And these stones were probably the ones freshly mined, right? In other words, for a raw stone dealer, this Yellow Dragon Jade pit had almost no value left. Of course, those "impurities" were treasures for L. But this didn''t change the fact that Jarrett and Carson wanted to deceive him. In fact, with L''s abilities, he could easily sneak into this mine and absorb the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal within. However, he felt that since this Yellow Dragon Jade vein belonged to Jarrett, it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to do so. As a cultivator, he despised such sneaky actions to take advantage of ordinary people. So L didn''t mind paying a high price for this mine, giving him deserved benefits. But now, it seemed... he was being taken for a fool! He didn''t want to take advantage of others, but he didn''t expect others to treat him as a scapegoat. Since that was the case, why should he still hold back? If you''re merciless, don''t me me for being unjust. Do you really think I''m a fool with money who insists on buying from you? Wouldn''t it be great if I came over quietly in the middle of the night without you knowing? "Mr. Aguirre, I have other things to attend to today. Let''s talk another day," L said nonchntly, intending to leave. Upon hearing these words, Gibbsite was momentarily stunned, and then his expression changed abruptly. "Mr. Willis, what do you mean? Let''s talk another day?" "What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied with the price? How much can you offer? Let''s hear it," Carson pulled L and said, "Mr. Willis, don''t leave. Whatever your requirements are, we can negotiate! Let me tell you, if you miss this opportunity, you won''t find such a cheap jade mine anywhere else." "Sorry, it''s not about the money." L shook off Carson''s hand expressionlessly and shook his head lightly. As he spoke, he was about to turn and leave. He felt extremely displeased that they were treating him like a fool. Although he disdained confronting them directly, he was also unwilling to continue with the pretense. Seeing this, Gibbsite''s face immediately darkened, and he gave a signal to the several burly men beside him. These people directly blocked L''s path, their expressions turning unfriendly. "Are you ying games with Mr. Aguirre? Mr. Aguirre has been talking to you for so long, and you''ve been looking around the mine. Now you want to leave just like that? Do you think you can just walk away? Huh?" A burly man with a wolf head tattooed on his neck sneered and asked L. "Oh? I want to leave. Can you guys stop me?" L couldn''t help butugh and asked yfully. "Want to try?" the burly man asked harshly. At this moment, Gibbsite approached L with a fake jet smile on his face and said, "Mr. Willis, you really don''t y by the rules, do you? What''s the matter? You can''te up with several billion? That''s fine... If you can''t afford the entire mine, at least buy these raw stones in front of you. I''ll give you a friendly price, a total of 200 million!" Chapter 477 The Savior Has Arrived Chapter 477 The Savior Has Arrived "Yes, Mr. Willis, we know you''reing, but we made the workers work overtime to dig out so many raw stones for you. You don''t have to buy the entire mine, but you must buy these piles of raw stones in front of you," Carson said with a threatening glint in his eyes. "What if I don''t buy them?" L raised an eyebrow and asked. "Don''t buy them! Ha ha... Mr. Willis, I suggest you think about the consequences!" Gibbsite sneered coldly and added with a hint of threat in his tone, "Transfer 200 million dors to my ount right now and then I''ll have someone help you transport these raw stones away. Otherwise..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he meant - if L didn''tply with their demands, they would throw him into the mine pit and make it look like an "ident." If it were an ordinary person,ing to this unfamiliar ce would be a pointless death. Gibbsite was not unfamiliar with this kind of thing! "What? If I don''t spend 200 million to buy these stones from you, you''ll kill me?" L squinted his eyes and asked, a dangerous glint flickering in his eyes. In his heart, a trace of killing intent was rising. "That''s right! Money or your life, choose one!" Gibbsite nodded fiercely, his expression harsh. "Then it''ll be life! However... it''s yours!" L said expressionlessly. "Brothers, what are you waiting for?" Gibbsite said, and his expression turned fierce. Being able to open a mine in Laenteglos Town meant that he was not only wealthy and influential but also a ruthless character. "Attack, kill him!" Gibbsitemanded. These burly men, ustomed to doing Gibbsite''s dirty work, were truly willing to kill L! However, the next second brought a jaw-dropping scene. "Hmph!" Faced with these menacing thugs, L stood there and let out a cold snort. Thud! Thud! Thud... Then, a visually shocking scene unfolded. Each of these burly men''s bodies trembled violently, and they fell to the ground, coughing up blood. They felt as if their internal organs had been struck by a giant hammer. This was L sparing them, as he couldn''t be bothered to kill such minor characters. Otherwise, they would have exploded and died. Gibbsite was dumbfounded, and Carson turned pale with fear. "Kid... what kind of sorcery is this?" Gibbsite asked in a startled tone, his face filled with panic. Looking at his subordinates writhing on the ground and wailing, his face twitched uncontrobly. Carson also held an iron rod in his hand, intending to join in on attacking L. However, at this moment, the rod fell to the ground, and his whole body trembled. Several miners, watching from a distance, were also stunned, unable to close their mouths. Anyone could tell that Mr. Aguirre had kicked the iron te, right? A wicked smile appeared on L''s face as he walked towards Gibbsite. "You think you can take my life?" Gibbsite felt his legs go weak, stuttering, "Brother... Mr. Willis... let''s talk! It was just a joke... you... don''t do anything rash!" "Yeah, Mr. Willis, it''s not necessary! Really, it''s not necessary. It was just a joke," Carson squeezed out a smile uglier than crying and tried to "exin" to L. L let out a cold snort, and his eyes emitted a chilling light. "I have to say, you guys are really unlucky! In the past, I would have just taught trash like you a lesson at most. But these days, I''m in a very bad mood!" As he spoke, his voice became extremely cold, each word filled with a murderous intent.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g That''s right! L had been extremely suppressed these days, suppressing his inner violent emotions. Learning that his parents were lured to the Cloud Sea Mountain Base and even killed by Wicked Bone, it was easy to imagine the intensity of negative emotions in L''s heart. These past few days, he had been apanying Nora, traveling around, always wearing a smile on his face, seemingly happy. But in reality, he had been suppressing his inner resentment and only refrained from showing it in front of his daughter. "What... What are you nning to do? You wouldn''t dare to kill me, would you? Let me tell you, this is Laentegl?s, and I am someone with a prominent position and social influence here. If I die, have you considered the consequences?" Gibbsite said, his tone fierce but with a hint of fear, as he took a step back. Creak! At that moment, several SUVs with fake license tes swiftly arrived and parked in the jade mine. The next second, a group of people jumped out of the vehicles. Leading them was a man who stood tall like an iron tower. And apanying him were individuals with an aura of profound intensity, clearly seasoned individuals who had blood on their hands. However, they appeared somewhat disheveled and seemed to be on the run. Upon seeing this group''s arrival, Gibbsite, who was previously filled with panic, suddenly brightened up, revealing a strong sense of delight. Carson also saw them as if he had found a savior and crawled towards the group in a desperate manner. Meanwhile, L raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on the tall figure, and a cold smile appeared on his face. "Mr. Copper? Is that you, Mr. Copper?" Gibbsite ran over, shouting with excitement. His expression was so ecstatic that even if he saw his deceased father resurrected, he probably wouldn''t be as thrilled. "Shut up, stop yelling!" The person who arrived was none other than Crosby! He was once one of the "Eight Red Baton" under the Great Joy Corporation, a trusted subordinate of Diego, and a Grandmaster-level henchman. The people around him were remnants of the Great Joy Corporation. However, this former prominent figure of the Great Joy Corporation, who used to be fearless and domineering, seemed somewhat guilty at the moment. Upon hearing Gibbsite calling his name, he immediately lowered his voice and spoke sternly. "Mr. Aguirre, I brought these brothers here to seek refuge with you! Arrange something for us quickly so we can escape to Myanrealm. The Great Joy and Mr. Ewing are in trouble, I assume you''re aware of that, right? Stop yelling! I''m on, the run, you know?" Crosby grabbed Gibbsite by the Cor, speaking in an unfriendly tone. Chapter 478 What Needs To Be Said About How To Do It? Chapter 478 What Needs to Be Said About How to Do it? "Absolutely, Mr. Copper, you can count on me to get it done right and clear. I owe a lot to you and Great Joy for taking care of me in the past, otherwise my business wouldn''t have grown this big. You can hide out with me without any worries; I won''t make a fuss about it," Gibbsite quickly assured him. But then his tone changed as he revealed his frustration and bitter smile, "However, Mr. Copper, I''m also in trouble now! You have to help me solve this problem first!" Hearing this, Crosby let out a questioning "Hmm?" and looked around cautiously. Suddenly he saw Gibbsite''s men lying on the ground vomiting blood while another figure was slowly walking towards them. "What''s going on? Did you mess up again...?" Crosby started scolding Gibbsite but stopped mid-sentence when he saw who was approaching them. His towering body shook violently with fear as his eyes showed panic. Meanwhile, Gibbsite and Carson were still unaware of what was happening, "Mr. Copper! It''s this guy! He caused trouble at my ce and injured so many of my brothers before shamelessly trying to kill me! Help me kill him off; I''ll make sure your business is taken care of." Carson was cunning by nature; he added fuel to the fire, "We even mentioned Great Joy and Mr. Copper earlier but this guy didn''t even bat an eye!" The two of them saw Crosby''s arrival and thought they had found a strong support. The Great Joy Corporation was finished, and they naturally heard about it. Although L seemed to be a formidable opponent, capable of injuring a group of subordinates with just a cold snort, in the eyes of Gibbsite and the others, he was still no match for a Grandmaster-level powerhouse like Crosby. Crosby arrived just in time, shouldn''t L be finished? However, as soon as the words fell, Crosby looked at L, swallowed hard, and said in a hoarse voice, "Of course, he didn''t take me seriously!" The next moment, as if going mad, he pped Gibbsite and then sent Carson flying with another p. "What the hell!" "Gibbsite, what the hell!" "You damn it!" "Why? Why did you provoke him?" "Why did you harm me? Why?" Crosby shouted hysterically. At this moment, he truly had a death wish. Why? Why did he encounter him? The Great Joy Corporation was finished! The invincible chairman was killed by him. Who destroyed the Great Joy Corporation? Who killed the chairman? It was this guy in front of him! And now, they actually wanted him to help them kill him? Not to mention that his power had already been crippled by him, even if it hadn''t been, how could he possibly be his opponent? When the Great Joy Corporation was annihted, Crosby secretly rejoiced that he didn''t go with them that day because his strength had been crippled and he was seriously injured. He managed to save his life and had a chance to escape. However, he never expected that after running away for half a day, he would end up in front of L? Thud! The next moment, Crosby''s tall figure directly knelt down in front of L. "... Mr. Willis! Spare me!" "Please, spare me!" "The Great Joy is finished, and I''ve been crippled by you! I''m nothing now, please spare me, let me go..." "Will you...?" 11 Seeing Crosby''s performance, Gibbsite and Carson, holding their swollen faces, werepletely dumbfounded. When they saw Crosby, they thought they had seen a savior. They thought someone could help them kill L! But now, what was going on? Crosby not only turned against them but also fought them and even knelt down in front of L?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mr. Copper, what... who is he?" Gibbsite asked in horror, his voice stuttering. But Crosby didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all. Like a desperate dog, he knelt in front of Lachtan, wagging his tail, begging for mercy, wanting L to spare him. At this moment, L looked at Crosby and the people from the Great Joy Corporation, feeling somewhat surprised. Heh heh... What a coincidence in life! At this moment, Crosby suddenly shuddered, seeming to have realized something. "Mr. Willis, how do you want to deal with these two?" "What should we do, you say?" He looked at Gibbsite and Carson, asking in a ttering manner. That was right! These two idiots had clearly offended L. Perhaps, by pleasing L with these two, he could gain favor. L raised an eyebrow at his words, showing a hint of interest. "Oh? He just said he wanted to kill me, so what do you suggest we do?" Hearing this, Crosby almost didn''t hesitate at all, directly pointing at Gibbsite and Carson and said, "Kill them!" As soon as the words fell, Gibbsite and Carson were instantly pale with fear. Before they could finish begging for mercy, two subordinate leaders from the Great Joy Eyelet Corporation beside Crosby took out silenced pistols and shot them both in the head. Gibbsite and Carson, before their deaths, widened their eyes, filled with unwillingness and disbelief. They could never have imagined that the supposed "savior" who had arrived would turn around and kill them. As they watched this scene, the burly men lying on the ground, who were previously coughing up blood and wailing, were all frightened into silence. At this moment, Crosby kneeled on the ground, wearing a pleading and ingratiating expression, and said, "Mr. Willis, I''ll take care of them for you! Please... spare me!" However, a hint of mockery appeared on L''s face. "Spare you?" "Since you people have encountered me, there''s no way I''ll let you go. At most, I won''t kill you!" A tinge of indignation and unwillingness appeared on Crosby''s face. "Mr. Willis, I just helped you!" L sneered, "I need your help? Besides, you''re an immoral person. Do you think you can morally ckmail me?" Click, click, click... "Copper, let''s take him on!" Upon hearing L''s words, several people beside Crosby took out their guns and aimed them at L. However, Crosby, with a resigned and defeated expression, shook his head. "Put your guns away! It''s useless..." "Thank you, Mr. Willis... for sparing my life!" L chuckled and then took out his phone, dialing a number. The next moment, he directly handed the phone to Crosby. Crosby took it, looked at L with mixed emotions, took a deep breath, and said with a bitter smile, "I am from the Great Joy... and I want to... surrender myself!" Chapter 479 Disaster Or Opportunity? Chapter 479 Disaster or Opportunity?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Jasmine and Stephen were ying with Nora outside when she received a phone call. "Ah?" Jasmine eximed in surprise. "L? What''s going on?" "No, you''re not L! Who are you?" Crosby chuckled bitterly. "I''m Crosby from Great Joy, and I want to turn myself in!" L took the phone and said, "Okay,e to the mine in Longling Town with more people and bring Crosby back." "What?!" This time Jasmine recognized L''s voice and was shocked. What was happening? She was ying with his daughter while he caught a group of Great Joy Corporation fugitives and brought them over? She couldn''t believe it - she got credit for doing nothing but watching L''s child y while he aplished such a big thing. "What? You don''t want? Then I''ll contact Zion," L said with a frown. "No! No! I want!" Jasmine quickly replied. "I''ll take people over there," Jasmine shouted hastily. After hanging up the phone, her face was filled with joy. "Jasmine, what''s going on?" Stephen raised an eyebrow and asked. Jasmine smiled and said, "Nothing much. L captured one of the key leaders of Great Joy, Crosby. He asked me to go and take the people! This is a great achievement!" Great Joy Corporation was destroyed, Chairman Diego and seven major leaders under him were killed on the spot. Most of the gang members were arrested, and a few were still on the run! Among the fugitives, the biggest catch was Crosby. It was easy to imagine the credit Jasmine would receive for bringing back Crosby. It was possible her military rank would be directly promoted. Unexpectedly, she didn''t do anything today except help L take care of the child, and such a huge opportunity fell into herp. "What? Is L that amazing? Jasmine, you''re benefiting from my glory," Stephen teased. At the same time, he admired L even more in his heart. During the mission, it was L who eliminated four powerful foreign enemies, ensuring the sessfulpletion of the mission. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if L hadn''t been there. Stephen and the other warriors apanying him would likely have beenpletely defeated. Because of that mission, Stephen also received a second-ss merit. This time, even his cousin, Jasmine, benefited from L''s glory. It seemed that in the future, he must spend more time with L! Upon hearing this, Jasmine pouted and said, "Benefiting from your glory? You, a grown man, what glory do you have? Clearly, it''s because everyone loves me and flowers bloom when I appear. L was attracted by my charm." Stephen coughed a few times and said, "Okay..." However, Nora, who was standing next to them, couldn''t stand it. With a serious expression on her face, she said, "Auntie, that''s not true! Daddy only likes my mom, Miranda! Hmph!" As she finished speaking, Stephen made an "uh" sound and then pointed at his cousin,ughing heartily. Jasmine looked embarrassed, feeling her cheeks getting hot. "Uh... I was just joking." After saying that, she ran away as if fleeing, quickly gathering people to meet the arrival. On that day, the wanted fugitives from Great Joy Corporation, including Crosby, shed with Jarrett, the owner of a jade mine velike Laenteglos Town. During the confrontation, Jarrett and one of his assistants were identally killed, and several "employees" under Jarrett were injured. Then, they surrendered to Jasmine, the team leader of the police department in Oswesh City! Due to the murder case at Jarrett''s jade mine, the mining operation was temporarily suspended, and the area was sealed off by relevant authorities. ... On the other side, Ednd Station! An old man with white beard walked out, and at that moment, themunicator he carried rang. The old man was one of the elders of the reclusive Wood family, Marvin Wood. At the request of the family head, Trace, he came to Ednd to meet L and "exin" some things. However, before setting off, Trace had a private conversation with him and asked him to bring something along. "Mr. Wood!" After answering the call, Marvin said in a deep voice. "Uncle Marvin, have you arrived?" As a senior elder, Marvin''s strength had reached the level ofte Golden Core, and his seniority was high. He was the uncle of the family head, Trace. Marvin stroked his white beard and found a ce where no one was around before saying, "I''ve arrived! I just got off the train." "Okay! Don''t forget to give that thing to L," Trace instructed. "Are you sure? That thing could be a great opportunity!" Marvin asked, confirming the situation. "A great opportunity? Haha, our family is not capable of handling that thing. It''s more likely to bring catastrophic consequences! So, let''s give it to L," Trace''s voice carried a hint of solemnity. "Two elders of our family have died because of L. Indeed, we dare not easily move against him now, but how can not feel resentful in my heart? If L truly has a powerful background and the strength to handle this opportu et then so be it. Let it be our family''s apology for befriending him. But if he doesn''t have that kind of power behind him... hmph!" Trace''s voice turned cold. "Then let the disaster caused by this thing destroy him. It will be equivalent to avenging Verdant Pine and his brother!" "In short, this thing is a hot potato for our family. It''s useless to us and will only bring disaster," Marvin stroked his beard and agreed, "You''re absolutely right." That night, at Emerald Green Estates, after L left Ednd with Nora, the vi felt empty with only Miranda remaining. Therefore, Emmanuel and Cara came over to apany their daughter for a few days. "Mom and Dad, how is my cooking?" The goddess CEO''s eyes shimmered with anticipation and nervousness as she eagerly asked. Emmanuel and Cara looked at their daughter with strange expressions, feeling a bit sentimental. They never would have imagined that Miranda, who had always been indifferent to domestic matters, would suddenly be so enthusiastic about cooking. It was something they wouldn''t have dared to imagine before. Seeing their daughter''s expectant and excited expression, how could the couple not know who she was doing it for? But Emmanuel and Cara didn''t mind. Because from their daughter, they could feel that sweet sense of happiness, the joy she found in cooking. This was something Cara could understand and empathize with even more. When she was deeply in love with Emmanuel, cooking for her man was also a sweet and happy experience. However, they secretly thought to themselves, "Daughter, even if you want to study cooking, don''t use your old dad and mom as guinea pigs, okay? Isn''t that setting us up?" Chapter 480 Another Visitor From The Wood Family Chapter 480 Another Visitor from the Wood Family When at home with L and Nora, Miranda opted for simple tomato scrambled eggs. The dishes that the goddess CEO made these days were all difficult to cook. She even used her own parents as taste testers, making them feel quite resentful. Emmanuel sighed inwardly and picked up a piece of Coca-C chicken wings. The next second, he eximed, "Hmm? This tastes good!" "Really?" Cara''s eyes lit up as she also picked up a piece to taste it before giving her daughter a thumbs-up. Seeing this scene, Miranda''s beautiful eyes brightened with joy. This Coca-C chicken wing was Nora''s favorite dish and she had really put in effort to make it perfectly. The three of them chatted while eating their meal. They talked about Emmanuel taking over the various industries of the Lowe family and finally turned their attention towards Miranda''s rtionship with L. "Miranda, you can''t hide your feelings from your parents'' eyes anymore," Cara asked teasingly. Hearing this question caused a blush to rise on the goddess CEO''s stunning face as she shook her head in an attempt to appear cool, "No way." "What do you mean ''no way''? Don''t tell me that you''re researching these recipes just for me and your mother," Emmanuel said jealously. Sighing inwardly at how her parents misunderstood her intentions behind cooking these meals, Miranda retorted, "Dad! I''m doing this for Nora''s sake not that jerk L." Hearing this response caused both Emmanuel and Cara to exchange nces before sighing heavily, "Miranda... L said he didn''t want another child with you. Have you talked about it again?" "Yeah! Don''t you want another child together? It won''t affect how much love there is for Nora," Cara advised gently. Miranda pursed her lips, her pretty face showing a mixture of embarrassment and hesitation. "Mom, Dad, don''t worry about it! L and I have our own ideas. Nora is such an adorable child, and I already consider her as my own. She treats me like her birth mother. We''re not considering..." "What do you mean? Look at this time when L took Nora out for a trip and left you at home. Only by giving birth to your own child can you and L truly stabilize. Miranda, don''t you understand?" Cara said earnestly with a stern face. Hearing this, Miranda smiled bitterly and shook her head, thinking to herself, "Actually, L didn''t take Nora out for a trip, did he? He did it because of the curse on Nora''s body! Now she can understand why L no longer wants children. With Nora''s unfortunate circumstances, L wants to give her all the love, which is only natural. Besides, if we can''t remove the curse from Nora''s body within three years..." As Miranda thought about this, her heart was filled with tenderness for Nora. She also remembered the time when Nora truly epted her as a "stepmother" and even mentioned wanting another "little sibling" to her. It showed how understanding the little one was. But the more she thought about it, the more Miranda had a thought in her mind: to give all her love to Nora. Perhaps it was because she had never given birth to a child herself and hadn''t truly experienced being a mother. "Let''s discuss itter. L and I have actually talked about it. We n to wait until Nora is eight years old and starts elementary school before considering having our own child. That way, nothing will be dyed." Miranda naturally couldn''t tell her parents about Nora''s curse or the ancient Willis family. So she changed the way she talked about it. And if L can remove that curse before Nora''s seventh birthday... maybe considering having another child wasn''t impossible. After this thought emerged, Miranda inwardly scolded herself. Spit, spit, spit! Did she really want to have a child with that bastard? "Well, that''s fine! When Nora gets a bit older, you two must have a child!" Cara nodded in satisfaction and said. Just then, the doorbell of the vi rang. Miranda stood up and nced at the monitor screen in the living room, immediately seeing an elderly man with a refined and ethereal appearance standing outside the door. He was holding something in his hand and calmly pressing the doorbell. He didn''t look like trouble but rather like someone bringing a gift. "Who is it?" Emmanuel asked. "I''m not sure, an old man," Miranda replied.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go and see." Miranda said as she walked out. 10 p. m. at night! It was already deep autumn, and at this time, the sky was pitch ck. Tonight, the town of Laenteglos was particrly gloomy, with the moon hidden behind dark clouds. L, who temporarily rented a room in a hotel in the town, looked at the time and realized it was about time to go out. Just then, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Miranda calling, L quickly answered, "Honey, what''s the matter? "L, someone came to our house tonight!" Miranda whispered. "Someone came? Who?" Hearing this, L''s tone suddenly became tense, inexplicably nervous. What he feared the most was someone harming the people around him when he wasn''t there. "He said he is an elder of the Wood family, a hidden sect, named Marvin. He came to find you and said he wants to exin some things to you..." Miranda spoke in a hushed voice as she ryed the other person''s words to L almost verbatim. At the mention of someone from the Wood family, L was startled, thinking that another formidable expert hade seeking revenge. But as he listened further, his expression became strange. Came to exin things to him? Saying that the actions of the elders Verdant Pine and Semaj were personal and unrted to the Wood family? This... was he trying to make peace with him? L pondered for a moment and guessed what was going on. Two Golden Core experts sessively fell because of him, so the Wood family probably thought there was someone behind him, right? The most likely person they would think of was that "crazy old man." With this thought, a crazy and entric figure appeared in L''s mind. Then it transformed into the image of the old madman sitting in a car, looking perfectly sane, asking about the whereabouts of his father. "Senior, who are you really... and what''s your connection to my father?" "Why do you have anything to do with me or my father?" "Could it be that you are my long-lost..." L''s mind wandered, connecting various thoughts. At that moment, Miranda''s voice on the other end of the phone took a sudden turn. "Oh, by the way, he also gave me something and asked me to pass it on to you, no matter what!" Chapter 481 Heart Of The Rich Soil Chapter 481 Heart of the Rich Soil "Oh? What is it?" L was curious about Miranda''s words. "Just wait, I''ll take a picture and send it to you!" Miranda said. After a while, L received a message. Miranda sent a picture of something that looked like a colorful feather with a sheepskin map underneath it. "This feather and the treasure map are what the Wood family gave you as an apology. They said this could lead to great opportunities for you," Miranda exined. L''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. What did the Wood family mean by this move? Did they think he had some hidden power behind him? Either way, they didn''t cause any trouble this time, which made L breathe easier. He told Miranda to keep the items safe until he returned home to study them further. After chatting for a while longer, Miranda hung up the phone and L left the hotel heading towards the jade mine in daylight hours. Dark clouds obscured the moonlight as L transformed into a shadow in the pitch-ck night. Even if he passed by ordinary people, it was unlikely that anyone would notice him. After a moment, L arrived at the entrance of the jade mine, which had previously belonged to Gibbsite. Due to the events of the day, it had been temporarily sealed off, with no workers present. The next moment, L arrived at the entrance of a mine pit and directly drilled inside. Upon entering, he sensed a strong earth elemental aura permeating the air. As he walked deeper along the tunnel, the concentration of this aura grew more intense. The surrounding walls, if one casually smashed a rock, would likely reveal a piece of Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. However, L did not immediately start absorbing the earth element. Instead, he continued to delve deeper, relying on his sensitivity to the concentration of the earth element. After a while, he stopped at the end of a tunnel previously dug by the workers. The next moment, L used his hand as a knife and seemed to transform into a human drilling machine, burrowing into the soil and stones, continuing his descent underground. With L''s current strength, his physical body was already as tough as steel, and these soil and stones were no different from tofu in front of him. Digging through them was incredibly easy! Five minutester... L finally stopped and looked at a faint yellow light ahead, his eyes suddenly shining brightly. He saw a multi-faceted, earth-yellow crystal, about the size of a baby''s fist, with a slightly translucent appearance. As L looked at this object, his breathing couldn''t help but quicken, and a look of joy appeared on his face. This... the Heart of the Rich Soil? He dug out this multi-faceted crystal and tightly clenched it in his hand. Although it was only the size of a baby''s fist, L could sense that the amount of earth elemental essence contained within it was probably more than that of all the Earth Marvel Soil Crystals in this veinbined. It could even be said that the Earth Marvel Soil Crystals formed because of the earth elemental essence emitted by this object. This "Heart of the Rich Soil" was the core of the entire vein! In L''s acquired cultivation memories, there was also information about various treasures in the world. This Heart of the Rich Soil was undoubtedly a precious earth attribute treasure! With it, L could be certain that he would be able to activate his Innate Constitution. Moreover, he could further refine his earth attribute physique, transcending the ordinary earth attribute physique and advancing to be "the Rich Soil" physique! After a cultivator sessfully awakened their innate attribute, they could transform their elixir field into their "true elixir field." Usually, cultivators could be categorized into five attributes: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, ording to their innate constitution. However, this was only the mostmon and ordinary ssification. There were always those with extraordinary talent or unique constitutions who, when breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, awakened special attributes. For example, the advanced attribute of the earth element, the "the Rich Soil" physique; the advanced attributes of gold, "the Sharp Gold" physique; the advanced attributes of water, "the Cold Ice" physique; the advanced attributes of fire, "the True Fire" physique; and the advanced attributes of wood, "the Ethereal Wood" physique. In addition, there were even rarer attributes such as light, darkness, and lightning... These advanced or special attributes could be said topletely surpass the ordinary constitution attributes. They were even more rare! Once awakened, they would also be more powerful! To awaken these special attributes, besides the cultivator themselves having a special constitution, they could also be "stimted" by external forces. For example, the earth attribute treasure that L had obtained at this moment could allow an ordinary earth attribute physique to advance to "the Rich Soil" physique. Of course, the process might be dangerous and painful. But when he thought about the suppression that these special advanced attributes had on ordinary attributes, how could L fear a little danger and pain? "Mom, Dad, you must be blessing me from the beyond!" "It seems that not only have I be a perfect Uppecia, but I will also obtain an advanced attribute and awaken the ''the Rich Soil'' physique!" "So,e on!" L''s eyes shimmered with a sharp light. In the next moment, he activated the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique and began absorbing the abundant earth elemental aura contained in the Heart of the Rich Soil. Buzz! L could only feel the rich and pure earth elemental essence pouring into his body like a mighty army, rushing into his meridians. His organs meridians, and bones, seemed to petrify in the face of this terrifying earth element. L''s heart tightened, and he quickly elerated the operation of the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, mobilizing the true energy in his elixir field, dispersing it throughout his limbs and body to resist and integrate with these earth elements. The elixir field in his lower abdomen spun rapidly at this moment, and the true energy flowed out as if it were inexhaustible. L knew that if he wasn''t careful, he might be counter-attacked by the "Heart of the Rich Soil." Instead of stimting his constitution, he might turn into apletely "petrified" corpse. Therefore, he couldn''t afford to be careless, and he concentrated his spirit to the highest degree. "Ah! This is so damn ufortable!" "The dense and viscous earth element makes me feel like my true energy cirction is being obstructed!" "Even my blood seems to have stopped flowing!" L''s expression at this moment appeared incredibly agonized and distorted. His skin had taken on a dark yellow color, and a thinyer of "stone crust" began to form on his body. This was the result of L''s true energy being at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the earth element. Buzz! However, at this moment, it seemed that something inside L''s body had finally been triggered. His earth attribute constitution finally awakened at this moment. The solid-state elixir field, which had been yellow in color, now emitted a brilliant light and transformed into an earth attribute "Golden Core." But at this point, L had only awakened his originally ordinary earth attribute constitution, and the advancement to the "the Rich Soil" physique was far from sessful. The pain and danger continued!From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 482 Divine Ability "Indestructible Rich Soil" Chapter 482 Divine Ability "Indestructible Rich Soil" The earth element in L''s heart continued to rush into his body uncontrobly! He didn''t have time to be happy about awakening his ordinary earth attribute physique, and had to focus on dealing with the crisis ahead. At this moment, both the true energy in his body and field of elixir were being consumed rapidly as he fought against the assimtion of the earth element that was merging into his body. L''s expression was not only painful but also serious and tense. His entire body was filled with earth elements, gradually changing and strengthening his earth attribute physique while eroding his muscles. L must withstand the erosion of the earth element before his physique canpletely transform into the "the Rich Soil" physique. However, at this moment, thest strand of true energy in his elixir field had been depleted. Meanwhile, the earth element contained in the Heart of the Rich Soil in his hand had only been consumed by less than half. L had to divert his attention and use the true energy stored in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. Boom!From N?velDrama.Org. Powerful true energy once again filled L''s body, and the solid-state Golden Core reformed. Time flowed bit by bit. The earth-yellow light emitted by the Heart of the Rich Soil in L''s hand slowly dimmed. The earth elements within it were continuously absorbed by L, altering his physique. However, as the true energy was consumed wildly once again, L''s heart gradually tightened. He didn''t know how much time had passed when he inwardly observed that his Golden Core had once again been depleted, as if only a small grain of sand remained. It seemed that the true energy was about to run out. "What should I do? Should I give up?" At this moment, L felt an overwhelming sense of seriousness and unwillingness. If he continued on this path, even if he depleted his true energy for the second time, he wouldn''t be able topletely absorb the Heart of the Rich Soil and transform into the "the Rich Soil" physique. He now had two choices. One was to continue and fight to the death. The other was to stop practicing the technique and abandon his previous progress. His future physique would only be an ordinary earth attribute constitution. What should he do? After a fierce battle within his heart, L was overwhelmed by a surge of madness. "Damn it! Let''s go all out!" "When an opportunity is presented before me, how can I retreat and reach the pinnacle of this world?" "How can I confront the ancient Willis family? How can I avenge my parents?" With these thoughts, L''s heart became incredibly determined and crazy, and he continued to exert all his efforts in running the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. Finally, as thest strand of true energy was exhausted, the Heart of the Rich Soil still hadn''t beenpletely absorbed. However, at this moment, a stream of heat surged out from his left kidney and rushed into L''s limbs and body. "Hmph!" "You useless waste! Don''t ever say that it was your parents who blessed you again!" "What blesses you is the deity!" A grand and deep voice resounded in L''s mind... The next day! The sky was already getting bright! But L, who was underground, certainly couldn''t feel it. If someone could see L at this moment from the outside, they would surely be astonished. They might even call in archaeologists. L''s body had already formed ayer of "stone armor." At first nce, it looked like a terracotta warrior. Crack, crack, crack... At this moment, the stone armor covering his body began to crack and fall off. Finally, L''s true appearance was revealed! Buzz! A touch of earth-yellow brilliance suddenly burst from L''s body, then quickly retracted within. At this moment, L''s skin had a wheat-colored smoothness, as if it had a matte texture that couldn''t be described. His entire demeanor became steady and profound. Just sitting there, he exuded a mountain-like heaviness and a sense of oppression. L could feel an indescribable vigorous power surging within every cell of his body. In his elixir field and meridians, every strand of true energy contained a pure, heavy, and resilient attribute. It was undoubtedly an advanced version of the earth element: the power of "the Rich Soil." L knew that from now on, his offense and defense would be infused with this power of "the Rich Soil." His attacks would be heavier and more powerful, while his defense would be thicker and indestructible. Not only that, but awakening the power of "the Rich Soil" within his bloodline seemed to have urred. It was simr to when he broke through to the Uppecia realm and awakened the divine ability "Pulse of the Earth." The memory of another divine ability also appeared in L''s mind, integrating into his bloodline. The divine ability was called "the Rich Soil Unyielding!" Unlike Pulse of the Earth, it was a defensive divine ability. Once L activated "the Rich Soil Unyielding," his body would transform into another form of "stone-like state. This petrification didn''t consume true energy but instead depleted L''s essence and the earth element within his body, namely the power of the Rich Soil." During the use of this divine ability, L''s physical strength and defense would significantly increase This physical defense wasn''t limited to the surface of his body but extended to every cell e extent, within his organs, to some causing a substantial "stone-like" transformation. During this period, L became akin to a humanoid rock. Furthermore, "the Rich Soil Unyielding" had no usage restrictions. As long as L didn''t exhaust his vitality and the earth attribute elements within him, he could activate it at any time. "Divine abilities truly live up to their name, distinct from ordinary martial techniques!" "It seems quite impressive!" "Now, with Pulse of the Earth for offense, coupled with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan sword techniques..." "Although my physical body was already abnormal due to the nourishment of Dragon Energy, defense was still my weak point." "However, after mastering ''the Rich Soil Unyielding'' divine ability, this weak point has beenpletelypensated for. I can confidently say that I have no obvious weaknesses now!" L''s heart was filled with excitement and exhration. He couldn''t help but feel a little proud. His attacks were impressive, his defense was now extremely formidable, and his spiritual aspect was protected by the Sword Spirit. As the saying goes, the capacity of a bucket depends on its shortest stave. At this moment, L could be said to have no weak points whatsoever. However... In the next second, after his excitement subsided, a strange expression appeared on L''s face. Through his inner vision, he could sense that his elixir field had transformed into a "Golden Core" with the attribute of "the Rich Soil." But one thing L could be sure of... his realm hadn''t actually advanced to the Golden Core Realm. It seemed that he was still at the Core Formation stage! What the hell was going on? Shouldn''t he have broken through? Chapter 483 A Stronger Backing Chapter 483 A Stronger Backing L pondered for a long time, but couldn''t figure out the specific reason why he hadn''t made a breakthrough. In the end, he had to me it on his recent breakthrough to the Core Formation Realm. Although his field of elixir hadpletely solidified, perhaps he still needed to follow the steps and experience the mid andte stages of Core Formation before truly breaking through? The idea of reaching for the sky in one step may be unrealistic? L couldn''t think of any other reasons at this time... However, regardless of the situation, L was incredibly delighted and excited. Compared to the temporary breakthrough failure, the awakening of the advanced attribute of "the Rich Soil" held immeasurable significance in the long run.From N?velDrama.Org. Aftering out of the underground, L suddenly realized that it was already dawn! On the other side... Oswesh City, a certain detention center! Penelope walked out from inside, looking visibly thinner. At the entrance, Altha and a few people were waiting. Seeing her granddaughter''s haggard appearance, Altha couldn''t help but feel distressed. At the same time, he harbored even more resentment towards L. It was worth mentioning that although Diego and his son, along with the Great Joy Corporation, were finished, Altha didn''t face much trouble. Although he had some connections with Diego, there was no direct evidence to prove Altha''s involvement in the illegal activities of the Great Joy Corporation. Moreover, as the president of the Kreanford Medicine Association, he held a considerable social status, so the trouble wasn''t significant. In these past few days, Altha used his connections to find people everywhere and managed to secure Penelope''s release. After all, she wasn''t a member of the Great Joy Corporation. Although she had instigated them to go against L that day, thanks to Altha''s efforts, she had managed to escape any serious consequences. "Grandpa!" Upon seeing Altha, Penelope immediately choked up and called out, throwing herself into her grandfather''s embrace. Tears of grievance and resentment welled up in her eyes. She had gone through a lot of hardships in the detention center these past few days. She had never experienced such mistreatment in her life. "Alright, Penelope, stop crying!" "Let''s go, we''ll talk at the hotel!" "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you take revenge!" Twenty minutester, in a hotel room. Only Altha and Penelope were present. Penelope looked at her grandfather eagerly and asked, "Grandpa, you said earlier that you can help me get revenge? Is that... true?" "L has be so powerful that he even killed Mr. Ewing..." When mentioning L, besides resentment, fear and regret shimmered in Penelope''s eyes. She never expected that the "loser" she had looked down upon during their first meeting would turn out to be such a terrifying existence. If she could go back, Penelope would never humiliate or underestimate L again. Instead, she would heed her grandfather''s advice and wholeheartedly befriend him. She would even consider actively pursuing him. However, it was toote now. The enmity between her and L had already been established! Facing her granddaughter''s fear and doubt, a cold smile appeared on Altha''s face. "Of course, it''s true!" "It seems that L has also be a cultivator now. But it doesn''t matter; no matter how powerful he is, he can never surpass my master." "Both Diego and I were disciples under a great master. Although we were only registered disciples, we were still considered his students. This time, when Diego was killed by L, I refuse to believe that our master will turn a blind eye." "As long as my master or even my master''s master takes action, L is destined to die!" Altha''s face revealed a trace of arrogance, exuding absolute confidence. Upon hearing this, Penelope''s spirit seemed to be rekindled, and mes of revenge flickered in her eyes. "Good!" "Grandpa, you must make sure your master dismembers L''s body!" "L, you despicable man!" "You definitely can''t imagine that apart from Mr. Ewing, we have an even more powerful backer!" Wuysau Town! After getting off the bus at a bus stop about ten miles away from the town, L started walking towards the ancient town. The town seemedpletely disconnected from the outside world, with no buses going in. Helpless, L had no choice but to walk to the ancient town. Along the way, he had a feeling as if he had traveled back in time, with the buildings and scenery exuding an antique charm. At 9:30 in the morning, L inquired along the way and finally reached his destination ording to the map given to him by Raphael. He saw aplex of buildings resembling ancient mansions, with small buildings scattered inside. At the entrance gate hung a sign with tworge characters: Nemesis Pavilion! "Nemesis Pavilion? Quite a grand name." "I hope this time I can sessfully meet Kyrie." "I hope they truly have the ability to change one''s destiny and can alleviate the curse within Nora''s body." L silently prayed in his heart and then walked towards Nemesis Pavilion. After he knocked on the door of Nemesis Pavilion, a young girl opened it and walked out. She nced at L and asked softly, "Who are you, sir? Do you have any business at Nemesis Pavilion?" L politely introduced himself, "I''m L, here to see Senior Darius at Nemesis Pavilion." "Looking for the pavilion master? May I ask which family you''re from? Or have you made an appointment with the pavilion master before?" the girl asked while scrutinizing L. Nemesis Pavilion belonged to a semi-hidden power and usually only received people from the martial world. However, on the first day of each month, they would open their doors to the public, providing medical treatments, dispelling evil, and solving problems that ordinary people couldn''t handle for the surrounding area. But today was clearly not the first day of the month, so the girl asked which family L was from. "I''m not from any family, and I haven''t made an appointment. But could you please inform them for me? Just say that I want to meet the great witch doctor Kyrie. I heard that I need to pass Darius'' test to do so, is that correct?" L asked calmly. "Oh? You want to meet the Nine-Fingered Master?" The girl was momentarily surprised and somewhat taken aback. After carefully observing L once again, she nodded and said, "Wait here for a moment." L nodded and said, "Thank you." After a short while, the charming girl came out again and made a gesture for L to follow her. "Pleasee with me." L followed her as they wandered through Nemesis Pavilion and finally entered a two-story building. Inside the building, a slender old man sat in the hall on the first floor, his gaze sharp as he stared at L. "Young man, you''re the one who wants to see my master?" "It''s truly strange. We should be strangers, but it seems there''s a thread of karma connecting us!" "And it''s a malevolent one?" Chapter 484 Easy Test? Chapter 484 Easy Test?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The thin old man stared at L with a cold and questioning gaze. "Malevolent?" Upon hearing this, L furrowed his brow. "Sir, as you said yourself, we have never met before. What malevolent karma could there be?" Despite asking this question, a hint of doubt shed in L''s eyes. As someone who possessed the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he faintly felt that he and Darius were somehow connected by fate. But he couldn''t figure out why. Did it mean that things wouldn''t go well for him on this trip? Or worse yet, would he end up making enemies with Darius or Nemesis Pavilion? However, since he had alreadye all this way to fight for his daughter''s future, L wasn''t about to give up just because of some unfounded premonition. So he smiled innocently and tried to keep his tone light. L looked at the thin old man in front of him and felt that the other party was unfathomable, with strength that he couldn''t see through at all. In other words, the realm of the person in front of him was at least superior to a Golden Core expert. This made L have to be cautious. "Well, maybe it''s just my imagination!" L said uncertainly. Darius neither confirmed nor denied it. He shook his head and didn''t dwell on the causal rtionship between him and L. Because this kind of connection seemed... not strong. And Darius didn''t think that this young man in front of him could threaten himself or Nemesis Pavilion. Thinking this way, he changed his tone and stared sharply at L, asking, "Kid, you want to see my master?" "Yes! I came to Nemesis Pavilion this time to meet him. My daughter has been cursed, and I want to seek the help of him," L said directly without beating around the bush. Upon hearing this, Darius nodded without much expression or emotional fluctuations and said, "My master has long withdrawn from worldly affairs, but it''s not impossible for you to meet him if... you can pass my test." L''s face turned serious. "What test, Senior, please tell me!" Darius faintly responded with an "Hmm" and took out a piece of paper from his body, cing it on the table. "As long as you canplete this prescription, you can meet my master!" he said. L made a sound of surprise and stepped forward to pick up the paper, focusing his gaze on it. It was a prescription called "Life-Prolonging Pill," which could dy the life of a dying person for another seven days. The prescription already listed precious medicinal materials such as hundred-year ginseng, top-grade Rehmannia, Angelica, white Atractylodes, and Poria, which could replenish vitality in the human body. At this moment, Darius observed L and spoke with a hint of indifference, "Kid, this prescription is missing a crucial ingredient, which can be said to be the most critical finishing touch. If you can write down this ingredient, you can meet my master and even seek his help." L looked at the prescription, his expression appearing somewhat peculiar. Darius noticed this and chuckled a few times, shaking his head. "Kid, countless people have wanted to meet my master, but so far, no one has been able to pass this test. Judging by your appearance, you must be clueless as well. Forget it, go back! Unless someone canplete this prescription, my master won''t show up." Kyrie has been immersed in the study of alchemy for these years and had long ceased to be concerned about worldly matters or show interest in other things. L wasn''t the first person to seek an audience with this great witch doctor, but none of the previous visitors couldplete this prescription. Therefore, in Darius''s opinion, this young man in his early twenties standing before him was simply incapable of achieving it. However, as soon as his words fell, L revealed a yful smile. "Senior, I''m afraid your master won''t be able to avoid seeing me today!" Darius was taken aback by his words, showing a hint of surprise. At this moment, L picked up the brush on the table and started writing on the paper. He appeared calm on the surface, but inside, he was jubnt. Damn, I thought it was some kind of life-threatening test. So, it turns out to be an alchemical prescription? In my mind, have the Dragon Emperor''s Canon, which includes a section on alchemy. Although with my current abilities, I can''t refine most of the amazing pills mentioned in that section, I still know, the prescriptions! So, this test, for me, isn''t it just an easy question to score points? "Purified scorpion venom 1 gram, into one pill!" Darius saw what L had written and immediately uttered a "Hmm?" with a cold smile on his face. "Young man, you better not write carelessly! I will show this answer to my master. If you pass, my master might consider making an appearance. On the other hand, if you write nonsense, knowing my master''s style, he might just kill you," Darius sneered and questioned directly, "This Life-Prolonging Pill is meant to extend one''s life, and the other medicinal ingredients are for supplementing vitality, containing rich vitality. But now, you''ve filled in a poison?" L chuckled, "All things in the world reach their peak and then decline! The pill requires other medicinal substances to nourish vitality, which is why the scorpion venom is needed to harmonize as the crucial catalyst." As he spoke, L continued writing, "Initially refined at a temperature of two hundred degrees, aided by rootless water..." Hearing L speak so seriously, Darius''s expression suddenly showed a hint of astonishment and uncertainty. In fact, he wasn''t clear about the final medicinal ingredient for the Life-Prolonging Pill... Following this, when he saw this young man actually detailing the alchemical process on paper, his face immediately revealed a look of surprise. This guy made it all sound so real, could it be... "Alright, I''ll ask the elder to pass my answer to the grand witch doctor and see if I can pass the test," L handed over hispleted work politely and respectfully. Darius nced deeply at L, took it, and casually said, "Alright, then wait here for me!" Seeing this young man so confident and serious, Darius didn''t dare to be negligent. After all, this "test" was personally ordered by his master, Kyrie! Momentster, Darius returned to the small building. "Let''s go, follow me! My master wants to see you!" Upon hearing this, although L had known the oue for a while, he couldn''t help but show a smile. Two minutester, L followed Darius into an underground chamber of the small building, where he met the grand witch doctor. As soon as he entered the chamber, L felt a wave of heat hit him. A burly, fiery-haired old man was gazing at him intently. "Master, the person has been brought," Darius bowed to the red-haired old man. "Hmm, you may leave," Kyrie waved his hand. The next moment, looking at L, he revealed a hint of yful interest. "Young man,e,e!" Chapter 485 Forced To Do Something Difficult Chapter 485 Forced to Do Something Difficult This was arge underground chamber, clearly built on top of a natural fire source. A massive alchemy furnace sat in the center, mes flickering with blue hues. It was less of a chamber and more of an alchemy room. L looked at the great witch doctor and his pupils shrunk! He couldn''t see Darius'' strength, but Kyrie gave L a feeling like facing a deep abyss. It was like trembling when facing someone far above oneself. L even had the illusion that this great witch doctor''s strength may be beyond that crazy old man! He was definitely the most unfathomable existence L has ever seen. However, his appearance was somewhat unexpected to L. In his mind, this witch doctor should be an old man with thin body and dry image or elegant temperament..... But unexpectedly, he looked... muscr! At least 6 feet tall with broad shoulders draped in robes revealing solid muscles. His red hair made him look like... the Golden Lion King from martial arts novels...From N?velDrama.Org. "Kid,e here!" At this moment, "Golden Lion King"... oh no wait... the great witch doctor beckoned to L after Darius left with keen interest in his eyes. Looking at L''s eyes seemed full of interest. "Kid?" Hearing this address made L speechless for a moment. But then again, Darius looked like he was already sixty or seventy years old just by appearance alone. And it was important to note that as practitioners improve their strength they will slow down aging. Golden Core experts had two hundred years lifespan. Nascent Soul experts can reach five hundred years, and after practicing into the legendary Great Vehicle realm, the lifespan can reach one thousand years. So who knows how long this great witch doctor had lived? In his eyes, L''s age might just be considered as "kid". So, L didn''t feel unhappy about it. He walked up to him politely and bowed, "Junior L pays respect to senior Great Witch Doctor." Kyrie waved his hand, "No need for formalities, sit down!" As he spoke, Kyrie sat directly on the ground. L followed suit and sat cross-legged on the ground. "Kid, did youplete that prescription just now?" The great witch doctor stared at L, his eyes gleaming with interest. "Yes, it was me," L nodded. "Where did you see this Life-Prolonging Pill prescription? Have you witnessed someone refining this type of pill? Or are you a descendant of an alchemy world?" The great witch doctor asked eagerly. He had studied a wide range of subjects throughout his life, including witchcraft and sorcery, cultivation methods, ancient medical techniques. He had recently developed an interest in alchemy and had been immersed in it ever since. However, many prescriptions were secrets kept by various factions and families. Therefore his greatest interest now was to obtain various prescriptions through any means possible. That was why he set up the test for this prescription. He only obtained a fragment of the Life-Prolonging Pill prescription and had been struggling to find the key. ingredient for it. But when Darius brought L''s answer over er just now and he took a closer look at the specific steps written by L for refining the pill; suddenly everything became clear to him. "That''s not but because I have some knowledge about alchemy myself." L shook his head lightly as he exined calmly. Upon hearing these words, the Great Witch Doctor made a sound of "Hmm?" His initially scorching gaze at L instantly cooled down. It turned into a kind of displeasure. "You have some knowledge of alchemy? Kid, your tone is a bit too arrogant!" Kyrie furrowed his brow, his tone cold and harsh. In his opinion, L, a young man in his twenties, couldn''t have much knowledge of alchemy. So, he felt that L''s words were a bit exaggerated. Or perhaps he was intentionally showing off in front of him. "Well, I have some knowledge of alchemy, but... is my tone too arrogant?" L''s expression froze, and he asked somewhat speechlessly. Kyrie snorted coldly and nced at L sideways. "Fine, since you have some knowledge of alchemy, why don''t we discuss it?" "Well... alright." L hesitated for a moment and reluctantly nodded. He was certainly eager to present his own request, not really interested in discussing alchemy with the Great Witch Doctor. What L was interested in was whether the Great Witch Doctor was willing and capable of helping him suppress Nora''s curse. But now that he was in need of someone''s help, L had no choice but to-go along with this "Golden Lion King," no, the Great Witch Doctor, and discuss it. Inside the Nemesis Pavilion, the girl who had weed L earlier now ushered in two more people. "Master Pearce, you''vee at the right time. The Pavilion Master is here." Compared to her indifferent treatment of L, the girl showed some enthusiasm towards Altha. Although Altha was only the named disciple of the Pavilion Master, he was still her senior in terms of hierarchy, and proper etiquette had to be maintained. "Good! It''s good that Master is here!" "Is Master in good health?" Altha asked with a concerned expression. "The Pavilion Master''s strength is unfathomable, so naturally, his health is very good!" The girl smiled. At this moment, Penelope, who was listening to the conversation between her grandfather and the girl on the side, had a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. "Grandpa, the Pavilion Master here is your master?" "Naturally! My master is a knowledgeable and powerful figure, and this Nemesis Pavilion is built in his honor! When you meet himter, remember to address him respectfully as Mr. Mc low profile understood? Also, keep a low profile here and hide your arrogance," Altha said proudly, giving a few serious instructions. Penelope nodded, "I understand, Grandpa. I will definitely keep a low profile." As she spoke, a blush of excitement appeared on her pretty face. Inside, she was extremely thrilled. Grandpa''s master seems so amazing! He''s actually the Pavilion Master of this Nemesis Pavilion? Clearly, this ce was an extraordinary hidden force. Everyone here was an expert hermit. This Mr. arthy held control over the entire Nemesis Pavilion. He must be incredibly formidable! But when she thought about it, Diego and her grandfather, who were both peak experts, were just named disciples of Mr. arthy. By learning a bit of superficial skills from them, she could thrive in the outside world! Chapter 486 This Kid Is Out Of Luck Chapter 486 This Kid is Out of Luck "Master, your unworthy disciple Altha has brought his granddaughter to visit you!" As soon as Altha saw Darius in the first floor of the small building, he knelt down with a thud. Despite being well into his old age, there was still a hint of admiration on his face as he looked at Darius who appeared to be several years younger than him.From N?velDrama.Org. Penelope also knelt beside him and cried out crisply, "Penelope greets Grandmaster!" Darius smiled and spoke affectionately, "Ah, it''s Altha. Please get up." "This is your granddaughter? She''s quite a beauty," he chuckled. "Please sit down." Although Altha was only his named disciple, there was still some sense of mentorship between them after all these years. It had been many years since theyst met and seeing his former disciplee to visit him brought some surprise to Darius'' face. "Thank you Master!" "Thank you Mr. arthy..." Altha and Penelope respectfully said before putting down their precious gifts and sitting next to Darius. Next, the two former master and disciple began to reminisce, and Penelope asionally chimed in with a few "Mhm" and "Ah" on the side. After chatting for a while, Penelope discreetly tapped her grandfather''s foot. Seeing this, Altha realized it was about time and suddenly dropped to the ground with a thud, a tinge of indignation appearing on his face. Darius was taken aback by the scene and frowned, asking, "Altha, what are you doing now?" Altha knocked his head on the ground three times towards Darius and choked out, "Master, besidesing to visit you this time, your unworthy disciple has some bad news to deliver. I hope you can bear it when you hear it..." Upon hearing this, Darius''s expression changed instantly. "Bad news?" Altha nodded and sorrowfully said, "Master, Diego is dead! He was killed by someone!" Darius''s face froze, and he sighed, shaking his head. "Diego is dead? Ah... I had anticipated that he would meet such a fate someday." After leaving the Nemesis Pavilion, Diego settled in Oswesh and often came to visit Darius over the years. How could Darius not know what his disciple had been up to? Diego had established the Great Joy Corporation and acted recklessly and arrogantly outside. Darius had hinted at him to be more discreet, but Diego only pretended to be obedient in front of Darius while doing as he pleased. Darius, indifferent to external affairs, didn''t bother to intervene and let Diego handle things on his own. Unexpectedly, today Altha brought back news of Diego''s death. His youngest named disciple had indeed met an untimely demise. "Master, you must avenge Diego and make the culprit pay the price..." Hearing Darius'' words, Altha''s eyes flickered, and he cried out in grief and anger. Penelope also knelt on the ground, pleading tearfully, "Mr. arthy, you must avenge Mr. Ewing! Mr. Ewing''s death was so tragic...." Darius furrowed his brow and asked, "What exactly happened? Who killed Diego? Tell me the whole story..." Regardless, Diego was his disciple. With Altha''s tearful plea, as his master, he couldn''t just ignore it. Altha said sorrowfully, "It was a young man named L Willis!" He then proceeded to tell Darius the story, and Penelope timely "added" a few remarks, or rather, exaggerated the details. In their version, Penelope kindly offered to give L and his daughter a ride, but he was unappreciative and got into an argument with her. Landry, feeling indignant, stood up for Penelope, leading to a conflict. As a result, L forced Diego to kneel and pped himself, which prompted Diego to seek justice for his son and Penelope. Unfortunately, he ended up being killed by L. They conveniently left out how Penelope had humiliated L and how Diego and his son had abused their power, intending to kill L and his daughter. After listening, Darius''s expression fluctuated. He knew that the situation was certainly not as simple as Altha and Penelope portrayed, but he had no interest in investigating who was right or wrong. The final truth was that his named disciple had died. "So, you say the young man who killed Diego is named L?" Darius asked in a deep voice. "Yes, his name is L!" Penelope quickly confirmed. "At the age of twenty-five or twenty-six, with a Jueham State ent? He looks..." Darius described the appearance of the young man who had previously visited the Nemesis Pavilion. After hearing this, both Altha and Penelope nodded in agreement. "Master, have you seen L?" Altha asked. Upon hearing the master''s description of L''s appearance and features, he was somewhat surprised. "Hmm, what a coincidence! L just arrived at the Nemesis Pavilion ahead of you, seeking an audience with my master. He wanted my master to help him with et So, the origin of the trouble between him and me is connected to this!" Darius'' face revealed a hint of a cold, amused smile. No wonder, he had never met that young man before, yet there was a connection between them. So, this kid had dared to kill his own disciple? "What? That scumbag dares toe to your territory? You must seek justice for Mr. Ewing and help us!" Penelope eximed in surprise, her face filled with a pitiful plea. Altha, showing a mix of grief and anger, turned to his master and said, "Master, since the one who killed Diego is here, you cannot let him go!" Darius nodded, "Hmm! Since we''ve encountered him, let this kid have some bad luck. Killing my disciple, I naturally won''t let him go." Although Darius wasn''t an outright viin, he wasn''t a saint either. On the contrary, he, like his master Kyrie, had a wicked and sinister personality. He had no interest in understanding the right or wrong of this matter; all he knew was that his disciple had been killed. If he hadn''te across L, he might not have gone out of his way to hunt him down. But since L had coincidentally arrived at the Nemesis Pavilion, this kid could only me his own misfortune. Although L had managed to meet his master, Darius didn''t care much about it. L had sought assistance from his master, but they had no personal connection. With Darius'' words, Altha and Penelope immediately showed excitement. With Darius'' statement, the two of them were reassured. "L, you''re done for this time!" Penelope gritted her teeth and her eyes shed with a vicious and triumphant look. Chapter 487 You Better Not Touch Me Chapter 487 You Better Not Touch Me In the scorching underground chamber, an old man and a young man were passionately discussing alchemy knowledge. Kyrie, the great witch doctor, unconsciously began to change how he addressed L. As their discussion deepened, he went from calling L "kid" to "young man," then to "your excellency." Finally, he directly called him "little friend." The change in address indicated Kyrie''s changing attitude towards L. The term "little friend" represented his affection for this young man and his attitude of equal interaction. "Little friend, why did you lie to me?" After an hour had passed, Kyrie''s face turned red with excitement as he stared at L with a glint in his eye. "Huh? What do you mean by lying to you? I didn''t lie about anything," replied L with confusion on his face. Just moments ago they were getting along well; why did Kyrie suddenly turn hostile? It seemed that Raphael was right - this great witch doctor had a capricious personality! "Hmph! You haven''t lied yet? You''re not just knowledgeable about alchemy - you''re incredibly proficient!" "You still think you''re not lying?" Atst, Kyrie couldn''t help but smile as he spoke. His previously stern expression softened. L was sweating profusely as heughed and said, "Alchemy is vast and profound. I dare not say that I am proficient. Sir, you''re too kind!" Kyrie waved his hand dismissively, "Enough of your false modesty! And stop calling me ''sir.'' We share simr interests; today your insights into alchemy and ancient medicine have given me a sense of enlightenment." "We can be considered friends now! How about we be sworn brothers?" "What? Sworn brothers?" L looked at him strangely. This great witch doctor really didn''t follow convention when it came to social norms... it seemed like every moment was unpredictable... "Why not? Do you look down on me or something?" asked Kyrie with a frown on his face while staring at him intently. His fiery red hair looked like it might explode any second - truly resembling that of a fire lion. "How could that be possible?! I''m just surprised by your kindness!" replied L seriously. "If you think highly enough of me, then let us be sworn brothers." At this moment, Kyrie was amazed by his understanding of L. He didn''t just want to be brothers with him on a whim, but had his own considerations. L''s insights and aplishments in alchemy seemed to open up a whole new world for Kyrie. In just a short conversation, he had already obtained at least five precious forms from L. Kyrie had been obsessed with alchemy for years and it was clear how impressed he was. By bing brothers with L, he knew that his own achievements in alchemy would eventually reach new heights. He couldn''t let go of this walking "alchemy secret book" that was L. As for L himself, he also admired Kyrie greatly. He knew his own business! It was entirely because he obtained the jade pendant inheritance that he had achieved his current aplishments and knowledge. However, this great witch doctor had relied solely on his years of cultivation and research to attain his current level of achievement. It was truly admirable! It can be said that after this in-depth discussion, a mutual feeling of sympathy had developed between L and Kyrie. Next, Kyrie directly took L''s hand and, with an oath to heaven and earth, they became sworn brothers. Of course, the dialogue about notContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. asking to be born on the same day but to die on the same day naturally followed. After the ceremony, the great witch doctor burst into I of assured, I am at the phe Nascent Soul stage, and Lean live for at least three to five hundred more years, haha..." Upon hearing this, L responded with a surprised "Oh?" and said, "Then I better quickly improve my strength so that I don''t just live for a mere hundred and eighty years and burden my elder brother, hehe..." With these words, the twoughed heartily. Then, L cleared his throat, changed his tone, and felt that it was time to get down to business. "Brother, my daughter has been afflicted with a strange curse. That''s the reason I came to find you this time," he said. "Take a look..." Upon hearing this, Kyrie waved his hand and said, "No need for exnations, we are now brothers, and your daughter is my niece. Where is she now? I''ll go see her." "In that case, you go up first, and I''ll gather some things and join you." Hearing this, he eximed, "Great!" Initially, he thought he would have to bring Nora along, but it turned out that Kyrie himself would personally go to lift the curse on his daughter. L had previouslye down with Darius, so he was familiar with the way and followed the same path back to the ground floor of the small building. However, when he arrived, he couldn''t help but be stunned. In the hall, sitting there unexpectedly were two "familiar faces", engaged in a conversation with Darius. As they saw L entering from the backyard of the small building, the three of them turned their gazes towards him. Upon seeing L, Altha and Penelope paused for a moment, and then a sinister smile appeared on their faces. Darius''s face became cold and filled with a chilling gaze as he stared at L. "L! You''vee out?" Altha asked with a sinister tone the next second. Penelope red at L with resentment and said, "You piece of garbage, you seem surprised, don''t you? You never would have dreamed that you would encounter us here, right?" With a mocking tone, she asked, "Guess why we''re here?" L askrf expressionlessly, "Why? What does Nemesis Pavilion have to do with you?" Through gritted teeth, Penelope replied, "You clever bastard! So, there is retribution in the workings of fate! Heaven had a path for you, but you barged into hell!" At this moment, Darius stood up and coldly and indifferently asked L, "Kid, did you kill Diego, right?" L hesitated for a moment and nodded, saying, "It was me. What about it?" Darius sneered, "Diego was my disciple!" Upon hearing this, L opened his mouth to say something. However, Darius interrupted him, saying, "You don''t need to defend yourself don''t care about the cause and effect of this matte nor do I care who was right or wrong between you, Diego, and Altha. I have no interest in fairness; I''m only here to avenge my disciple! So, prepare to leave your life behind!" Upon hearing this, L shook his head and said, "Little Darius, I have no intention of defending myself. just want to remind you that you better noty a finger on me! There is a generational gap between us UMS now!" Chapter 488 ILl Fulfill Your Wish Chapter 488 I''ll Fulfill Your Wish Upon hearing L''s words, Darius'' face immediately showed a hint of anger. "What? Little Darius?" The title made the Nemesis Pavilion master almost jump up in anger. When did he be Little Darius? Altha and Penelope also looked at L with shock and fury, their faces filled with malice. "Kid, how dare you disrespect my master!" Altha gritted his teeth. Penelope pointed at L and sneered, "L, I have to admit that I''m impressed! You''re still so arrogant even when facing death! Do you think you can say whatever you want because you know you''re going to die anyway?" L raised an eyebrow and asked nonchntly, "Oh really? You think I''m going to die? Do you have that much confidence in killing me?" Hearing this, Penelope said bitterly, "Ha... what do you think? L, today Mr. arthy is here. Do you really think that there''s any chance for your escape?" "Oh? You have him and I have my big brother here too! Do I need to run away?" L asked calmly while looking at the grandfather-granddaughter duo with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "You know people from the Nemesis Pavilion too?" Penelope asked incredulously. "Even if you do know other people here... what kind of person is your big brotherpared to Mr. arthy who is the lord of this ce?! Today no one can save your life!" Penelope screamed sharply as her expression twisted grotesquely, "Mr. arthy, please kill him!" Altha also bowed respectfully as he spoke mournfully, "Master, please take revenge on Diego by killing his enemy right before our eyes!" At this moment, Darius stared at L but didn''t make any sudden moves since he was far more powerful than him; it wouldn''t be difficult for him to kill him if he wanted. However, Darius smelled something fishy about the situation; the boy seemed too calm for someone who was about to be killed. Just then, a deep voice suddenly rang out, "I really don''t know what kind of person am I considered in Nemesis Pavilion." As soon as these words were spoken, a majestic figure walked into view from behind, the man holding something resembling a medicine box. Seeing this person, Darius'' pupils contracted sharply, his whole body standing upright. Altha also widened his eyes, his face filled with horror. He had seen this mysterious figure several times during the years when he became an official disciple under Darius'' tutge. However, Penelope waspletely unaware when she saw this sturdy old man. She had a look of disdain and mockery on her face as she pointed at Kyrie and sneered, "L, is this your big brother? I''m dying ofughter! Where did this old vagrante from? He looks like a mess and is embarrassing to look at!" With that said, Penelope scolded Kyrie, "What do you even do? Are you the one who stokes the furnace at Nemesis Pavilion? If you don''t want to die, then get lost!" It must be said that the attire of the great witch doctor was indeed unremarkable. Penelope was quite urate in her assessment. Kyrie spent years researching alchemy while guarding his furnace; wasn''t he just someone who stoked a furnace? As soon as her words fell silent... Silence! The entire building was surprisingly quiet! You could hear a pin drop! Altha''s whole body trembled violently with a pale face. The next moment, with a gasp, his body went limp, unable to withstand the fright any longer. Immediately, he knelt down before the great witch doctor. "Penelope... don''t... don''t say anything! Kneel down! Kneel down quickly!" he pleaded. "Mas... Master..." Meanwhile, Darius shouted anxiously towards the great witch doctor, "Master! How... how did youe out?" Kyrie snorted coldly and scolded angrily, "You''re about to kill my sworn brother, and I shouldn''te out? You scoundrel!" Hearing this, Darius looked shocked, sweating profusely, and couldn''t believe his eyes as he looked at L. "This... this..." "What ''this''? Hurry up and call him ''Master Uncle''! From today onwards, L and I are sworn brothers, you know?" Kyrie said with a snort, addressing his senior disciple, Darius. "Yes!" Darius trembled and felt a mixture of shock and bitterughter in his heart. The next moment, he bent ny degrees towards L, bowed and said, "Darius pays respects to Master Uncle! I have offended Master Uncle just now, and Khope Master Uncle can forgive me." What the hell! No wonder! L had just called him "Little Darius" and mentioned a generational gap. So, this kid... actually became sworn brothers with his own master? What is going on? What qualifications and abilities does this L have? But even though Darius had countless doubts in his heart, he didn''t dare to question anything at this moment. He could only respectfully call L "Master Uncle." At this moment, Altha was kneeling there,pletely limp, and dumbfounded. Penelope, on the other hand, stood frozen like a sculpture, her face disying a mixture of resentment and satisfaction,pletely petrified! What? Darius'' grandmaster actually called this disheveled, rough-looking old man "Master"? And he even referred to L as "Master Uncle"! What is going on? What is happening? Penelope felt her mindpletely nk, unable toprehend! But one thing was certain: she could smell the scent of imminent disaster. "Penelope, kneel down!" "Why aren''t you kneeling down and calling him Great Master?" "Kneel down..." After a brief shock, Altha''s voice trembled as he urgently shouted at his granddaughter. It''s over! It''spletely over! Penelope had just offended the Nine-Fingered Great Master Ancestor and even... insulted him. Altha''s mind buzzed with confusion! Penelope trembled all over, looking at Kyrie with a frightened expression, and opened her mouth to say, "Great... Great Master Ancestor! I... I....."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As she was about to kneel down, Kyrie waved his hand, and a burst of energy surged, preventing Penelope from kneeling. The great witch doctor looked at Penelope expressionlessly, his face devoid of any emotion, but his gaze was chilling. "No need to kneel!" Darius hesitated to speak but ended up silent, lowering his head and standing aside. Altha was filled with fear, kneeling on the ground and pleading with a sobbing voice, "Master Ancestor, spare us Please spare us! My granddaughter is young and ignorant, she didn''t mean to offend you. I beg you to show mercy and treat her like a child." "That''s right! Penelope actually has some mental problems; she really didn''t mean to offend you. It''s. s just that her mind is a bit messed up, she doesn''t understand..." Upon hearing this, a cruel grin appeared on Kyrie''s face as he looked at Penelope. "Oh? Ignorance? Mental issues?" "That''s a good reason! Then I shall grant your wish!" Chapter 489 What Is Your Relationship With The Ancient Willis Family? Chapter 489 What is Your Rtionship With the Ancient Willis Family? As soon as the words left his mouth, the great witch doctor barked at Penelope, "Watch me!" Penelope looked at the great witch doctor with a face full of fear and trepidation, as if she had been cursed. The next second, the great witch doctor''s eyes suddenly shot out a bright light! Buzz! In that moment, Penelope felt like her entire head had exploded.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g All her consciousness and memories in her mind turned into various messy fragments, mixed together like porridge. She stood there trembling for a moment. "Koko..." "Hee hee hee..." "Hahaha..." Then Penelope let out an eerieugh from her mouth and wore a foolish smile on her face. Even the corners of her mouth were twisted and drooling uncontrobly. She was nowpletely brain-damaged by Kyrie''s destruction. Altha said that his granddaughter had some mental problems which led to offending the great witch doctor. So naturally, he really did destroy her brain... Don''t think that just because Kyrie treated L warmly even calling him brother meant that this great witch doctor was easy to talk to. Raphael once said that he had an entric temper with strange character traits; it wasn''t just empty words. His attitude towards L was because L earned his approval and admiration. But what about Penelope? A young girl who dared insult him repeatedly - how could such behavior be tolerated by this powerful figure? "Penelope!!!" Upon seeing this scene, Altha let out a sorrowful cry, his voice filled with grief. "Aren''t you going to thank my master for sparing your life? Do you also want to end up like your granddaughter?" At this moment, Darius snorted coldly and red fiercely at Altha. Upon hearing this, Altha shuddered, forcing a hint of gratitude onto his face, and tremblingly said to Kyrie, "Thank you, Master, for sparing my life!" "Why? Why did it end up like this? Wasn''t L supposed to die at Nemesis Pavilion? How did L be the Great Nine-Fingered Master''s brother?" Altha looked at his granddaughter standing there, drooling and smiling foolishly, and felt regret fill his heart. If only he had kept his granddaughter locked up in the detention center! In his mind, Altha recalled various scenes: When Penelope was young, she scratched another girl''s face, and Altha unconditionally supported her. Once at a shopping mall, his granddaughter knocked over a disy shelf, and Altha said, "Why bother arguing with a child?" He even used his connections to kick the shopkeeper out of the mall... In middle school, Penelope and a group of people cornered another girl in the restroom and beat her, causing her uterus to rupture. As a grandfather, Altha unhesitatingly covered it up for Penelope. In college... The final scene froze at the medical exchange meeting in Kreanford, where Penelope humiliated L but ended up being pped in the face by him. Altha looked at his granddaughter, who had now be aplete idiot, kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down his face. It was his indulgence, relentless protection, and spoiling of his granddaughter from childhood to adulthood that had caused this! At this moment, Darius no longer paid attention to Altha. Instead, he respectfully followed behind Kyrie and L, arranging a car for them. "Master, are you going out with Mr. Willis?" Darius asked cautiously. "Mm! Your senior uncle''s daughter has been cursed. I''ll go and check on her!" "Alright, you can go back!" Kyrie said, not in a good mood. Then he added, "And in the future, open your eyes wide and don''t ept just anyone!" "Yes! I''ll send Altha away and cut off any ties with him!" Darius replied respectfully. Then, he bowed slightly to L his face filled with humility and respect. He hadn''t expected that his master would personally go and lift the curse from L''s daughter. It seemed that the rtionship between this little senior uncle" and the master was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. This made him feel a sense of fear, realizing that it was fortunate he hadn''t acted recklessly against L without understanding the situation. The consequences would have been unimaginable. With these thoughts in mind, Darius couldn''t help but feel some resentment towards Altha and his granddaughter. He felt that these two foolish beings almost caused him trouble! One hourter! Inside a room at an official reception center in Oswesh! L had called Stephen in advance, and now the Brooks siblings had brought Nora back. As soon as Nora saw L, her little face lit up with two dimples of happiness. "Daddy! You''re finally back!" she eximed and immediately jumped into L''s arms. The next second, Nora blinked and curiously looked at Kyrie, saying, "Hello, Sir! Is yourst name Carney?" Kyrie coughed, sweating profusely, but didn''t show any signs of displeasure. "L, is this Nora? She''s so well-behaved and adorable! Haha..." One couldn''t help but say there was a bit of a double standard... Penelope called him a boiler worker, and this great doctor turned him into an idiot. Nora changed hisst name, but Kyrie praised her for being well-behaved and cute... "Big brother, please don''t praise her," L said speechlessly, letting go of Nora. "Nora, this is your Uncle arthy. Don''t speak out of turn and quickly call him." "Uncle arthy," Nora timidly called out. Kyrie frowned, "What''s wrong? Did you scare the child?" Stephen and Jasmine wanted to say something to L, to share the interesting things that happened while they were ying with Nora. Jasmine also wanted to express her gratitude to L for a great favor he had done for her. However, L hinted for them to leave first. Next, Kyrie pretended to y with Nora, secretly observing and examining the child''s body. After a moment, he discreetly retrieved a pale yellow small bug from Nora''s body and looked at L with a serious expression. L led Nora out of the room and handed her over to Stephen and Jasmine, then he returned. "Big brother, how is it? Can you remove the curse from Nora?" L asked nervously, with a hint of anticipation. At that moment, Kyrie looked at L with a peculiar expression on his face and asked, "L, what is your rtionship with the ancient Willis family?" As soon as he finished speaking, L''s expression changed. Looking at the newly sworn-in big brother, a cautiousness emerged in his eyes. Chapter 490 Methods To Suppress Curses Chapter 490 Methods to Suppress Curses When Kyrie uttered the words "the Willis family" from ancient times, L''s nerves immediately tightened. He had to admit that the Willis family from ancient times was not just a hatred, but also a nightmare! At least for him now, if anyone found out about his rtionship with the Willis family from ancient times and spread it around, it would bring disaster upon disaster. Seeing L''s expression, Kyrie smiled and said, "L, I understand. I won''t ask you about your rtionship with the Willis family from ancient times." He then added seriously, "You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t tell anyone about this matter either. And as for me, I wouldn''t sell out my brother just to please or fear the Willis family. You can rest assured that there is also a force behind me that is no weaker than them." Taking a deep breath, L pondered for several seconds before nodding his head, "Big brother, I trust you! Did you notice that my daughter''s cursees from the Willis family? So... do you have any way to lift this curse?" Hearing what Kyrie said made him slightly less nervous. His intuition told him that Kyrie should keep his mouth shut. For now he put aside those worries; what he wanted most right now was whether or not Kyrie could solve his daughter''s curse. As soon as he finished speaking these words, Kyrie shook his head with a bitter smile on his face, "From what I know, the curse left by the Willis family on their descendants is extracted cold air in an icy tomb. It is said that this strand of cold air was transformed by dead energy emitted by dragon corpse. L, I am sorry but even though I am your elder brother, I cannot break this curse." Hearing these words, L looked disappointed, but suddenly, Kyire changed tone, "However, I may not be able to break it, but I can help suppress it! Let your child go two years without an outbreak." Originally disappointed, L''s eyes instantly filled with excitement, and he became extremely excited. "It can be suppressed? Big brother, are you telling the truth?" "Really can be suppressed?" L asked repeatedly. Beforeing to Kyrie, he didn''t really have any hope that the curse could be lifted. Being able to suppress the curse would be the best oue.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He didn''t expect that even with his Dragon Emperor''s Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he was powerless against the curse, but Kyrie could actually suppress it. This great doctor was truly unfathomable! "Of course, it''s true! I''m already ashamed that I couldn''t help my niece lift this curse. Do you think I have the mood to deceive you?" Kyrie asked irritably. "Great! That''s great! Big brother, I really don''t know how to thank you!" L sincerely said, overflowing with gratitude. "We are sworn brothers, why say those things? If you''re really grateful, just spend more time discussing alchemy techniques with me when you''re free," Kyrie said with a smile. "Definitely! Definitely! I will write down my insights on alchemy and help youpile them into a book, big brother," L quickly replied. Upon hearing this, Kyrie''s eyes immediately brightened, revealing a delighted expression. The next moment, L asked eagerly, "Big brother, how do we suppress this curse? Is there anything I need to do?" Kyrie let out a thoughtful "Hmm," nodded, and said, "To suppress this curse, you just need to help me prepare something." "What do I need to prepare, big brother?" L asked anxiously. "The tongue-tip essence blood of the child''s biological parents! In other words, you just need to bring the child''s mother along, and leave the rest to me!" Kyrie said solemnly. Upon hearing this, L furrowed his brows. The tongue-tip essence blood of the child''s biological parents? Did that mean he had to find udia? Thinking of that woman, L''s heart filled with disgust and hatred. There was even a trace of killing intent. If udia wasn''t Nora''s biological mother, L didn''t know how many times he would have killed her. And now, he had to find udia again? In Dopl City, where the Ratliff family of Nading State was located, inside a certain mansion. Arthur Hurst of the Heaven Gap Sect, also known as Mr. Hurst, looked at Isa who was sitting cross-legged, circting the Heaven Gap Great Technique, with a satisfied and content expression on his face. After recovering from the self-castration incident, Isa had taken some time to recuperate. Now, under Arthur''s guidance, he had officially started practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique. After an unknown period of time, Isa stopped and looked at his master. "Master, I did it! I sessfullypleted one Circting Celestial Cycle!" Arthur touched his beardless chin and a pleased expression appeared on his face. His gaze towards Isa seemed even more joyful. "Excellent! Isa, you are truly the perfect candidate for practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique! Toplete a Circting Celestial Cycle on your first attempt... Witet your talent, I have confidence that you will break through to the Uppecia realm within a year. That is what you people in the secr world call the Divine Realm." Upon hearing this, Isa''s face immediately showed excitement and exhration. In his understanding, the Grandmaster Realm was already the pinnacle of strength, and Divine Realm experts only existed in legends. He didn''t expect that he now had a chance to be a Divine Realm powerhouse. And in just one year? He himself would be a top expert, invincible? "Isa, reaching the Uppecia realm is just the beginning, nothing to be surprised about. With your current talent, you will definitely go far in the future. Once you reach the Golden Core Realm and awaken your Inhate Constitution, I will bring you back to the sect and strive for the position of the Heaven Gap Sect''s future leader!" Arthur confidently dered. Upon hearing this, Isa''s face was filled with anticipation, as if he could already see himself sitting on the sect''s throne, giving orders. By that time, seeking revenge and tearing L into pieces would be effortless. Controlling Miranda and ying with her until her death would be at his whim. But thinking about this, a hint of sadness shed through Isa''s heart. He had be a eunuch through and through! But so what? He still had a hundred ways to manipte women when the time came. "Thank you, Master, for your cultivation! But Master, why don''t you bring me back to the sect now? You once said that the spiritual energy outside is too thin and not conducive to my cultivation," Isa asked, expressing his confusion. Arthur waved his hand and said, "It''s alright, I will provide you with enough resources. Even in the outside world, it won''t hinder your cultivation. Isa, you need to understand something! There are internal struggles within the sect as well Since I want to cultivate you as the future sect leader, it will undoubtedly stir up the interests of certain individuals. Bringing you back now could potentially harm you if someone acts against you." Chapter 491 ClaudiaS Whereabouts Chapter 491 udia''s Whereabouts Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Isa''s face stiffened before slowly nodding and saying, "Master, you are right! Thank you for your care!" "Hmm! Just focus on your cultivation and I will arrange everything for you." Arthur nodded. Just at that moment, a servant who was following Arthur outside gently knocked on the door. "Come in!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After Arthur spoke, a servant dragged a person in. This was a woman who appeared to be in her thirties, with a beautiful face and figure. She exuded a mature charm. At this moment, she was in aa. However, when thrown in front of Arthur by the attendant, she faintly regained consciousness. "Sir, are you satisfied with this?" The servant''s voice was sharp and his expression was sinister as he asked. Arthur looked at the young woman and couldn''t help but lick his lips, revealing a twisted and sinister smile. "Not bad! Not bad!" Isa''s eyes flickered a few times as he asked him, "Master, what are you doing?" Arthur chuckled a few times and said, "My good disciple, although our bodies are somewhat disabled, we still shouldn''t miss out on some pleasures. Look at how charming this woman is, like a ripe peach. Afte I''m satisfied happy, you can also enjoy it! Hehehe..." Isa let out a sigh and couldn''t help but shiver at the sight of the smile on his master''s face. Five minutester... Puff! "Damn it, bad luck!" Arthur, with an angry and violent expression on his face, threw the woman''s body onto the ground. At this moment, the young woman''s mouth was bleeding profusely and next to her was a severed tongue. This young woman was surprisingly resolute. She would rather bite her own tongue andmit suicide than be yed with by Arthur. Upon seeing this scene, Isa''s eyes lit up and he said with a hint of ttery, "Master, if you like women, I can help you find someone. Why bother with someone who is unwilling and ruin your mood?" Although Isa was expelled from the Austin family, it was still a piece of cake for him to seduce women, wasn''t it? A stack of money was thrown out, and who knew how many women would throw themselves at it. Do not talk about serving his master, this old "Heaven Gap." As long as the money was there, even if it was serving a pig, those gold-digging women woulde running. Isa was a bit confused as to why his master would want to capture such virtuous women. Arthur waved his hand and smirked, saying, "Isa, you don''t understand! I like these virtuous women, especially other people''s wives. Oh, the feeling and pleasure... just thinking about it makes me lose control a bit! It''s a pity that this woman today doesn''t know her ce! Hmph!" "Oh? Master, you like that?" Isa''s expression changed several times upon hearing this and a thought popped into his mind. After a while, Arthur left, leaving behind some spiritual jade and elixirs, feeling a bit disappointed. At that moment, Isa made a phone call. "Mr. Austin, it''s been a while since I''ve heard from you. How are you doing? Are you alright? I''ve missed you!" As soon as the call connected, Kayden''s annoying voice sounded, trying to please. "Fuck you! You useless piece of shit, stop talking nonsense!" Isa replied angrily upon hearing this. Damn it, he had only be a eunuch, not a gay man. "Uh, yes! Yes!" Kayden stammered. "Alright, where are you now? I have something for you to do!" Isa asked in a low voice. "Mr. Austin, what... what do you want?" Kayden asked anxiously and nervously upon hearing this. He was afraid that Isa would ask him to deal with L again! That guy was too formidable, even his offspring was incredibly powerful. "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to deal with L! I want to ask if you can still contact L''s ex-wife," Isa guessed Kayden''s thoughts and snorted disdainfully before changing his tone and asking. Kayden paused for a moment and said, "udia? Yes, I can, I can still contact her. What''s the matter?" "Good, as long as you can contact her! Hehehe..." Isa''s voice carried a hint of malice. In the afternoon, after failing to contact udia and her parents, L returned to Ednd with Nora directly. It was already evening when they arrived back from the Capital. After dropping off Nora at home, L had dinner with Miranda and then left again. It was a little after 7 p. m.! L arrived at a building and knocked on the door. This used to be the residence of udia''s parents, Adam and Maisie. However, when the door opened, a young couple came out instead. Ten minutester, L stood downstairs in front of the residential building, his brow furrowed. The house had been sold, and Adam, Maisie, and udia were no longer here. "Heh, it seems that udia''s family was really scaredst time! They probably sold the house and left Ednd as a whole family!" L sneered, but then he felt somewhat helpless. Last time, udia conspired with Isa''s subordinates and captured Nora and Miranda, nearly killing his daughter. At that time, L had almost killed udia in a fit of anger. It was only after Adam and Maisie pleaded bitterly that L spared ve udia''s life, but he made her leave Ednd and never see Nora again. Now, udia''s family was likely no longer in Ednd. They had changed their phone numbers as well! "How can I find udia now?" L wasn''t exactly regretful at this moment, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit annoyed. He stood downstairs for a while before finally remembering someone. ... Bang, bang, bang... An hourter, L arrived at a slightly old residential building and knocked on the door of the third floor. This neighborhood had been around for twenty to thirty years, and most of the residents were tenants. If L remembered correctly, udia''s friend Charlotte Burris lived here. When L had some assets and opened a factory, he had been here a few times. As the saying goes, beware of fire, theft, and best friends... At that time, Charlotte had even tried to seduce L behind udia''s back. However, L was wholeheartedly devoted to udia, and besides, Charlotte wasn''t exactly a decent woman, so L had no interest in her. After knocking on the door for a long time, L finally heard footsteps from inside. The person inside was very cautious and looked out through the peephole. "Huh? Is it him?" A woman who looked decent but was heavily made up and dressed provocatively saw L through the peephole and was instantly startled. She was udia''s best friend, Charlotte. Beside her, a slim young man with purple hair raised an eyebrow upon hearing the words, "Charlotte, who is this? Do you know him? Is he here to ask for money?" Charlotte waved her hand dismissively, saying, "No! He my friend''s ex-husband, or should I say, former husband!" As she spoke, a hint of disdain and mockery appeared on her face. "I wonder how this poor guy ended up here? Is he here to find me?" Chapter 492 Want To See Me? Chapter 492 Want to See Me? After recognizing L, Charlotte opened the door and said, "Well, well, if it isn''t L. What brings you here?" She looked him up and down with a sarcastic tone. Her malepanion stared at L with arrogance and asked, "What are you doing here looking for my girlfriend sote?" "Do you know where udia is?" L ignored the purple-haired man''s question and went straight to Charlotte. Charlotte sneered at his request. "What''s wrong with you, L? Still not over udia dumping your broke ass? You''re licking your wounds while trying to find out where she is? Let me tell you something: give up already." Charlotte had no idea about the changes in L''s life or how he had been hurt by udia. No one would share their embarrassing moments even with their best friend. L found her contemptuous expression amusing. Some people lived poorly themselves but still managed to look down on others without any shame. "Enough talk," said L firmly. "Can you contact udia or not? I won''t forget your help." Hearing this made Charlotte burst into exaggeratedughter as she looked at him disdainfully. "You won''t forget my help? That''s hrious! What can you do for me in return - give me money?" "I can," replied L without hesitation. "C''mon! Charlotte, didn''t you say he was a broke-ass just now?" The purple-haired guy cursed under his breath as he mocked him sarcastically. Following that, he cursed and muttered, "Look at you,ing to find my girlfriendte at night and talking about giving money to Charlotte? I fucking know you have ill intentions, don''t I?" As he spoke, he even reached out his hand to p L in the face. L''s eyes flickered, and in the instant the man reached out his hand, his right hand transformed into a blurry shadow and swiftly pped back. Crack! Apanied by a crisp sound, the person with purple hair flew out, spinning in the air andnded squarely on the sofa inside the house with a thud. A palm print was clearly visible on half of his face, and his eyes rolled back as he fainted. "Ah!" "You... you..." Charlotte turned her head to nce at the young man with purple hair, and suddenly shivered with fear, looking at L in shock. She hadn''t expected L to be so powerful. One p sent the person flying! Although the young man with purple hair wasn''t fat, he weighed over 140 pounds! When did L be so fierce? Wasn''t udia saying that he sold a kidney to pay for his daughter''s medical treatment? "Your boyfriend was too noisy, so I let him sleep for a while!" L smiled faintly, then walked straight into the house and casually closed the door behind him. Observing this, Charlotte crossed her arms and looked at L with a mix of astonishment and suspicion, asking, "What... what are you nning to do? Let me tell you, don''t mess around." L shook his head with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you! I wasn''t before, and even more so now! As I said, can you contact udia? I can give you money!" Charlotte looked at L, her eyes flickering for a few moments, "I do have udia''s current contact information, but can you give me money? How much money can you give me?" Her eyes still carried doubt and disdain. "How much money do you want? Tell me." Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, L''s eyes immediately brightened.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Oh, you''re so confident, as if you can give me whatever I want. Well, I want five hundred thousand, can you bring it?" Charlotte''s expression became mocking. "Five hundred thousand?" L''s expression turned strange upon hearing this number. Heh, thought this woman could ask for a lot, turns out it''s only five hundred thousand... "What? Scared?" "If you can''t bring it, then get lost. Otherwise, I''ll call the police and report you for trespassing. I''m telling you!" Charlotte saw L''s expression and coldly mocked. She and the young man with purple hair owed a high-interest loan outside, and now they were up to five hundred thousand. They were constantly living in fear, unsure how to repay it. So, she directly shouted out this number to L. "Tell me your ount number, and I''ll transfer it to you right away!" However, L''s face disyed a silent smile as he calmly spoke. Half a minuteter... Charlotte stared at the extra 500, 000 dor in her ount and was dumbfounded. In the next second, she looked at L''s expression and a trace of ripples appeared on her face. She uncrossed her arms and intentionally straightened herself... "L, where did you get so much money?" she asked. "From the moment I saw you today, I felt like you had be sessful! Looks like I didn''t misjudge you." As she spoke, she leaned closer to L, trying to get close to him with a coquettish expression. A hint of disgust shed in L''s eyes, and he remained expressionless. "Give me udia''s current contact information." Charlotte made a sound of agreement. "L, why are you still obsessed with udia?" "I''ve already given you the money! I said, give me udia''s current contact information!" L''s tone was cold and firm. Seeing his attitude, Charlotte snorted, rolled her eyes at L, and said sarcastically, "Oh, now you''re putting on airs? What, amet not better than udia? L, you''re blind! If you want udia''s contact information, give me another one million, and tell you!" "You''re asking for death!" L''s voice turned cold and stern. A sinister aura surged towards Charlotte. A momentter... L walked out of the house after opening the door. Charlotte was lying lifelessly on the ground, with a pile of filthy waste beneath her. Some people are like this... You try to reason with them, but they think you''re being kind to them. After getting in the car, L dialed udia''s new number. After a few rings, someone answered the call. "Hello, who is this?" On the other end of the phone, udia''s voice was as soft and charming as ever. "It''s me, L!" L said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, udia was stunned. After a few seconds of silence, her voice carried a hint of surprise and astonishment. "L? What... what are you doing?" "I''ve already left Ednd. I didn''t see Nora again. Why are you looking for me?" udia asked anxiously. L took a deep breath, suppressing his disgust and hatred for this woman, and spoke in a calm tone, "Don''t be nervous. I just want to see you and talk to you about something." "Want to see me? Talk to me?" "Aren''t you here to settle the score with me?" udia asked suspiciously, her facial expression changing uncertainly. Chapter 493 ClaudiaS Dilemma Chapter 493 udia''s Dilemma Upon receiving L''s phone call, udia''s emotions were unexpectedlyplex. She was both scared and excited for reasons she couldn''t quite exin. Deep down, she harbored a great deal of resentment. If L were still poor, she wouldn''t have felt this way. But now he was wealthy and powerful, with a strength that made her almost unable to believe it! She had heard from Kayden that even Isa had been forced to leave the family and go into hiding because of L''s power. So udia couldn''t help but feel extremely resentful when she thought about how this man had once belonged to her, how he used to be her obedient husband. Helping Kayden manipte the rtionship between L and Miranda, and all the acting she did, was also driven by a certain possessiveness as a woman. If it hadn''t gone too farter on, and if L hadn''t almost killed her in a fit of rage, udia would never have left Ednd. She might have caused trouble, trying every possible means to make L return to her side or to target him in some way. So now, when she heard L say he wanted to meet her, udia was both suspicious and faintly excited. "You... aren''t you here to settle the score with me?" udia asked cautiously. L sneered, "I''m not that boring! If I wanted to settle the score with you, you would have been dead when I came to your house in Edndst time!" "Ah? Really?" udia heard L say this and thought it made sense. In the next second, her eyes flickered a few times, and she asked in a soft tone, "So, L, what do you want from me?" Hearing udia''s tone, L couldn''t help but feel a hint of disgust, but he needed her right now, so he didn''t show any emotions and said calmly, "Let''s talk when we meet! After this is done, I can give you however much money you want. I guarantee that you''ll live the life you want for the rest of your life." Upon hearing these words, udia''s eyes instantly brightened, and she pondered before asking again, "Are you really... not nning anything harmful to me?" L spoke coldly, "udia, in my eyes, you''re nothing but a insignificant person. Do you think I would bother dealing with you if you didn''t act cheap or ying tricks on me?" udia, upon hearing this, couldn''t help but grit her teeth. Feeling the condescending disdain in L''s tone, a sense of discontent surged within her. There was a time when this man held her in the palm of his hand and obeyed her every word. When they went bankrupt and divorced, he begged her desperately. Later on, he even lost all dignity and begged her for money to treat their daughter''s illness! udia always thought that in this lifetime, she should be the one standing at the top, looking down on this man. But now, in this man''s eyes, was she just an insignificant existence? This psychological disparity and imbnce deepened udia''s twisted and jealous mentality. But it was precisely this mentality that made her grit her teeth and agree, "Fine, I promise to meet you. When and where?" "Where are you now?" L asked in a deep voice. "I''m currently in Qusall!" udia replied. L understood in his heart upon hearing this! Qusall City was a third-tier city in Jueham State, about two hundred miles away from Ednd. It wasn''t too close, nor too far. udia probably thought that he wouldn''t chase after her, so she didn''t leave the state. Next, the two agreed to meet the next afternoon and the location, then hung up the phone. At this moment, Maisie and Adam beside her looked at udia with a mix of astonishment and suspicion. After arriving in Qusall, udia temporarily bought a house and lived with her parents. Although she had a few million in her hands before, it had almost been spent recklessly. It was still early, not yet time to sleep. The family of three sat in the living room watching TV. Just now, they were discussing how udia should find an honest man to marry and live a proper life. Now that they had left Ednd, where nobody knew them, it was like starting a new chapter in their lives. Although udia had been divorced twice, Adam and Maisie believed that with her current wealth and beauty, finding a man shouldn''t be a problem. "udia, whose call is it?" Adam asked. "Is it L''s?" Maisie added anxiously. They had just overheard fragments of their conversation. udia nodded, a yful expression on her face. "He said he wants to see me and talk about something. We agreed to meet tomorrow." Upon hearing this, Adam and Maisie''s expressions changed. "udia, why is L still looking for you? Are you... are you going to meet him? Have you forgotten that he almost killed youst time?" Adam''s eyelid twitched as he spoke. "Yeah! Didn''t wee here from Ednd to avoid him? Why... why would you want to see him again?". Maisie said, her face filled with horror, then turned pale. "By the way, we changed our phone numbers. How did he contact you? Is he specifically looking to settle the score with you?" udia''s parents were truly frightened by L''s actionsst time. Hearing that he was looking for their daughter filled them with fear and unease. Upon hearing her parents'' concerns, udia''s expression changedContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. several times. "It shouldn''t be I possible. From what I know about L, since he didn''t kill mest time, he won''t do anything tome afterwards!" ver "But how can you be so sure? udia, you know how much L cares about his daughter. You almost harmed Nora twice. How could L not hate you? Maybest time he just had a. moment of weakness, but upon reflection, he might decide to eliminate youpletely to prevent any future trouble," Adam said with a serious expression. As Adam finished speaking, udia''s face became uncertain. Initially, when L came crawling back to her, she felt a mix of excitement and satisfaction. But now, it had turned into suspicion and unease. Could L have ill intentions towards her? "You two stay here and watch TV. I''ll go to my room for a while," udia said, her mind in turmoil, filled with conflict and hesitation. "udia, you really need to think this through! If ites to it, we''ll move again and change our phone numbers. This time, we won''t tell anyone! We can''t y around with our lives!" Maisie reminded her. udia reluctantly agreed and went back to her room. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, specting about various possibilities, another call came in. udia nced at it. It was from Kayden! Chapter 494 Running Away Again Chapter 494 Running Away Again Upon seeing Kayden''s call, udia quickly answered it. Kayden had always had a bit of interest in udia, but while she wasn''t interested in him personally, his money was certainly appealing. Plus, he was backed by Isa! udia couldn''t help but wonder if she could still get some benefits from Kayden or even get close to Isa. That was why when she moved and changed her phone number, she made sure to notify Kayden. While she ws struggling with whether or not to see L again, Kayden called and suddenly piqued her interest. In udia''s eyes, the only thing that made her valuable was being L''s ex-wife. "Kayden," she cooed into the phone after answering it. "What makes you think of calling me?" "Heheh," chuckled Kayden with a hint of frivolity in his tone. "I just missed you." udia rolled her eyes inwardly and asked with a smile, "I thought maybe you needed something done again so I could earn somebor fees." Kayden chuckled at the remark and cursed in his mind, "What a despicable woman, only cares about money." The next moment, he coughed and spoke with a serious tone, "udia, I do have something important to tell you! It''s a big issue. Do you know that L has been looking for you recently? He might pose a threat to you." This time, Kayden''s task was to bring udia to Isa. After making this call, he had already prepared what he would say. "What?" udia''s mind was still tangled up in her thoughts when she suddenly became nervous upon hearing Kayden''s words. "Kayden, what are you saying? L is looking for me, and he intends to harm me?" Kayden spoke earnestly, "That''s right! He wants to kill you andpletely eliminate the possibility of you having any contact with his daughter." "No way? Last time, he showed mercy and spared my life! Would he reallye back to kill me?" udia asked, finding it hard to believe. "Why not? Don''t you know to what extent L can go for his daughter? Killing someone means nothing to him now. You probably don''t know this, but to avenge thest time, L wiped out an entire family in the Capital. He spared you before only because it wasn''t convenient in Ednd. Now that you''re no longer in Ednd, he won''t hesitate. I heard some rumors and decided to call you to warn you. Now, only Mr. Austin can protect you!" Kayden''s tone was grave and serious. Hearing this, udia''s previously tangled emotions suddenly became alert. In the next moment, her voice trembled as she said, "Strange... no wonder... L just contacted me earlier, asking where I am! He even arranged to meet me tomorrow. So, he really intends to harm me?" Kayden responded with an intrigued "Oh?" in his heart. He thought, "So L actually found udia? Well, what a lucky coincidence! He''s really ying into our hands!" "That''s it then, he definitely wants to kill you. How could you still dare to meet him? You need to run away immediately. udia, if you want to stay alive,e with me to find Mr. Austin right away. We''ll leave tonight. Get ready," Kayden urged urgently. "Oh, alright... By the way, Kayden, why would Mr. Austin be willing to help me? Didn''t you say he''s also hiding from L? Aren''t you afraid that bringing me to him would cause trouble?" udia asked, voicing her doubts. Kayden, using the prepared words, replied, "Of course, Mr. Austin wouldn''t agree at first. I had to beg him, using every persuasive argument I could, to let me bring you to him. udia, you should know my feelings for you, right?" Hearing him say that, udia didn''t doubt it anymore and coquettishly said, "Kayden, you''re really kind to me!" "Of course! I''ll drive over right away, and we''ll leave tonight. By the way, since L knows your new phone number, turn off your phone and throw it away immediately, you understand? Don''t let them track you!" Kayden instructed seriously. He was deeply afraid of L now, and upon hearing about his previous attempts to contact udia, Kayden also had his doubts. "Okay, I know! I''ll get ready immediately. Come over, and I''ll send you the addresster. When you arrive, honk the horn downstairs with two long and one short beep," udia said, then hung up the phone. At this moment, her heart was pounding, and she felt a wave of fear. "L, you heartless scum! So, you really want to harm me? Thanks to Kayden''s call, otherwise, I would have foolishly gone to meet you tomorrow. You despicable person, you''re truly ruthless! You want to kill me? No way!" udia gritted her teeth and cursed, then turned off her phone. However, after giving it some thought, she couldn''t bear to throw away her phone. It was a custom-made phone that she had spent tens of thousands on. Coupled with thepensation she received from her divorce with Tom and the payment from Kayden, udia had around six to seven million in her hands. But now, she had already spent most of it. Neither she nor her family knew how to manage such arge sum of money all at once. udia and Adam each bought a luxury car worth over a million, and with the addition of buying a house and other luxury goods, udia had very little left now. Five minutester... udia packed a few things in a travel suitcase and walked out of the room, pulling the suitcase along. "udia, what are you doing?" Adam and Maisie asked in surprise and suspicion when they saw their daughter''s actions. "Mom and Dad, I''m going out to hide! You were right, the more I think about it, the more I feel that L might be harmful to me. You should also find a ce toy low, just in case L can''t find me andes after you." "I don''t have time to exin. A friend ising to pick me up, and I have to leave quickly!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After saying that, udia walked straight out of the house. She was quite selfish and only cared about escaping for herself. It was already good enough that she informed her parents. udia didn''t even think about bringing her parents with her to Isa''s ce. Didn''t Kayden say that Isa wasn''t too willing to help her alone? It took a lot of persuasion from Kayden. What if she brought her parents along and further irritated Isa? It was better for each of them to run on their own. Meanwhile, on the other side... After finishing the call with udia, L had a faint sense of unease. It was crucial to ensure that Nora''s curse was suppressed without any mistakes. To be safe, he made a call to Makhi''s phone. "Makhi, keep an eye on the location of a phone for me, can you do that?" "No problem, boss. I''ll have Virus handle it. I''ll have him contact you!" Chapter 495 The Target Moved Chapter 495 The Target Moved After having Virus keep an eye on udia''s phone location, L began to study the items sent by the Wood family. "Can this bring a big opportunity? Is this a treasure map? Is this feather a key?" L held the colorful feather in his hand and observed the sheepskin map, feelingpletely confused. He was certain that the area depicted on the map did not belong to any ce in Priocia. Outside of Priocia? That couldn''t be possible! Because the markings on the map were all in the Ancient Priocian script, it was unlikely to be from overseas. "Where the hell can I find it? The Wood family wouldn''t be ying a trick on me, would they?" L muttered to himself. However, he felt a burning attribute aura emanating from the feather, which convinced him that it was not ordinary. He couldn''t bring himself to throw it away. "Forget it, with my current knowledge, I can''t figure out anything special about this thing! I''ll keep it and study it slowly." L shook his head, put the feather and the sheepskin map into a mustard seed bag, and walked out of the study. Just then, his phone rang. Seeing the iing call, L felt a tightness in his heart-it was Virus calling. "Mr. Willis, the target has moved! Heading north at a fairly fast speed," Virus said in a deep voice. "Moved?" L furrowed his brow, thinking, "Did they leave Qusall''s vicinity?" L pondered, not ruling out the possibility that udia might have gone out for some "nightlife" activities at night. There shouldn''t be a need to be overly concerned. "They''ve already reached the northern suburbs and are about to leave!" Virus provided the information promptly, making L take it seriously. Fifteen minutester, L drove his Porsche 918 out of Emerald Green Estates. He received the car as a gift from a rich second-generation individual after witnessing the respectful attitude of the Austin family and the Chambers family heads towards him at the Kreanford pharmaceutical exchange meeting. L fixed his phone in a holder inside the car, and Virus immediately disyed the location he had tracked to L. Meanwhile, on the other side! A high-performance Volvo raced swiftly on the highway from Jueham State to Nading State. In the car, Kayden and udia sat in the back seat, with one of Kayden''s men driving. The driver''s skills were top-notch, and they sped along the road. "Mr. Austin, here!" Kayden reported to Isa on the phone. Isa grunted and then changed his tone, saying, "You said L contacted udia just now? To avoid unnecessary trouble, hurry up and get here. Don''t let that bastard L catch up." Isa wasn''t afraid of L anymore. In his eyes, both his master, Arthur, and the attendant by his master''s side should be stronger than L. But he wasn''t in a hurry to kill L directly, nor did he want to use someone else''s hand to do it. He had absolute confidence that one day he would be a top-notch expert. With a severely distorted and extreme mindset, he only wanted to torture L to death with his own hands to vent his hatred. If his master intervened and pped L to death, wouldn''t that be too easy for him? "Mr. Austin, don''t worry, we''ll get there as quickly as possible," Kayden thought, "Mr. Austin, you''re worried about encountering L, but damn it, I''m even more worried." Otherwise, I wouldn''t be rushing with udia overnight. "Good! If this is done, I can consider letting you join my sect and be a martial arts master," Isa agreed with a stylish tone. Kayden was instantly excited and gratefully said, tears streaming down his face, "Thank you, Mr. Austin! Thank you, Mr. Austin!" "Hehe, no need to thank me! It''s what you deserve. You are my trusted confidant," Isa said with a smile. But behind the smile, it sounded somewhat malicious... Although Isa had been expelled from the Austin family in Kreanford, he didn''tck "underlings." Apart from practicing in his current grand vi, he often went to the Ratliff family. However, after bing a closed-door disciple of Arthur, his situation in the Ratliff family had changed dramaticallypared to before-it was like night and day. Previously, he was like a dependent seeking refuge in the Ratliff family. But now, everyone in the Ratliff family knew that he had joined Arthur''s Heaven Gap Sect and was receiving special attention. His future was limitless. This change in attitude... was quite noticeable. Without saying anything else, his grandfather, William Ratliff, used to despise him, the abandoned child of the Austin family. But now, when they eet, he called him "goodD grandson" without hesitation. Even many young descendants of the Ratliff family also called him "Mr. Austin." His second uncle''s son, who was the second young master of the Ratliff family, even looked up to Isa with reverence.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On the other hand, Kayden, who heard the "grand promises" Isa made to him, didn''t know what was going on He had failed several times, causing Isa to suffer vel consecutive setbacks at the hands of t, ultimately making Isa a true eunuch. Isa, with his twisted mentality, had long held a grudge against Kayden. However, Kayden was unaware, immersed in the fantasy that Isa would cultivate him into a master in the future. Meanwhile, on the other side, L looked at the moving red dot on the phone screen, heading northwest, and his brows furrowed tightly. Qusall itself was already in the north of Ednd, with a distance of over two hundred miles between them Considering that she had already set off in advance and was moving at a fast speed, it would be difficult for L to catch up. "udia, what the hell are you doing?" "Are you trying to run away? Hide from me?" L was silently speechless, not knowing what game udia was ying. The next second, he called her, only to find that her phone was switched off. "Damn it! Have you done something guilty?" L remembered that udia had repeatedly asked him if he intended to harm her during the phone call, and finally realized something. Was this woman afraid of his past revenge? L regretted deeply in his heart, realizing his mistake. If he had known that udia would be so guilty, he should have let Virus locate her and go directly to her. But now that things hade to this point, he had no other choice but to hurry and chase after her. Next, L made another call. "Brother, can you do me a favor and run an errand?" "Sure! I''ll give you real-time location!" udia''s escape made L extremely nervous. This time, he couldn''t afford any mistakes. He had to make sure that Kyrie would obtain udia''s tongue-tip essence blood as soon as possible! Chapter 496 Follow Me Chapter 496 Follow Me More than six hourster! It was already four o''clock in the morning on the second day. In front of a standalone private vi in Nading State''s Dopl City, a Volvo SUV came to a sudden stop. After Kayden called Isa, Arthur, the white-faced attendant who stayed to protect Isa, led them inside. Isa was already waiting in the living room, his eyes shining brightly. He had been practicing the Heaven Gap Technique all night, and his energy and spirit were extremely high. "Mr. Austin!" When Kayden saw Isa, he still had that sycophantic demeanor, and said with a ttering face, "I''ve brought the person to you!" Isa made a sound of approval, his increasingly sinister eyes examining udia, revealing a malicious smile.From N?velDrama.Org. udia felt a chill run down her spine as she was looked at by him. "Mr. Austin, you... hello! Thank you for taking me in." Isa smiled and shook his head, "No need to thank me! udia, I really couldn''t tell that you''ve had a child. Tsk tsk, you''ve taken care of yourself well." He examined udia, licked his lips, and said. Setting aside her character, udia did indeed have some charm, and naturally exuded a seductive aura. If Summer was enchanting and captivating due to practicing enchantment techniques, then udia was inherently alluring. Upon hearing Isa''s words, udia''s eyes shifted, flickering for a moment, and her heart stirred. What does Mr. Austin mean by this? Could it be... he''s interested in me? "Thank you for thepliments, Mr. Austin! I have no way to repay your kindness. As long as you speak, I am willing to do anything for you." udia''s tone was soft and seductive, and she began to flirt with Isa. "Oh? Is that so?" Isa raised an eyebrow and asked teasingly. "Yes! Mr. Austin, if there''s anything I can do for you, just say the word. Whatever aspect it may be, I am willing to fulfill your wishes." udia implied with her words. At this moment, Kayden, seeing udia''s behavior, couldn''t help but sneer inwardly, a hint of gloom shing in his eyes. He had previously hinted to udia about seducing her. But udia had always been vague about it! But now, this woman was showing off in front of Isa? Damn it, she doesn''t even look at him! "Good! Very good!" Isa rubbed his chin, his gaze wandering over udia. "No wonder my Master likes you, you have a certain scent that those young girls don''t have! Tsk tsk..." Hearing this, udia''s heart raced with excitement. Was Mr. Austin really interested in her? "Mr. Austin! What kind of scent do I have? Do you want to smell?" she asked flirtatiously. Isa burst outughing at her response. "Hahaha... L''s ex-wife is such a slut! My Master will definitely like her," he said as he pointed to the white-faced servant named Clinton Kidd. "Take her upstairs and clean her up for my master who will be here this morning!" The white-faced attendant nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Austin!" At this moment, udia stood in front of Isa, feeling a bit confused. His Master like me? Isn''t Mr. Austin interested in me? Is his master? What''s going on? Isa looked at udia and said, "udia, as long as you serve my master well can give you as much money as you want! Your future prosperity, even your status and position, will not be a problem. Even if L wants to harm youagain, I will definitely help you resolve it. But if you don''t serve well, the consequences will definitely not be something you want to know!" Isa didn''t want udia to end up like the woman from yesterday, ruining his master''s mood, so he threatened her with a strong tone. Upon hearing this, udia was momentarily stunned. Serve Mr. Austin''s master? Hearing the word "master," udia instinctively spected that the person might be an old man. But she was not a virtuous and chaste woman, and under Isa''s coercion and temptation, how could udia dare to refuse? "Yes... yes..." "I understand, Mr. Austin!" udia nodded and obediently agreed. If she could serve Mr. Austin''s master, then he must be a big shot. Just serve him! Even if she had to serve an old man, as long as it could truly bring her a life of wealth and power, what did it matter? At this moment, udia had no awareness and couldn''t imagine et how depraved Arthur, a "wed person like him, could be when it came to women. However, just at this moment, a cold voice suddenly rang out. "Can you handle it?" Boom! Before the voice even fell, the ss door of the vi''s living room shattered. A tall figure with a strong killing intent walked in. If it wasn''t L, who had followed udia through real-time positioning, then who could it be? L stared at Isa intently and said, "Isa!! I''m d to see you here because... I can kill you now!" On the way here, he didn''t expect to coincidentally encounter Isa while following udia. He had long wanted to kill this scum who had targeted Miranda, kidnapped his daughter twice, and even threatened Nora''s life. However... L nced at the white-faced attendant with caution and seriousness in his eyes. His top priority today was to take udia away and help Nora suppress the curse! "L! How did you follow?" At this moment, udia widened her eyes, a terrified expression as if she had seen a ghost. Kayden also instinctively panicked and moved back. Isa, on the other hand, looked at L with the same hatred in his eyes. "L! I never expected that you could find your way here! But so what if you found your way here? Can you kill me?" "I originally nned to take revenge myself, but since you''vee to me, today will be yourst day!" Upon hearing these words, L snorted coldly and nced at the white-faced attendant beside Isa. "Is that so? Just him?" As soon as the words fell, L''s figure suddenly surged, and his cia River Dragon Sparrow de appeared out of thin air as he swung it towards Isa. No sooner said than done! The white-faced attendant named Clinton didn''t hesitate and let go of udia, swiftly moving in front of Isa to block the attack for him. At the same time, L''s figure turned into a blur and headed straight for udia. "Come with me!" L shouted lowly and grabbed udia''s arm. This attack on Isa was a bluff, a diversion to take away udia with the distraction of the white-faced attendant! Chapter 497 Why Fight To The Death Against You? Chapter 497 Why Fight to the Death Against You? L certainly wanted to tear Isa apart, but given the current situation, he had to make a choice. If there were no experts around Isa, then they could both walk away unscathed. But the middle-aged man next to Isa was none other than ate-stage Golden Core expert! L didn''t know what opportunities Isa had during this time that allowed him to be apanied by such a strong person. So the urgent matter at hand was to take udia and extract her tongue blood for Nora''s curse suppression instead of seeking revenge on Isa at all costs! Taking advantage of the opportunity when he distracted the white-faced attendant with his sword, L grabbed udia and ran straight out of the house. udia screamed in shock at this sudden turn of events. She never expected L to appear out of nowhere and now it seemed like she was his target? But it appeared that L wasn''t trying to kill her; rather he wanted to take her away? This left udia feeling confused... "Damn it, he''s trying to run! Clinton, kill this son-of-a-bitch!" Isa growled ferociously as he saw what was happening. The white-faced attendant nodded without hesitation and chased after them immediately. "Bastard, this is a ce where you cane and go as you please?" "Leave this woman and your life behind!" Clinton''s voice shrilled like a duck. As he spoke, a solid palm print locked onto L and struck out. L felt the swift attack behind him and had to turn around to respond. Swish! Without even looking, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand traced a graceful arc and collided with the palm print. Plop! With a light sound, L grunted. Although he took the blow, his body shook violently, forcing him to stop. In terms of absolute strength alone, thete Golden Core expertpletely surpassed L. p p! Without hesitation, L quickly pointed several acupoints on udia''s body with his left hand, then used a gentle force to throw her out. It seemed impossible to escape directly with udia. He could only choose to face this white-faced attendant with full attention. L awakened the Rich Soil physique, which did not give him an advantage in terms of speed. As long as ate-stage Golden Core expert pursued him, L wouldn''t be able to escape. And since he couldn''t escape, then... he would fight! L turned around, his eyes shining with sharpness, firmly staring at Clinton. A powerful fighting spirit and momentum emanated from him! "You trash at Core Formation, do you really want to fight me to the death?" "Ridiculous, truly ridiculous!" Upon seeing this, a look of disdain appeared on Clinton''s face as he shook his head. But the next second, he couldn''t help but exim, "Hmm?" Surprise filled his eyes. At this moment, ayer of earthy yellow light appeared on L''s skin, giving it a matte texture. Surging within him, in addition to the dragon energy infused with the power of the Rich Soil, was a special force: momentum! A sharpness as if from a knife and a weight as if from a mountain emanated from L. Facing ate-stage Golden Core expert, L couldn''t afford to be careless! He directly activated the Divine Ability "Immutable Rich Soil." At this moment, his entire body, including his internal organs, was "petrified" by the power of the Rich Soil, greatly increasing his defense and strength. "You''re wrong! Why should I fight you to the death?" L''s voice now carried a deep and resounding tone. With those words, he didn''t waste any time and directly attacked with his de. "Arrogant!" Clinton coldly rebuked and a slender sword appeared in his hand. ng! THE cial River Dragon Sparrow de shed with the slender sword! Both L and Clinton''s figures simultaneously retreated. In this strike, L didn''t use the ultimate move from the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Sword Technique, but with the boost of "momentum" and the attribute advantage of the Rich Soil physique, he actually held his own against his opponent! As ate-stage Golden Core expert, Clinton''s primary attribute was wood. ording to the five elements, wood actually restrains earth. But unfortunately, L possessed an advanced attribute that surpassed the ordinary attributes, so his opponent couldn''t restrain him at all. "What? How is this possible?" "You''re in the peak of Core Formation? No, you''re not!" "Even if you are, how is it possible?" "You actually awakened your physique attribute in the Core Formation realm... and moreover..." On Clinton''s bearded face, a strong expression of shock emerged, and his words became somewhat incoherent. In one collision, his absolute sense of superiority was shattered. Looking at L''s eyes, it was as if he was looking at an extraordinary monster. "You talk too much! Die!" L''s momentum soared at this moment, reaching an extreme point. He didn''t expect that in the state of "the Rich Soil Indestructible Body," he could actually contend against ate-stage Golden Core expert. This boosted his confidence and also triggered a killing intent. After a slight probe, L decided to end the battle quickly! Before fully revealing himself, L had been listening outside the vi for a while. From Isa''s words, he heard that aside from this bearded attendant, there was another person, his "master," who woulde. Now facing this bearded attendant, whose strength had reached thete-stage Golden Core, what kind of existence was Isa''s master? L had to resolve the battle quickly, defeat this bearded attendant, and take udia away! With this in mind, he held nothing back and directly activated the Pulse of the Earth! Immediately after, he extracted the true energy stored in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and used the eighth move of the Sky Cleaving Startled Swan, shing towards the bearded attendant. He had used the same move to defeat Semaj, an early-stage Golden Core expert,st time. This time, he wanted to use the same technique! After awakening "the Rich Soil Indestructible Body," the power of the Pulse of the Earth also increased! Plop! With the ten times gravity of the Pulse of the Earth and the damage caused by the divine ability itself, Clinton''s face turned pale as he sprayed out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs shifted and fell!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His movements slowed down even further. At this moment, the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, carrying the power to tear through space, struck down upon him. Although his cultivation level hadn''t improved, when L used this move now, its power was more than five times stronger than when he defeated Semaj! With the power of the Rich Soil infused in the technique, its power surged, bing even more formidable. The "momentum" attached to the attack made it unstoppable. Faced with this strike, Clinton''s pupils contracted, and his soul trembled! The ten times gravity made it impossible for him to dodge in time, and even his motion to parry with his sword was dyed by a fraction of a second. At this level ofbat, a fraction of a second was enough to decide life or death! Clinton knew he couldn''t dodge it! He could even smell the scent of death. In that instant, a sense of unwillingness and madness surged within him. "Kill me? Then let''s die together!!" Buzz! In that moment, a faint green light erupted from his lower abdomen. Terrifying energy fluctuations suddenly appeared! Clinton''s originally slender figure rapidly expanded at that moment! Chapter 498 You CanT Even Pick Up Bargains Chapter 498 You Can''t Even Pick Up Bargains Suddenly, a terrifying energy wave appeared and headed straight towards L, who was about to strike Clinton. Everyone felt their hearts pounding in fear! St! In the next moment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de mercilessly struck down at Clinton. The terrible de cut off almost half of his head, causing blood and brain matter to fly everywhere! Bang! However, at the same time, there was a muffled sound. The terrifying energy wave suddenly exploded and Clinton''s body also burst apart. At close range, its power was more than ten times stronger than the bomb detonated by the Deity''s Tears'' Gunpowder Rose. Although its residual impact area wasn''t asrge as that bomb''s and it didn''t make as much noise because of the extremely concentrated energy. This Golden Core expert chose to self-destruct his Golden Core when he knew he would die in order to take L with him! At this moment, L frantically activated his Rich Soil Power within his body for protection. However, even so he still vomited blood and flew backwards from the sudden outburst of true energy from Clinton''s field of elixir. In mid-air, blood spurted out uncontrobly! Even the skin burst open, and muscles tore apart. Thud! Afternding, L''s nose and mouth were gushing blood, turning him into a bloodied figure. At this moment, he felt as if his body didn''t belong to him anymore. His internal organs suffered heavy damage, and his meridians were severed. The self-detonation of ate-stage Golden Core expert''s power was unimaginable. If it weren''t for L activating the divine ability "the Rich Soil Indestructible Body," he would have been blown into pieces. L felt a sense of lingering fear but also relief, "Thank goodness! I didn''t die on the spot!" Dragon Energy repaired his physical body, as long as he didn''t die instantly, he should be able to survive... At this moment, everyone present was dumbfounded and filled with lingering fear. udia, with her acupoints sealed by L,y there with wide eyes. When she saw the person fighting against L explode directly and L being sted away, a mixture of horror andplexity appeared on her face. Is L dead? Meanwhile, Kayden and the henchman beside him blinked, wearing a look of disbelief. Oh my god! Was this martial arts expert next to Mr. Austin carrying a bomb or something? He actually chose this suicide attack? Isa''s pupils contracted, and his Adam''s apple couldn''t help but move up and down, showing a look of shock and seriousness. His master, Arthur, had said that Clinton''s strength had reached thete-stage Golden Core. At this level, he would be invincible in the outside world. But unexpectedly, the result was being forced to self-detonate by L? How strong has L be?? After a brief shock, Isa suddenly snapped back to his senses and quickly ran towards the direction where L was sted away. His face was filled with a fierce and fierce expression! After running over, he saw L in his bloodied state, and his eyelids twitched. "Did he die from the explosion?" Isa muttered in a daze. But then, he suddenly noticed that L''s chest was still rising and falling. "Damn, the explosion didn''t kill you!" "L, let me personally send you on your way!" Isa''s face twisted with ferocity. Click! As he spoke, he pulled out a handgun he carried with him and aimed it at L''s forehead. Bang! With a gunshot, the bullet whizzed out. Thud! However, in the next instant, after a muffled sound, the bullet hit L''s forehead but directly deformed and flew away. It couldn''t prate L''s flesh at all. After reaching the Uppecia realm, cultivators undergo a qualitative change in their life level and are no longer afraid of ordinary firearms. Moreover, the current L had already broken through to the Core Formation realm and awakened the "the Rich Soil Indestructible Body." Upon seeing this scene, Isa widened his eyes, wearing an expression as if he had seen a ghost. "Damn it! Bullets can''t even kill him?" L was blown into such a half-dead state, but Isa sadlyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. realized that L was lying there motionless, and he couldn''t harm him at all. This feeling was driving him crazy! At that moment, while L was controlling Dragon Energy to heal his injuries, he suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Isa with a cold gaze. In that moment, Isa felt as if L''s gaze was like a sharp sword, causing him to shudder uncontrobly. Even though L seemed half-dead and motionless, Isa was still terrified. He felt that in the next second, L could possibly get up and p him to death! "L!" "You might as well wait here to die!" Isa spat out these harsh words and didn''t bother to inform Kayden and the others. He just turned and ran. Master will be here soon! When Master arrives, L will undoubtedly be finished. If worsees to worst, I can ask the Ratliff family to send experts to finish off this damn L. In short, there''s no need for me to stay here and take risks! Isa thought to himself. Kayden and the others in the vi also fled in panic. They were all afraid that L might get up at any moment and take their lives. Seeing this situation, a sneer appeared on L''s face as he nced in udia''s direction, secretly relieved. He was afraid that when Isa ran away, he would take udia with him. Although L was temporarily immobilized, even though Isa couldn''t harm him, he couldn''t stop Isa either. But it was alright! With just a nce, L scared Isa and his men away. They didn''t even have time to think about udia. After Isa escaped from the vi, he immediately called Arthur. "Master, when are youing?" Meanwhile, Arthur was still in a hotel, embracing a well-endowed woman whom he had tortured all over her body. When Isa called him earlier, saying that he had a top-quality married woman to give him, it was already past 3:30 in the morning. Arthur agreed and told him he woulde in the morning, then went back to sleep. But just when he had fallen asleep for a while, Isa called again. Even though Arthur valued and doted on this disciple, he was starting to get annoyed. "Isa, what are you doing? Didn''t I say I''lle in the morning! It''s just a woman. Although I have a taste for that it''s not urgent. I know your intentions, so what''s the rush?" "No... it''s not like that, Master!" "Something happened! My enemy, L, came over!" Isa shouted urgently over the phone, his voice trembling. "L? Can''t Clinton take care of him? Why are you making such a fuss?" Arthur said impatiently. "He''s dead, Master! He''s dead!" Isa shouted incoherently, still in a state of shock. Chapter 499 Let You Down, I WonT Die Chapter 499 Let You Down, I Won''t Die Arthur''s face turned ck when he heard Isa shout, "What the hell, someone''s master died?" "Are you cursing your master?" "Are you trying to say that L is dead? If he''s dead, then he''s dead. Why are you so excited?" Arthur knew about Isa and L''s feud and how much his disciple hated him. It was normal for Isa to be happy if L had died. But now, was he overreacting a bit? Was it necessary? Isa breathed a sigh of relief and quickly exined, "Not my master! It''s Clinton who died! He fought with L for two moves but probably felt like he couldn''t win so he self-destructed!" L only fought with Clinton briefly and Isa didn''t see clearly what happened. All he could tell was that Clinton had died while Ly on the ground severely injured. "Master, do you want toe over here quickly? I... I can''t kill L! Youe over here and finish him off!" Isa gritted his teeth in anger. After hearing this news from Isa, Arthur looked shocked. What? Clinton is dead? Self-destructed? Although Clinton was just his follower, he was still a strong Golden Core-level expert! How could he have been forced by L to self-destruct? Wasn''t this enemy of Isa too powerful? Arthur felt uncertain about everything in his heart before finally saying sternly, "Isa, you did right! The person who can force Clinton to self-destruct must be an extremely powerful opponent. You should not act recklessly. I will rush there immediately! Anyone who dares kill my follower will not escape punishment." "Yes! Yes! Master please hurry up, don''t let L recover!" Isa answered quickly several times after hanging up on Arthur. Then he began contacting the Ratliff family again. Meanwhile, on another side, a Volkswagen SUV with Yeginia license te entered Dopl City. Kyrie sat in the back seat while a young disciple from Nemesis Pavilion drove at front. There was no way for such hidden masters as Great Witch Doctor to understand modern gadgets like mobile phones or track locations based on them. So he had no choice but leave these things to young people... At this moment, the Great Witch Doctor pinched her fingers several times, and his eyelids twitched inexplicably. "Madden, faster! I think my disciple, L, is in trouble!" "Yes, Sir." Upon hearing this, the young man named Madden suddenly stepped on the gas pedal, and the car''s speed increased dramatically. "L..." "L?" "Are you still alive?" udia was immobilized and couldn''t move, but she looked in L''s direction and shouted loudly. L, who was trying to heal his injuries with all his might, opened his eyes again at this moment. The next second he tried to regain control of his body. First, he bent his fingers a few times and then slowly moved his limbs. Half a minuteter, L finally sat up and walked unsteadily towards udia. His injuries had only healed by less than ten percent. His mouth and nose were still continuously bleeding, and apart from the vessels, all the extraordinary meridians and small meridians were severed. Even though Dragon Energy at the location of his left kidney continued to nourish him, L estimated that it would take at least ten days to half a month for his injuries to recover. But even in this dangerous state, L couldn''t continue to wait. Taking advantage of his slight mobility, he had to leave immediately. Isa''s master could arrive at any moment. When udia saw the bloodied L appearing in front of her, her face turned pale with fear. After blinking a few times, she showed a concerned expression and asked anxiously, "L, how are you? Are you... alright?" L looked at the woman and a mocking smile curved his lips. "I''m still alive, disappointing you!" How could he believe that this woman genuinely cared about him? As the saying goes, a leopard cannot change its spots! Before revealing himself, L had been eavesdropping outside the vi''s living room for a while. He had listened attentively to the conversation between Isa and udia. First, udia seduced Isa, and then she readily agreed to serve his master. It seemed that this woman had no bottom line at all.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. And why should she? Someone who conspired with outsiders and harmed her own daughter, what illusions could he have about her? If it wasn''t for Kyrie needing udia''s tongue-tip essence, L wouldn''t want to see this woman ever again in his life. Two minutester... L opened the door of the Porsche 918 and struggled to sit in the passenger seat. udia, whose acupoints had been released, sat in the driver''s seat, her face showing a hint of panic as she nced at L. "Drive!" L growled lowly. "Oh!... Oh, okay..." udia started the car in a fluster, behaving obediently. The Porsche shot out like an arrow, apanied by the roaring sound of the engine, quickly moving away. Inside the car, L took out the cellphone he had previously ced in a mustard seed bag and called the Great Witch Doctor. "Brother! Where are you?" "Good! Head towards Vine Avenue!" "We''ll meet there!" After hanging up the phone, a glimmer of surprise shed in L''s eyes. Kyrie, you arrived pretty quickly! Fifteen minutester! The Porsche and the Volkswagen SUV parked on the side of the road one after the other. L pulled udia out of the car. Kyrie also got out of the car and was startled when he saw L''s appearance. "L, what happened to you?" The Great Witch Doctor''s eyes twitched as he asked. "Brother, we''ll talk about thatter! This is Nora''s biological mother. Quickly take her tongue-tip essence, and then we need to leave as soon as possible." L''s injuries had recovered somewhat, although still in a precarious state, but at least he was no longer staggering. He hadn''t met Isa''s master, but the attendants the other party had assigned to Isa were all at the fater stage of the Golden Core realm. So, L wasn''t sure how Kyrie''s strengthpared to that side, and he didn''t want to cause any more trouble for Kyrie. Now that they had finished their business, leaving quickly was the best n. "Alright!" Kyrie nodded and then looked at udia, saying, "Sister-inw, get in the car." Hearing him call udia "sister-inw," L frowned, but he didn''t have time to exin anything right now. udia''s face tightened upon hearing his words, "What... what do you guys want to do?" She overheard L saying something about this old man taking her tongue-tip essence. Why did it sound so terrifying? udia immediately became wary and guarded. L coldly snorted, "I''m just taking a few drops of your blood, it won''t have any effect on you. After it''s done, I''llpensate you adequately!" Chapter 500 Use And Throw Away Chapter 500 Use and Throw Away Kyrie observed udia''s reaction and heard L''s words, which left him puzzled. He wondered why L would want to thank Nora''s birth mother. Their rtionship seemed a bit strange. After a moment... The Great Witch Doctor held two small green jade jars in his hands. Each jar contained two drops of fresh blood, one from L and one from udia, representing their tongue-tip essence. Inside the jars, two white silkworm-like creatures absorbed the drops of essence rapidly, causing their bodies to expand. "It''s done!" the Great Witch Doctor nodded. L finally breathed a sigh of relief... The next second, he wiped the bloodstains from under his nose and coldly looked at udia beside him. udia also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, thinking, "Is it over now? Scared the hell out of me! It seems like he didn''t do anything to me except prick my tongue and make me bleed a little." "L..." she blinked a few times and opened her mouth to speak. "Get out of the car," L waved his hand and jumped out of the car directly. udia obediently agreed and followed suit. "L, are you okay?" udia gazed at him, her eyes filled with tenderness and concern, her voice soft and gentle, as if she were a caring wife. L didn''t respond, he just asked expressionlessly, "Are you still using that bank ount?" "Ah! Yes..." udia hesitated for a moment and instinctively nodded. Without further ado, L operated his phone and showed it to udia. The next second, her eyes widened as she looked at the transfer records on L''s phone, her expression filled with astonishment and excitement. One, two, three, four... eight? Eight zeros? L transferred 10 million directly to her ount?? udia covered her mouth, her eyes filled with shock and exhration. 10 million? Oh my god! L casually gave me 10 million? How wealthy is this guy now? The next moment, she looked at L with delight and astonishment. "Honey, what does this mean?" Hearing her call him "honey," L felt a wave of nausea. How could this woman still address him with this word? "This is the promisedpensation, that''s all..." L said and turned away. udia hesitated for a moment, then quickly grabbed L''s arm. "Honey, what do you mean? Whatpensation? Weren''t you here to save me? I knew you still cared about me. Look at you, you fought for me like this, it hurts my heart. Take me away, let''s live a good life together. Can we be a happy family of three?" Seeing L effortlessly produce 10 million, udia was shocked but also more determined to win this man back. The current L was wealthy, influential, and a martial arts expert. udia weighed her options in her mind. Compared to attaching herself to Isa''s master, how could thatpare to getting L back? Hearing her words, L couldn''t help butugh, augh full of disdain. "udia, don''t disgust me! You should go back and serve Isa''s master!" "Get lost!" L said as he shook off udia''s arm and got into Kyrie''s car. udia sat on the ground after being thrown off by L. She looked resentful and angry. "L! You scumbag! You promised over the phone that this would all be over so I could live the life I wanted!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I really want to live happily ever after with you. Why? Why are you so heartless?" Lying in the car seat next to Kyrie''s driver seat, L smirked at her words. "You just want a wealthy life, right? Haven''t I already given you money?" As soon as he finished speaking, the SUV drove away. udia sat on the ground, feeling like a discarded piece of trash, used and mercilessly abandoned. She never expected that after L had someone take her blood, he would just leave her behind without a shred of mercy or attachment. Her face twisted with resentment and unwillingness as she stared at the departing Volkswagen SUV, filled with hatred and bitterness. "You bastard!" "L! You heartless bastard! We were a couple for a day, and you treat me like this?" "You heartless and ungrateful scumbag! I swear, you will regret this!" "In my lifetime, I will make sure you regret it." udia sat on the ground, shouting curses with bitterness. Boom, boom... At that moment, a line of vehicles quickly caught up from behind. These people were the ones chasing after L in the Porsche 918. The Ratliff family had some influence in Dopl City, so it wasn''t difficult for them to locate the car. The next second, the line of vehicles stopped. Isa and Arthur jumped out of the leading car and immediately noticed udia sitting on the ground. Isa nced at the open door of the Porsche 918 and realized that it was empty. She walked briskly towards udia. "You wretched woman, trying to run away?" Isa grabbed udia by the hair and lifted her up, pping her across the face. udia''s vision blurred from the p, tears streaming down her face as she shook her head. "No... I didn''t run away! It was that scumbag L. He forced me toe with him!" At this moment, Arthur nced at udia and a hint of malice shed in his eyes. "Isa, is this L''s ex-wife?" Isa nodded. "Yes, it''s her! Master, what should we do?" Arthur nodded without giving a clear answer. "Let''s not discuss that for now." He stared at udia coldly and asked, "Where is L? Where did he go?" Would the elder of the Heaven Gap Sect let it go after his trusted subordinate self-destructed and died a tragic death in the vi? "He left in a Volkswagen SUV in that direction! The license te number is YXXX..." udia covered her face and gritted her teeth as she spoke. "Isa, take her with us!" "I''ll go after him first!" "You think you can kill Clinton and leave alive?" Arthur finished speaking and transformed into a blur, chasing after the direction udia pointed. With his strength, he would definitely be faster than driving a car. Meanwhile, on the other side... Kyrie directly fed L a Grand Revitalizing Pill and asked with a worried expression, "L, what happened? How did you get injured like this?" As the Grand Revitalizing Pill entered his throat and transformed into powerful vitality, coupled with the Dragon Energy repairing his injuries, L let out afortable breath. The next second, he bitterly smiled and said, "Don''t mention it! I almost got blown up by ate Golden Core stage guy who couldn''t handle self-destruction. I was so close to death!" Hearing this, Kyrie''s expression became strange and filled with disbelief. Chapter 501 Do I Have To Kill You To Leave? Chapter 501 Do I Have to Kill You to Leave? Kyrie stared at his brother for a moment. With his level of cultivation, he could naturally tell that L was a perfect Uppecia expert. And not only that, but he had also awakened the Rich Soil Unyielding Form in the Core Formation Realm - such an advanced physical attribute. He thought to himself: I have to admit, my brother is quite monstrous and a once-in-a-century genius in cultivation. However, he was somewhat skeptical that ate Golden Core stage expert would resort to self-destruction to deal with L... But he didn''t directly question it and instead changed the topic, asking, "L, it seems like you don''t have a good rtionship with my sister-inw." L sneered and replied, "If it was good, she wouldn''t be your former sister-inw! Hehe..." The great witch doctor wanted to ask more, but at that moment, the young disciple driving in front suddenly mmed on the brakes. They saw a figure standing ahead, and the chilling gaze seemed to prate through the car window ss. "L, you killed my man and still wants to leave?" "Get out of the car and die!" Arthur looked at the Volkswagen SUV that had stopped in front, his tone filled with menace. Seeing this, L''s pupils contracted, his expression bing serious. However, at this moment, Kyrie shook his fiery red hair and a disdainful look appeared on his face. "Don''t worry, L. You stay in the car, and I''ll take care of him for you." After saying that, the great witch doctor got out of the car and walked briskly towards Arthur. "Despicable man, the one who killed you can''t leave. Do I have to kill you too?" As soon as he finished speaking, Arthur, who had been filled with killing intent and arrogance a second ago, suddenly changed his expression. He stared at Kyrie for four or five seconds before asking in astonishment, "You... are you... Kyrie?" Kyrie let out a coldugh. "Recognize me? Good!" With a domineering and assertive tone, he asked, "Do you want to kill my sworn brother?" Upon hearing this, Arthur was momentarily stunned and asked with uncertainty, "What? L is your sworn brother?" "Of course! Let me ask you, do you want to kill him? Huh?" Kyrie pressed aggressively. "N-No... It''s probably a misunderstanding." Arthur clearly recognized the great witch doctor and appeared flustered upon seeing him approach. His eyes showed a hint of avoidance. "A misunderstanding? Then get lost! Hmph!"From N?velDrama.Org. Kyrie scolded dominantly, then turned around and got back into the car. This time, Arthur''s face carried a trace of unwillingness as he directly moved to the side of the road to make way. He came with great momentum but retreated weakly... Arthur himself couldn''t afford to provoke the great witch doctor. As for the Heaven Gap Sect, they were equally unable to provoke the power behind Kyrie. In the car, L let out a sigh of relief. The nerves that had been tense rxedpletely. He never expected that Kyrie would be so amazing! With just a few words, he scolded Isa''s master like scolding his grandson, and the master ran away? After they drove away, not long after, Isa and the convoy of Ratliff family members caught up. "Master, what happened? Did you catch up to them?" Isa looked around anxiously and asked with anticipation. Arthur waved his hand dismissively. "I caught up, but I let him go!" "What? You let him go?" "Why... Why did you let him go? Why did you do that?" Isa looked confused, not understanding the y his master was acting. "That''s right, I let him go!" Arthur said, patting Isa''s shoulder, speaking with great emphasis, "I''ve considered it. L can''t be killed! Only by keeping this enemy for you can it spur you to train hard and be the driving force for your growth. Once he''s killed, can you still be as determined as you are now to be stronger?" Upon hearing this, Isa made a sound of surprise and nodded heavily, looking at his master with expectant eyes. The next second, gritting his teeth, he said, "Master, you''re right! It was because I hated L to the core that I was able to muster the courage to castrate myself with a knife back then. It was why I could stay up all night and practice the Heaven Gap Great Technique. Alright! Let''s keep him! One day, I will use my own strength to kill L and personally return the humiliation. I suffered!" Arthur nodded approvingly, pretending to be relieved. "Good, that''s my good disciple!" "Master, thank you for your thoughtful guidance!" Isa said with a face full of respect and gratitude. "This is what I should do," Arthur waved his hand, his face inscrutable. In his heart, however, he thought, "Thoughtful guidance my ass! Do you think I can defeat the person protecting L?" That day! The great witch doctor and the young disciple named Madden returned to Ednd with L. On the way, L took a bath and changed his clothes at a hotel. Otherwise, if he returned home in his blood-stained appearance, wouldn''t it frighten his wife and child? As for L suddenly leavingst night and returning with an unrted "big brother", Miranda didn''t ask too many questions. She just treated the great witch doctor with respect and behaved very appropriately. Nora, on the other hand, had met this "uncle" before and showed no signs of unfamiliarity. In the evening, after dinner! Nora sat on the sofa, curiously watching the basin of "foot-soaking water" her father brought over. The foot-soaking water was a dark green color, like thick ink, making it impossible to see what was inside. Only L and the great witch doctor knew that the two Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures had been used to cultivate the "Bingsilk Venom, which had absorbed their tongue''s essence after being saturated with L and udia''s blood. Now, it was swimming in this basin of foot-soaking water. "Darling, this is a special body tempering fluid that I prepared for you. It can assist you in your cultivation!" "Come, put your feet in." L said indulgently. The two worms burrowed into the child''s body. If Nora were to see them, it would undoubtedly frighten her. Hence, L and the great witch doctor came up with this idea. "Oh!" Nora naturally didn''t doubt her father and agreed. She put her tender little feet into the basin. L infused the Dragon Energy into his eyes and stared nervously. The next second, the two Bingsilk Venom worms wormed their way into Nora''s soles, like two thin threads, and entered her spinal marrow. ording to the great witch doctor, these two Bingsilk Venom worms were rare ice-attributed spiritual worms, extremely difficult to cultivate, and highly precious. The curse within Nora''s body was essentially a Shadowchill Aura. Unlike the previous cheap trick of Summer''s "numbing nerves," the ice-attributed Bingsilk Venom could absorb this Shadowchill Aura within Nora''s body, thereby achieving the effect of suppressing and alleviating the curse''s attacks. As the two Bingsilk Venom worms entered Nora''s body, L''s heart tightened, and he stared fixedly at the changes in Nora''s body. Care leads to chaos! Even in a life-or-death situation, L had never been this nervous before! Chapter 502 KyrieS Guess Chapter 502 Kyrie''s Guess L''s eyes were filled with Dragon Energy as he anxiously watched Nora''s condition. He could see two Bingsilk Venom snakes drilling into Nora''s bone marrow, absorbing the ck energy that lingered within. The absorption wasn''t fast, but it was visible to the naked eye. ording to the great witch doctor, these Bingsilk Venom snakes could live inside Nora for two years, constantly absorbing the Shadowchill Aura that formed the curse in her body. Within those two years, Nora wouldn''t suffer from any more curses or side effects. However, after two years even ice-based Bingsilk Venom would be killed by this vicious Shadowchill Aura. At that time, all of the absorbed Shadowchill Aura would burst out of Nora and she would have a fierce attack which could even threaten her life. The great witch doctor advised L to bring Nora to him before then so he could protect her from harm. After much consideration, L decided to use this method to suppress his daughter''s curse. A curse outbreak after two years was better than constant torture for his little girl during those two years. Last time, when Nora had an attack, she already had some awareness and itsted longer than before. L understood that it was better to choose between lesser evils. "Sweetheart, how do you feel?" asked L with concern. The great witch doctor also kept an eye on Nora and prepared for any possible situation. And Miranda sat on the side, her beautiful eyes filled with worry and nervousness. With her gentle and virtuous demeanor, she vaguely guessed what L was doing for Nora. "I don''t feel anything," Nora blinked her big eyes and innocently shook her head.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. L watched as the dark energy continued to be absorbed, and since Nora didn''t feel any abnormal sensations, his heart eased slightly. The next moment, he turned to Kyrie and saw him nod slightly, giving L a reassuring look. However, after L turned his head, Kyrie''s gaze towards him seemed to carry a hint of deep thought and strangeness. That night, in a guest room within the vi. The great witch doctor sat there, lost in thought, and various spections arose in his mind: L''s daughter was afflicted by an ancient curse, the Willis family curse, and he was also a cultivator. Moreover, he was a perfect Uppecia, a true cultivation genius. He appeared to have no background, yet he was proficient in ancient medical arts, alchemy, geomancy, and other esoteric knowledge... Apart from the "obscure" arts like witchcraft and poison, L''s knowledge in other areas was not inferior to his own. Combining all the signs, Kyrie''s spection grew stronger! There were rumors that several decades ago, the ancient Willis family had an escaped traitor who carried the family treasure, which contained a powerful inheritance. "L, are you that traitor''s descendant? And... have you obtained the inheritance?" Kyrie pondered for a long time before muttering to himself. After a moment of contemtion, he took out a special satellite phone and contacted someone. "Big brother, I have some crucial information to reveal to you!" After exining to the man... "Yes, I suspect L has obtained the inheritance of the ancient Willis family." A deep voice came from the other end of the phone. "If what you''re saying is true, then it''s highly likely! Nine Fingers, this matter must not be revealed to a third person, and the ancient Willis family must not find out. It would be best if this person could belong to us! My Broken Pulse Sect has been enemies with the ancient Willis family for generations. If? their sessor bes ours, that would be quite interesting. We must try our best to win over L, remember, be sincere in your interactions! When the timees, Broken Pulse Sect can spare no effort to help him!" The person referred to as "big brother" by Kyrie spoke with a hint of amusement in his tone. "I understand!" Kyrie''s eyes flickered, and he responded in a deep voice. He hadn''t expected that the "big brother" would attach so much importance to this matter, even more than he had imagined. On the other hand! Outside a certain room, Isa listened to the continuous screams and cries of udia inside, a twisted smirk appearing on his face. Currently, he didn''t have the strength to directly retaliate against L. But being able to offer L''s former wife to his master, allowing his master to torture and y with her, gave him a twisted sense of revenge in his heart. "L, consider this a little interest, hahaha..." "One day, I will y with Miranda in the same way!" "And I will disable you, right in front of your eyes! I''ll make you die in pain and unwillingness!" "Die! Hahaha..." Two hourster! In a room filled with ambiguous lighting, udia had a dog cor around her neck, suspended in the air. Her body was covered in numerous wounds. The ground was filthy and emitted a foul smell. Her body was still trembling and convulsing. udia had never imagined, prior to this, that serving Isa''s master would turn out to be such a terrifying ordeal. Arthur was not a sane man, physically or mentally. In fact, he wasn''t even human; he was a beast, a devil. She had initially thought that after being "abandoned" by L, she had another way out by attaching herself to someone as influential as Isa''s master. However, udia now realized that she had fallen into a hellish trap, trapped in the clutches of a monster. Her eyes were filled with resentment and hatred. She felt that her current plight was all thanks to L. If that man hadn''t been so decisive and if L had agreed to leave with her, how could she have be Arthur''s ything? How could she have suffered such inhuman humiliation and torture? "L! You beast! It''s all because of you! You''re the one who caused all this pain for me. I hate you! You heartless and worthless scum! I will endure and seek revenge. One day, I will make you beg, make you regret! I will make you taste everything I''m going through!" As udia hung there, enduring the torment, she twisted her mind to the extreme as she thought about the torture she was enduring and the possibility of her former man being happy and content with Miranda, living a blissful life with Nora. In the following days, Kyrie stayed at Emerald Green Estates. On one hand, he wanted to ensure that Nora didn''t exhibit any abnormal reactions. On the other hand, he took the opportunity to discuss alchemy with L and waited for L to agree to write down his "Alchemy Insights." During these days, while L was healing, he also transcribed a portion of his alchemy memories from his mind. Miranda was also quite busy during this time. After Emmanuel gained control of all the Lowe family''s assets, the industries underwent restructuring and transfon They merged with Lowe''s Pharmaceutical and went public again, establishing "Lowe-Group" as the main pir of the pharmaceutical industry. After all, with the release of various popr new drugs from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, the profitability of the pharmaceuticalpany had far surpassed the other industries of the Lowe family. One weekter, in the morning, Kyrie finally expressed his intention to leave. Before leaving, he took out something and handed it to L. Chapter 503 Coercion Chapter 503 Coercion Kyrie handed L a small gourd and said, "L, I have to go now. This gourd has a pair of seeds in it, and I''m giving one to you. If you ever encounter any danger or trouble that you can''t solve, just crush it. Even if I''m in seclusion or cut off from the outside world, I''ll be able to sense it." "Remember, no matter how big the crisis is or how strong the enemy is, I can help you solve it!" L took the gourd with gratitude in his eyes and felt that this sworn brother was truly righteous. "Thank you so much for this, Big Brother!" Kyrieughed heartily and shook the alchemy notebook L had given him. "I should be thanking you! We''re destined to meet each other like this; these are all my responsibilities as your Big Brother haha!" After saying goodbye, Kyrie got on his car. "Goodbye!" Nora waved at the Great Witch Doctor while shouting crisply. The next second Madden started his car with Kyrie inside and drove away. "L, your sworn brother is really good to you." Miranda said sincerely as she watched Kyrie leave. "Yeah," L nodded with gratitude in his eyes. If not for Kyrie''s help, Nora''s curse would have red up again soon? That was why L was most grateful for the Great Witch Doctor''s help. If he had any abilityter on, he would definitely repay him twice over! L thought silently as he carefully put away the little gourd left by Kyrie into his mustard seed bag. The Ward family! Erik received a phone call which made him frown tightly with anger shing across his face. "Erik! Caleb and his wife got into trouble over here in lylonio! They seem to have been kidnapped by some desperados who contacted us today asking us for ransom money! They want 1 billion dors just like that! They say if they don''t see money within five days, they''ll kill them!" On the phone, Edward, the third-generation descendant of the the Ward family in lylonio, sounded anxious and concerned. "Desperados? Those desperados, I suppose they are working for your family, right?" Erik couldn''t help but let out a heavy sneer upon hearing this. Caleb, mentioned by Edward, was none other than Erik''s eldest grandson Caleb Ward and his wife, Chloe''s parents. Although their branch had moved from lylonio to Ednd, they still had significant business interests in lylonio. Caleb and his wife often stayed in lylonio, taking care of the business there. Erik never expected that the the family in lylonio wouldy hands on his grandson just to obtain the key in his possession. And to im that he was kidnapped by desperados? Ha... "Grandpa, I don''t understand what you''re saying. We are doing our best to rescue Caleb here. Please don''t dampen our spirits," Edward innocently pleaded. Erik gritted his teeth and said, "Is your grandfather there? Let me talk to him! I have nothing to discuss with a young one like you." "Alright," Edward replied without getting upset and handed the phone to Anders, who was beside him. Anders was the patriarch of the Ward family in lylonio and Erik''s older brother.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Erik..." After picking up the phone, Anders called out, his tone sounding somewhat affectionate and nostalgic, carrying a hint of reminiscence. "Anders, can you believe that youid hands on a younger generation? Is that appropriate? No matter what, Caleb should call you Grandpa!" Erik angrily interrogated. Anders chuckled, "Erik, calm down. We are doing our best to negotiate with those fugitives for Caleb. We are going all out to help him. Is it right for you to throw dirt on us as soon as you call? Doesn''t seem appropriate, does it?" "Tell me, what do you want?" Erik demanded in an angry voice. "What do I want? You should know, right? We are helping you rescue Caleb here. As a reward and thanks, you give me the key in your possession. How about that?" Anders said. "What if I don''t give it?" Erik''s tone turned icy. "If you don''t? Well, it will be difficult for us to help you then. Those fugitives might tear up the agreement, and you might end collecting Caleb''s body. Also, be careful when your children 98 2 out in the future," Anders coldlyughed, implying a threat. turned Erik''s face turned extremely pale upon hearing this. "Anders, you''re ruthless! Fine, I will bring the key to you. I hope you negotiate well with those fugitives.'' If anything happens to Caleb and his wife, you''ll never see that key in your lifetime!" "Don''t worry! Whatever ransom those kidnappers demand, I will cover it for you," Anders immediately felt delighted upon hearing Erik''s words. "Heh heh..." Erik let out two coldughs and hung up the phone directly. "Grandpa, did something happen to Caleb?" Henry asked with a grave expression beside him. Erik nodded and sighed deeply. "I never expected that Anders would actually resort to harming his own family for that key. He truly has gone mad!" Henry clenched his teeth and said angrily, "Grandpa, I''ll go to lylonio and rescue my big brother!" Upon hearing this, Erik nced at his second grandson and shook his head. "Nonsense! How can you stir up trouble in lylonio? You''ll only end up in the hands of Anders." "What should we do then? Are you willing to obediently give away the key? Grandpa, are you... content with that?" Back then, Erik himself had been resentfully driven out of lylonio. Now, even thest shred of dignity as the Ward family lineage was about to be lost. "How can I be content?" Erik''s face showed a range of emotions, and he finally gritted his teeth and said, "Anders forced me into this. Even ift can''t keep this key, I won''t let him seed easily! Does he want to open that underground tomb? won''t hesitate to get someone involved with him! If there''s really some great opportunity inside, I won''t let him monopolize it! Hmph!" With these words, Erik, who had long made up his mind, dialed a phone number. "L, are you avable?" At this moment, L had just said goodbye to Kyrie and was driving Nora to kindergarten for her first day. Receiving this call, he was somewhat surprised. "Yes, I am avable. Mr. Ward, what''s the matter? Do you need something?" "Well, I do have a little something I need your help with! If it''s convenient, could youe over? Or you can suggest a ce, and I''lle to you," Erik politely expressed. "Then I''lle over! Now?" L asked. "Yes, if you don''t have anything else,e over now. It''s something that can''t be exined over the phone." Chapter 504 It DoesnT Work With Anyone You Bring Chapter 504 It Doesn''t Work with Anyone You Bring After L arrived at the Ward Residence, he followed Erik into a study. "Mr. Ward, what''s so urgent that you needed to find me?" L asked as he sat down.From N?velDrama.Org. Erik sighed and chuckled self-deprecatingly. "The infighting within our family, it''s enough to make youugh! You were presentst time when Edward came over, so you probably have an idea of what''s going on." L raised his eyebrows. "Not really. Mr. Ward, is there something specific that I can help with? Just tell me straight up." He also owed the Ward family a few favors. Otherwise, Miranda''s pharmaceuticalpany wouldn''t have been able to find so many major distributors to solve the crisis. During a previous business exchange, Miranda may have been insulted by her so-called "first love" Frederick. Nora''s seizure episode made L feel incredibly guilty towards the Ward family. He had long thought that as long as the Ward family had a use for him, he would definitely help them out to repay the favor. Erik nodded and exined the matter to L in detail. This matter actually went back over a hundred years! At that time, the ancestor of the Ward family was a servant to a great master and had followed him throughout his life. The great master had no descendants and, seeing the unwavering loyalty of the Ward family ancestor, left his inheritance to him before his death. This inheritance included arge mansion in lylonio, a part of the knowledge the great master had acquired throughout his life, and some of the connections he had established. Before the great master''s death, he had dug an underground tomb in his mansion to serve as his final resting ce. Before entering it himself, he gave two keys to the Ward family ancestor and instructed him that only by using both keys simultaneously could the tomb be opened. If the Ward family ancestor or his descendants were ever pushed into a desperate situation with no way out, they could use these two keys to open the tomb, and then they would naturally find a solution to the crisis. Upon hearing this, L couldn''t help but furrow his brow. "What? Is the Ward family in lylonio facing a major crisis now?" Erik shook his head mockingly. "If the position of the Ward family among the five great families in lylonio is not secured, it might be considered a major crisis in Anders'' eyes. Due to family divisions, the Ward family in lylonio has also suffered greatly and has been continuously weakened in the open and hidden struggles within Capital Loop. ording to the intention of that great master, there is likely a treasure left behind in his tomb that is enough to make a family rise to power. So, in order to preserve the position in lylonio and even further elevate the family, Anders is eagerly trying to open the tomb of that great master For this purpose, he even secretly kidnapped my grandson, Chloe''s parents, trying to force me toply and hand over the key." Upon hearing this, L nodded with understanding. "Mr. Ward, what do you want me to do to help you?" Erik stared at L intently, with a hint of helplessness and apology in his voice. "L, I''m sorry to involve you in this matter, but I have no other choice! I''ll be straightforward. Are you avable to apany me to lylonio? My suggestion is that I can hand over the key to Anders, but we should strive to obtain a portion of the inheritance inside the tomb. The family in lylonio has many experts, and relying solely on the power of my own family, we definitely won''t be able to contend with Anders in lylonio. That''s why I want you to help. As for how much we can gain and whether we can enter the tomb together to share the inheritance, it will depend on our abilities. L, I won''t let you help for nothing. can give you half of what we obtain. How does that sound?" Erik looked at L expectantly, his tone carrying a plea. After contemting for a while, L finally nodded. "Alright! But don''t give me half, I''ll consider it as helping out and repaying your favor." Upon hearing this, Erik''s expression turned serious. "L, a favor deserves a favor! Besides, you don''t owe my family anything. If it weren''t for you, I would have lost my life long ago. Andst time with Chloe, the situation was dire. We''ve agreed on this condition, so let it be settled. How can I let you help for free?" Upon hearing L''s agreement, Erik immediately showed a joyful expression and waved his hand in a very open manner. L exchanged a few polite words but didn''t dwell on it too much. The main thing was that he wasn''t too interested in the so-called underground tomb. What kind of treasure left behind by a powerful individual? Given L''s current level and strength, he didn''t think much of what ordinary people considered "powerful." The items left behind by such individuals might not be as valuable as the batch of cultivation resources previously given to him by the Graham family. Since Erik needed his help, L was simply lending a hand to counter the Ward family in lylonio. They discussed the time and specific arrangements. The deadline given by the Ward family in lylonio was five days, and Erik nned to go to lylonio three dayster to make preparations in advance. After finalizing the n with L, Erik made a phone call to Anders to inform him. Inside the ancestral home of the Ward family in lylonio! After hanging up the phone, Anders wore a smug expression on his face. Edward, who was beside him, smiled and asked, "Grandpa, did that old manpromise?" Anders sneered, "He did. He agreed to meet me three days from now at noon. He will bring the key with him!" The old head of the Ward family in lylonioughed mockingly, "If I had known this should have taken action earlier! Hmph! Spread the word, summon all the experts of our family who can be called back. Although Erik agreed toe, he won''t easilypromise. He will definitely negotiate conditions with me. With absolute strength, I will crush his hopes!" "Yes, Grandpa, you are wise! Last time when I went to Ednd, that little troublemaker Kiera seemed to have gotten involved with a top-notch expert. It''s not impossible for that guy to be a Grandmaster powerhouse. It''s necessary to find more experts, just in case he follows them here." Edward''s eyes lit up as he recalled the time he was sted with a single shout from L in Ednd, causing him to cough up blood. He reminded his grandfather of that incident. Hearing this, Anders sneered, "What''s a Grandmaster powerhouse? Our family has five Grandmasters and even a Divine Realm devotee! Not only that, the descendants of those close friends of the Great Master me are also on our side, standing with our family through the generations. To be safe this time, I will invite them as well. So, whoever Erik brings won''t be of any use! He not only has to hand over the key but also leave empty-handed and return to Ednd without expecting any benefits." The Great Master me was the "powerful individual" who was served by the ancestor of the Ward family. During his lifetime, he had friends all over Priocia. After his death, some of those friends disdained to interact with his servants, but others still maintained contact with the Ward family. For whatever reason, the descendants of these friends stood with the Ward family in lylonio, especially when it came to opening the tomb of the Great Master me. Even if Anders didn''t invite them, if someone heard about it, they would probably be eager toe over. Chapter 505 Who Cares About You? Chapter 505 Who Cares About You? That evening, while having dinner, Miranda told L some news. "L, I might have to leave Ednd tomorrow and go to lylonio for a while." Upon hearing this, L was taken aback. Nora''s face tightened as she grabbed Miranda''s hand and said reluctantly, "Mommy Miranda, why do you have to go to lylonio?" Miranda rubbed Nora''s head and smiled, "I have a meeting there." The next second, she exined in detail to L, "I''ve been invited by the official authorities of lylonio to attend a ''National Pharmaceutical Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference.'' This conference is held by the government of lylonio. Itmends outstanding enterprises and individuals in the national pharmaceutical industry while also providing an opportunity forworking within the industry." "As you know, Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s new drugs are significant breakthroughs in medicine. Especially Love Light capsules that treat leukemia have great significance in the pharmaceutical field." "So this time around, I''m specially invited. It wouldn''t be appropriate not going!" L nodded understandingly upon hearing this. Indeed, Love Light capsules'' release would undoubtedly cause a huge impact on society; it meant significant progress towards treating leukemia. It wasn''t surprising that it caught the attention of national authorities. As Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s leader being invited as part of "Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference," refusing would be inappropriate. Moreover, L knew that Miranda wasn''t someone content with being just a housewife who stayed at home all day long; deep down inside her was an ambitious businesswoman who wanted to make achievements within her field. L supported her aspirations wholeheartedly. This nationwide conference was also an opportunity for Miranda; how could L disagree? Of course another point was that he himself happened to be going too! He was thinking about how to talk to Miranda and Nora when Miranda brought up the topic. "Honey, are you also going to lylonio? That''s perfect!" L said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Miranda eximed, "Huh?" and stared at L with a hint of annoyance in her beautiful eyes. "What do you mean? Are you hoping that I''ll leave?" "Hmph! Dad, you really don''t know how to speak?" Nora pouted and made a face at L, looking displeased. L had a sweatdrop on his forehead and exined with a bitter smile, "That''s not what I meant! What I meant was, I''m also going to lylonio with you. This way, we can go on a trip together with Nora. How about that?" Upon hearing this, Miranda was momentarily stunned. "You''re going too?" Nora''s eyes lit up instantly, and she eximed, "Yay! I get to go on a trip with Mom and Dad!" The goddess CEO nced deeply at L, and a hint of joy shed in her eyes. For some reason, she felt indescribably happy when she heard L say he wanted to go with her. That night... Tonight, Nora would sleep with her dad. After L and Miranda put Nora to sleep together, Miranda was about to leave L''s bedroom. As she was about to leave, she gave L a meaningful look. L smiled in response and quietly walked out, closing the bedroom door behind him. In the corridor outside, the goddess CEO stood there, her exquisite face deliberately stern, but her beautiful eyes seemed to speak, revealing aplex affection as she looked at L. This demeanor and expression made her even more captivating, causing L''s heart to skip a beat.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Hey, why did you decide to go to lylonio with me? Actually... I havepany personnel apanying me, so you don''t have to be with me," Miranda nced at L disdainfully and said in a feigned manner. Her character dictated that she wasn''t good at acting cute or saying cheesy things like "Darling, you''re so good." But when she heard L say he wanted to go to lylonio with her, the goddess CEO''s heart was filled with a sweet feeling. However, at this moment, L scratched his head and awkwardly smiled, "I''m not specifically apanying you, I have my own business in lylonio too! Mr. Ward asked me for a favor." L didn''t hide anything and quietly exined the situation regarding the Ward family to Miranda, going through it again. After listening, Miranda''s beautiful face, this time truly turned stern. Her beautiful eyes glimmered with anger as she red fiercely at L, and she even ground her teeth a few times. She had originally thought this bastard was apanying her on purpose... But it turned out it was just a coincidence! "L, get lost!" Miranda gritted her teeth and cursed, clenching her fist tightly and forcefully punching L''s chest. This bastard! This stubborn man! Even if you have a reason, do you have to be so straightforward about it? Can''t you just admit that you''re specifically apanying me? Even if youe up with an excuseter, saying Erik needed you suddenly would be fine. Miranda''s heart was filled with resentment. She wished she could beat this bastard to death! Thud! A muffled sound was heard as Miranda''s fist hit L''s chest. The next second, L''s face changed, and he staggered back a few steps, holding the spot where he was hit, revealing a pained expression. "Ah!" "L, what''s wrong?" "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I..." Miranda was startled by the sight and her beautiful face filled with panic and worry. She cursed herself for forgetting. She wasn''t just an ordinary "weak woman anymore; she had reached the mid-stage of Dark Force and couldn''t just casually hit someone. However, the next second, L, who had just looked pained, suddenly wore a mischievous smile. He grabbed the goddess CEO''s small hand. "Honey, I was just teasing you!" He pulled her forcefully, somewhat domineeringly, into his embrace, holding her astonishingly slender waist. "You''re so good to me! In this world, besides my parents, maybe only you care about me this much." "Honey..." L held Miranda, his tone slightly emotional at this moment. During these days, although Miranda still maintained her aloofness, how could L not notice her actions? "What... are you doing?" "Let go of me! Who... cares about you?" Miranda struggled symbolically a few times, her tonefilled with fake et annoyance. However, her body leaned slightly into L''s embrace, betraying her true feelings. L smiled and let go of Miranda, his warm big hand grabbing her shoulder. Within his starry eyes, there was a hint of excitement and a touch of helplessness. The next second, he chuckled bitterly and said, "Honey, do you... know everything?" Chapter 506 I Come Clean Chapter 506 I Come Clean Miranda was taken aback, her beautiful eyes flickering for a moment, revealing a hint of innocence and confusion. "You know everything?" Upon hearing this, L sighed bitterly and shook his head. "You''ve read that diary, haven''t you?" Upon hearing this, Miranda''s eyes immediately dodged, avoiding eye contact with L. She looked like a startled rabbit, full of guilt.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her delicate and exquisite face turned red in an instant. "What? Who read your mother''s diary?" L couldn''t help butugh at her words, his face expressing speechlessness. "You''re still saying you haven''t read it? I only said that diary, but I didn''t say it was my mother''s diary. How would you know it was my mother''s if you haven''t read it?" At this moment, the goddess CEO''s expression became even more flustered, stammering for a moment. The next second, she bit her lip and reached out to pinch the soft flesh on the inside of L''s arm, gritting her teeth. "L, what the hell are you talking about? What''s with all this nonsense? Do you want to die?" This girl''s reaction was quick. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Miranda inexplicably confronted L, using an aggressive and dominant approach to conceal her own guilt and panic. However, L instantly grasped her delicate hand that had pinched him, looking at Miranda with aplex and peculiar expression. Miranda''s face was now red, desperately shaking her arm twice, trying to retrieve her hand, but found it impossible to do so. That warm and firm hand was as unyielding as iron, beyond her ability to break free. "L!" For a moment, Miranda''s beautiful eyes carried a hint of grievance and annoyance as she red at this scoundrel. Looking at the woman in front of him, the woman who had once said that she would only treat him as a tool, L felt an indescribable tremor in his heart. "Honey, why bother? Why try to uncover everything? Turn a blind eye and pretend to be ignorant, wouldn''t that be better? There are some things that have nothing to do with you." At this point, he hesitated for a moment, his face showing a hint of seriousness as he said to Miranda, "Well, now that you know some things, perhaps... you should make a choice? I''ming clean! I bear deep hatred and heavy responsibilities. This hatred and responsibility might one day bring disaster upon Nora and me. Maybe... we should separate. You don''t need to get involved in this matter with us, it''s between Nora and me." Snap! Before he could finish speaking, a crisp and loud p resounded. Miranda pped L''s face, the expression of embarrassment and panic disappearing from her face, reced by intense anger and fury. "What do you mean it''s between you and Nora? Huh..." L! What do you take me for?" At this point, Miranda pointed her finger at L''s nose, speaking forcefully and icily, word by word, "On the day we said we would get married, I made it clear that you are mine! No one can bully you except me. And now, Nora calls me ''mom.'' Even if I have to part ways with you, I still have to live up to the title of ''mom'' for Nora. I may be useless and unable to help you, but if there really is a disaster one day, at least I can apany you and Nora on the road to theherworld! Listen carefully, I''ve told my mom and dad, three years... After three years, if you, you bastard, are still alive, then I will still be alive too. I promised them that we would have a child together. But if you die within three years, I will bury you in the same grave!" L stood there with his eyes flickering uncertainly. He never expected Miranda would say such words. A surge of emotion rushed straight into his head making his limbs numb; his nose felt sour while his throat trembled. He touched the side of his face which was hit by Miranda''s p before feeling an overwhelming sense of happiness. The next second he grabbed her soft body again with some roughness as well as dominance. "Good! Bury us both in one grave! You are Mrs. Willis on my tombstone!" he eximed before kissing those two soft lips passionately without restraint! "Mmm... L...you bastard..." murmured Miranda initially but then she responded shyly after being invaded once more by him. She pounded a few times with force, but her delicate body gradually softened. Finally, she closed her beautiful eyes and responded to L with a hint of awkwardness and shyness. A peculiar and fiery atmosphere filled the corridor outside, seemingly on the verge of turning into a fierce battle. However, right at that moment... Creak... A faint sound of a door opening could be heard, and the adjacent bedroom door cracked open a bit. Soon after, a little head poked out, curiously looking outside. The TWO people, who had been shamelessly engaged in a passionate kiss, froze f¨¦r a moment, involuntarily stopping their actions. "Oh... I didn''t see anything..." Nora shrunk her neck, stuck out her tongue, quickly pulled her head back in, and promptly closed the door. She had heard from other kids in kindergarten that this was how parents at home behaved. Most importantly, Nora wholeheartedly epted Miranda as her mother and had no objections to her father and Miranda being affectionate. She had onlye out to see what themotion was about. Upon witnessing this "not suitable for children" scene, Nora was startled and quickly pretended as if nothing had happened. L and Miranda both looked towards the closed door with peculiar expressions on their faces. In the next moment, Miranda snapped back to her senses and quickly pushed L away, her pretty face filled with embarrassment. "You jerk!" "I... I''m going back to my room." With that, the goddess CEO swiftly turned around and walked away without looking back. Her earlobes were flushed and crystal clear... L stood there, licking his lips with a lingering feeling, wearing an expression of annoyance. It was the first time he realized that Nora could be such a bbermouth! In the next moment, L gritted his teeth and walked into his own bedroom. "Nora, let''s practice for a while! It''s still early, why rush to sleep?" "Ugh, I''m so sleepy, want to sleep." "Sleep? You seem pretty energetic, my little treasure. Come on, let''s go out and run a fewps around the yard. Meditation alone is not enough, physical exercise is also important, otherwise, you''ll just be an empty shell in the future." Chapter 507 Narrow Road For Enemies Chapter 507 Narrow Road for Enemies The next afternoon, L and Miranda, along with Nora and the relevant personnel from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, boarded a ne to lylonio. It was worth mentioning that the group traveling with them was mainly from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s "Research and Development Department." Although drugs like Love Light and health products like Lowe''s Scar Removal Cream were actually developed by L himself, he didn''t want to get involved in it. Miranda took all the credit for these achievements and attributed them to thepany''s R&D department. After getting off the ne, Shelly and key members of the R&D department who apanied them were responsible for arranging everyone else''s itinerary and amodations. As CEO of thepany, Miranda naturally didn''t need to personally deal with these trivial matters. The medical awards ceremony was scheduled to officially begin at two o''clock in two days'' time. Before that, Miranda nned to have fun with L and Nora in lylonio. However, there were many scenic spots and ces for entertainment in lylonio. In one afternoon they visited two famous attractions. They didn''t realize it had already be evening when they finished their sightseeing tours. Today, both Nora and Miranda were having a great time. Especially Miranda. Although they didn''t go all the wayst night, the long-standing tension between them had been resolved, and this made the goddess CEO feel refreshed. Throughout the day, a faint smile hung on her stunning face, radiating an irresistible charm. At five in the evening, L and the other two entered a small private room at Lucai Eats on Hintersea Street. Nora looked at her dad and Miranda eagerly and asked, "Daddy, Mommy, where are we going to y after dinner?" Nora, the little girl, was really enjoying herself today. "After dinner, we''ll take you to see the night view of Tenfold Lake. How does that sound?" Miranda said with a smile. "Yes, please!" Nora didn''t really have a concept of what the night view was like, but what mattered to her was that her dad and mom were with her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At this moment, L didn''t rush to order food but decided to contact someone to see if they coulde. "Captain Smith, what are you up to? I''vee to lylonio. Can we have a drink together?" L asked. "Oh? L, you''re in lylonio? Haha, we had an agreementst time, so I have to show you some hospitality. Fortunately, we have a couple of days off before an uing mission. So, where are you?" Upon hearing that L hade to lylonio, the person on the other end of the line expressed enthusiasm. After hanging up the phone, Miranda looked at L with a curious expression on her beautiful face and asked, "Who was that?" She didn''t expect that L had friends in lylonio. "He''s from a prominent family in lylonio. He should have some skills here. You''ll be attending themendation ceremony the day after tomorrow, but coincidentally, I have to go help Erik that day. I''ll see if I can get him to help me protect you and Nora," L said with a smile. As the captain of the Dragon Sword Brigade, Simeon''s identity was rtively confidential, so L vaguely mentioned it. Miranda nced at L and replied nonchntly, "I can take care of myself and Nora. Besides, we have our colleagues from thepany. Don''t forget that both Nora and I are skilled too." Although she said so, Miranda couldn''t help but feel sweet inside. While waiting for the other person to arrive, Nora suddenly said she needed to use the restroom. Miranda took the little girl and left the private room. Outside the private room, two young men walked into the restaurant, arm in arm, and went upstairs to the private rooms. "Oh, Mr. Smith! What wind blew you here?" The manager of Lucai Eats greeted one of the plump young men with a ttering smile. This young man was Jude! "Cut the small talk. Today, I''m treating my good buddy, so give us your biggest private room!" Jude waved his hand. The young man apanying him was tall and handsome. His name was Xander. Carter, the son of the Chairman of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. He hade to participate in the national pharmaceuticalmendation ceremony. "Mr. Carter, it''s settled that Benevolence Pharmaceuticals will join the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta," Jude said affectionately, with his arm around Xander''s shoulder. As the eldest son of the Smith family, Jude himself managed a "Mr. Smith, rest assured, the Medical Business Alliance is ours! With just a word from you, it''s all taken care of the alliance, we''ll enjoy all the Once Benevolence Medicine Net benefits and advantages. As for the thresholds and conditions for otherpanies, we can discuss them with you," Xander said confidently. "Exactly!" Beside the two people was a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had arge slicked-back hairstyle and a cunning look on his face. In front of Jude and Xander, his previous arrogance had subsided. Surprisingly, it was Samuel, the person who had previously gone to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical and used the excuse of joining the alliance to demand the form for Love Light and other drugs. Regarding Benevolence Medicine, Xander and Samuel naturally didn''t mention these unreasonable demands again. This pharmaceuticalpany was created by Jude himself, just to achieve some results and show his family. There was nothing that could attract the attention of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Allowing it to join the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta was simply giving Jude and the Smith family face. After all, the Smith family was one of the five major families in lylonio, and their power was unimaginable. Whether it was the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta itself or the memberpanies of the alliance, if they received the support of the Smith family in the northern region, their path would undoubtedly be wider and wider. The two young masters chatted andughed as they walked towards the private room upstairs. Besides Samuel, there were also several fierce bodyguards apanying them, each of them looking like martial arts experts. The scene was quite grand. Especially beside Xander, there was a middle-aged man in white clothes who exuded an imposing aura as he walked, clearly a Grandmaster-level expert. Behind the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, there was another powerful force supporting it. How could the son of the chairman of the alliance go out and travel to lylonio without bringing along some decent experts? "Come on, Mr. Carter, Uncle Victor, we won''t return until we''re drunk today! After this meal, I''ll take you to a bar to have a st! Hahaha..." Jude waved his eyebrows and said to Xander and the middle-aged man in white. Although this "Uncle Victor" yed the role of a bodyguard, as a Grandmaster-level expert, Jude didn''t dare to be disrespectful or neglectful. "Great!" Xander nodded with a smile. At that moment, Samuel eximed, "Huh?" and looked surprised as he stared at a figure in the corridor. Following his gaze, there were two figures-onerge and one small-who had juste out of the restroom and happened to push open the door to the private room. Chapter 508 Something Happened, And IM Taking The Blame Chapter 508 Something Happened, and I''m Taking the me "Miranda?" Samuel eximed in surprise. At this point, Jude and Xander were also looking in that direction. There was no way Miranda''s beauty wouldn''t attract attention wherever she went. "Samuel, do you know that hottie?" Xander asked, intrigued by Samuel''s reaction. Jude blinked curiously at him as well. Seeing such a goddess made both young men feel a little restless. Just her back view alone made them itch with curiosity. They had seen beautiful women before, but the aura emanating from Miranda was something that could not bepared to those so-called models or minor celebrities. "Young master, do you remember Lowe''s Pharmaceutical?" Samuel asked Xander coldly. "I remember! Theyunched several effective drugs and health supplements recently and are quite popr right now. And they refused to join the business alliance too, right?" Xander snorted in response. "Yes!" Samuel nodded before sneering, "That woman just now is Miranda Lowe - the owner of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical! Tsk tsk... didn''t expect to bump into her here!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Oh? The owner of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical?" Xander raised his eyebrows in surprise before turning to Jude, "Mr. Smith, if I were to deal with a female CEO of an out-of-town pharmaceuticalpany in lylonio, can you help me handle it?" Hearing this question, Jude smiled knowingly, "In lylonio, there isn''t anything my family can''t handle!" Actually, there was a bit of boasting in these words. But with the power of the Smith family, as long as they didn''t cause a major incident, they could usually handle things. And in Jude''s eyes, she was just the female owner of a pharmaceuticalpany from out of town, so it didn''t matter much. Today, he and Xander had just discussed the matter of Benevolence Pharmaceuticals joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. They were still in the "honeymoon period," and Jude wanted to show his capabilities in front of Xander. So when he heard Xander''s question, he didn''t hesitate to boast. "That works!" "Mr. Smith, did you see that girl just now? Are you interested in going in and having a chat with her?" Xander asked with a smile. "Sure! Let''s go in and take a look, make a new friend. Hehe..." Jude nodded. The two men exchanged a nce, revealing a knowing look that only men understood. In the next moment, they walked towards the private room with a confident stride. Inside the private room... "L, I think I saw someone just now," Miranda said with a slight frown as she returned with Nora, speaking to L. "Oh? Who did you see?" L asked, momentarily confused. "Samuel! The Deputy Minister of the Review Department of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. He came to ourpany before and asked Lowe''s Pharmaceutical to join their alliance. Do you remember?" Miranda asked. L nodded, "Of course I remember, he was quite an unpleasant person." As he spoke, his gaze shifted towards the entrance of the private room. "Sorry to bother you again, it seems I''m here to annoy you!" At this moment, a yful voice sounded. The door to the private room was pushed open, and several people entered without even saying hello. A waiter at the entrance wanted to ask a question but was pushed aside by one of Jude''s men. "Ms. Lowe, what a coincidence to see you again." Samuel entered and stared at Miranda, wearing a fake smile. In the next moment, his gaze fell on L and he eximed, "Oh, Mr. Willis is here too? The whole family is here, huh?" Xander, the chairman of the alliance, observed L and Miranda, especially Miranda''s beautiful face and figure, andmented, "So this is Ms. Lowe from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical? Ms. Lowe is so beautiful, but I heard she''s not very reasonable, what a pity." At that moment, Jude entered and saw L, momentarily stunned. Then he showed a dark expression and gritted his teeth, "Damn it, it''s you?" "Isn''t this Mr. Smith? Quite a coincidence," L said with a surprised smile. "Hehe, it is quite a coincidence. Mr. Willis, aren''t you Kiera''s boyfriend? And who is this beautifuldy beside you?" Jude asked through gritted teeth. His gaze lingered on Miranda for a few moments, unable to hide his admiration and desire. In his heart his envy towards L grew stronger. Damn it! Even as the young master of Smith family, he didn''t have the good fortune this guy had! Seeing this scene, Samuel and Xander both had interested expressions on their faces. It seemed that Jude and L had some history between them. This meant they were even more aligned on the same side. "This is my wife!" L said coldly. "Tsk tsk, you have both a girlfriend and a wife. You''re quite fortunate, huh?" Jude sneered with sarcasm. His expression seemed as if L had a grudge against him, trying to steal his wife. Kiera was his goddess, but he never expected that she would choose a married man and refuse to ept him. The fat man felt a tremendous blow to his ego. The jealousy in his heart was about to burst out through his small eyes. "What''s wrong, you fatso, feeling envious?" L asked with a smirk. Upon hearing this, Jude''s face trembled with anger. "What the f**k! Who do you think you''re pretending to be? Kid, do you think this is still Ednd? This is lylonio, believe me or not, I can make sure you won''t leave this private room." Jude was truly furious! For the first time, he was made a fool of by L in front of Kiera, losing all face. The second time, he followed Edward to Ednd and intended to regain his reputation after encountering L, but once again, L pped him hard. This time, L encountered him in lylonio, and he dared to be so arrogant? This kid didn''t even know whose territory he was in. L sneered, "What about lylonio? Are you the boss here? Fatso, I advise you to leave if you don''t want trouble. Otherwise, I won''t even need to take action. Someone else will educate you on my behalf, believe it or not." As soon as he finished speaking, Jude cursed and pointed at L, turning to Xander beside him, "Mr. Carter, do me a favor! Tell Uncle Victor to get rid of him, consider it a favor from me. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility!" Xander and Samuel''s faces showed a malicious expression upon hearing this. The middle-aged man in white stared at L with a sudden fierce gaze. Chapter 509 I Decided To Bow To You Chapter 509 I Decided to Bow to You Jude wanted to kill L. Today, he had a few martial arts experts with him, butst time in Ednd, he saw L''s strength. With just one shout, Edward was shaken and spat blood. Jude didn''t think his men would be enough to handle him. But wasn''t there a Grandmaster by Xander''s side? Jude thought that even if L was powerful, he couldn''t possibly be a match for a Grandmaster Xander nodded and said, "Mr. Smith, don''t worry. I''ll help you get revenge. But we''re all businessmen here; it''s best if we can talk things out first before resorting to violence." He then turned to Miranda with a cold smile and said, "Ms. Lowe, you see the situation now? Your husband is not very likable; he has angered Mr. Smith. Here''s what I propose: join Medical Business Alliance and contribute the form for Scar Removal Cream and other products like it." "If your husband apologizes to Mr. Smith on his knees, I won''t have him killed by my people or even worse by Uncle Victor who is an expert at the Grandmaster level." Xander sounded proud as he spoke. Miranda looked angry yet speechless at what she heard next from Xander. She turned her gaze towards L and asked, "L, did you hear that? They have someone who is an expert at the Grandmaster level wanting to take you down. What are we going to do?" "Hehe..." L chuckled lightly and looked at Xander and the others, shaking his head. "How deep of a well do you need to amodate all of you?" As soon as he finished speaking, Xander, Jude, and the others were momentarily stunned, unable toprehend the meaning behind L''s words. In the next moment, Samuel snorted coldly. "I advise you all to lower your heads obediently and not provoke trouble without cause." Xander replied coldly, "Ms. Lowe, I have paper here! Write an agreement stating that yourpany will join the Medical Business Alliance and contribute forms for products including but not limited to Scar Removal Cream, Grey Hair Reverse Essence, Golden Wound Medicine, and Love Light. Otherwise..." Xander''s tone turned ominous as he threatened, "Otherwise, not only will your husband be ruined today, but with your beautiful appearance and adorable child, it would be a shame if something were to happer while you''re out. Moreover, you may not even be able to leave this ce! At that time, we''ll have a hundred ways to make you divulge the forms!" As Xander finished speaking, Samuel sneered, "Simultaneously making enemies with the Smith family and the Alliance, you have no idea what awaits you in lylonio!" Hearing this, Miranda gritted her teeth, her beautiful face filled with anger, but she remained silent. Nora, on the other hand, looked at her father with eager anticipation in her big eyes. "Daddy, they''re all bad guys! Should I beat them up?" L shook his head and said to his daughter, "Sit there obediently. I will handle this." With that, he stood up, his face expressionless, and walked towards Xander and the others, his eyes gleaming with intensity. When Jude provoked him earlier, L maintained a yful attitude, as if he was watching a joke. But when Xander brought up Miranda and Nora, L''s expression immediately changed. "What do you mean?" he asked. Xander raised an eyebrow and coldly smiled at L. Samuel tauntingly asked, "How are you going to handle it? Are you going to kneel down? Hahaha..." L looked at them and said word by word, "I have decided to bow down to you." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was stunned, and their expressions varied. Jude snorted coldly, his face filled with disdain. "Damn, I thought you were tough, but turns out you''re just a coward who bullies the weak? Disgusting! Since you''re scared, huh? Then kneel to this young master!" Xander and Samuel wore triumphant expressions, thinking that L had finally shown some sense by submitting to them, especially in front of Victor, who disyed a proud look and slightly restrained his aura. However, at that moment, as L approached Xander and Samuel, he suddenly made a move. Bang! Crack! Crack! With two muffled sounds and the sound of bones breaking, Xander''s shin suddenly bent in the opposite direction, and his whole body shrunk. This sudden turn of events left everyone stunned. No one expected that L, who had just mentioned bowing down, would immediately resort to violence. Jude looked bewildered, his face trembling in fear as he instinctively took a step back. Samuel widened his eyes, staring at L, and opened his mouth, "You... "Ah!" "My leg! My leg..." "How dare you kick and break my leg!" "Uncle Victor, kill him! Kill him for me!" And when Xander realized what happened, he immediately let out a scream like a ughtered pig. He widened his eyes, looking at his broken legs, his face contorted in pain. "Young master!" "You brat, you''re asking for death!"From N?velDrama.Org. Victor was filled with shock and anger. He shouted furiously andunched a punch directly at Lachtan''s vital point, aiming heart. This bastard, he disregards martial ethics! He doesn''t hesitate to attack! The other side directly broke the of their master. If he c his kill Slegs him, Victor wouldn''t know how to justify it. NovelDrama.Org Boom! Crack... However, in the face of Victor''s attack, L seemed topletely ignore it and kicked Samuel''s shin once again. Samuel followed in Xander''s footsteps, his body falling to the ground, letting out a miserable cry. Boom! At this moment, Victor''s fist fiercelynded on L''s chest. But with a dull thud, it was only Victor, whounched the attack, that had his arm deformed. L was unaffected, but the bones in his entire arm shattered inch by inch. "Get lost!" L snorted coldly and pped Victor''s face, sending him flying and spinning. His body crashed through the wall of the sonate room,nding in the e of life or death! Mail.ne outside in an uncertai nei "You... you..." Jude''s face twitched as he retreated in fear. As for the other bodyguards beside him and Xander, they were all shocked, standing there dumbfounded. They either hadn''t regained their senses or didn''t dare to make a move. After all, Victor''s fate was right before their eyes! At this moment, L lightly patted his chest where Victor had struck, as if it was dirty. The next second, he stood in front of Xander and Samuel, looking down on them from above. "I can bow down to you, but you have to lower yourselves!" Chapter 510 Did This Fat Guy Offend You? Chapter 510 Did This Fat Guy Offend You? Xander and Samuel were clutching their legs, their faces twisted in pain. But when they looked back at Victor, who had been pped by L and was powerless to resist, they dared not make a sound. The Grandmaster was surprisingly powerless against this guy! At this moment, he seemed to understand the meaning of L''s words earlier. Although they didn''t dare to make noise anymore, the resentment in their eyes sent chills down one''s spine. "L, you''re ruthless!" "Ah!" "I admit defeat!" Xander gritted his teeth and screamed in pain. Samuel looked at L with resentment and panic. He said fiercely, "L, do you know who Xander is? Xander is the son of the chairman of Medical Business Alliance! How dare you break Xander''s leg Do you... do you really want to be an enemy of the Alliance?" Hearing this, L snorted coldly and stepped on Samuel''s broken leg several times with force. "Ow!" "Ah! It hurts so much... stop it!" "I''m sorry..." Samuel twitched his face in pain and begged for mercy repeatedly. L snorted coldly again and said disdainfully, "So what if we be enemies with the Alliance? If I treat you kindly, will you just let it go? If you want revengeter on then I''ll be happy to oblige as long as your prepared for the worst oue possible." "I''m not afraid of enemies but I am afraid that some rubbish thinks they are worthy enough to be my enemy; that would be an insult." As he spoke these words, his starry eyes turned cold again as he nced over at Jude. Jude trembled violently when faced with L''s gaze. "What do... what do you want?" Ls sneered, "For some people''s sake today, I won''ty a finger on you. But take your people, and these two trash outta here." Jude breathed a sigh of relief when he heard L''s words. It made him think that L was still wary of the Smith family''s power. "Daddy, you''re so cool!" Nora pped her hands and looked at her father with admiration. This violent scene didn''t seem to frighten the little girl at all. Miranda thought she would have tofort Nora, but the little girl''s reaction surprised her. It seemed like father like daughter. Was she just as violent as her father? Miranda couldn''t help but admit that L''s violent side was somewhat attractive... Outside the private room, the diners and restaurant staff who witnessed someone being thrown out started discussing it, causing amotion. "What''s going on?" "Who is that? They broke through the wall of the private room and flew out?" "Are they dead?" The manager of Lucai Eats hurriedly approached, his expression filled with nervousness. He had noticed that Jude and his group had entered that private room. And then... something went wrong? This situation frightened the restaurant manager. If something happened to Jude here, not only he, but the restaurant owner would likely face serious consequences. After seeing Victor lying in the corridor, the manager''s eyelid twitched, and he quickly asked someone to call for emergency assistance. When he opened the private room, he saw Xander and Samuel with broken legs, leaving him even more bewildered. "Mr. ... Mr. Smith... Do you need any help?" The manager looked at Jude, who was standing there with a tense expression, and asked hesitantly. Then he nced at L and Miranda, as well as Nora, and silently wondered if Jude had encountered a difficult situation. Is this person a martial artist? While it might have been satisfying to act impulsively, provoking Jude and his friends while apanied by a woman and a child would likely lead to a disastrous oue. Tap, tap, tap... "Make way!" "Get out of the way!" At that moment, apanied by hurried footsteps and shouting, a group of people rushed into the private room.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Simeon, upon entering Lucai Eats, immediately noticed themotion and his expression changed. L had informed him in advance which private room he was in, so how could Simeon not be anxious? Who the hell is this ignorant person who dared to cause trouble with L? Thus, Simeon, the captain of the lylonio Military District''s Dragon Sword Brigade and the most outstanding scion of the Smith family''s third generation, hurriedly entered the private room with several casually dressed Dragon Sword Brigade members. Seeing this group of people rushing in, Jude, who had been frightened and panicked, suddenly brightened his eyes and showed a look of ecstatic joy. "Big brother! Big brother, you''re here!" Jude ran over and grabbed Simeon''s arm, looking pitiful, as if he were a 200-pound overweight man. Seeing Jude''s reaction, Xander and Samuel, who were sitting on the ground, also lit up. "Mr. Smith, who is this..." Xander took a deep breath and looked at Simeon, asking. "This is my big brother, Simeon!" Jude showed a smug and arrogant expression. He pointed at L with a dark look and said to Simeon, "Big brother, this guy not only broke my friend''s leg with a kick but also beat his people to near death. You must uphold justice and arrest this thug!" Upon hearing Jude''s words, Xander and Samuel immediately showed a hint of delight. "What? Is this Simeon, Jude''s older brother?" Jude had been bragging about Simeon in front of Xander to save face. Although Simeon''s identity was special, Jude couldn''t openly mention the military unit he served in. However, it didn''t stop him from subtly hinting at Simeon''s position in the military. So Xander and Samuel knew that Simeon served in a special brigade in the lylonio Military District, and he was even the captain of that unit. With such a position, wouldn''t it be game over for L if they wanted to mess with him? Even though L was powerful, would he dare to confront Simeon? If they really got into a fight and the Smith family made a move, L would be like going against the entire country''s machinery. Unless he wanted to be a fugitive, he would only end up being beaten. Thinking this way, Xander looked at Simeon with a face full of grievance and injustice, saying, "Mr. Smith, I''m Xander, the son of the Chairman of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. I''m also Jude''s business partner and good friend. This thug broke my leg in the lylonio territory. You have to help me get justice!" At this moment, seeing his older brother arrive, Jude didn''t expect anyone to help him anymore. He directly shouted at the restaurant manager and the onlookers outside, "The Smith family is handling this. Everyone without business here, get out!" "Leave!" The next moment, Jude looked eagerly at Simeon. Xander and the others did the same. They all waited for Simeon, the pride of the military, to intervene and restore their reputation. "L! Did this fat guy and these two provoke you?" However, the next moment, Simeon pointed at Jude and asked with a hint of apology and nervousness in his voice. As soon as the words fell, Jude, Xander, Samuel, and the others all wore confused expressions. Chapter 511 Very Dangerous? Chapter 511 Very Dangerous? During the escort of Conor, they faced a fierce battle against external enemies. Without L, their Dragon Sword Brigade would have beenpletely wiped out. It was L who single-handedly restrained the four top experts from Ski and Deity''s Tears organization. This turned the situation around and saved that operation. Soldiers always respect the strong. Simeon and hisrades truly admired L''s strength and contributions - even to the point of worship. "It''s nothing really," said L nonchntly. "Your chubby brother just wanted to get rid of me, while these two used my wife and child as leverage." As soon as he finished speaking, Simeon and several other members from Dragon Sword Brigade had their expressions changed! What? They wanted to get rid of L? And they used his wife and child as leverage? Were they asking for death? L was an honorary general appointed bymander in chief Wagner himself! He also holds Priocia Decree which gave him unlimited self-defense rights! Do not say that L just broke their legs; even killing them would be justified under thew. The next moment, Simeon red at Jude with gritted teeth, his gaze looking somewhat intimidating. "Howe L didn''t break your legs? Are you trying to ruin L? Do you want to die?" "Big... big brother! What do you mean? What is your rtionship with him?" Jude looked confused and asked nervously. Outside, Jude was undoubtedly arrogant and domineering. But among the third generation of the Smith family, Jude''s status was not high. Compared to Simeon, who was the most outstanding among the third generation and had limitless prospects in the military, Jude was insignificant. "L is the savior of me and my brothers! You want to ruin L? I''ll ruin you first!" Simeon said fiercely. The next moment, he grabbed a solid wooden chair in the private room and swung it towards Jude. Bang! Bang! Bang... The sound of the wooden chair hitting the person and Jude''s screams echoed in the private room. Jude''s fat body fell to the ground, and after smashing the chair, Simeon picked up a broken piece of the chair leg and swung it fiercely towards Jude''s leg. Jude screamed and begged for mercy, feeling like he wanted to die. If he had known it woulde to this, he would have preferred having his leg broken by L earlier. At least... he would have felt relieved. But now, Simeon had beaten him more than ten times before finally breaking his right shin. He had brought this upon himself! With a crisp cracking sound, Jude''s right shin distorted, and only then did Simeon stop. "Worthless trash who brings more trouble than sess!" Judey there, crying and sniffling, filled with shock and regret. He didn''t expect L to be Simeon''s savior? If he had known, even if he had a hundred times more courage, he wouldn''t have dared to provoke L! In the next moment, Simeon coldly looked at Xander and Samuel, spat, and said, "Medical Business Alliance? A bunch of sellers of medicine, thinking you can overturn the world? You dare to threaten L''s wife and child? You''re blind! Do you know who L is? You dare to threaten the suprememander of the military? You''re sick of living, aren''t you?" Saying that, Simeon took out his phone and contacted the lylonio Security Department, saying, "It''s me, Simeon! Send someone over! There are people here who are trying to harm the family of Priocia''s senio military officer. Arrest them and investigate if they are foreign hostile agents!" Upon hearing this, Xander and Samuel, who were sitting on the ground in pain, trembled and their faces twitched violently. They werepletely dumbfounded. How did they end up being suspected as foreign hostile agents? What is going on here? Is L still a senior military officer of Priocia? Ten minutester, in another restaurant, Simeon changed the location and invited L''s family here. "Honey, this is Simeon, my...rade! Just call him Captain Smith!" "Nora, call him Uncle!" "Simeon, this is my wife Miranda... uh... a seller of medicine, hehe..." After everyone sat down, L introduced his wife, child, and Simeon to each other, ending with a joking remark. Simeon nodded towards Miranda, and upon hearing L''s words, he immediately felt embarrassed and said, "I wasn''t insulting your wife with those words, haha..." Then, Simeon''s tone changed and he said, "L, no wonder you were so eager to return home afterpleting the missionst time Your wife is so beautiful; if I were you, would also be longing to go home! Haha..." As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade alsoughed good-naturedly, teasing L with their words.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Uh, what are you all saying? Actually, I was longing for my daughter." L couldn''t help but blush and waved his hand in response to their teasing. Miranda, upon hearing their words, felt secretly annoyed and gave L a fierce re. After the food and drinks arrived, Simeon and the others started toasting with L. L, being a gracious host, didn''t refuse and drank with these straightforward and patriotic men. He didn''t use his internal energy to sober up; he simply drank to enjoy the moment. Meanwhile, Simeon and his drink after another as if they hadn''t had a drop of alcohol in their entire lives. After drinking for a while, L shook his head and suddenly felt something was off. How should I put it... The feeling he got from Simeon and the others was as if they were drinking... a farewell toast. It was as if this meal was thest they would have together. L''s mind was quick, and he remembered Simeon mentioning on the phone earlier that they had a mission to carry out in a few days, and their superiors had specifically asked them to rx for a few days. "Simeon, what kind of mission are you guys going on? When are you leaving? was thinking if it''s convenient for you the day after tomorrow, could you help me protect my wife and daughter? I have some other matters to attend to..." L clinked sses with Simeon again and casually asked after finishing his drink. Upon hearing this, Simeon patted his chest, burped, and said, "No problem, consider it done, brother! We''ll leave for the mission in two days." He looked at Miranda and grinned, saying, "Looks like we''ll have a chance to be the personal bodyguards of the Goddess CEO, huh? Haha..." As he finished speaking, the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade burst intoughter. They weren''t teasing Miranda, it was just yful banter among themselves. L patted Simeon''s shoulder and casually asked, "Is the mission you''re about to undertake quite dangerous?" This time, Simeon''s hand holding the ss paused for a moment, and his smile became somewhat unnatural. The expressions of the other Dragon Sword Brigade members also froze for a moment. "Not really! Haha..." "There''s no mission Dragon Sword Brigade can''tplete!" In the next moment, Simeon grinned, waved his hand dismissively, as if it didn''t matter at all. The other team membersughed again, appearing lighthearted. Chapter 512 WhatS In The Backyard? Chapter 512 What''s in the Backyard? Although Simeon and the others seemed carefree and nonchnt, L caught a glimpse of their worry in their eyes just now. But he didn''t ask any more questions! This mission may involve some confidential information, and although he was a renowned general, it was still just "renown." Some things were better left unasked! Besides, even those who truly belonged to the military didn''t necessarily have the authority to know everything. After a meal together, L''s friendship with Simeon deepened even further. They both felt that they had simr personalities. Simeon didn''t have the air of arrogance that many children from prominent families had. When they first met, his dislike towards L was only because he was an "airborne" personnel. Butter on, L won him over with his strength. Simeon and all members of Dragon Sword Brigade admired him greatly. During dinner, L also asked about "Fox" Sierra''s situation since she and her master were thest people to see his parents alive. He still wanted to visit Sierra''s sect someday to see if there were any clues left behind by his parents before they died. However, Simeon said that Sierra had already returned to her sect; she was only a special consultant for Dragon Sword Brigade like L and not actually serving in the military. On that evening, L and the others returned to the hotel room they had previously booked after ying until around ten o''clock. Miranda was taking a shower in the bathroom, while L apanied Nora, watching TV. At that moment, his phone vibrated. L nced at it, and a cold gleam shed in his eyes. It was a message from Summer! Upon learning that his parents had been brutally killed by Wicked Bone, L harbored a deep hatred towards them and the secretive Willis family. He couldn''t currently confront the ancient Willis family or even the secretive Willis family and Wicked Bone head-on. However, that didn''t mean L couldn''t do anything. He had contacted Summer and instructed her to gather as much information as possible about the secretive Willis family and Wicked Bone. This included any externalpanies or organizations associated with the secretive Willis family, the people working for them, and more. After all, even ancient martial forces needed someone on the outside to help them umte wealth. The message Summer sent now contained information about the forces orpanies secretly supported by the Willis family. "Hexleaf Industries, Thousandstream Construction, Alpite Antiques, Goldheart Moon''s Cobra Brigade..." L looked at the information and silently repeated the names of thesepanies or forces rted to the secretive Willis family. As he reached the end, a surge of air rushed through his nostrils. "The Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta? So this business organization is also connected to the secretive Willis family?" A cold smile appeared on L''s face as he muttered to himself. It seemed that fate had brought them together. "Let''s see what happens! The ancient Willis family, the secretive Willis family, Wicked Bone! I may not be able to confront you directly right now, but I don''t mind finding some leverage through theseckeys you support!" The next day, Simeon yed the role of a gracious host and took L and his family to various ces in lylonio for sightseeing. It was their third day in lylonio. L contacted Erik and arranged to meet them at a hotel in lylonio. There, he met Erik and his entourage. Besides Erik, Henry and some of his subordinates from Ednd and the Ward family were also present. It was evident that Henry had brought all the skilled individuals he could. Interestingly, Erik was apanied by an older man who appeared to be around the same age as him, dressed in gray clothing. Upon observation, L realized the man was a Grandmaster-level expert. I seemed that despite losing influence in the family conflict, Erik still had some cards up his sleeve.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "L, so you''ve already arrived in lylonio? Let me introduce you. This is my old friend, you can call him Mr. Perrin," Erik said with a smile after seeing L. Emmett Perrin assessed L briefly, nodded slightly, and kept his attitude reserved. "Mr. Willis!" Henry, on the other hand, had a favorable attitude towards L this time. The Ward family''s visit was for official business, not tourism. After the initial meeting, they headed straight to the ancestral residence of the Ward family in lyfonio. The the Residence was located i din direction within the $198 of lylonio, upying a vast ofnd in this prime location. Rather than calling it the Ward Residence, it would be more appropriate to refer to it as the former residence of "Master me." With a history of nearly two hundred years, the estate exuded an ancient charm and could easily be considered a historicalndmark. However, the Ward family clearly didn''t rely on tourist ie and had no intention of opening their ancestral home to the public. Moreover, this was a forbidden area for ordinary people, an absolute private domain. At ten o''clock that morning, the group arrived at the ancestral residence. Erik''s face showed a hint of mncholy. "Erik, you''re here?" Edward stood outside the Ward Residence with a fake smile on his face. "Take me to see your grandfather!" Erik nodded slightly and gave a direct order. Edward respectfully agreed, but secretly sneered in his heart: Old man, what''s with the act? Aren''t you here to submit today? Hmph, bringing that stubborn Emmett as well? What are you trying to gain? Dream on! You have no idea how much preparation my grandfather has made today! With these thoughts, Edward''s eyes nced towards L, and a wave of killing intent surged in his heart. This guy is here too? Good! Today might be the day to avenge the "blood-spitting" grudge in Ednd. L, since you like meddling in my family''s affairs, don''t think about leaving once you''re here. Edward remained calm on the surface and led Erik and the group towards the depths of the Ward Residence. Finally, they arrived at a spacious hall. "Erik, you''re here? Come in,e in, take a seat." At the entrance, a senior gentleman with features resembling Erik''s by about sixty or seventy percent greeted them with a smile. Erik smirked mockingly, said nothing, and went straight in with his entourage. He scanned the room, his face filled with even more disdainful mockery, but deep in his eyes, a hint of seriousness and indignation emerged. "Edward, you''ve really gone all out, huh? Inviting every expert you could find?" Erik looked at Edward, coldly smiling as he asked. Meanwhile, L''s attention was not on Anders or the helpers from the Ward family in lylonio. His gaze turned towards the direction of the backyard of the Ward Residence, revealing a trace of horror. What is there in the Ward Residence''s backyard? Chapter 513 Kill You, WeLl Take It Ourselves! Chapter 513 Kill You, We''ll Take It Ourselves! Erik, Henry, and Emmett looked at the formation of the Ward family in lylonio with anger and seriousness on their faces. They seemed preupied today. "Erik, did you bring the key?" Anders, the old patriarch, faced Erik''s mockery with apparent indifference, asking lightly. Erik chuckled and surveyed the room before speaking in a deep voice, "Are the four Grandmasters from our family and Joseph Hall present?" As he spoke, he nced at the two groups of people on both sides, saying, "Have our old friends from the Cohen family and Mountshifters also arrived?" "Heh, so all of you are here today to help them deal with me, is that right?" Erik''s tone was filled with strong derision and anger. Joseph was, in fact, a mid-level Divine Realm expert, equivalent to the mid-level of Uppecia, and the strongest among the Ward family in lylonio. The Cohen family and Mountshifters, on the other hand, were the acquaintances of Master me in the past. Now, one became an ancient martial arts family, while the other became a tomb-raiding sect specializing in moving mountains and unearthing tombs, proficient not only in cultivation but also in mystical arts. Leading the Cohen family was a middle-aged man and a young man. The middle-aged man exuded a deep aura, while the young man had a sharp and proud temperament. However, thetter''s expression froze for a moment and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes upon seeing L. "Hmm? It''s him? How did this guye here?" "He actually survived the personal trials of the n Grand Competitionst time? Did he just scrape by all the way?" The young man from the Cohen family pondered inwardly. Previously, during the n Grand Competition held at the Hudpids Sect, the Cohen family naturally sent talented individuals to participate. The young man was one of the chosen disciples, but his abilities were limited. He gave up on the subsequent individual ranking trials and left the Hudpids Sect with the rest of the Cohen family members. As for Mountshifters, they were led by a tall and burly old man and an enchanting beauty. The sturdy old man wore a vintage-style armor, which turned out to be a defensive magical tool. Next to the alluring beauty was a giant man over two meters tall. However, this giant man had a vacant look in his eyes, his skin turning blue, clearly not resembling a normal person. L squinted and nced at the enchanting beauty and the giant man, his expression subtly changing. This giant man wasn''t human at all! He was, in fact, a corpse puppet crafted from a dead body!From N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the sturdy old man from Mountshifters burst intoughter resembling the sound of bronze bell. "Hahaha, Erik, don''t misunderstand us! We didn''te here specifically to help the boss deal with you. We just want to see What''s inside Master me''s tomb." With that said, the enchanting beauty by his side followed up with a sly smile, "However, if anyone hinders us from exploring the tomb today, they will be our enemies! Kekeke..." "Erik, we''ve been old friends for many years. I hope you won''t force us to turn hostile! Hand over the key!" said the middle-aged man from the Cohen family, looking at Erik expressionlessly. Seeing this scene, the Ward family members in lylonio revealed a hint of amusement and mockery. "Hmph! Whether we hand over the key or not is the Ward family''s business and seems unrted to all of you," Henry retorted coldly to the group. Erik gestured to his grandson, then took a deep breath and looked at Anders with a low voice, "Anders, I can give you the key today! But I have one condition!" Seeing the formation of the Ward family today, Erik knew that not handing over the key was definitely not an option. Not to mention the Ward family, even the members of the Cohen family and Mountshifters wouldn''t let it go easily. Since that was the case, it was better to strive for the greatest benefit directly. Anders smiled without confirming or denying, "A condition? Tell me." Erik''s voice sank as he said, "Regardless of what''s inside that tomb, my family should receive thirty percent! If you agree to this condition, I will hand over the key!" As soon as his words fell, Anders burst into heartyughter, his face carrying a hint of mockery as he looked at his younger brother. "Erik, do you think that''s even possible? When you left lylonio with your branch, it meant you had separated from the family. What does the legacy left by Master me have to do with you?" Upon hearing this, Erik gritted his teeth and said, "Even if I leave lylonio, I am still a member of the Ward family." "Hmph! Spare me the nonsense! As elhet a gesture, I have already rescued Caleb and his wife from the hands of those bandits! Hand over the key, and I will hand the people over to you. This condition is already sufficient. Otherwise, I can have them delivered back to the desperadoes at any time, and I won''t care if they live or die!" Anders said without a doubt, his tone carrying a hint of threat. Upon hearing these words, Erik, Henry, and the others'' faces turned pale. In the next moment, Joseph looked at Erik''s group with disdain and sneered, "Erik, can''t you see the current situation? What right do you have to negotiate with the family? Is it useful for you to withhold the key? Even if we kill you, we can still find it on your body. We haven''tid a hand on you yet because of the past family rtions. Don''t force your brother, don''t force us! And don''t force the old friends of the Cohen family and Mountshifters! Otherwise, what kind of storm can you stir up with this group of nobodies?" The Divine Realm expert pointed at the people around Erik with a contemptuous expression. As his words fell, Erik''s face flushed with anger. In the next moment, he looked at his elder brother and asked word by word, "Is that so? If I don''t hand over the key, will you kill me?" "Erik, don''t force me! To prevent the decline of the entire family, this underground tomb must be opened!" Anders said with a gloomy expression. Erik''s face was filled with mockery upon hearing this. They were from the same roots, yet they were about to fight each other for the possible treasure left by Master me. "Grandpa, what should we do?" At this moment, Henry, clenching his fists tightly, shouted to his grandfather with gritted teeth. Erik took a deep breath and said to Anders, "Bring out Caleb and his wife first. I need to at least see if they are still alive, right?" "Show me the key, and I''ll let you see them. Don''t worry, Caleb and his wife are fine," Anders said expressionlessly. "You..." Erik was infuriated, his eyes wide open. In the next moment, he turned his head and looked at Emmett and L beside him, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. Today, these two were his biggest trump cards and reliance. He hoped that by cooperating with L and Emmett, he could fight for some benefits. Chapter 514 Let Us Know What Pain Feels Like? Chapter 514 Let Us Know What Pain Feels Like? Although Erik knew he was unlikely to win, he still wanted to try his best. At least he wanted to show a strong and determined attitude, hoping that they would have some reservations. Erik was unsure of L''s exact strength, but he was definitely above Grandmaster level. And Emmett was also a Grandmaster-level expert! If they really fought, even if there were heavy casualties on their side, Anders had to consider whether or not it would be worth it for him to harm the enemy and hurt himself in the process. So at this moment, Erik looked towards L and Emmett with a probing and questioning gaze. Henry and others also looked at L and Emmett''s reactions. Facing Erik''s gaze, L hesitated for a moment and shook his head, saying, "Mr. Ward, let them give us the hostages, and you can hand over the key. For now, let''s not consider anything else!" Upon hearing this, Erik, Henry, Emmett, and everyone on their side couldn''t help but be stunned, their faces filled with disbelief. The members of the Ward family in lylonio showed a smug smile and bursts of triumphantughter. "Erik, did you hear that? This young man by your side knows how to seize the opportunity!" Anders said with a smug grin. "... Handsome boy, you''re quite wise," mocked the enchanting woman from the Mountshifters with a few chuckles. Erik''s expression turned dark, his gaze at L flickering uncertainly, even mixed with a hint of suspicion. In his eyes, L was hisst reliance, and he had even higher expectations for him than Emmett. However, he didn''t expect L to advise him topromise directly, without even fighting for their side. "Mr. Willis, what do you mean by this?" Henry directly questioned, his tone carrying a hint of dissatisfaction and me. "What I mean is, give them the key, and let''s not consider anything else for now!" L said, looking at the somewhat unpleasant expressions of the people, then added, "The underground tomb may not necessarily hold a treasure. It might have something else..." "Hmph! Erik, is the ally you found? Who besides me would genuinely help you? The smooth-talking person, regardless of his strength, has unreliable character! Hepromises as soon as he sees the opponent has more experts?" Emmett coldly snorted, interrupting L''s words, speaking with anger and disdain. L frowned, wanting to say something, but ultimately swallowed his words. It was useless to say more to them now. "Emmett, you really are a stubborn old man! What? L here has lost his nerve, and you still want to stand up for Erik, even at the cost of your life?" Edward sneered coldly at this moment. With those words, Emmett''s eyes widened in anger, and he took a step forward, shouting, "If you truly push things to the limit, I will make you pay the price today. Erik''s request is not unreasonable. The treasures inside this underground tomb should rightfully have a share that belongs to him. If you refuse, even if I die here today, I will skin you and make you feel pain. You better think it through!" As he spoke, the old friend of Erik''s emitted a powerful aura befitting a Grandmaster-level expert. However, the members of the Ward family all wore mocking and disdainful expressions. In the next moment, Joseph snorted coldly, stomped his foot, and charged directly towards Emmett. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of him and threw a punch. Emmett''s face changed, and he quickly raised his arm to block. However, apanied by a muffled sound, Emmett''s body was sent flying. When hended, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with sorrow, anger, and shock. "Hmph! Do you think you can make us feel pain? Do you have the strength for that?" Joseph coldly sneered at Emmett, his tone full of disdain and contempt. "You..." Emmett''s face turned red, a mixture of shock and anger, and a sense of powerlessness surged within him. At this moment, Erik quickly walked over and helped Emmett up, saying, "Emmett... let it go...!" He then nced in L''s direction, shook his head with a touch of mncholy. In the next moment, he took out a quaint, palm-sized copper key from his body. "The key is here! Give me Caleb and his wife, and I''ll give you the key," Erik said through gritted teeth. "Today, I admit defeat!" Upon hearing this, Anders brightened his eyes,ughed heartily, and wore a smug expression on his face. "Erik, you should have done this earlier!" "Edward, go bring Caleb and his wife over!" He gestured with a victorious attitude. "Yes, Grandpa!" Edward nodded with a smile and quickly left the hall. As he left, he cast a cold nce towards L, a hint of ill intent in his eyes. Next, everyone on Erik''s side had an extremely unpleasant expression, hardly saying a word. Especially, no one paid any attention to L anymore! In a stifling and unusual atmosphere, Edward and several guards finally returned with a man and a woman. "Grandpa! Henry, why are you here?" The man in his early thirties was Caleb, Erik''s eldest grandson. "If I didn''te, wouldn''t you have been harmed by Anders?" Erik nced coldly at Anders, then with a strong sense of unwillingness and resentment, he directly threw the key at Edward''s feet. The next moment, he greeted Caleb and his wife and said to everyone, "Let''s go!" Everyone from the Ward family in lylonio, as well as the Cohen family and Mountshifters, showed expressions of triumph upon finally obtaining the key. However, as Erik''s group turned to leave, a cold voice suddenly sounded. "Wait a minute!" Looking in the direction of the voice, Edward had an unfriendly look as he stared at L. "What? Do you still want something?" Henry, seeing this, angrily questioned. Erik''s expression also turned dark as he looked at this so-called family, then turned to Anders and asked, "Anders, we''ve given you the ke won''t you let us leave? Are you really willing to disregard our longstanding rtionship and exterminate us all?" Anders shook his head, also with a questioning expression, and looked at Edward. "Edward, is there something else? If not, let Erik and the others go! After all, they haven''t gained anything from this trip. Let''s spare them, shall we? Hehehe..." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 515 IM Just Standing Here Chapter 515 I''m Just Standing Here Edward chuckled and waved his hand, saying, "Grandpa, since both Erik and Henry have surrendered, I can''t do anything to them anymore because we all share the Ward surname. But..." He pointed at L as he spoke. "But some people came here today, so it might not be so easy for them to leave." With a cold snort, Edward stared at L and said with a sneer, "L! Do you think thatst time in Ednd when you made me cough up blood was the end of it? You dared toe here today with Erik? You like meddling in the affairs of the Ward family, don''t you? You even hooked up with Kiera and ruined our alliance with the Smith family. Today is time to settle these scores once and for all! Don''t think that just because you surrendered earlier and advised Erik to give us the key that I''ll let you go! Hahaha..." Hearing this, the Ward family in lylonio looked at L with mocking eyes. "Tsk tsk... This guy just surrendered but still can''t avoid his own misfortune?" "How interesting!" As soon as Edward finished speaking, Anders looked at L and said, "Oh? So it was you who injured my grandsonst time? And you dared to get involved with my family''s girl and disrupt the alliance between my family and the Smith family? And today, you followed Erik here to meddle in our internal affairs in the family! Boy, if we let you go like this today, wouldn''t it be a disgrace for my family?" "Oh? So what do you want to do then?" L didn''t expect Edward to confront him in the end. However, he remained calm, raised an eyebrow, and asked with interest. At this moment, Erik''s gaze flickered a few times, and he said in a deep voice, "Edward, you''ve gone too far! I gave you the key, and yet you still want to harm my people?" Upon hearing this, Edward burst intoughter and mocked, "Erik, are you still siding with L? He didn''t help you at all just now, tsk tsk..." Emmett snorted coldly this time and advised Erik, "Erik, it''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Let''s go! Why bother with this kid?" "No! Whatever L says, I brought him here!" Erik shook his head and gritted his teeth. "Brother, don''t push it too far! If you really want to harm L today, you''ll have to kill me first!" Henry hesitated for a moment and signaled his subordinates, preparing to take action. Upon hearing Erik''s words, L''s eyes fluctuated for a moment. He thought to himself that he hadn''t misjudged Erik. He smiled at Erik and shook his head. "Mr. Ward, I appreciate your intentions, but if they want to deal with me, you and Henry don''t need to get involved! I can handle it myself!" The next moment, L looked at Edward and Anders. "So, what do you want to do?" Edward snorted and said, "Originally, killing you wouldn''t satisfy me, but today, for the sake of giving face to Erik, disabling you will suffice. How about that? Isn''t that merciful?" L responded with an "Oh?" "Disabling me? Is that what your grandpa wants?" He looked at Anders, his face expressionless, and asked. The old man had his eyelids lowered, adopting an indifferent attitude. Seeing this, a hint of coldness flickered in L''s eyes, but he nodded on the surface and took a few steps forward. "Fine! Let''s get on with it, as long as... you can disable me." "L, you..." Erik furrowed his brows upon hearing this. "Mr. Ward, there''s no need to say any more! This is my own affair," L interrupted, waving his hand. Edward, witnessing L''s response, chuckled and said, "L, you''vee to your senses. Rest assured, we''ll exercise restraint." At this moment, Anders nced at Joseph, gesturing with his eyes. Joseph understood and smiled, stepping towards L, with a hint of mockery on his face. "Kid, you can see the situation now! I advise you not to resist and let me disable you obediently. Otherwise, I''m afraid I might go too far and end up killing you!" L replied calmly, "Alright! I''ll stand here and won''t fight back." As soon as the words fell,ughter and mockery erupted. Not only from Edward and the Ward family in lylonio, but also from the Cohen family and the Mountshifters. Many people showed a gloating expression, as if they were watching an exciting y. "This kid has been quite wise all along, huh?" "Being disabled and able to keep his life, that''s a smart move." "You like to meddle, don''t you? Looks like you can''t leave now, can you?" "You''ve disrupted the alliance between our family and the Smith family, and this is the consequence!" At this moment, Joseph had already walked up to L and suddenly, without any warning,unched a sneaky and vicious kick towards L''s lower abdomen. It had to be said that this person was quite cunning. L stood there, seemingly "not resisting," but he was still ying with the element of surprise. Joseph wanted to take advantage of L''s unpreparedness and deliver a severe blow. Bang! With a muffled sound, Joseph''s kicknded solidly on L''s lower abdomen. However, in the next second, as Joseph''s right foot touched the ground, his entire leg trembled slightly. From the impact just now, he felt as if he had kicked a steel te. The force of the rebound made him feel like his foot bones were about to break. But when it came to L, he was still standing there perfectly fine, as if nothing happened. Upon seeing this, Joseph immediately revealed a look of shock and uncertainty. What? As a mid-level Divine Realm powerhouse, this guy can actually withstand his attack? "Is that all?" At this moment, L sneered, looking at Joseph with a mocking expression. "Joseph, what are you doing? Disable him!" Edward asked, puzzled. Anders also furrowed his brow and said, "Joseph, no need to hold back. Give Erik some face and leave him some breathing room!" Upon hearing these words, Joseph''s face twitched a few times. He thought to himself, "How am I holding back? I really... didn''t injure this guy!" But in front of so many people, if he couldn''t disable L even after attacking him while L let him, it would indeed be a bit embarrassing. nov Therefore Joseph''s expression turned fierce, he shouted loudly, formed his fingers into a knife shape, and fiercely stabbed towards L''s throat! However, the result was the same as before! The scene of L''s throat being stabbed and a bloody hole appearing did not happen. He still stood there perfectly fine.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 516 LetS Get Started? Chapter 516 Let''s Get Started? However, Joseph let out a cry and there was a loud crack! His finger poked at L''s throat, but it was Joseph who ended up with a broken finger bone. "Is that all?" L raised an eyebrow and asked disdainfully. Joseph''s right hand trembled slightly as he backed away, his expression full of suspicion. "You... you specialize in defense?" At this point, the young man from the Cohen family coldly snorted and reminded him, "Joseph, this guy specializes in defense and his defensive power is extremely abnormal! If you can''t find his weakness, I advise you to give up." During the n Grand Competition before, although he didn''t participate in the individual trials, he had gone through many other events. He clearly remembered that L had withstood attacks from Coppe Men during Core Formation stage without any issues. With Joseph''s strength... it would be better to give up! "Hmph! I don''t believe I can''t find your weak spot." Joseph snorted coldly and pulled out two metal batons from behind him. He used weapons against L andunched a fierce attack. In front of so many people, L stood there motionless. Joseph was a formidable Divine Realm expert, yet he couldn''t do anything to his opponent. This made him feel like a clown and a joke. How could he ept this? Thump, thump, thump... The sound of strikes hitting flesh echoed continuously, never-ending! The attacks covered every part of L''s body. However, faced with this onught, L stood unmoving, like a towering mountain in the midst of a storm. Just a gentle breeze brushing against a mountain. Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene. Erik, who had been somewhat worried, let out a sigh of relief and chuckled. Emmett wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with even more annoyance, "This kid''s defensive skills are so formidable that no one can kill him. And yet, he still surrenders so easily! Hmph! What a coward." Erik pondered and said, "Emmett, there''s no need to say more. Joseph isn''t the strongest expert here, and the Cohen family and Mountshifters are present. It''s understandable that L would be cautious. He doesn''t need to risk his life for my family." Edward, Anders, and the rest of Ward family in lylonio were filled with shock and uncertainty. If they initially thought Joseph hadn''t used much force with his first kick, now... Even a blind man could see that Joseph was relentlessly attacking with all his strength. But he couldn''t harm L? Was this guy indestructible? After what seemed like an eternity, Joseph finally stopped panting heavily. He looked at L with a mixture of shock, anger, and resentment. L gazed back at him, a fleeting murderous intent shing in his eyes, followed by mockery and disdain. L wasn''t indestructible, but with Joseph''s limited strength, breaking through his defenses was nothing but a futile dream. The gap between Core Formation and Uppecia realms, a body nurtured by Dragon Energy, the Rich Soil Unyielding Form... all of this determined that Joseph''s attacks were like scratching the surface. Despite being attacked for so long, L really wanted to p Joseph to death. But he held back because these people might still be useful. "Not continuing?" L raised an eyebrow and mockingly asked Joseph. Joseph''s face twitched, staring at L with gritted teeth. "Kid, if you''re so capable, then fight me properly instead of standing there like a turtle in its shell. Come on, take a swing at me!" Of course, he didn''t want to continue... Joseph was afraid that if he continued, he would exhaust himself to death before being able to kill L. He believed that L might have cultivated some twisted defensive technique that allowed him to remain invulnerable but required him to stand still, That was why Joseph hadn''t retaliated. Therefore, Joseph spected that if L switched to the offensive, he could break this invulnerable state. "Fight you? No rush," L sneered, shaking his head. "Since you can''t disable me, should I leave?" Upon hearing this, Joseph''splexion changed unpredictably. Edward, on the other hand, showed a strong sense of unwillingness. The next moment, he turned his gaze towards the Cohen family and Mountshifters. "Ladies and gentlemen, you are all esteemed seniors with extraordinary strength. Please lend a hand in disabling L." The robust elder from the Mountshifters sneered, his voice filled with disdain, "Who do you think you are? How dare youmand us? We came here today to help open the tomb, not to be your henchmen! Hmph!" The alluring woman also seemed uninterested as she pursed her lips and looked at L, revealing a curious expression. "Hey handsome, you''re quite tough. Hehehe..." Edward''s face immediately flushed upon witnessing this. On the other hand, no one from the Cohen family stepped forward upon hearing the elder from the Mountshifters speak.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anders coughed twice, his expression somewhat awkward, as he red at Edward with a mix of me and anger. Indeed! The Mountshifters and the Cohen family were not theirckeys. Why would they listen to his orders? L might have offended Edward, and even the Ward family in lylonio, but what did it have to do with the Cohen family and Mountshifters? They came here today solely for that tomb. It was one thing to pressure Erik to hand over the key, but it was impossible to expect them to help him deal with L. At this moment, L coldly surveyed the scene before turning to greet Erik and the others. "Mr. Ward, let''s go!" Having said that, he turned around and left the hall directly, as if ignoring everyone else. Edward and many members of the Ward family watched him leave with unwillingness, but they were helpless. f he stood there for them to attack, and yet they couldn''t kill him, with the Cohen family and Mountshifters unwilling to help, what was the point of keeping him? At this moment, Joseph''s expression was the most unsightly. He felt like a clown standing there, helplessly watching L walk away. Momentster.... Erik and his group left the Ward Residence, wordlessly intending to depart. The mood was somewhat gloomy and downcast. They had, simply handed over the key and were driven out empty-handed Everyone''s faces were extremely displeased, and no one felt like speaking. They silently got into their cars, ready to leave. However, after L boarded the extended Toyota vehicle, he turned to Erik and spoke in a low voice, "Mr. Ward, have the driver take us to a discreet location and park there for now. Let''s not rush to leave!'' Meanwhile, inside the Ward Residence... After Erik and L''s group left, the elder from the Mountshifters seemed eager to act. "Anders, we have the key now! Shall we proceed?" Chapter 517 Only One Possibility Left Chapter 517 Only One Possibility Left At this moment, both keys were in their hands. Anders couldn''t help but be eager to open Master me''s tomb. However, before that, he nced at both the Cohen family and the Mountshifters and spoke in a deep voice, "Before we open the tomb, there are some things that need to be said so that we don''t ruin our rtionship!" Upon hearing this, members of the Cohen family and Mountshifters nodded indifferently, looking at Anders without much expression. Before obtaining the keys, the three parties were allies. The Cohen family and Mountshifters were the "helpers" of the Ward family in lylonio. But now that they had all the keys, they had bepetitors in the pursuit and division of interests. Now, they were all on guard against each other... "In the tomb of Master me, if there really are treasures, we should divide them ording to the previously agreed-upon proportions. This underground treasure was left to us by Master me, so we take the majority share, fifty percent. The friends from the Mountshifters are skilled in excavation. We will rely on you a lot, so you get thirty percent. And the Cohen family, you get twenty percent. Any objections, everyone?" Anders asked in a deep voice. After the words fell... "Alright! We had already agreed on this, Anders, don''t worry! We''re all old friends, and no one would take advantage of others," the robust elder from the Mountshifters said loudly. The middle-aged man from the Cohen family and the young young Brayden Cohen both had displeased expressions, but they nodded as well. Once everything was settled, the people from the three parties headed towards the vast backyard of the Ward Residence. Master me had somehow decided to bury his tomb in this mansion. After a while... Following a passageway leading underground, they arrived at the stone door of the tomb. Anders held the two ancient keys in his hands and inserted them into the two keyholes on the stone door. Boom... Apanied by a strong tremor, the stone door moved aside, and the tomb was instantly opened. Hoo... At this moment, a cold and heavily decayed gust of wind blew towards them. "Mr. Segal, Gonzo, you''re professionals at this. Shall we go in first with your people?" Anders turned to the Mountshifters, smiling as he asked. The robust elder nodded and took out a candle. After lighting it and confirming that nothing unusual happened after a while, Harrison Segal called out to the seductive woman and led the members of the Mountshifters, a group of "experts," into the tomb. Anders gestured to Joseph and the other four Grandmaster-level experts from his family, and the five of them followed suit.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The middle-aged man and Brayden from the Cohen family followed closely behind. However,pared to the Mountshifters, the people from the Ward family and the Cohen family were more cautious. They couldn''t just wait outside while the Mountshifters thoroughly investigated the tomb. What if there were treasures inside, and the Mountshifters secretly hid them? Inside the tomb, Harrison and Gonzo from the Mountshifters held torches as they walked through an underground corridor. Suddenly, the space in front of them expanded. Everyone observed their surroundings with great caution. They saw a stone door ahead, with small chambers on either side. "This is the space before the main burial chamber. The chambers on the left and right are the eastern and western ear chambers," said Gonzo. "It seems that theyout of this tomb is quite simple," Harrison nodded, with a somewhat rxed expression. "That''s normal! Before his death, Master me told their ancestor of the Ward family that if he and future generations encountered any trouble, they should open the tomb. This clearly left them an escape route, so it wouldn''t have dangerous traps or hidden weapons," the middle-aged man from the Cohen family spoke naturally. Everyone nodded in agreement. "Let''s go and see what''s in these two ear chambers together," Joseph called out. Harrison and Gonzo nodded, taking the lead towards the eastern chamber. Upon entering, they saw that the eastern chamber was a space of about twenty square meters, filled with stacks of books. "These books are antiques and could fetch a good price if sold, but they hold little significance," Joseph shook his head dismissively after flipping through them. Harrison and the middle-aged man from the Cohen family also showed ack of interest. While the books were valuable, they were notcking in money. They were all here for the true treasures. If the books contained any cultivation techniques or esoteric arts, they might have been interested. But simple ancient books didn''t catch their attention. After a while, they arrived at the western chamber, but there was nothing noteworthy inside. Joseph and the skilled members of the Ward family furrowed their brows, and the Mountshifters and the Cohen family murmured in discontent. "Master me would never have left only these things! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left such information for the ancestor of the Ward family. It seems that the true treasures in the main burial chamber," Harrison spoke in a deep voice. "Yes, that must be it! Let''s go to the main burial chamber," Joseph nodded, convinced. After a brief discussion, they left the ear chambers and arrived directly in front of the stone door of the main burial chamber. Harrison studied it for a moment, then pressed a protrusion on the door. Boom! The stone door opened with a resounding noise. A dense chill and an eerie atmosphere seemed to rush toward them. Everyone couldn''t help but shiver. In the center of the main burial chamber, there was a pitch-ck coffin. In this dark and gloomy underground pce, it evoked a sense of dread. These people relied on their skills and the presence of the Mountshifters, but they still mustered up the courage to enter. After a moment... The members of the three families gathered together, all with furrowed brows. "Hmm? Besides the coffin, the main burial chamber has nothing else?" Joseph expressed his confusion. "Hmph! Did Master me leave behind an empty tomb? Is that so?" the middle-aged man from the Cohen family snorted, annoyed. At this moment, Harrison''s gaze turned toward the coffin. In his lifetime, he had explored countless tombs and experienced danger more than once or twice. But nothing had ever given him such a strong sense of fear. "If there are still any treasures, there''s only one possibility!" "That is... inside Master me''s coffin!" Chapter 518 The Protagonist Appears Chapter 518 The Protagonist Appears In the center of the main tomb chamber, the coffin emitted a strange aura that made Harrison uneasy. But they had alreadye this far, and returning empty-handed was not an option. Not only would he not ept it, but no one who came with him would either. At that moment, a Grandmaster-level expert from the Ward family nodded and said eagerly, "Yes! There''s only one possibility left! The treasure is inside this coffin!" Others chimed in, "The best treasures are always kept close to their owners." "Who knows what incredible things could be inside that coffin?" "A treasure that can help a family in dire straits like ours must be something extraordinary!" "Let''s open it up! Who''s going to do it?" Harrison gestured to several members of Mountshifters and said, "Open the coffin carefully!" "Yes!" replied one of them. The next second, they took out a white candle and walked towards the southeast corner of the tomb chamber before lighting it carefully on the ground. ording to their rules for grave-robbing, anyone who wants to open a coffin after entering must light a candle at the southeast corner first. If there is suddenly a crowing rooster or if the candle goes out when opening up a coffin - these are all bad omens. In such cases you must put back anything taken from within or face disaster. After the Mountshifters disciples lit the candles, they began using tools to open the coffin. At the same time, Harrison also stared intently at the candle in the southeast corner. For a while, everyone in the tomb felt both nervous and excited. Boom! In just a moment, apanied by the sound of the coffin lid being pushed open, the pitch-ck coffin was opened. However, at that moment, a cold wind suddenly appeared in the tomb. The candle in the southeast corner was immediately extinguished, and the entire tomb seemed to darken. "The candle went out?" Harrison, who had been staring at the candle, eximed. Everyone felt a shiver run down their spines. "What''s going on? How could the candle go out?" "Damn it, did Master me leave a dangerous trap for the Ward family?" "Mr. Segal, are you ying tricks on us?" "That''s right, trying to scare us away so that the Mountshifters can keep the treasure for themselves, right?" As the candle went out, the atmosphere in the tomb became even more tense and eerie. In this state of mind, everyone was filled with uncertainty and spection. Some were panicking, some were angry, some were unwilling, and some were filled with suspicion. Joseph''s eyes flickered as he remembered Anders'' instructions. He gritted his teeth and said, "What are you afraid of? Even if the candle goes out, so what? We have martial experts and experts in the ult here. Even if we encounter a ghost, what can it do? We''vee this far, we have to see what''s inside this coffin! There''s no way we''re leaving empty-handed! Mr. Segal, Gonzo, am I right?" Joseph stared directly at the two of them, his voice deep and firm. The members of the Cohen family also looked at them, with a hint of suspicion, wondering if Harrison was intentionally causing trouble. However, at that moment, after absorbing the aura of the living, a pair of dark hands suddenly emerged from the coffin, gripping the sides. The next second, a figure slowly sat up from the coffin. In an instant, the entire main burial chamber was filled with a chilling aura. "This... What is this?" Everyone held their breath, witnessing this terrifying scene. "This... Master me''s body, resurrected?" One of the Ward family''s Grandmasters eximed, his eyelids twitching. "Zombie?" Gonzo''s pupils contracted, and then his expression changed dramatically. "No! What Master me has be is not an ordinary zombie! The evil and fierce aura emanating from him is that of a Corpse King!" Boom! At that moment, the figure suddenly leaped out of the coffin andnded on the ground with a muffled sound. The figure was emaciated, with skin that seemed to have been dried by the wind, and clothes made of tattered pieces of fabric. But the sinister aura radiating from him seemed to make the world change color. St! Almost in an instant, as soon as it jumped out, several of the Mountshifters disciples who had opened the coffin exploded and died on the spot. "Damn it, kill it!" The middle-aged man from the Cohen family cursed, and a powerful aura surged from his body. He was ate-stage Uppecia expert, and even facing a zombie, he had absolute confidence. He believed that with his strength, he could even chop the zombie into pieces. The middle-aged man from the Cohen family held a long sword and rushed towards the Corpse King that Master me had be, aiming to sh its neck. It seemed like he wanted to cut off the zombie''s head with one strike. ng! However, in the next moment, when the long sword touched the Corpse King''s neck, it unexpectedly made a sound of shing gold and iron. St! At that moment, the Corpse King extended a pitch-ck w and directly pierced into the chest of the middle-aged man from the Cohen family. Apanied by a nauseating squelching sound, the Corpse King pulled out a bloody heart from his hand and began chewing on it. The features of the middle-aged man from the Cohen family twisted in pain, his eyes filled with fear, shock, and unwillingness. "Run! It''s not an ordinary zombie, it''s a Corpse King!" Gonzo''s face drastically changed, and he shouted in a high pitched voice as he ran towards the exit of the main bune chamber. The others snapped out of their trance and started fleeing like a pack of desperate dogs. "Roar!" The Corpse King, transformed from Master me, let out a howl to the sky like a ferocious beast breaking free from its cage. It unleashed a terrifying massacre, carrying an overwhelming malevolence. Unlike ordinary zombies, its body wasn''t stiff, and its movements were so fast that it left people in despair! Outside the tomb, in the backyard of the Ward Residence. Anders, Edward, and other core members of the Ward family were anxiously waiting. "Grandpa, what kind of treasures do you think are in Master me''s tomb?" Edward asked.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anders, with a face glowing brightly, looked as if he had a n. "Well, as long as there''s a treasure that can make our family rise, it doesn''t matter what it is! We might even surpass the five major families in lylonio and be a transcendent family above them all." On the other side! Not far from the Ward Residence! L sat in the car, squinting his eyes. "Such a strong corpse aura!" "Is the main character finally appearing?" Chapter 519 The Change Of Heaven And Earth Chapter 519 The Change of Heaven and Earth L sat in the car, his face slightly tense. Even though he was sitting here, he could still feel the overwhelming anger in the air. "L, what are you talking about? What main character?" Erik asked with confusion. Henry and Emmett also looked at L with puzzlement. Emmett had been hit by Joseph''s punch before and was still pale. He frowned and said, "Stop ying games." In his opinion, L should have taken action but insteadpromised with others. And now he was pretending to wait here and see how things went? L ignored Emmett''s words and muttered to himself with a glint in his eyes, "Indeed, not everything inside this tomb is necessarily treasure... hehe..." The next second, he turned to Erik and said, "Mr. Ward, I''m going to take a look over there. You guys wait here for an opportunity." "It''s better not to get too close!" After speaking these words, L opened the door of the car directly, and ran quickly towards the Ward Residence. Seeing his behavior, Erik and others were confused as they didn''t know what kind of trick L was ying this time. "Grandpa, the sky outside has be cloudy! It seems like it''s going to rain?" Henry suddenly spoke up at this moment. At this moment, L, while swiftly approaching the Ward Residence, instinctively looked up at the sky. He saw a thick dark cloud that seemed to appear out of nowhere. Strangely, this dark cloud covered the area where the Ward Residence was located, causing the surrounding sky to darken directly. It was noon, but it felt like evening was approaching, as if it would soon be nightfall. "What on earth is this? How can it cause such a change in the heavens and earth?" L''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink as he muttered in doubt. Inside the Ward Residence... "Is it going to rain heavily?" Anders looked up at the sky, furrowing his brows. For some reason, a sense of unease arose in his heart. Edward stood beside the entrance to the underground tomb, and his ears twitched. "Do you hear that? What''s themotion inside?" At that moment, a figure suddenly shot out. It turned out to be Gonzo, who was the first to react and flee. Following closely behind him was the two-meter-tall guy, right on the heels of its master. Shortly after, the young man from the Cohen family, Brayden, appeared. His face was pale as if he had been frightened out of his wits. Even though he was a mid-level expert in Uppecia, he didn''t dare to look back and focused all his strength on his speed at that moment. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Behind him were several other experts from the Cohen family, all fleeing like dogs with their tails between their legs. The middle-aged man from the Cohen family in thete stage of Uppecia tragically died by the hands of the "Corpse King," and even his heart was dug out. The other members of the Cohen family had no intention of avenging him; their only thought was to escape. Next came Joseph and Harrison from the Mountshifters. Lastly, there were the four Grandmaster-level powerhouses of the Ward family and other family experts. "What are you all doing?" Edward asked, puzzled, when he saw these people running out. Anders and the other core members of the Ward family present wore bewildered expressions. "Run!" someone shouted loudly at them. Run? The people of the Ward family had strange expressions upon hearing this. They were here to divide the treasure, so why run? Did these people seize a share that didn''t belong to them and want to use the treasure as leverage to escape? Boom!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Stter... At that moment, a Transmutation Force expert from the Ward family fell behind and ran a bit slower. A shadow emitting an endless aura of death shot out and collided with the Ward family expert, instantly shattering his body into pieces. Boom, boom, boom... Following that, the Corpse King swung its arm fiercely, and several ordinary experts from the Ward family were turned into bloody mists. Among them was even a Grandmaster-level powerhouse. Witnessing this scene, Anders, Edward, and the others from the Ward family were instantly shocked and petrified. They even forgot to flee for their lives. In the next second, the Corpse King''s ashen-white eyes locked onto Edward, who was guarding the entrance to the tomb. In that instant, Edward felt his soul tremble. The grayish-white color in the Corpse King''s eyes, which seemed to represent death, sent a chilling sensation rushing to the back of his head. "Edward, run!" one of the senior members of the Ward family shouted hoarsely at Edward. However, Edward''s speed was no match for the Corpse King''s. In the next moment, the King''s withered, ck metallic w fell directly on Edward''s head. Despite his young age, Edward''s possession of Transmutation Force strength was considered remarkable. However, in front of the Corpse King, his strength was utterly insignificant. With a sttering sound, his head was directly crushed, and red and white matter scattered in all directions. "Roar!" In the next second, the Corpse King licked the bloody taste on his hand. After killing nearly a dozen people, his aura seemed even stronger and more terrifying. In the following moment, the Corpse King transformed into a whirlwind of death and rushed towards the stunned crowd of the Ward family. Today was supposed to be a big day ?? for the Ward family. The core members of the family, for the most part, had returned to witness the, family obtaining the treasure and beginning its ascent. However, at this moment, instead of finding the treasure, they were faced with a disaster. St! St! Stter... In less than five breaths, the Ward family was decimated, with no fewer than twenty people dead. Bodies scattered, limbs flew, and blood sttered everywhere! "No!" "Edward!" "Ream! Xid..." Anders looked at his descendants, including many close blood rtives, dying tragically before his eyes. He let out a hysterical roar, his eyes turning red. "Anders, run!" "Everyone, run!" At this moment, a Grandmaster-level expert from the family gritted his teeth and turned back. He grabbed Anders and desperately fled. Once the other core members of the Ward family realized what was happening, they also screamed and scattered in all directions. This scene seemed like theing of doomsday! Meanwhile, L had already climbed over the courtyard wall of the Ward Residence and arrived in the backyard. He happened to witness this scene. A tinge of pity and mockery flickered in his eyes. Ward family... Is this the "treasure" you coveted and were willing to turn against your own kin for? Heh... No one could have expected this, right? This is what Master me left behind? Chapter 520 Restless Chapter 520 Restless L didn''t know what Master me had in mind when he left those words for the Ward family''s ancestor. Was it with the intention that when the Ward family was in dire straits and had no way out, they would open his tomb? Would that solve their troubles? Hmm... it seemed usible! Releasing such an unrivaled Corpse King would indeed solve all their problems by killing everyone... At this moment, L focused his gaze and his pupils couldn''t help but shrink. Even with his current strength, he felt a sense of palpitation when faced with the overwhelming aura of death emanating from the figure. L wasn''t sure if he would be able to hold his ground against this Corpse King in battle. So he decided to observe the situation and refrain from acting hastily. Just then, he saw a figure rushing towards him at high speed. It was Joseph. Joseph, who was filled with panic and fear, had the expression on his face as he approached L. He was the strongest member of the Ward family and didn''t even spare a nce for the core members who were just ughtered. "Joseph, where are you going?" L looked at him coldly and asked with a yful tone. Joseph was momentarily stunned when he saw L. He didn''t expect this young man toe back. "Get lost!" Joseph shouted directly, not in the mood to waste time talking with L. L coldly snorted and said in a low voice, "Go back! Have a little confrontation with this Corpse King." Joseph cursed, "Fuck off! You can go by yourself." Hearing this, L chuckled and his eyes suddenly sharpened. Boom! In the next moment, a solid fist imprint flew out of nowhere and ruthlessly struck Joseph''s body. Joseph, who was in the midst of a rapid escape, came to a halt, his eyes widening as he looked at L. At that moment, a bloody hole appeared in his chest where L''s punch hadnded. "You... you..." Joseph''s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He never expected that the young man who had allowed him to attack freely earlier would... kill him with a single punch? "I can endure you for a long time! It only takes a second to kill you." "You wanted me to fight you, right? Now, I can grant your wish!" L said expressionlessly. Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, Joseph''s body crashed to the ground, his life force rapidly fading away. L sneered disdainfully, as if he had done something trivial, and continued to focus on the Corpse King over there. The reason he didn''t kill Joseph earlier was because he thought he might still be useful. He had sensed something dangerous hidden in Master me''s tomb. That was why he had Erik hand over the key and allowed the Ward family to open the tomb, considering it a "trial" for these people. Keeping Joseph and the others was to let them face this danger first, so that L could n and act ordingly. However, this rubbish only wanted to escape and didn''t even have the courage to fight the Corpse King. How could he help L "test the waters"? In that case, let him... die!! At this moment, chaos had already engulfed the entire Ward Residence. The people who were previously in the backyard were fleeing in all directions as if it were doomsday. Meanwhile, unidentified individuare were rushing towards other parts of the Ward Residence, unknowingly facing the ruthless and terrifying ughter. However, Gonzo, who was the first to escape, had stopped in his tracks and was watching the savage and fierce Corpse King, lost in thought. "Gonzo, why aren''t you running? What are you doing?" Harrison shouted anxiously when he saw the situation. But in Gonzo''s eyes, there was a hint of greed and eagerness. "Harrison, earlier in the tomb, we couldn''t fully disy our strength, and I was also worried about other dangers. But now that we''re out, are we just going to run like this?" Gonzo''s expression changed several times as he asked Harrison. "What do you mean?" Harrison was momentarily taken aback by the question. "I want... to subdue this Corpse King! If we can refine it into a Corpse Puppet, it will be much stronger than Zhumbeg! Harrison, lend me a hand, what do you say?" Gonzo gritted his teeth and asked. Harrison''s face changed, unsure of how to respond. He turned to look at the rampaging Corpse King and felt his heart skip a beat. "Harrison, what are you afraid of? You''re ate-stage Uppecia expert, and you have your magical artifacts for protection. I''ll let Zhumbeg take the lead! Shouldn''t we give it a try? If we just run away, wouldn''t this trip be in vain?" Gonzo urged. After a moment of hesitation, Harrison gritted his teeth and nodded. "Alright, let''s give it a try. But if the situation turns bad, we''ll escape immediately, understood?" "Of course, do you think I want to die?" "Let''s go!" Gonzo gave Harrison a cold look and the two of them turned around and rushed back towards the Corpse King. At the same time, Gonzo silently chanted a spell, activating the Corpse Puppet "Zhumbeg," who followed closely behind. L, who had been observing the situation, immediately noticed Gonzo and Harrison''s actions. "Do these two want to confront the Corpse King?" "How rare!" "Good, I can assess the situation. As long as they aren''t instantly killed by the Corpse King, I should be able to fight against it." L thought to himself, his eyes fixed on Harrison and Gonzo''s movements. Just then, the Corpse King tore another the Ward family''s expert into two halves, sttering blood and staining its dark corpse body. With each ongoing ughter, the aura of the Corpse King seemed to be gradually growing stronger. The bloodstains on its body seemed to seep into its corpse, as if rainwater was absorbed by parched soit. The once withered corpse now appeared somewhat fleshed out. This indicated that the Corpse King was bing even more powerful and terrifying. At this moment, Harrison and Gonzo had already reached the vicinity of the Corpse King. "Zhumbeg, attack!" Gonzomanded, and the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg fearlessly rushed towards the Corpse King. The Corpse Puppet stood at a height of two meters, with muscles resembling blue granite, brimming with terrifying strength. Zombies were naturally powerful and impervious to des and spears. After Gonzo''s secret refining, this Corpse Puppet had be excessively strong,parable to a cultivator in the early stages of Core Formation. That was why Gonzo felt the urge to give it a try and had the confidence with the assistance of the Corpse Puppet and Harrison to subdue this Corpse King. At the same time, Harrison, d in antique armor, brandished arge ck de stained with the blood of a dark donkey spirit,unching an attack on the Corpse King.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 521 Taking Action Chapter 521 Taking Action The supreme evil of the Corpse King seemed to have a hint of consciousness and thought. "Roar!" Seeing someone dare toe forward, it let out a roar with a bloody and violent smell. Immediately after, it punched towards the first target, the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg. Boom! Suddenly, the Corpse Puppet, whose physical strength wasparable to Core Formation experts and was invulnerable to weapons, was directly shattered into pieces. ng! At the same time, Harrison swung his ck-donkey-blood-stained de and shed at Corpse King. A piercing sound of metal shing erupted! However, despite Harrison''s strength, his strike caused no harm to Corpse King. Instead, it made his arm go numb, and blood flowed from his shattered tiger mouth. Both Harrison and Gonzo widened their eyes in shock and disbelief. What? The Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg was directly shattered by the Corpse King''s punch? How could this happen? The power of this monster was terrifying. A profound sense of despair and panic surged from the depths of Harrison and Gonzo''s hearts. "Harrison, be careful!" Gonzo snapped back to reality and shouted at Harrison. Startled by Gonzo''s scream, Harrison quickly regained hisposure. Realizing that escape was no longer possible, he immediately activated the magic armor on his body with all his strength. In an instant, the surface of the armor emitted a flowing light, greatly increasing its defensive power. Corpse King, who possessed formidable strength and had developed a trace of intelligence, looked at Harrison with a hint of disdain on its face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It roared, spewing out a ck corpse gas from its mouth, and then delivered a punch to Harrison. The armor on Harrison''s body was instantly shattered by the Corpse King''s punch, cracking and turning into fragments. Crack... crack... The once radiant armor quickly became riddled with cracks before disintegrating into pieces that fell off Harrison''s body. Witnessing this, Harrison stood there dumbfounded. His eyes were filled with despair and panic as he looked at Corpse King. It''s over! That was the only thought in his mind. Gonzo''s eyes widened in horror, her scalp tingling and her hairs standing on end. How could this be happening? How could the strength of this Corpse King be so terrifying? The Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg was crushed by its punch, and even Harrison''s armored weapon couldn''t withstand its blow? "Harrison, run!" Gonzo screamed. However, Harrison, with a face full of despair, stood there motionless, havingpletely given up resistance and chosen to await the arrival of death. Run? Could he escape? He looked at Gonzo and forced a bitter smile, opening his mouth. From the shape of his lips, he was saying "run." "No!" "Harrison, you run! I''ll distract it for you!" "Monster,e and kill me!" Trembling all over, filled with sadness and anger, Gonzo gritted her teeth and rushed toward the Corpse King. She felt responsible for what happened to Harrison. If it weren''t for her dissatisfaction and even greed in her heart, urging Harrison to turn back with her, they would have already escaped by now. For a moment, regret filled Gonzo''s heart. She had nned to attract the attention of the Corpse King to buy time for Harrison to escape. "Roar!" At this moment, Corpse King had already attacked Harrison. Its pitch-ck ws reached for Harrison''s neck. However, in the blink of an eye, a chilling de edge suddenly appeared. ng! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de ruthlessly hacked at the arm of Corpse King. As the de collided with the Corpse King''s body, it produced a metallic sh, forcing the Corpse King''s arm back. Additionally, a surge of ck gas emanated from the spot where the Corpse King''s arm was struck. "Roar!" From the moment it emerged from the coffin until now, it was the first time Corpse King had been injured by someone, and it let out a fierce roar in response. Swiftly turning its head, its grey-white eyes locked onto the figure that attacked it. The one who struck was none other than L. Who else could it be? L, who had been observing the situation at along, finally took action. Seeing the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg being crushed by a single punch and Harrison''s defensive artifact instantly destroyed by Corpse King, L was initially tempted to retreat. He wasn''t confident in his ability to deal with Corpse King. However, just as he was considering withdrawing, a sudden powerful wave surged through his mind. It seemed to be a certain force conveying a message, urging him to eliminate this Corpse King no matter what. Feeling this wave, L hesitated for a moment in his heart but ultimately decided to take a risk. To lift Nora''s curse, avenge his parents, kill Wicked Bone, and annihte the hidden world''s Willis family, he needed strength. Everything required power. Yet, time was extremely limited. When would he have absolute strength if he continued to progress step by step in his cultivation? Wealth and fortune required taking risks, not to mention the path of cultivation. So, with determination in his heart, L wielded the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and simultaneously unleashed the "Rich Soil Unyielding Form" technique as he charged toward Corpse King. He hadn''t intended to save Harrison and Gonzo specifically; it could only be said that the two of them were lucky. At this moment, the two Mountshifters, who had been watching the situation, were stunned when they saw L suddenly appear. ng! ng! ng... After L''s strike swept away the Corpse King''s arm, Corpse Kingunched a ferocious counterattack against L. A terrifying battle unfolded between the two, with the continuous sound of shes resonating in the air. Witnessing this scene, Harrison, Gonzo, and the other surrounding individuals showed profound shock. Since the emergence of Corpse King, it was the first time someone had managed to exchange blows with it, rather than being instantly killed! "L''s strength is unexpectedly formidable! He can definitely rival a Golden Core expert!" Harrison stammered in astonishment. Gonzo also wore an expression of disbelief. The two of them looked at L with a grateful gaze. Seeing L engaged in a fierce battle with Corpse King, they hesitated for a moment and didn''t immediately flee. "Stay away and don''t hinder me!" After another exchange, when L was knocked back by Corpse King''s punch, he coldly shouted at Harrison and Gonzo. By observing the situation, L had also realized that with each kill, Corpse King seemed to grow stronger and more terrifying. L was afraid that Harrison and Gonzo would foolishly linger around, risking being affected and killed, unintentionally providing Corpse King with more experience. Upon hearing L''s words, Harrison and Gonzo finally stopped hesitating and quickly fled the battle circle as if granted amnesty. They knew their own capabilities. If L hadn''t arrived in time, they would likely be dead by now. Moreover, their bodies might not even be intact... Crack! At this moment, a dense dark cloudpletely formed in the sky above, shrouding the area. Electric serpents slithered within the cloud, already brewing thunder and lightning. Chapter 522 Why DidnT You Make Your Move Earlier? Chapter 522 Why Didn''t You Make Your Move Earlier? Although there was a certain distance between them, themotion in the Ward Residence was so loud that Erik and others could hear it clearly. Screams, cries and shouts... all kinds of noises wereing from inside, making them feel uncertain. "What''s going on?" Emmett looked puzzled. "Grandpa, what did L go back for? Is this his doing?" Henry''s face changed several times. As soon as he finished speaking, Erik also looked doubtful. At this time, Emmett sneered, "He did it alone? Does he have that ability?" Then his tone changed, "But what did that guy go back for? If this is really caused by him, what is his purpose? Did he deliberately soften us up before avoiding us and then went back alone to snatch the treasure?" Erik shook his head, "Emmett, you are too biased against L and you think too lowly of him. He wouldn''t do something like that." "What exactly happened? Let''s go over there and see," Caleb who had just been rescued frowned at this moment. "Yes! I''ll take people over there to see what happened," Henry said. The screams and criesing from the Ward Residence made everyone nervous inside out. "In that case, let''s go together!" Erik said in a deep voice. The noise on the other side made him feel uneasy and scared; he wanted to know what had happened. They arrived at the Ward Residence but no one stopped or questioned them anymore. Many people were running around frantically with an expression of panic on their faces. "What happened?" Henry grabbed a maid who looked confused and asked anxiously. "People died! Many people died!" "There are monsters! There are monsters..." The maid cried with a pale face but couldn''t exin clearly. After shouting for a few more sentences, she ran away from Henry as if her life depended on it. "Monsters?" "Let''s go check it out! The noise seems to being from behind the house!" After a moment, they arrived at the vast backyard of the Ward Residence and were immediately stunned by the scene before them. When they arrived, L had just engaged in a battle with Corpse King! The backyard was a scene of devastation! Looking at the corpses scattered on the ground and hearing the cries and screams, Erik, Anders and their group all wore expressions of deep shock. "Ah! Why? Why?" "Oh heavens, why are you ying with me like this?" "Edward, my grandson! And my sons..." "You all died so miserably!" "Master me, you wicked creature! Our ancestors served you their entire lives, and yet you set up such a sinister plot to harm our family..." From the other side, cries of despair, curses, and screams could be heard. Following the sound, they saw Anders now copsed on the ground, wearing an expression of grief and despair. Beside him, the remaining few core members of the Ward family also appeared devastated, their cries filling the air. Erik, Emmett, Henry, and the others couldn''t help but exchange nces, their expressions somewhat intriguing. What was going on? Did a significant number of people from the Ward family in lylonio die? It couldn''t be... Were these the only ones left? For a moment, Erik, Henry, and the others didn''t know what to feel. Schadenfreude? It didn''t seem like it...Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Grief of the fox when the rabbit dies? Not quite... "What is L fighting against?" At this moment, Erik shook his head, diverting his gaze and attention from Anders and the others, looking towards the direction where b was battling Corpse King. Others also turned their heads, their faces filled with shock and astonishment. "The monster they mentioned, is this thing?" "Is this... a zombie? The Corpse King?" "Could it be that this thing came out of Master me''s tomb?" "It seems likely! Anders was cursing and swearing at Master me just now..." "Did L already know that the tomb was dangerous, so he..." Everyone woreplex expressions, specting one after another. Emmett''s face changed several times, revealing a hint of guilt. If this creature was truly released from the tomb, then they had misunderstood L before. ng! At this moment, L''s cial River Dragon Sparrow de collided once again with Corpse King. Apanied by the sound of a sh of gold and iron, L''s figure was pushed back. At this point, his hands felt numb, and his palms were sore. The expression in his starry eyes became increasingly solemn. The strength of Corpse King was unexpectedly powerful. Even when L unleashed the Indestructible Earth Technique, he waspletely overwhelmed. This was still due to the opponent''sck of high intelligence and theck of a systematic approach in its attacks and techniques. Otherwise, L would undoubtedly be in an even more dangerous situation. "If I were to use Pulse of the Earth or the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form, would it be possible to kill this thing?" L pondered in his heart, assessing the direction of this battle. But as soon as this thought arose, he immediately dismissed it. The opponent''s corpse body was practically indestructible. Even if he struck it now, he couldn''t break through its defenses. It was likely that the same would apply tousing powerful techniques. Moreover, the opponent was a Corpse King, with all its organs already lifeless. It was uncertain whether Pulse of the Earth would have any effect on it. As for the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form, it might be able to injure this thing, but topletely eliminate it... With these thoughts, L felt somewhat powerless. Did he... not have the strength to destroy this evil creature? Crack! Another thunderous sound rang out. Above the area of the Ward Residence, the dark clouds had already be so thick that it was astonishing. Although it was noon, the sky hadpletely darkened as if night had fallen. Within those dense dark clouds, lightning flickered, emitting a terrifying aura that seemed to be filled with a certain kind of demonic energy. At this moment, everyone''s gaze was fixed on the intense battle between L and Corpse King. Harrison and Gonzo showed lingering fear on their faces, with a hint of gratitude towards L. Brayden swallowed his saliva, his face filled with astonishment. It seemed that he hadn''t expected L to be able to hold his ground against the Corpse King for such a long time. Anders and the other core members, after experiencing grief and shock upon seeing L''s battle against the Corpse King, now disyed resentment and anger. "L! You treacherous person!" "You clearly could have stopped the Corpse King, why didn''t you take action earlier?" "Why did you cause such heavy casualties to our family?" "Ah, ah, ah..." Chapter 523 Trouble Comes Chapter 523 Trouble Comes Anders let out a mournful roar filled with resentment! With the tragic deaths of his family members, Anders was consumed by grief and negative emotions, ming L for everything. The surviving members of the Ward family also looked at L with hatred in their eyes. Many of them had lost loved ones to the Corpse King. After seeing L save Harrison and fight against the Corpse King for so long before meeting them, they all harbored resentment towards him. They only wished that L had acted sooner so their loved ones wouldn''t have died. This guy must have done it on purpose! Upon hearing Anders'' shouts, Harrison, Gonzo, Brayden and the others from the Ednd were all left speechless in astonishment. They actually med L for this? Even though the Cohen family had no personal rtionship with L, they felt that Anders was being overly resentful and ming everyone but himself. As L continued to battle the Corpse King, he felt a chill of anger surge in his starry eyes upon hearing the curses and cries. Hmph... He was currently locked in a dangerous battle with the Corpse King, and yet there were people on the other side who resented him? Never mind the fact that he had no intention of harming the Ward family in lylonio. He was only assessing the level of danger and observing the situation. Even if he did harm them, so what? When the Ward family in lylonio wanted to harm him before, did he step in to save them? It was simply... infuriating andughable! Should he risk his life and act recklessly just to save people, regardless of the circumstances? What right did the Ward family in lylonio have? Even if all of you die, what does it have to do with me? And yet, you still have the audacity to me me? At this moment... Crack! Suddenly, after L was once again pushed back by the Corpse King, a thunderous sound echoed from the sky. A bolt of lightning, as thick as a water barrel and resembling a giant python, descended from the brewing dark clouds in the sky, striking directly at him and the Corpse King. To be precise, the lightning was aimed at the Corpse King. However, due to the size of the thunderbolt and the close proximity between L and the Corpse King, he was instantly affected as well. Apanied by a dazzling blue light, the Corpse King was struck by the lightning, and its body suddenly emitted a burst of ck corpse energy, causing its body to convulse and tremble. "Roar!" From its mouth came a furious roar. Its gray-white eyes looked up at the sky, and a touch of intelligence emerged within it. A hint of human-like panic appeared on its face. After being hit by the lightning, L''s hair stood on end, and a wisp of smoke rose from his body. Standing there, his body twitched uncontrobly for a few moments. Seeing this scene, everyone in the backyard showed expressions of shock. Who could have expected that a bolt of lightning would strike, precisely at the location where the Corpse King and L were fiercely battling? "Ha... hahaha..." "L, you bastard, you got struck by lightning!" "This is karma for your malicious indifference towards the deaths in my family!" "Hahaha..." After a brief moment of stunned silence, Anders burst intoughter, his face filled with resentment. The other members also revealed expressions of either schadenfreude or relief.From N?velDrama.Org. And at this moment, Harrison looked up at the sky, his face showing a mix of surprise and uncertainty, as if... he had guessed something. "This... could it be... a heavenly cmity caused by the emergence of the Corpse King?" he murmured to himself. The next moment, Harrison shouted at L in rm, "L, run! This thunder tribtion may not just be a single strike. Get away from the Corpse King!" At this moment, L snapped out of the numbness caused by the lightning strike. With gritted teeth, he was about to turn and flee, quickly putting distance between himself and the Corpse King. Harrison could anticipate what was happening. How could L, who possessed the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, not have thought of it? The sky was covered with dark clouds, and lightning shed! Could this all be... a heavenly tribtion? Was it triggered by the emergence of this unparalleled Corpse King?! When a cultivator''s realm reached the peak after crossing the tribtion period, it would trigger a heavenly tribtion. Oveing it, would allow them to shatter the void and leave this earthly realm. Simrly, other demon or ghost cultivators would also attract heavenly tribtions. Because once these races achieved sess in cultivation, signifying their defiance of the heavens, the tribtions they faced would be more dreadful, even more... frequent. For instance, some demons would face a cmity when they gained spiritual intelligence. When they transformed into a human form, they would also have to ovee a heavenly tribtion, and so on... Compared to human cultivators, these races underwent more heavenly tribtions and challenges. And the Corpse King before them was no exception! As it emerged from the coffin, it caused the sky and earth to change color! After a spree of ughter, it grew even more powerful and terrifying. At this moment... it finally attracted the wrath of the heavens, bringing down the thunder tribtion! "Roar!" After being struck by a heavenly thunderbolt, the Corpse King was shrouded in ck mist, roaring at L before chasing him again. Facing the might of the heavenly thunder, the Corpse King, who had already developed some intelligence, had its own instinct and consciousness to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. At this moment, it was determined to kill L! Compared to the humans it had torn apart earlier, this human was much stronger. By killing him and absorbing his much stronger vitality, it would undoubtedly be even more powerful. The likelihood of withstanding the thunder tribtion was also greater. L nced back, his eyelids twitching uncontrobly. Damn it! The Corpse King was too fast! If it was intent on chasing him, he couldn''t escape! At that moment, with his starry eyes fixed on Anders and the members of the Ward family, L saw Andersughing maniacally upon witnessing him being struck by lightning. The other members also wore smug expressions, as if his demise from a lightning strike was a cause for celebration. A chill washed over L''s eyes, a cruel smirk appearing on his face. In the next instant, he changed course, charging straight towards Anders and the others. Anders, in the midst of his hystericalughter, fell silent at the sight of L''s actions. His face twisted in fear and anger. "L, what are you trying to do?" "Go away! Don''te near!" "Don''te any closer..." Anders and the surviving members elife shouted in shock and anger. Their faces drained of color, ready to flee with all their might. However, their speed could not match that of L and the Corpse King, even though L had just been struck by lightning and still felt a lingering numbness. Chapter 524 Ready To Die Anytime Chapter 524 Ready to Die Anytime Upon seeing L''s actions, the faces of the others involuntarily twitched! Is he... trying to take down the Ward family with him? Harrison and Gonzo exchanged a nce, both shaking their heads mockingly. lylonio the Ward family? What are you guys bragging about? No matter when L makes his move, at least you guys who survived won''t be affected by the Corpse King, right? At least the Ward family isn''tpletely wiped out yet. But now... In just two breaths'' time, L charged into the crowd of the Ward family members. Anders and others tried to escape but before they could run a few steps away, disaster had already struck them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Corpse King, who was chasing after L, was just a collision, but it caused heavy casualties on the side of the the Ward family. Even a Grandmaster powerhouse was directly exploded and died from the impact! "L, you beast!" "Ah, you''ve harmed us!" "You won''t have a good death..." And at this moment... Crack! Another massive lightning bolt descended from the sky and mercilessly struck the Corpse King. As a result, Anders and the others faced a devastating cmity! In the face of this heavenly tribtion, the Corpse King and L, beings of their level, could temporarily withstand it without dying. However, the ordinary members of the Ward family, even the Grandmaster-level powerhouses, were instantly annihted within the heavenly thunder. Even if the thunder didn''t strike them directly, it was absolutely unbearable for them. "L, you will... face retribution..." A Grandmaster spoke with resentment and unwillingness, wisps of smoke escaping from his mouth... The next second, the shattered and charred body fell to the ground, turning into a charred corpse! Upon seeing this scene, the expressions of the others varied. Erik''s lips twitched as he looked at Anders and the "kin" who had died before his eyes, his expressionplicated. There was a touch of regret and a hint of satisfaction, while also feeling a sense of sorrow! Henry''s eyelid twitched, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, saying, "L... you''re ruthless!" Emmett snorted coldly, but this time, surprisingly, he spoke towards L, saying, "Can we me L for this? If I were L, I would do the same! If I''m going to be struck by lightning and die, why not take the people of the Ward family in lylonio with me? If we have to me someone, me Anders and their twisted intentions!" Hearing this, Erik and the others fell silent for a moment. Erik could only sigh in the end, shaking his head and saying, "Anders, you brought this upon yourself, you won''t survive..." "Mr. Ward, let''s leave quickly! So we won''t be affected too..." Someone urgently reminded them at this moment. As soon as the words fell, everyone reacted and, with a frightened expression, nced at the direction of L and the Corpse King, then hurriedly ran out of the Ward Residence. Harrison, Gonzo, Brayden, and the others also quickly fled in various directions. Staying here wouldn''t be of any help at all. Crack! At this moment, both L and the Corpse King had not yet recovered from the second heavenly thunder when the third one descended from the sky. The thunder cmity became even more fierce and the frequency increased. Under this attack, L felt his whole body go numb, and the excruciating burning sensation that made him wish for death spread from his skin to his internal organs. He wanted to desperately escape but found that his body was no longer under his control!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As for the Corpse King, it copsed with a thud, emitting dense ck smoke from its body. L turned to look at it, cursing in his heart, "Damn bastard, following you has brought me a lifetime of misfortune!" This was definitely the most unfortunate situation in history! "Roar..." The Corpse Kingy there, its gray-white eyes turned towards L, issuing a weak roar from its mouth. As the king among the zombies its corpse''s strength was naturally stronger than L''s. However, the target of the thunder cmity was it, and lightning itself had a restraining effect on evil creatures. Therefore, even the Corpse King lost its ability to move at this moment. Crack! At this moment, another massive lightning bolt struck down. Both L and the Corpse King could only lie there, epting their fate and enduring the "tempering" of the heavenly tribtion. Outside the Ward Residence... Erik and his group ran out, their hearts still filled with fear as they looked in the direction where the lightning struck. " It''s my fault that L is in this situation..." Erik''s face was filled with deep remorse as he sighed heavily. "Grandpa, it was Mr. Willis''s own choice to deal with the Corpse King in the end! You... shouldn''t me yourself too much." Henry persuaded, his tone changing, "And besides, Mr. Willis might not necessarily die, right? After all, he has already withstood two rounds of heavenly thunder." Crack! As soon as he finished speaking, there was another loud explosion. From the dense dark clouds in the sky, another violent lightning serpent descended. Emmett chuckled bitterly and shook his head, "Not die? How is that possible... The power of this heavenly thunder seems to be getting more terrifying!" In another direction, Harrison and Gonzo stood there, their faces filled with fear and worry. "This is a heavenly cmity!" "It''s the heavenly cmity triggered by that Corpse King!" Harrison eximed in surprise. "Even if L is powerful, it''s likely that he won''t escape death, right?" Gonzo''s expression wasplicated. Harrison nodded solemnly and then said seriously, "If it weren''t for L, we would probably have all died at the hands of the Corpse King. We owe him a great favor.. Let''s find out if he has any rtives or friends, and in the future, let''s help take care of them as much as we can." Meanwhile, all over lylonio! Especially those who lived or worked in high-rise buildings, as if they witnessed an astonishing scene. On a rooftop, someone held a phone and continuously recorded. In a high-end residential area, someone opened a window... On the top floor of an office building, someone put down their coffee and looked in a certain direction through the floor-to-ceiling window... From their perspective, they could see that the rest of lylonio was under clear skies, but only in that particr direction, dark clouds gathered and lightning kept descending. This scene was incredibly shocking, eerie, and abnormal. Many people recorded this footage and posted it online. "Why is it only thundering in that area?" "Wow, is this a practitioner going through a tribtion?" "So spectacr!" "Could it be the end of the world?" However, shortly after these videos and messages were posted, the authorities quickly deleted them to prevent panic. Tete tetete... In a certain direction of lylonio, several helicopters took off and flew towards the area where the lightning was descending. At this moment, Ly there, his whole bodypletely charred. Even though he was the Rich Soil Unyielding Form and had used the Indestructible Earth Technique, he felt like he could die at any moment! Chapter 525 Those Who DidnT Come Out, Died Chapter 525 Those Who Didn''t Come Out, Died Crack! Crack... In this area, the sky was pitch ck, with only shes of blue light from the thunderbolts illuminating the space. Bolts of lightning struck down from the sky andnded on L and the Corpse King! Pfft! Every time it was hit by lightning, a ck corpse gas rose up from Corpse King''s body before dissipating into the lightning element. Its originally fierce and terrifying aura gradually weakened until ity motionless on the ground. Pfft pft! L, who had been hit alongside it, also emitted a frightening electric current that made eerie sounds as it flowed through his body. At this moment, L, apart from the mustard bag made of an unknown material and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, had already burned his clothes to ashes. Not only that, his entire body was charred, as if enveloped in ayer of ckened material. His skin, and even the superficialyers of flesh, were burned into charcoal by the lightning! The raging thunder attribute wreaked havoc throughout his body, and the numbness and burning sensation it brought nearly caused L to pass out from the pain. However, his determination was firm, and his soul had been strengthened by the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, so he struggled to keep himself conscious. The power of Rich Soil within his body surged wildly, maintaining his Rich Soil Unyielding Form. At the same time, Dragon Energy carrying powerful vitality overflowed from his left kidney, repairing the damage inflicted on his body. Of course, the speed of this repair was definitely slower than the speed at which it was destroyed by the lightning. So although L hadn''t died yet, his situation was incredibly dangerous! He himself didn''t know how much longer he could hold on. At this moment,pletely deprived of mobility, hey there as if waiting for death. Time passed, minute by minute. Outside the Ward Residence, Erik, Harrison, and the Cohen family''s members remained, not leaving. The thunder continued incessantly, leaving them uncertain and filled with suspicion. "L, it''s my fault that you''re in this state!" Erik repeated these words countless times, his face filled with guilt. Harrison and Gonzo, on the other hand, wore somewhat peculiar expressions. "Harrison, the thunder has been going on for so long. Could it be...?" Gonzo asked in bewilderment. Harrison''s expression turned grave, and he said in a deep voice, "That means... the Corpse King isn''t dead yet!" As he spoke, he took a sharp breath, feeling a shiver in his heart. "I can''t imagine how powerful that Corpse King will be if it survives this heavenly cmity. At that time, this monster will wreak even more havoc, causing widespread devastation!" Gonzo''s face showed great concern upon hearing this, but then her tone shifted, saying, "Is it possible that the thunder is continuing because the Corpse King has died, and L is still alive?" Harrison fell silent upon hearing this. Gonzo sighed and shook her head, knowing that this possibility was extremely low. Wuww... At that moment, a siren sounded. A line of fire trucks and police cars arrived at the scene. The unusual phenomenon of continuous lightning strikes had finally attracted the attention of the relevant authorities. Not only that, several helicopters flew over from a distance, hovering in the air to observe the surroundings, but not daring to approach too closely. At this moment, a middle-aged man in uniform, apanied by a group ofw enforcement officers, got out of the car and walked quickly towards the Ward Residence. His face was filled with worry and fear. He was Easton Ward, Anders'' second son and a patrol officer in lylonio''sw enforcement department. Due to official duties, he hadn''t returned to the family today. "Dad!" "What''s going on? What has happened here?" After getting out of the car, Easton stood outside the house, watching the continuous lightning strikes in the Ward Residence, his face filled with shock and worry. In the next second, he was about to rush in with wide eyes. However, at that moment, a butler who had escaped from the Ward Residence earlier blocked Easton. "Mr. Ward, don''t go in! It''s too dangerous inside! Not only is it being struck by lightning, but there''s also a Corpse King!" The butler held onto Easton, his expression filled with fear and panic. Upon hearing this, Easton stood frozen on the spot, his eyes turning red as he scanned the surroundings, seemingly searching for certain people. In the next second, having found nothing, he grabbed the butler by the clothes and shouted, "Where is Anders? Where is my wife and my son, Edward? Where are they? Why haven''t I seen many people? Are they still inside the Ward Residence?" Edward was Easton''s son! The butler, grabbed by Easton, wore a sorrowful and uneasy expression on his face as he said, "They''re dead! And many others... they''re all dead... They''re dead..." The butler, overwhelmed by fright, was on the verge of mental copse, babbling incoherently. "What did you say? Bullshit!" p! As soon as the words fell, Easton''s face changed dramatically, and in a fit of shock and anger, he pped the butler across the face. "Come with me to save them! Hurry!" In the next second, he shouted at his colleagues and subordinates next to him, his eyes bloodshot, about to rush into the Ward Residence. A captain from the fire department grabbed Easton at this moment and said, "Patrol Officer, there''s continuous lightning inside, it''s too dangerous! I suggest you stay in a safe area." Upon hearing this, Easton shouted at the fire captain in excitement, "I don''t give a damn! Go in and save people! Why don''t you go in and save people too?" The fire captain frowned, "Our people have already been inside, but there are no survivors. We can''t approach the lightning area!" "What the hell do you guys do? Huh? Why can''t you get close? Why don''t Why can''t you you rush in and save people? Figure something out, you firefighters! If this continues, everyone inside will die, and my house will burn down! Do you understand?" Easton questioned angrily with red eyes. At this moment, Erik walked over from not far away. Erik''s face carried aplex, sorrowful, and regretful expression as he said, "Easton, don''t go in! Those who survived have alreadye out, and those who didn''t... are all dead! Going in won''t help!" As soon as he spoke, Easton stood there dumbfounded, looking at Erik and the Ward family, his face twisted with rage. "Erik? It''s you! How are you all fine? Huh? It was you who killed my father, killed Edward, and killed the people of my family, right? It''s all because of you!" He shouted hysterically, his eyes filled with hatred, grief, and anger. He knew that his family was going to have contact with the family in Ednd today, and he immediately associated the cause of this disaster with them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 526 Merit Chapter 526 Merit "Stop ndering others! Your family brought this upon yourselves!" Henry retorted angrily in response to Easton''s usations against his grandfather. "Henry, what did you say, you little brat?" Easton, nominally Henry''s uncle, shouted angrily. At this moment, Erik spoke in a low voice, "They were killed by the Corpse King transformed by Master me! It was your father who insisted on opening the underground tomb, releasing this extremely evil creature, and causing the death of the whole family. Your family, thinking you were clever, ended up nearly wiping yourself out. Who else can you me? Who else can you me?" Upon hearing this, Easton wore an incredulous expression, his eyelids twitching a few times. "A Corpse King? There''s a Corpse King in Master me''s tomb? Wasn''t there supposed to be a treasure? What are you all talking about? What Corpse King?" Easton shook his head repeatedly, muttering to himself. Then he looked towards the direction of the Ward Residence, knelt on the ground, and shouted hoarsely, "Dad! Edward..." But he didn''t dare to rush in anymore. One o''clock in the afternoon... The thunder had been going on for over an hour. Crack! Boom! Another lightning struck the body of the Corpse King, and the seemingly invincible corpse body was eventually enveloped in ck mist, followed by a muffled sound... Surprisingly, it was split into several pieces by the lightning! The evil aura and terrifying resentment were finally cleansed by the heavenly thunder. This Corpse King ultimately couldn''t withstand the tribtion of lightning! In the end, it turned into ashes! However, L was still lying there. Although his skin and flesh had been charred, his body remained intact. In terms of physical strength, L couldn''tpete with the Corpse King. But he didn''t directly bear the thunder tribtion. In addition to the physical damage caused by the lightning strikes, his Dragon Energy was also repairing his body, allowing him tost longer than the Corpse King. "Damn it! The Corpse King is gone?" "Will this damn thunder tribtion finally end?" L desperately tried to stay conscious. When the body of the Corpse King was shattered by lightning strikes, he suddenly noticed something. His heart rxed. He thought that with the Corpse King''s demise, the thunder tribtion would finallye to an end. You see, at this moment, he was on the verge of copse and could die at any moment. He had been maintaining the undying state of his divine power, while also mobilizing his true energy to protect his physical body. By now, L could feel that the power of the Rich Soil within him had been almost depleted, and his true energy had been exhausted once, having already used up the stored true energy in the Dragon- shaped Jade Pendant. If the thunder tribtion continued, L didn''t know how much longer he could hold on. However, the next moment, he was filled with despair despite thinking that the thunder tribtion would end with the Corpse King''s demise. Crackle! Apanied by a thunderous sound, a thick lightning serpent mercilessly struck down! And this time, it directly hit L! Sizzle... The damage from this strike caused L''s body to convulse, and he was sent flying by the lightning. Afternding, the charred flesh that had formed a "shell" on his body due to previous lightning strikes was shattered and scattered, revealing raw, torn flesh. With just this strike, L felt that more than half of his remaining life had been shattered. "How did ite to this? Damn it!" L eximed in anger and pain, his expression twisted with fear. Crackle! Immediately after, another lightning bolt struck down. Ly there, his body enveloped in blue light as electric serpents danced around him. The violent thunder element seemed to ravage and destroy every cell in his body, causing immense damage. At the same time, it felt like a refining and baptism! Buzz! Just as L was despairing, thinking he was facing certain death, he suddenly felt a wave of fluctuation in his mind. An indescribable and mysterious force descended upon him. Because of this force, the "Dragon Emperor''s Caron" and the "Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique," the two supreme techniques of medicine and Yin-Yang Mysticism that L inherited, seemed to have upgraded and opened a new chapter. L stood there dumbfounded, his despair instantly reced by ecstasy and hope. He realized that the indescribable force might be... the power of merit? This power had no offensive capabilities and didn''t provide any enhancement in battle, but it possessed certain special functions. The "Dragon Emperor''s Canon" and the "Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, the two supreme techniques of medicine and mysticism that L had inherited, were notplete in his memory. There were many chapters that had not been unlocked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Until now, L didn''t understand how to unlock the remaining chapters, even as his strength continued to advance. The memory of these two techniques remained unchanged. But now, because he obtained a trace of "merit," he had unlocked a new chapter. L''s mind raced like lightning, and with a little thought, he vaguely guessed what was happening. Corpse King! Because of his previous intervention, he had indirectly prevented the Corpse King from continuing its ughter. So, after this unparalleled evil creature was obliterated and could no longer harm the world, did he receive a trace of merit? It should be like this! In an instant, as the new chapters of the Dragon Emperor''s Canon and the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique opened, arge number of new memories appeared in L''s mind. At this moment, L didn''t have the time to study these memories one by one. He only captured the information that was immediately useful to him. New Chapter of the Dragon Emperor''s Canon: Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique! This Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique was an extraordinary method that utilized Dragon Energy to heal injuries and treat illnesses. The principle was to use the Dragon Energy within his Dragon Kidney tomunicate with the innate vitality of the human body. After the fusion of Dragon Energy and the innate vitality, the effect of repairing the body would undergo a qualitative improvement! By using this Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique, he could heal others'' injuries and cure illnesses. Moreover, it could even revive the dead and turn flesh into bones! Internally, it could rapidly repair his own injuries, even during battles. At this moment, facing this terrifying thunder tribtion, the once hopeless L seemed to see a glimmer of hope in the darkness. Crackle! Suddenly, a thunderbolt as thick as a water tank struck L once again. This strike made him sense the scent of impending death. Without hesitation, in the next second, L directly activated the Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique. The hot flow surging from his left Dragon Kidney, under L''s control, rushed into his Navel Chakra. Immediately after, a strand of the innate vitality of the human body surged out from the Navel Chakra and instantly merged with the Dragon Energy. Then, this "Dragon Essence Energy" quickly flowed through L''s limbs and bones. His previously battered and broken physical body began to rapidly recover at an astonishing speed! Chapter 527 Which One Is Faster? Chapter 527 Which One Is Faster? The human body is always the most mysterious thing in this world. Every person is born with innate vitality. Just like how an ordinary person would be weak for a long period of time, or even have a weaker constitution for the rest of their life after undergoing surgery, because they leaked their own vitality. For martial artists, there''s also the saying "severe damage to one''s vitality". However, once this innate vitality is utilized properly, it can have unexpected effects. At this moment, L used Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique and his body began to rapidly repair itself. Crack! However, thunder continued to ravage L''s flesh. Next came apetition between destruction speed and repair speed! The Ward Residence was covered in dark clouds with lightning shing and thunder rumbling. Some people witnessed this shocking and eerie scene but many others were unaware of it. At 2 pm that afternoon at a certain venue... The "National Pharmaceutical Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference" organized by the government was held as scheduled. Miranda entrusted Nora to Simeon temporarily before attending the ceremony with her subordinates from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical. After some unremarkable opening remarks by officials from relevant departments, Miranda became the first person on stage to receive recognition due to Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s significant contribution towards treating leukemia through Love Light capsules. As soon as Miranda stepped onto the stage, whispers and admiration erupted throughout the entire audience. Even though today''s goddess CEO wore professional attire that leaned towards neutrality in order to appear more dignified and capable; her peerless beauty could not be concealed. Countless people were stunned upon seeing her appearance - who would have thought that Lowe''s Pharmaceutical leader would be such an extraordinary beauty? Onstage Miranda gracefully epted recognition while speaking confidently! Meanwhile offstage... Looking at Miranda on the stage and Xander with a cast on his leg, a look of resentment and bitterness crossed his face. At that moment, his phone rang. Xander maneuvered his wheelchair and left the auditorium, going to the restroom outside. "Dad, how is it going? Will they send experts to help us?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A deep voice came from the other end of the phone, "Xander, the Willis family cannot send experts solely for you." Upon hearing this, Xander''s face immediately filled with a sense of unwillingness. He shouted into the phone, lowering his voice in excitement, "I can''t swallow this! I don''t care, you must send experts to help me and kill L! And his wife, Miranda from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical, I want her too!" Hearing his son''s words, the deep voice said, "Xander, how about this... As far as I know, the young master Kevin Willis, the great-grandson of Wicked Bone from the hidden Willis family, will be leading a group of experts on a mission in a few days. Their destination is to cross the northwest border of Priocia and go to the Goldheart Moon District. They might pass through lylonio. Let me contact Mr. Willis and see if he can help you on the way." Xander''s face showed a hint of joy upon hearing this. However, he asked with some concern, "Dad how powerful is this Kevin and the experts he''s bringing? Can they deal with L? You know, even Victor was turned into a vegetable by L with a single p. That means he has the strength to kill a Grandmaster in an instant. If Mr. Willis and his experts are just average, they won''t be able to do anything to L!" The deep voice chuckled, "Don''t worry about that! Even if I told you, you wouldn''t have a concept of it. Anyway, the strength of Mr. Willis and the experts from the hidden Willis family is invincible in the outside world. Just rx! Even a hundred Ls wouldn''t be enough to pose a threat." "Oh? Is that so? That''s great! Dad, you must do your best to contact Mr. Willis and make sure he helps me!" Xander''s voice clearly carried a strong sense of joy and anticipation. The deep voice responded with a "Hmm" and then changed the tone, saying, "But if you meet Mr. Willis, you must be respectful and not act like the son of a business chairman. You have to understand that the Alliance works for the hidden Willis family, and Mr. Willis is the great-grandson of an elder in the hidden Willis family. Don''t be arrogant in front of him, understand?" "Dad, how could I not understand that? Don''t worry! As long as Mr. Willises to help me deal with L, I will treat him like a God." Xander promised. The next moment, he nced at his leg in a cast, his expression fierce. After hanging up the phone, he returned to the auditorium. At this moment, the person on the stage had changed, but it was still a beautiful woman. She was wearing a long dress, stunning in appearance, with a perfect figure, exuding an aristocratic temperament in her every movement. If one didn''t know better, they would think it was a beauty pageant today... Hazel Beckman, the beautiful chairwoman of Hernd Biotech Pharmaceuticals in Slocmore, and also the princess of the wealthy Beckman family, the richest family in Slocmore. Looking at Hazel, the daughter of Slocmore''s richest man, Xander''s face filled with resentment and unwillingness as he muttered, "Bitch." It''s worth mentioning that he had pursued Hazel for a while, but she never paid any attention to him, a son of the chairman of a pharmaceutical alliance. And once, she even pped him in public. Therefore, Xander was filled with desire and resentment towards Hazel. It was worth mentioning that he had pursued Hazel for quite some time. However, she never paid any attention to him, the son of the chairman of a pharmaceutical alliance. And once, she even pped him in public. Therefore, Xander''s heart was filled with desire and resentment towards Hazel. Two hourster... The award ceremony concluded, but many of the guests didn''t leave immediately. This event was also an opportunity to build connections. Moreover, being in lylonio, the political and economic center of Priocia, no one would leave directly and miss the chance towork with others. Miranda was no exception! At this moment, she was chatting with her subordinates from Lowe''s Pharmaceutical in the auditorium. At this moment, a beautiful figure walked over. After another person finished talking and exchanging business cards with Miranda, they reached out their hand towards Miranda. "Ms. Lowe, hello! Mind having a chat?" Hazel said with a smile. The two beautiful women gathered together, instantly bing a stunning sight in the room. "Ms. Beckman, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Miranda said as she shook hands with Hazel, her face filled with a radiant smile. Both of them had already spoken on stage, so they knew who the other person was, and introductions were unnecessary. Meanwhile, on the other side, Xander, sitting in a wheelchair, saw this scene and let out a cold snort. "Two bitches, getting together now?" "Damn it! Let''s wait and see!" Chapter 528 Dual-Attribute Constitution Chapter 528 Dual-Attribute Constitution Miranda was quite impressed with Hazel. After seeing her on stage, she had wanted to make contact with her. If Hazel didn''te to find her, Miranda would take the initiative to contact herter. Hazel''spany had a wealth of expertise in human gics research. She herself had studied this field in Ascye and all of her team members were experts in this area as well. This year, thepany made great breakthroughs in human gic diseases and solved several difficult problems. As a result, they were invited to attend this awards ceremony. All of these things immediately caught Miranda''s attention. It could be said that now, besides L, there was another person who truly cared about Nora - Miranda. In the eyes of the beautiful CEO, since the curse inside Nora''s body came from L''s grandfather, could it also be considered... a gic disease? Next thing you know, two beautiful female CEOS started chatting away like old friends. Perhaps because both of them were beautiful women, there was no barrier in their conversation like when they talked to other men. Furthermore, they had a mutual intention to cooperate. Miranda was impressed by Hazel''spany''s research on gic diseases, while Hazel was amazed by Lowe''s Pharmaceutical releasing so many new drugs in a year, including "Love Light," a leukemia miracle drug. She also thought highly of their research team. So, the more they talked, the more they foundmon ground. After a while, in a nearby business hotel, Miranda and Hazel tentatively confirmed theirpanies'' intention to coborate. Meanwhile, on the other side! Crack!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The sky over the Ward Residence was still covered with dark clouds, asionally apanied by lightning. Outside, fire trucks and police cars had surrounded the area, and the personnel were inquiring about the situation. Harrison and Gonzo wore expressions of astonishment and uncertainty. "Harrison, should we leave now? The thunder has been continuing until now! It means that the Corpse King transformed by Master me hasn''t died yet? Is it going to withstand the heavenly tribtion?" Gonzo said, her face filled with fear and concern. Harrison swallowed and, with his eyes closed, felt the situation. "Let''s wait a little longer! I feel like something is not right... The aura of death and resentment that the Corpse King had when it ravaged seems to have dissipated... It''s possible that the one who''s still alive... might not necessarily be the Corpse King!" "What? Could it be..." "Is that even possible?" Gonzo eximed, unable to believe it. In the backyard of the Ward Residence... Due to the longsting thunder, this ce was filled with violently terrifying lightning elemental energy, as if it were going to destroy everything! The bodies of Anders and the others who were previously killed by the Corpse King had long been burned and disintegrated by the lightning. Not only them, but even the remains of the Corpse King, who hadn''t endured the heavenly tribtion and had died before, were alsopletely destroyed. The ground was even littered withrge craters caused by lightning strikes! However, there was a charred and ck figure lying intact in one of therge craters. L seemed lifeless, lying there motionless, but his consciousness was extremely clear! One could even say that he was somewhat excited and exhrated at this moment! The raging lightning continued to ravage his physical body, but at the same time, he used the Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique to continuously repair himself. At first, even though the Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique was heaven-defying, its repair speed couldn''t keep up with the rate of destruction. But at least it kept L''s physical body from perishing! Finally, after an unknown amount of time... L himself felt as if he had endured a century of torment. Something inside his body... was finally activated. At this moment, when the lightning struck him, the damage to him gradually weakened... He suddenly realized that his body seemed to be absorbing and amodating the violent lightning elemental energy. In the end, after each bolt of heavenly lightning struck down, L discovered that it seemed to have no effect on him... It only tempered his physical body and activated something. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack... After another bolt of lightning struck him, the "ck shell" formed from charred flesh on his body suddenly cracked open. Immediately after, his body moved, and he sat up from the ground. In the next second, a piece of skin with a sparkling sheen was revealed, and lightning serpents flickered across his body! Crack! Crack! Crack... Next, L underwent a rebirth, shedding his ck shell like breaking out of a cocoon. A body surrounded by electric light, strong and perfect, was exposed under the thunderstorm. L''s clothes had long turned to ashes, revealing his well-defined muscr lines. At this moment, he appeared like a divine weapon forged from the furnace, in the ne shape of a human. The previous lightning was meant to forge his thunderous body. Buzz! A bottleneck that had trapped L for a long time seemed to shatter within him. L ecstatically discovered that he had awakened another elemental attribute: the lightning attribute! Crack! Crack! Crack... The lightning continued to strike, but L sat on the ground, bathing in it,pletely unharmed. The violent thunder element could n longe damage his physical body. On the contrary, his body seemed to be a vessel for lightning. "I never expected to awaken the lightning attribute constitution." "So, the reason I couldn''t break through to the Golden Core Realm before was that I hadn''t fully awakened my own elemental attribute." "I actually have... a dual attribute constitution?" At this moment, L''s heart was filled with excitement and joy. Last time, he activated his Rich Soil Unyielding Form but failed to break through to the Golden Core Realm. L thought it was because he had recently reached the Core Formation stage, and his foundation was unstable. But now it seemed that wasn''t the case. It was because he hadn''t fully awakened his true elemental attribute. It turned out that he had a one-in-a-million dual attribute constitution, and one of them was the incredibly unique lightning attribute. Only by activating the other hidden constitution could he truly make a breakthrough. "Perfect Uppecia! Advanced Rich Soil Unyielding Form,bined with the special lightning attribute constitution!" L silently recited in his heart. After activating the lightning attribute constitution, he astonishingly began the process of breaking through to the Golden Core Realm. With his innervision, L could see that his dantian was bing more solid, like a metallic sphere with a metallic texture. A faint earthy yellow halo emanated from the surroundings of his field of elixir, apanied by swirling electric light. He was undergoing a transformation into a Golden Core that fused the power of Rich Soil and the lightning attribute. Not only that, L could feel the presence of the violent thunder element in every cell of his body. With a single thought, he could harness it, transforming it into a terrifying and ferocious attacking force! Chapter 529 All Pointing Towards Lachlan? Chapter 529 All Pointing Towards L? L''s other physical attribute was triggered by the heavenly thunder. As he broke through to Golden Core, he could feel the power inside him bing more and more violent! In his field of elixir and meridians, there were two elemental attributes of earth and lightning, one heavy and powerful, the other wild and domineering. After an unknown amount of time, the heavenly thunder stopped as if it had finallypleted its mission! At this moment, L sat cross-legged on the ground with electric light swirling around him. His eyes seemed to be swallowing lightning power while shimmering with a mysterious blue light! His field of elixir became even more solid as true energy fused with both attributes making it even stronger. As he broke through to Golden Core level up, using Pulse of Earth or Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form would no longer drain his true energypletely but only consume ten percent of his total true energy. This made L secretly surprised that every breakthrough in realm was indeed a qualitative change. At this moment, he could better appreciate his previous self, being able to battle against Golden Core experts, which was an incredible feat. But now, he was even more powerful than before, at least ten times stronger! L even felt that he could possibly execute the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan nine times in a row. After a moment, L''s mind moved, and the coiling electric serpents on his body instantly converged into his body, returning to normal. However, the next second, a hint of embarrassment appeared on his face. His clothes had beenpletely destroyed by the lightning strike earlier. Fortunately, there was no one around at the moment, and he had prepared several sets of clothes in his mustard seed bag just in case. "Is it over?" After changing into a new set of clothes, L looked up at the sky. The dark clouds in the sky had begun to thin and dissipate. This made L''s expression reveal a trace of disappointment, as if he hadn''t been struck by enough lightning yet. Outside the Ward Residence, everyone was also looking at the sky with various expressions on their faces. "Has it finally stopped?" "What is going on?" "Why has there been continuous thunder and lightning in this small area for so long?" Just then, someone eximed, "Look! Someone ising out from inside!" "Someone... actually came out alive?" A tall figure walked out from the Ward Residence, and everyone''s faces showed extreme shock. Erik, Henry, Emmett, and others widened their eyes, their expressions filled with disbelief. "L... is he still alive?" Erik''s voice trembled, his face showing a hint of ecstatic joy. The guilt and sense of guilt in his heart finally diminished somewhat. On the other side, Harrison and Gonzo exchanged nces, their expressions also exaggerated to the extreme. "It''s L!" "He came out, it''s L!" Gonzo eximed. Harrison''s expression was meaningful. "I didn''t expect the Corpse King to not withstand this thunder cmity, but L... actually came out unscathed? Who is he? What kind of strength does he possess?" As he spoke, his expression changed, and he quickly walked towards L''s direction. "Let''s go over and thank Mr. Willis for saving our lives!" Gonzo''s face turned cold upon hearing this, then she nodded. "Right!" Meanwhile, Brayden looked at L walking out, and his eyelids twitched forcefully. "What the hell! He''s actually not dead?" "The Corpse King didn''t break free and wreak havoc, but he walked out unharmed as if nothing happened?" At this moment, Brayden couldn''t help bute up with a guess in his mind. In the previous n Grand Competition, this guy dared to sign up for the individual trial, so it seemed like he wasn''t clueless about his own abilities. And now, it seemed that he didn''t just rely on good luck to survive the individual trial. This guy seemed to have real strength!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With this thought in mind, his eyes flickered for a moment, and he greeted the few surviving experts from the Cohen family beside him before walking towards L''s direction. There was no enmity or conflict between them and L. Upon seeing L survive the thunder cmity, Brayden naturally chose to befriend him as much as possible! At this moment, seeing that tall figure walking out from inside, Easton was stunned for a few seconds. Then, with a cold expression, he quickly approached with someone by his side, his eyes showing a flicker of astonishment and a touch of... hostility! He recognized L! Previously, when Edward was shouted at by L in Ednd and vomited blood, and after Jude and Edward left in a sorry state, he had his family investigate L. Easton was Edward''s father, so naturally, he helped his son investigate L. "Are you L? Are you involved in today''s incident?" "Where is my father and Edward? Where are they?" "Why are you the only one who came out?" Easton anxiously interrogated L. L raised an eyebrow and calmly said, "Dead people obviously can''te out." Upon hearing this, Easton''s eyes turned red, and he grabbed L''s cor. "What did you say? Then why aren''t you dead?" "Speak up! Did you cause all of this? Did you kill my father and Edward? Is it true?" "Get someone here! Arrest this guy!" As the words fell, L sneered coldly, "They brought it upon themselves. They released the Corpse King themselves, and their own actions led to their downfall! I didn''t kill anyone." L nced at Easton''s uniform and chose not to resist directly or use force. Instead, he calmly defended himself. "What did you say?" Upon hearing this, Easton roared ferociously. "He''s telling the truth!" Just then, Erik walked over and said in a deep voice. "Nonsense! You''re all in cahoots!" Easton didn''t hesitate to shout at Erik. "Mr. Willis is telling the truth! Your father and the people from your family suffered this disaster, and it''s not someone else''s fault. It has nothing to do with Mr. Willis!" Just then, Harrison and Gonzo also walked over and spoke coldly, "Mr. Willis not only didn''t harm anyone, but he also resisted the Corpse King and saved many lives! Otherwise, everyone in the Ward Residence would have perished!" Upon hearing this, Easton looked at the two Mountshifters, showing a surprised expression. "Mr. Segal, you..." He didn''t expect that Harrison, who had been pressuring the Ward family in Ednd together with him, would actually... speak in favor of L? "Mr. Segal is speaking the truth!" Brayden, apanied by a group of people from the Cohen family, also testified for L. Easton looked at them, his face turning red, his expression twisted in a fierce and distorted manner. "You bastards! Why... are you all siding with L?" Chapter 530 Into The Trap Chapter 530 Into the Trap If Easton remembered correctly, Mountshifters and the Cohen family were supposed to be brought in by his father Anders to help, right? Logically speaking, they should be helping him now. Why? Why are they all speaking on L''s behalf? This infuriated him, causing him to grit his teeth and feel an urge to explode! In the next moment, Easton gritted his teeth and nodded, "Fine! Very well! You all think that because everyone from my family is dead, you can disregard me? You actually side with L?" Upon hearing this, Gonzo sneered, "Even if nothing happened to your family, I still wouldn''t regard you." "You..." Easton''s face turned red, and in the next moment, he pointed fiercely at L and said, "Regardless of anything, such a big incident urred, and you were the only one toe out of the scene. You muste with me!" "Get someone here to take him away!" "Heh, Patrol Officer, you sure have a lot of authority!" Just then, a deep and authoritative voice resounded. In the next moment, a middle-aged man in dark greenbat attire appeared, followed by a group of fierce military officials. Seeing this middle-aged man, Easton was momentarily stunned, his expression changing. In the next moment, he saluted the man with a formal gesture and said respectfully, "Mr. Wagner, why have youe?" The middle-aged man was none other than Moises Wagner, a prominent figure in the lylonio military district and a true heavyweight in Priocia. It was this man who had personally awarded L the Priocia badge and the honorary title of Grand Marshal. Moises nodded at him, his tone t but carrying an unmistakable sense of authority. "L muste with me." After speaking, he turned to look at L and smiled gently, "L, I hope you''re well? Did you cause all thismotion?" "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wagner!" L put on a pretense, straightened his posture, and saluted. "All right, let''s go and have a private conversation." Moises waved his hand unkindly and smiled. L chuckled, nodded, and got into a special vehicle. At this moment, Easton stood there with an extremely dark expression. He just left like that? His heart was filled with unwillingness and resentment! But with Moises personallying to take L away, there was nothing he could do except feel angry and frustrated. "Ah... Easton, the incident has already happened. Take care of things at home first..." Erik sighed at this moment, feeling somewhat mncholic as he spoke to Easton. "Get lost!" "Just get the fuck out of here!" Easton cursed directly, his voice filled with hysterical grief. In the next moment, he nced at the people from Ednd with a resentful look and stormed into the Ward Residence... "You..."From N?velDrama.Org. Henry wanted to retort when he saw his grandfather being cursed at. But Erik stopped him, saying, "Let it go..." The Ward family in lylonio was almost wiped out by the coboration of the Corpse King and the thunder cmity. What was the point of arguing with Easton at this point? Erik himself couldn''t quite describe the feeling in his heart at the moment. Indeed, the Ward family in lylonio brought this upon themselves! If it wasn''t for Anders''s greed, resorting to any means necessary to force L to hand over the key and obtain the so-called "treasure," how could such a tragedy have unfolded? But even so, Erik still felt uneasy. After all, they were his blood rtives... After Easton rushed into the yard, he knelt on the ground with a thud as he looked at the charred and empty backyard of the Ward Residence. Originally, he had thought ofing in to collect the bodies... However, even the remains of the Corpse King werepletely obliterated by the previous thunder cmity, let alone Anders and Edward... What the hell was there to collect! Just sweep the ashes on the ground and treat them as ashes... Meanwhile, in the car! Moises scrutinized L, his eyes slightly narrowed. There seemed to be a smile on his face, but it gave off a sense of oppression. "L, are you a practitioner? With all themotion today, what kind of strength do you possess?" Moises asked. L was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, a look of surprise appearing on his face. Did this prominent figure in the Priocia military district also know about practitioners? Moises observed L''s expression and smiled as he spoke, "Do not underestimate the power of the country! While you practitioners may seem mysterious to ordinary people, at my level, there are certain things that I understand. It can even be said that the country has recruited many powerful nov practitioners to serve it. If you don''t want to reveal your strength, I won''t force you. I just want to make a request during our conversation. Since you are the nominal Grand Marshal and hold the Priocia badge, if the country needs to conscript you, I believe you won''t refuse, right?" Upon hearing this, L made an "uh" sound and cleared his throat before saying, "Mr. Wagner, as you mentioned, I am only a nominal Grand Marshal. I have my own life, and, well..." "Hmph!" Moises made a disdainful sound and pointed at L unkindly, saying, "You brat, don''t act clever! How about it? Do you only want to enjoy the privileges without fulfilling your obligations? Don''t think I don''t know. You have been unting the Priocia badge everywhere and even using it against your personal enemies. Am I wrong? So, when the country needs you to contribute, you hesitate and make excuses?" L broke into a sweat, feeling a bit guilty. It was true that he had used the Priocia badge for personal matters a few times, but it couldn''t be considered unting, right? He coughed a few times, awkwardly smiled, and nodded, saying, "Okay! The rise and fall of the country is the responsibility of every individual, right? Even if I am a practitioner or just an ordinary person, as long as the country needs me and it''s convenient for me, I will definitely respond to the call." L didn''t make an absolute statement! If possible, he would respond to the call. But if it wasn''t convenient or if he had more important things to do, Moises couldn''t force him. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a victorious smile appeared on Moises''s face, seemingly cunning. "Well then, are you avable recently?" L was momentarily stunned. Damn it, did he fall into a trap? "Mr. Wagner, please just tell me the matter..." Moises made a disdainful sound and said unkindly, "There''s a mission, and I hope you can participate!" With that, Moises exined the situation. In the Goldheart Moon District, a special Enigma Ruins was discovered. Initially, it was discovered by a group called the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate in the region, but the information leaked to another armed force known as the Cobra Syndicate. They directly used force to seize the Enigma Ruins, killing many members of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate, including their deputy leader. In anger, the leader of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate paid a high price to seek assistance from the infamous international dark organization called "Deity''s Tears." Upon receiving this information, the Cobra Syndicate made a surprising decision: they surrendered to the Priocia military, seeking asylum... L listened to Moises'' ount with interest. Initially, he was somewhat skeptical, but when the organization "Cobra Syndicate" was mentioned, a glint of determination shed in his starry eyes. Cobra Syndicate? Wasn''t that organization on the list of forces supported by the Willis family, given to him by Summer? Chapter 531 My Strength, Nothing Else Matters Chapter 531 My Strength, Nothing Else Matters After hearing the name Cobra Syndicate, L made a decision. A glimmer of hatred flickered in his eyes. He knew he couldn''t directly retaliate against the Willis family, but he could do something about their supported forces. It was time to slowly take back some interest. At this moment, Moises continued, "This matter is somewhat peculiar! As you know, the Goldheart Moon District is another emerging ''poison zone'' in the world, aside from the triangr area near Southeast Gorge. It is also located in the border area between three countries. Both the Cobra Syndicate and the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate are engaged in cultivation, drug production, and trafficking,mitting numerous crimes. Among them, many key members and leaders of the Cobra Syndicate are from Priocia." "After this incident, the Cobra Syndicate unexpectedly surrendered to our border troops, turning over arge quantity of drugs and promising to return to the country for trial. They also handed over the Enigma Ruins to the Priocia authorities. As a condition, they want to seek asylum within our military and jointly confront the Fiercetalon and the Deity''s Tears organization they have hired." L nodded and said, "Heh, perhaps they fear death? After all, there might be a glimmer of hope if they return and surrender willingly. But if they can''t withstand the forces of the Fiercetalon and the Deity''s Tears, they will likely meet a gruesome end." Moises nodded in agreement, "That''s probably their consideration. The current situation is that the Deity''s Tears has already sent people and had one battle with our military and the Cobra Syndicate, but we managed to repel them. It was a costly victory, inflicting significant casualties on both sides. We''re concerned that the Fiercetalon and Deity''s Tears won''t give up easily, especially considering that Deity''s Tears might send even stronger experts. At that time, the situation could be extremely dangerous. Therefore, lylonio is preparing to send the Dragon Sword Brigade in advance, including practitioners like you, to ensure we can control the ruins."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this point, Moises hinted meaningfully, "ording to intelligence, that mysterious ruin holds opportunities beneficial to practitioners. If you participate in this mission, you naturally gain the right to explore the site. So, L, what do you think now?" L coughed a few times and said earnestly, "Mr. Wagner, I don''t really care about the opportunities orck thereof. What matters to me is that I want to do something for the country." After L''s words fell, Moisesughed heartily, "You little brat..." Moises only believed that L was going for the ruins, unaware that L''s true objective was the Cobra Syndicate. After giving some further instructions, Moises let L leave. They agreed to meet the day after tomorrow, and L would join the mission. After parting ways with Moises, L made two phone calls, one to Miranda and the other to Nora. It was around four o''clock in the afternoon. Simeon was still taking Nora to visit the park, while Miranda was discussing cooperation with Hazel. L first went to pick up Nora and then headed to the business hotel to meet Miranda. That evening, they were in the suite of the hotel where they were stationed in lylonio. Nora had spent almost the entire day ying with Simeon, and now that her excitement had worn off, she was already asleep in the bedroom. "How was your day? Did you manage to resolve things for Erik?" Miranda asked, leaning against L in the living room. "Yeah, I took care of the Ward family in lylonio. It went pretty smoothly. When your husband takes action, there''s hardly any suspense, heh..." L nodded and chuckled. Today''s process was quite dangerous, and L was almost struck by lightning. Fortunately, he ended up benefiting from the disaster. However, he couldn''t share these details with the goddess CEO. It would only worry her unnecessarily. At this moment, Miranda looked at L and noticed a change in him. She felt that L seemed even more unfathomable, emitting an air of deep gravity that gave her an indescribable sense of security. There was also a remarkable transformation in his appearance. Miranda noticed that his skin seemed to possess a kind of crystal-clear radiance. It was smooth, but not delicate in a feminine way. It had a certain texture, giving L a unique charm. This bastard... seemed even more handsome, as if he had undergone aplete transformation. "L, what''s your current strength?" Miranda curiously asked. L smiled and replied, "I just broke through to the Golden Core Realm. What''s the matter?" Miranda looked at L with a look of yearning on her face. "When will I reach that level? Sometimes, I feel like we are truly from different worlds. I can only look up to your strength..." Upon hearing this, L was taken aback for a moment and shook his head speechlessly. "Why would you think that way? Am I also not from the same world as Nora? My strength is only useful to protect you both." Beautiful dimples appeared on Miranda''s face as she gave L a slight pout. "Tsk! Smooth talker!" Hearing her words, a sense of sweetness surged within her. She thought to herself, when did this bastard be so pleasing? L looked at the goddess CEO at this moment and felt a surge of desire. Miranda, who was usually cold and dominant, now disyed a coquettishness that could enchant anyone. It was almost lethal. Her dimples were intoxicating, and though L hadn''t consumed any alcohol, he felt drunk. The next moment, he got up from the sofa and knelt in front of Miranda, one knee on the ground. "Look, now I''m the one looking up to you." As he spoke, L gently lifted one of Miranda''s exquisite and enticing feet, carefully cradling it in his hands. "Honey, you wore high heels and attended that conference today, and you were also busy with business negotiations. You must be tired, right? Shall I e you a f massage?" Miranda felt her foot being captured in his hands, held by a pair of warm palms, causing her body to tremble slightly. A captivating blush appeared on her cheeks, and at the same time, she felt a sense of being cared for. So, she suppressed her inner shyness and didn''t pull her foot away. She simply softly murmured, "Mmm." In fact, her current strength had already reached the mid-stage of the Transmutation Force. With her physique, she could wear high heels for a week without getting tired. But Miranda felt that this bastard had finally learned to please her so... she would give him a chance Next, L remained half-kneeling, giving the goddess CEO a moderate foot massage while asking about themendation ceremony that took ce today. Chapter 532 Someone Else Is Coming Chapter 532 Someone Else is Coming Miranda eventually brought up her coboration with Hazel. "L, the partnership we discussed today also involves technical aspects. Hazel thinks that Lowe''s Pharmaceutical''s research and development team is very impressive and wants to exchange technology with ourpany. I''m still discussing this with her and haven''t agreed directly yet." At this point, Miranda''s eyes sparkled as she continued, "All those medicines are your creations, so you''re the real R&D personnel in ourpany. That''s why I want to ask for your opinion before making a decision. But what I want to say is that although Hazel''spany was recently established, they have already achieved several breakthroughs in gic diseases research. Moreover, their backer is the Beckman family - arge conglomerate owned by Slocmore''s wealthiest people." "Reaching an agreement with them would be of great significance for the entire Lowe Group. Of course, most importantly, their expertise in gics and gic diseases research could potentially help us find a cure for Nora''s curse." "L what do you think?" Hearing this, L, who was massaging the feet of the goddess CEO, paused for a moment, feeling touched in his heart. He nodded and said, "Okay! I promise this coboration. If needed, I canmunicate with theirpany anytime." Saying this, L looked at Miranda, his heart filled with love. "Honey, you''re so good!" He didn''t expect that Miranda would think about Nora in every aspect just like him. The next moment, L gradually kissed the goddess CEO. "Mmm..." In that moment, Miranda felt as if an electric current was flowing through her body, causing her body to tremble. L smirked and said, "So fragrant..." "You... pervert!" Miranda blushed and scolded him. At this moment, L couldn''t help but slowly kiss her. Miranda lightly hummed a few times, feeling weak all over, an unusual sensation spreading through her body. For a moment, she bit her lip, her beautiful eyes slightly closed, enjoying L''s affectionate kissing. Finally, warm breaths sprayed on each other''s faces, and L wanted to touch Miranda''s fragrant lips and carry her into the room, but a finger blocked his mouth. At this moment, Miranda''s eyes were filled with confusion and struggle, as she softly said, "L, no! Not in the hotel, okay? Wait until we get home..." Hearing this, L bit his tongue to sober himself up a bit. Looking at Miranda''s apologetic and pleading eyes, he felt a strong sense of pity and guilt in his heart. The next moment, he gently kissed Miranda''s forehead. "Honey, I''m sorry. You''re just too charming, and I couldn''t control myself for a moment. I didn''t mean to disrespect you..." Yes! Miranda was a first-timer! How could he disrespect her like this and break their rtionship in a hotel? "Mmm, I know..." Miranda bit her lip and nodded softly. L smiled and carried Miranda back to the room, letting her rest properly, without doing anything else. That night! After Miranda fell asleep, L returned to his own room in the suite. He began to carefullyprehend the new chapters of the Dragon Emperor''s Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. In addition to the Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique, the Dragon Emperor''s Canon introduced many advanced medical skills for him to master. Among the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, a new array caught L''s attention. "Myriad Transformation Energy Array?" L muttered, a hint of surprise appearing in his starry eyes. This Myriad Transformation Energy Array was a formation that condensed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. After setting QU this formation, the surrounding Pet spiritual energy would gather into the array, making the originally thin spiritual energy suitable for practitioners to absorb and refine, even condensing into "spiritual liquid." en.s And this was only the primary stage of the Myriad Transformation Energy Array. When L became proficient in this formation and turned it into the "Myriad Gathering Energy Immortal Formation," it would not only absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but also various types of energy, various "energy" from heaven and earth! Content belongs to en.s Including "death energy," "yin energy," "life energy," and so on, transforming them into pure spiritual energy. This was what they called... myriad transformations! It could be said that besides the "Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique, this Myriad velmet Transformation Energy Array was the biggest gain from the advancement of the Dragon, Emperor''s Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. belongs to en.s "With mastery of this formation, I won''t have to worry about the scarcity of spiritual energy and cultivation resources in the world anymore. I can even create superior cultivation conditions for the people around me!" L thought in his heart, feeling excited and joyful. Next, L apanied Nora and Miranda and had a great time in lylonio for a day. The next morning... A dedicated military vehicle arrived at the entrance of the hotel where L was staying. After getting on the car, L was conveniently taken to a training ground in the lylonio military district. Upon arrival, he saw a fully armed squad of soldiers already waiting there. To his surprise, it was the Dragon Sword Brigade led by Captain Simeon! Simeon and the others were momentarily stunned when they saw L, then they saluted one after another. Simeon hadn''t expected that L would join them for this mission as well. Could it be that he... would participate with them? In an instant, the uneasiness and worries in his heart dissipated considerably, reced by a sense of surprise and anticipation when he looked at L. Originally, he had thought of this mission as a life-or-death situation. But if L was also participating... Thinking of L''s formidable strength, Simeon and many members of the Dragon Sword Brigade felt much more secure. After getting off the vehicle, L walked over and saluted Moises, who was standing next to the Dragon Sword Brigade. "Mr. Wagner, are we setting off now?" L asked. Moises shook his head. "Not yet, more people will being." Just as they were speaking, several armed helicopters flew over andnded in the training ground. Following that, a group of simrly fully armed personnel descended from the helicopters. From the aura they exuded, it was clear that these people were no weaker than the Dragon Sword Brigade, and perhaps even stronger. Clearly, they were warriors who had been on the battlefield, experienced life-and-death battles firsthand. Leading them was a tall young man emanating a sharp and cold aura. And beside this young man, there was a figure that caught everyone''s attention. It was a woman, an incredibly beautiful woman!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Phoebe?" L looked surprised. "Kamryn? The Mighty Sky War God, he''s here too?" Chapter 533 No Need For Your Mercy Chapter 533 No Need for Your Mercy L looked at the young man leading the group, and his slightly narrowed eyes caught sight of a stunning young woman in white clothes, her beauty unparalleled. A hint of surprise and a faint coldness flickered in his starry eyes. Isn''t she Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect? What is she doing here? Could it be that she''s also participating in this mission?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g L stared at Phoebe for a few moments, inwardly amazed. It seemed that having the support of a hidden sect really provided superior conditions for cultivation in all aspects. It was quite astonishing that this young mistress of the Hudpids Sect had advanced from the mid-stage of Core Formation to the early stage of Golden Core since thest time they met. And she awakened the ice attribute, such an advanced constitution! I must say, her cultivation speed is quite remarkable. As Simeon and the others eximed, L''s gaze shifted to a tall and imposing young man with a sharp and majestic aura, like a sword. Is that the Mighty Sky War God, Kamryn? Has he also reached the peak of thete stage of Core Formation? Among ordinary ancient martial families, he would undoubtedly be an extraordinary figure, no wonder he became a legendary war god in the Priocia army in just a few years. Previously, Simeon and Stephen mentioned that this Mighty Sky War God was at least a Divine Realm powerhouse. But it seemed he was even more than that. At this moment, Kamryn seemed to sense L''s gaze and looked back at him. A cold light flickered in his sharp eyes, and he let out a faint snort. On the other side, Phoebe, upon seeing L, also showed surprise. She hadn''t expected to encounter him here. Thinking about the grievances she suffered at his hands during the personal trial, Phoebe couldn''t help but grit her teeth. The next second, she slightly lifted her delicate chin, a hint of provocation in her eyes. "Mr. Hernandez, long time no see!" Moises greeted Kamryn with a smile. Kamryn respectfully saluted him, "Mr. Wagner!" Behind this Mighty Sky War God, a group of fierce and resolute warriors followed. These people were all members of the "Skyguard Battalion," absolute elites who had fought alongside Kamryn on the battlefield and survived. The Skyguard Battalion could be considered Kamryn''s personal army, with formidablebat power. After exchanging greetings with Moises, Kamryn introduced Phoebe. As the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect, she was the reinforcement he brought for this mission. Although Kamryn believed that this mission didn''t really require any reinforcements, Phoebe had been sent out by her sect for external training. After consulting with the higher-ups, he allowed Phoebe to join. Kamryn scanned the scene and finally fixed his gaze on L. His voice resounded with determination as he asked, "Mr. Wagner, I have understood all the information about this mission. With my Skyguard Battalion and Phoebe''s support, do we really need anyone else?" Upon hearing this, Moises paused for a moment. He looked at Kamryn, then at L, furrowing his brow as he asked, "Kamryn, another person means additional strength. Is there any conflict between you and L?" Kamryn chuckled indifferently, "He once killed a cousin of mine! Although my cousin was a bit arrogant and deserved his fate, since I''ve encountered the murderer, I can''t just let it slide without any response!" As he spoke, he looked at L and said coldly, "Mr. Wagner, if you insist on letting him participate in this mission, then let me test his strength. If he can withstand my three moves, I will admit that he is qualified to join us. But if hecks the power, it doesn''t matter whether he is here or not, right?" Upon hearing this, Moises couldn''t help but furrow his brow and turned to L, asking, "L, what do you say?" Upon hearing Kamryn say that L had killed his cousin, ?? Moises had to consider the conflict between the two parties. If their personal grievances were to affect the mission, it wouldn''t be worth it. If it came down to it, he would have to dismiss the idea of having L participate. en.s With a hint of amusement on his face, L looked at Kamryn and nodded, "Alright! I''ll take your three moves." Upon hearing this, Kamryn looked at L and said coldly, "You can choose not to ept! I know very well how my cousin died. He was killed during the personal trial, which means he was outmatched. I won''t go out of my way to avenge him. But if you choose to ept my three moves, I will go all out and won''t show any mercy. Think it through!" L raised an eyebrow and didn''t have any ill will towards Kamryn. At least he was straightforward and said everything upfront. "Come on! I don''t need your mercy," L said calmly, his tone unchanged. Even before breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, he was able to fight against Golden Core stage opponents. Although Kamryn had reached the peak of thete stage of Core Formation, he couldn''t harm L. As soon as the words fell, Kamryn snorted coldly, "Alright! You said it! Get ready!" In the next moment, he stomped his foot and charged straight at L, his fist carrying a terrifying momentum as he aimed for L''s chest. He had made it clear that once he made a move, he wouldn''t hold back! Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the scene. Simeon''s face showed a hint of nervousness as he silently sweated for L. This was the legendary figure in the military, the Mighty Sky War God! Could L withstand his full-powered attack? Moises'' expression also carried a hint of solemnity. But in this situation, L had agreed himself, so he couldn''t interfere or organize anything. Phoebe, on the other hand, watched L with interest, a cold smirk ying at the corner of her mouth. During the n Grand Competition L was able to overpower her despite being in the mid-stage of Core Formation. Phoebe wanted to see how L would perform against Kamryn, who had reached the peak of thete stage of Core Formation. en.s Having just broken through to the Golden Core Realm and awakened the advanced ice attribute, she was eager to test herself. This beautiful young mistress also held grudges, still resentful of the humiliation she suffered in the Sacred Medicine Valley. In this moment, L stood there, facing Kamryn''s iing fist with a solemn expression. In an instant, he met the attack with his own fist. However, he suppressed his own strength, not even using the power of Rich Soil or Thunderforce. Boom! In the next moment, the two fists collided with a burst of air ripples. Kamryn let out a muffled groan and took three steps back, while L also retreated three steps before standing firm. "Haha, good! Come again!" Kamryn''s eyes lit up, and heughed a few times before attacking L once more. Meanwhile, a look of speechlessness shed through L''s eyes... Chapter 534 Conspiracy Chapter 534 Conspiracy After L exchanged punches with Kamryn, everyone present showed a shocked expression. Moises let out a sigh of relief. Simeon and the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade disyed excited and admiring expressions. Simeon hadn''t expected that L could actually hold his ground against the legendary Mighty Sky War God. And it seemed like they were evenly matched. Phoebe''s expression rxed slightly, not because she had been worried about L before, but because she felt that her own strength ultimately surpassed his. There was a touch of disdain and coldness in her eyes. She thought to herself, "Even if you have extraordinary talent, what does it matter? Compared to me, you don''t have a profound background to provide you with enough resources and conditions for cultivation. In the end, I will trample you under my feet! As the young mistress, I have unique advantages, with the resources of the sect leaning towards me. I can break through from the mid-stage of Core Formation to the Golden Core Realm in a short time. As for you, you can only fight on par with the peak of thete stage of Core Formation! You insolent person! Dare to humiliate and offend me during the trial? I will settle this score with you!" On the side of the Skyguard Battalion, seeing theirmander reach a stalemate with someone, they all felt as if their beliefs were being challenged. They angrily urged their Mighty Sky War God not to hold back and show L some color. Meanwhile, Kamryn wore an excited expression, as if he felt extremely satisfied after exchanging blows with L. After a loud shout, he stomped his foot and charged at L once again. There was a strong fighting spirit surging in his eyes. As a member of the Hernandez n, Kamryn had never encountered an opponent among his peers. Today, he unexpectedly encountered a young man who was on par with him. He felt excited at the prospec of facing a worthy opponent and wanted to have a good battle with L. However, L felt speechless when he saw Kamryn''s stance. He thought, "Why are you so excited? Do you really think we''re evenly matched?" But unless he encountered a stronger opponent, L had a habit of hiding his true strength. Besides, he didn''t have any animosity towards Kamryn, so L had no intention of surpassing the Mighty Sky War God in public. No matter what, Kamryn had made significant contributions to Priocia, and his actions today could be considered fair and honorable. L still respected him. With that in mind, L suppressed his strength to the mid-stage of Core Formation and didn''t use Rich Soil or Thunderforce. He faced Kamryn once again. In the next moment, Kamryn''s right leg swept towards L''s abdomen like a battle axe, and L did the same with his leg! Boom! A thunderous sound echoed as their shins collided in mid-air, causing a powerful shockwave. Following that, both of them took a step back. "Good! Come again!" After stabilizing himself, Kamryn shouted and swiftly turned tounch another punch at L. L didn''t hold back either and threw a punch in return. After the collision, L borrowed the force to retreat more than ten meters, then stood there motionless. "Satisfied! Come again!" Kamryn eximed, full of excitement and passion. However, L stood there and shook his head lightly. "Mr. Hernandez, let''s stop here." He wasn''t interested in continuing to y. Upon hearing this, Kamryn paused for a moment and then showed a look of unfinished excitement. "Let''s continue then!" he said eagerly. "I''ve already received your three moves," L said with a faint smile. NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON EPICPLAY Upon hearing this, Kamryn frowned and revealed a hint of disappointment. It was clear that he hadn''t had enough with L yet. However, in front of so many people, he couldn''t go back on his words. "Hmph! Since that''s the case, I''ll admit that you qualify to join this mission. As for Arlo''s death, I''ve already taken care of it for him, so I will let it go," Kamryn said, waving his sleeve and turning to walk away. But deep down, he felt displeased and thought, "If I had known this would happen, I would have let this guy take ten moves from me! No, twenty moves!" Three moves... it was far from satisfying. At this moment, Simeon and several members of the Dragon Sword Brigade approached L with expressions of admiration and even fanaticism. "Mr. Willis, you were able to match the Mighty Sky War God!" one of them eximed. "Mighty Sky War God has an impressive record. It is said that he has never encountered an opponent, whether in Priocia or against foreign enemies!" another added. "Mr. Willis, you''re amazing!" In their hearts, Kamryn was a legend in the military. Today, seeing someone who could actually match him was undoubtedly shocking to them. However, upon hearing the praise from Simeon and the others and feeling their adoring and fanatical gazes, L''s eyes flickered with a touch of speechlessness and amusement. ... On that morning, a military transport ne carried this group of elite forces, flying towards the northwest border of Priocia. They would cross the border into Bliyria Nation and head straight to the Goldheart Moon District. In the early hours of the next day, before the faint light of dawn appeared in the east, L and his group arrived at the Goldheart Moon District, the site controlled by the Cobra Syndicate and the Priocia military. §Ò§Ý§Ñ For this mission, Kamryn served as the suprememander, with Simeon and L assisting him. As for Phoebe... she was just tagging along and didn''t involve herself in the specifics. It was estimated that she would only take action if there was a real difficult battle. After arriving, Kamryn, L, and Simeon met the original person in charge, a deputy governor named Elijah Mann. The deputy governor exined the situation in detail to the newly arrived reinforcements. Overall, the information was simr to what Moises had previously shared, but with more details. Yet, as L listened carefully to these details, he faintly sensed a hint of conspiracy. "Deputy Governor, you said that Hydra, the leader of the Cobra Syndicate, took the initiative to send people to the northwest border of Priocia to contact these stationed troops. They brought arge amount of drug-making materials andContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. members who surrendered, and ne even handed over the Enigma Ruins that they had painstakingly snatched from Fiercetalon. The condition they proposed was simply not to send them back immediately but to let them participate in the fight against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. Does the leader of the Cobra Syndicate have a problem with his mind? Is the leader of a drug trafficking armed group this selfless?" L raised an eyebrow and asked with a frown. Kamryn also nodded and coldly snorted, "Indeed, it''s worth doubting. If they were only seeking to save their lives and seek shelter from the Priocia military, they could have let everything go. Since they have already surrendered, what does it matter to them whether this site can be preserved or not? Why bother helping to fight against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate? I also feel that there must be something fishy going on. It seems like they''re dying time here, waiting for something." Chapter 535 What Are You Waiting For? Chapter 535 What Are You Waiting For? It was obvious that not only L, but Kamryn and Simeon as well, sensed something was off. If the Cobra Syndicate had already surrendered and handed over everything they had, why bother fighting against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate and even the Deity''s Tears organization they hired? The Deputy Governor sighed. "I know something doesn''t feel right either, but Hydra said that the Fiercetalon killed many of their brothers in arms, so they want revenge. Plus, there are some skilled members in the Cobra Syndicate that we have to rely on since our forces are limited. The Fiercetalon and Deity''s Tears have attacked before; if it weren''t for them, we might not have been able to defend this site." After hearing these words, Kamryn nodded indifferently and said, "Indeed, you had no choice but to ask for their assistance in defense before. But now, it''s unnecessary. Gather the leader and key members of the Cobra Syndicate and hold a meeting with them. I want to see what they''re up to." "Yes!" Deputy Governor Elijah responded in obedience. While Elijah went to gather the members of the Cobra Syndicate, the others arrived at the entrance of the Enigma Ruins. Phoebe, who had been waiting outside, also joined them at this time. The Goldheart Moon District was mostly mountainous, with one rocky mountain after another. The entrance to the Enigma Ruins was located inside a cave. An ethereal light curtain enveloped the entrance, and standing in front of it, one could vaguely sense the presence of another space inside. But when one tried to enter, there seemed to be an energy barrier blocking the way. "This is the entrance! We don''t know what''s inside," a vice officer who apanied L and the others said solemnly. Looking at the misty light curtain entrance, L narrowed his eyes slightly and couldn''t sense anything inside for a moment. At this moment, Phoebe''s expression turned astonished as she spoke, "The entrance to the Enigma Ruins is somewhat simr to the entrance of Hudpids Sect''s Sacred Medicine Valley." Hearing this, L silently nodded. In his mind, he recalled that during the personal trial in the n Grand Competition, the entrance to the Sacred Medicine Valley also existed in the form of such a light curtain. These ces seemed to be self- contained spaces, created by some powerful beings in the past. "We can''t go in now? I wonder when we can explore it!" Kamryn reached out his hand toward the light curtain but was blocked by a force. He spoke with anticipation. The vice officer beside him answered, "Mr. Hernandez, the entrance to this ruin may open soon. We have all tried to enter, but we were all blocked by a force. However, we can feel that this force seems to be weakening day by day!" At this point, a self-deprecating smile appeared on the vice officer''s face as he continued, "When we first came here, I was thrown back when I tried to enter, hehe..." Upon hearing this, both Kamryn and L, as well as Phoebe, couldn''t help but flicker with a glint in their eyes. Oh? The power of the entrance barrier weakens day by day? After a while, inside a tent in the temporary camp built around the Enigma Ruins. L and Kamryn, apanied by Deputy Governor Elijah and others, met with the leader and core members of the Cobra Syndicate. The leader of the Cobra Syndicate was called Hydra, but that was just his nickname. His real name was Colt Willis. He appeared to be in his forties, exuding azy yet cunning aura. Upon learning this, a cold light shed in the depths of L''s eyes. Colt? Willis? Heh...Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It seemed that the intelligence provided by Summer was correct. This Cobra Syndicate should be the force supported by the hidden Willis family. They established a private armed group in the Goldheart Moon District, engaging in the production and trafficking of drugs. en.s "Deputy Governor, are these two the newmanders?" Colt, who was waiting inside the tent, stood up when Kamryn and L were brought in by Deputy Governor Elijah. He asked with a smile on his face. "Indeed! This person is..." Elijah nodded and was about to introduce L and the others. However, Kamryn interrupted him at this moment. The youngest handsome figure in the history of Priocia waved his hand dismissively and said, "There''s no need to introduce me to them!" Pointing towards the chairs inside the tent, Kamryn''s expressionless face addressed Colt and the others, saying, "Everyone, have a seat! You can call me Kamryn. Just know that §Ö from now on, I am the highest authority here. Now, I have some questions for you, and you must answer truthfully. Otherwise, you''ll bear the consequences!" en.s As Kamryn spoke, his gaze suddenly became sharp, sweeping over Colt and the others like two sharp swords. L raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but feel that Kamryn''s way of doing things suited his taste. Colt and his subordinates, on the other hand, couldn''t help but furrow their brows as they watched Kamryn. A hint of gloom flickered deep in their eyes. Colt furrowed his brow, then forced a smile on his face and said, "Naturally! Kamryn, whatever you want to ask, I will certainly speak the truth and hold nothing back." Kamryn nodded, casually pulled a chair and sat down, asking, "Tell me, why are you still staying here and helping to fight against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate?" Upon hearing this question, Colt paused for a moment, then showed a sorrowful expression and said, "Because there is a deep grudge between the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate and our Cobra Syndicate. They killed..." "Enough! I don''t want to hear you talk about this! Let me make it clearer, tell me, what is your purpose in dying time here?" Kamryn''s expression carried a hint of coldness as he asked in a chilling tone, "In other words, what are you waiting for?" The expressions of Colt and the seven core members of the Cobra Syndicate present immediately changed. Besides Colt, these seven core members were all skilled individuals sent by the hidden Willis family, assisting Colt in establishing the Cobra Brigade in the Goldheart Moon District. "Kamryn, I don''t understand what you''re talking about! We''re not waiting for anything. We just want to avenge our brothers who died at the hands of the Fiercetalon! And we genuinely want to help protect this mysterious ruin for our Priocia people! Imagine if it were to fall into their hands, I would never rest even in death!" Colt''s face was filled with sorrow and indignation as he spoke with fervor. en.s As his words fell, Kamryn coldly snorted and a dangerous look appeared on his face. "It seems you only respond when faced with force. Is that right? Do I need to use some methods to make you speak the truth?" Chapter 536 Big Or Small, CanT Run Away Chapter 536 Big or Small, Can''t Run Away Upon hearing these words, Colt''s face darkened, and his gaze turned cold. "Kamryn, what do you want?" Kamryn coldly snorted, "What do I want? Since you won''t speak the truth, I''ll have to force it out of you!" As his words fell, Colt immediately stepped back and shouted, "Damn it, attack!" At that moment, the seven skilled core members beside Colt simultaneously charged towards Kamryn. Seeing Kamryn''s posture, they knew they couldn''t afford to hold back anymore and finally decided to turn hostile. "Attack? Just with you guys?" Kamryn sneered, a look of disdain on his face, and threw a punch. Boom! Apanied by a muffled sound, one of the core members flew backward, his body bursting into a mist of blood. Witnessing this scene, the remaining core members were shocked and two of them immediately turned around, dragging Colt with them, trying to tear through the tent and escape. Kamryn snorted, easily dispatching the other four with a few moves, and was about to chase after them. These skilled individuals assigned to Colt''s side were powerful enough to dominate in the secr world. However, facing Kamryn, who was at the peak of the Core Formation stage, they were clearly no match. Otherwise, they wouldn''t fear the skilled individuals from the Deity''s Tears organization that the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate had brought in. "I''ll go! Don''t kill them all, what''s the point of asking then?" At this moment, L took a step ahead of Kamryn and chased after Colt and the others. The speed was extremely fast! Just ten breathster... Boom! Boom! Boom... L returned with the three of them, who looked helpless, and threw them in front of Kamryn and the others. Colt, the three of them, had pale faces, and their expressions were extremely bleak. They had all been crippled by L''s field of elixir, rendering their limbs useless. Kamryn looked at the three of them, then at L, raising an eyebrow. "You''re quite ruthless too! Killing them wasn''t enough for you, so you crippled them?" "What else can we do? Should we let ordinary soldiers escort a few prisoners from the Transmutation Force and Grandmaster level?" L shrugged. Kamryn smiled, then looked at Colt and the others. "Let''s go, let''s interrogate them together! Let''s see what they''re up to!" lylonio! At 7:00 a. m., the group arrived at a vi in the suburbs. Leading the way was a tall and thin young man! Beside him were three men and one woman, all middle-aged individuals emitting an aura that was unfathomable to ordinary people. Of course, they only appeared to be middle-aged, and their actual ages were unknown.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The tall and thin young man leading the way had a sinister look in his eyes, asionally shing a sharp and wicked light. A nce from his eyes would make anyone feel extremely ufortable! He was Kevin, the great-grandson of Wicked Bone, an elder of the hidden Willis family! At this moment, Xander, apanied by a group of bodyguards, sat in a wheelchair and warmly weed them. "Mr. Willis, you''ve finally arrived!" The young master of the Medical Business Alliance, who hade to visit, restrained his usual arrogance and arrogance, politely and with a hint of ttery. "Are you Xander?" Kevin looked down at Xander and asked, his gaze lingering on his amputated leg, a trace of disdain shed in his eyes. "Yes, I am. Hehe..." "Thank you, Mr. Willis, for agreeing to help me seek revenge!" Xander felt the gaze of his and secretly felt a bit annoyed. But considering his identity and his father''s instructions, he still put on a smiling face and said. "Hmm! Your father gave me some benefits, so I reluctantly agreed to help you once. Anyway, it''s just a trivial matter for me. Let''s go, take me to find that person named... Oh, called L, right? I''ll resolve it as quickly as possible and then go about my business!" Kevin casually said, as if solving this trouble for Xander was a matter of no importance. He muttered to himself, "His family name is also Willis? Heh heh..." "Alright! Don''t worry, it won''t take up much of your time!" Upon hearing Kevin''s words, Xander''s eyes sparkled with excitement. For the past few days, he had been secretly monitoring the of Miranda and Nora, tran of L''s wife and child belongs to en.swnotent As for L himself, Xander didn''t dare to send anyone after him due to his formidable strength. But in Xander''s eyes, as long as he found L''s wife and child, he had no fear of finding him. One hourter, around 8:00 a. m. With the conclusion of the National Pharmaceutical Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference, the other members of Lowe''s Pharmaceutical had already returned to Ednd by ne today. However, Miranda and Nora stayed in lylonio and didn''t rush to leave. Nora enjoyed ying around, and Hazel was also staying in lylonio, so Miranda wanted to meet with her again. After receiving a positive response. from L, Miranda wanted to discuss the specifics of their technical coboration with zel "Nora, today I will talk to a beautifuldy about important matters first, then we can go y, alright?" In the hotel room, Miranda pinched Nora''s cute little face and asked indulgently. "Okay! Miranda Mommy, important matterse first!" Nora nodded her little head and said obediently. Miranda gently rubbed the tip of the little one''s nose and was about to take Nora out. Boom! Crash... However, at that moment, the ss of the hotel room suddenly shattered. This ce was on the twenty-second floor, and there was even a reinforced ss barrier outside. Yet, a figure broke through the window and jumped into the room. It was a middle-aged woman, fat with a face full of flesh. "The important matter has arrived! Hehehe..." The middle-aged woman looked at Miranda and Nora with malicious intent. Miranda''s expression immediately changed, staring at the middle-aged woman, feeling a chilling sensation creeping up her spine. It was a primal fear that arose when facing an opponent whose strength was beyond her estimation. In the next second, without any hesitation, Miranda picked up Nora and threw her towards the door, shouting, "Nora! Run!" Bang! Under Miranda''s force, Nora''s small body crashed through the hotel room door. If it were an ordinary child, they would have been severely injured by the impact. However, Nora was also an early-stage Transmutation Force practitioner, so Miranda wasn''t worried about hurting her. At that moment, Miranda had only one thought, and that was to let Nora escape. "Neither of you little bitches can escape!" The middle-aged woman sneered and approached Miranda. Without hesitation, Miranda tore apart a suppression talisman given to her by L. An attack sealed with the power of peak-level Uppecia wasunched towards the middle-aged woman. However, with a st sound, the attack was easily dispersed by the middle-aged woman''s palm. It was as if she had popped a harmless bubble. I-- Chapter 537 A Good Plan In Hand Chapter 537 A Good n in Hand Not that L didn''t want to create a more powerful killing talisman for Miranda and Nora, but the talisman made with ordinary paper could only withstand the power of peak-level Uppecia. It seemed that special materials were needed to seal stronger attacks. At this moment, when Miranda saw the attack of peak-level Uppecia being casually dispersed by this woman, a look of despair appeared on her face. In the next second, she gritted her teeth and, with a resolute determination, rushed towards the middle-aged woman. She wanted to stop her for even just three seconds, to buy time for Nora to escape! "Bitch, what about your Dark Force strength? Tsk tsk..." The middle-aged woman looked at Miranda as sheunched her attack, wearing a mocking and sneering expression. Bang! She allowed Miranda to attack her, but it was as if she was just being tickled! "Bad woman, let go of my mommy Miranda!" At that moment, Nora, who had been thrown out by Miranda earlier, rolled on the ground and ran back. Her little face was filled with anger as she clenched her tiny fists and charged back. "Nora, run!" Seeing this scene, Miranda felt both moved and anxious, as if her throat was about to burst from shouting. Half an hourter... The middle-aged woman threw the unconscious Miranda and Nora in front of Kevin and Xander. Xander sat in a wheelchair, looking at L''s wife and child in his hands, a satisfied expression on his face. Meanwhile, Kevin sat on the sofa, his head resting on the coffee table, pinching his nose as he forcefully inhaled some white powder. In the next second, he rolled his eyes and let out a sigh of relief. His eyes stared directly at Miranda and Nora, with an incredibly sinister expression on his face. "Oh? L''s wife is quite a beauty, huh?" "Hahaha..." Kevin, who had just snorted the powder, seemed a bit crazy as heughed wickedly at Miranda, revealing a face full of interest. At this moment, Xander also showed a covetous look towards Miranda, but in front of Kevin, he still smiled and said, "Indeed! Mr. Willis, if you''re interested, you can have some fun. Hehe..." Kevin shook his head when he saw Miranda and muttered under the influence of the drugs, his eyes fixed on Xander, "I''m not interested in women." Upon hearing this, Xander felt a chill down his spine from Kevin''s direct gaze, and he awkwardly smiled, saying, "Mr. Willis, my leg is not convenient! If you''re interested, I can..." "Fuck off! Are you trying to flirt with me? You think you''re handsome?" "To be precise, I''m not interested in people!" Kevin cursed irritably. "Phew..." Xander breathed a sigh of relief at his words. Otherwise, if Kevin had any special interests, he might have had topromise. After all, he couldn''t afford to provoke him and had to please the great-grandson of the elder of the Willis family. "Alright, bring L here, and once I''m done with him, I''ll leave!" Kevin shook his head, instructing Xander. "Got it!" Xander replied and signaled to his henchman beside him. The henchman searched Miranda and found a phone, handing it over to Xander. Xander flipped through the phone book and stopped at the contact named "Honey." Normally, Miranda never uttered the word, but it was the remark she had given to L on her phone. "This ''honey'' should be that bastard L!" Xander gritted his teeth. However, just as he was about to dial the number, he hesitated for a moment and handed the phone to Kevin instead. A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face as he said, "Mr. Willis, how about you make the call...?" "Hmm? Me? Sure, why not!" Kevin sniffed and casually took the phone. Xander smiled awkwardly and said, "Um... Mr. Willis, please don''t mention me on the call! Ahem..." Upon hearing this, Kevin sneered and spat at Xander, "Pathetic coward, are you afraid of L?" Although Kevin had taken drugs, his mind was still quite sharp. In fact, with his strength, the damage to his body from the drugs was negligible. It was just a temporary period after taking the drugs when his nerves became particrly agitated. It was because of this that Kevin indulged himself without any restraints, and his drug use continued to increase. While the damage to his physical functions was minimal, it had an impact on his personality. Kevin became increasingly insane and acted extremely entric. Hearing Kevin''s disdainful mockery, Xander smiled but remained silent. He was indeed afraid of L''s retaliation. At least until Kevin had fully dealt with L, he didn''t dare let L know that he had captured his wife and child. What if that heartless L refused toe despite knowing it was a trap? What would happen to his wife and child then? If Kevin left and sought revenge on Xander afterwards, he would be in big trouble. That was why Xander had Kevin make the call and instructed him not to mention himself. At this moment, Kevin nced at Xander with a contemptuous look but didn''t engage in an argument with him. To be precise, Kevin didn''t even consider L a threat. That was why he dialed L''s number directly from Miranda''s phone.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Meanwhile, on the other side... Inside the camp, Colt and the two elite members of the Cobra Syndicate were lying on the ground,pletely limp and in a sorry state. There was a pool of urine and feces beneath them. "These three sure were stubborn! We''ll have to resort to more forceful methods to extract information from them!" Simeon said irritably. Kamryn snorted coldly, "I like it when they''re stubborn!" Finally, Colt confessed everything, revealing their entire n. Indeed, behind them was an ancient martial force: the secretive Willis family. The Cobra Syndicate was using their activities to earn money for the famity. When they discovered the entrance to the Enigma Ruins, Colt''s first instinct was to offer it to the family, allowing their powerful cultivators to explore and seek opportunities. the They sought the protection of the military only to buy time until the formidable experts from the secretive Willis family arrived. In other words, the military was merely a tool they used to counter the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. Once the powerful cultivators from the Willis family arrived, they would effortlessly reim the ruins from the military''s hands and rescue Colt and the other Cobra Syndicate members. The idea of surrendering or giving up the ruins was just a ploy to buy time. When the powerful cultivators from the secretive Willis family arrived, as long as the military didn''t cooperate, they would be directly eliminated. "Hmph! They sure have a well-thought-out n!" Kamryn grabbed Colt by the hair and spoke in a chilling tone, as if he wanted to p him to death. Intense killing intent flickered in his eyes. Chapter 538 Wait For Me Chapter 538 Wait for Me Possibly sensing the impending danger, Colt quickly said, "You... you can''t act recklessly! I have a high status in the secretive Willis family! My grandfather is a senior elder of the Willis family, and I am his most beloved grandson. If you kill me, my grandfather will unleash revenge without hesitation. With his strength, it would be effortless for him to wipe you out. Spare my life, and we can talk about anything!" L squinted his eyes and coldly asked, "Talk about anything? I''ve already disabled your field of elixir. Even if I don''t kill you, will your grandfather spare us?" "It''s fine, it''s fine! I never liked cultivation anyway. At my age, I''m just at the Transmutation Force level, which is no different from having no power at all. I was sent by the family to umte wealth precisely because I don''t like cultivation. As long as you don''t kill me, everything will be fine! And the secretive Willis family has the ability to help me recover." Colt seemed afraid that he would disclose everything and be worthless, leading to his execution. So he desperately tried to persuade Kamryn, L, and the others. "Tell me, how many powerful experts from the secretive Willis family areing this time, and what are their strengths? Who is leading them?" Kamryn and L nced at each other, suppressing their killing intent and continued questioning. "I don''t know the exact number, but they are definitely all powerful experts! Leading them is a young man named Kevin, who has the strength of the mid-Golden Core stage!" Colt, not known for his resilience, had divulged almost everything he knew after some interrogation. As soon as his words fell, the expressions of everyone present turned grim. Even Simeon had no idea what a mid-Golden Core expert represented. Kamryn and Phoebe, who understood the concept, wore a solemn expression. The leader is actually a mid-Golden Core expert? And it''s unclear what strength the otherpanions have. At this moment, seeing Kamryn and the others'' expressions, Colt secretly felt smug and smirked. Do you know fear now? Let''s see if you dare to kill me. "So keeping me alive is useful for you. At least, when the timees, you can use me as a hostage to negotiate with them. My grandfather is a senior elder of the secretive Willis family; Kevin definitely won''t let anything happen to me!" Colt continued to strike while the iron was hot. As his words fell, Kamryn fell silent, his expression tense, seemingly considering something. Perhaps only L''s face didn''t show a solemn expression. Deep in his eyes, a thick killing intent shed. And even... a hint of anticipation and genuine excitement! Experts from the secretive Willis family? Come on! Bring it on! So what if it''s the mid-Golden Core stage? If onees, I''ll kill one! If twoe, I''ll kill a pair! Just then, L felt his phone vibrate a few times, indicating an iing call. Seeing that it was from "Miranda," L walked to the side and answered it. Yesterday, Miranda had told him about her and Nora''s itinerary. It was not even ten in the morning, so L estimated that Miranda should be discussing technical cooperation with Hazel. Could it be that there was something she wanted to consult him about? "Hello? What''s going on?" L answered the call and asked in a low voice. "What''s going on? Can you guess? Hahaha..." Kevin''s arrogant and somewhat neuroticughter echoed, filled with mockery and amusement. It seemed like such an interesting matter to him. Upon hearing this voice, L''s expression immediately changed, and he asked coldly, "What do you want?" "Oh? Are you calm? Your wife and child are in my hands now! Did you know?" Kevin asked with a yful tone. "I know! You''re holding her phone, right? Who are you, and what do you want? Speak up! Since you called me, there must be conditions, right?" L forced himself to remain calm and asked casually. "Of course, there are conditions! Haha..." Kevin sniffed and said fiercely, "You don''t need to worry about who I am. Just know that your wife and child are in my hands! Give you half an hour,e to Vi No. 3 on Ati Road Outskirt of lylonio! Hurry up, or I can''t guarantee their safetyb¨©sk tsk, your wife is quite exceptional, someone is eagerly waiting to y with her! Your daughter... is so adorable! Hahaha..." Kevin was so arrogant and didn''t care at all. He directly gave L the address. He wasn''t afraid of L reporting to the police! With their strength, even if L brought a regr army, what could they do? At this moment, Xander showed a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. He was truly afraid that L would disregard his wife and child and refuse toe. Hmph! If that''s the case... Xander thought this way and looked at Miranda, examining her enchanting figure from top to bottom. Tsk tsk... Truly exceptional! Even if his leg was broken, he had decided that after killing L, he would thoroughly enjoy this earthly treasure. Such a goddess, it would be worth it even if he broke his leg again in bed! On the other hand, when L heard Kevin''s conditions, his face immediately darkened. "I''m not in lylonio right now. I really can''t make it in half an hour. I can only promise you that I''lle as soon as possible. How about that?" L gritted his teeth and said. Concerning Miranda and Nora''s safety, he had to speak in a negotiating tone. "Don''t y tricks. Half an hour, if you don''te, be prepared for your wife and child''s corpses. And I guess your wife will beg for death before she can beg for survival!" Kevin said fiercely. "I''m really not in lylonio! I''m not even in Priocia! How do you expect me to get there in half an hour? It''s clear that your target is me, right? There''s no need to involve my wife and child. I will definitelye as soon as possible! If you don''t believe me, use technical means to check the location of my phone right now!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L, hearing the other party''s words, became truly anxious and almost shouted at him. Upon hearing this, Kevin responded with a mockingugh, "Oh? You''re not in Priocia? Then where are you?" "I''m in Goldheart Moon. It would take at least a day to rush back! Wait for me there, I will definitelye back! My wife and daughter are in your hands, how could I dare to y tricks with you?" L hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. As soon as he finished speaking, Kevin sniffed and said, "Hmm?" His voice was filled with surprise. In the next moment, his expression became even more yful. "Goldheart Moon District? Haha... Hahahaha..." "You said you fucking are in the Goldheart Moon District? Great! Just great! Wait for me there, I happen to be going there too! This young master wants to see if you''ll still be there when I arrive! Hahaha..." Chapter 539 Take People And Go! Chapter 539 Take People and Go! Kevinughed as if he had heard a joke, mocking and taunting L. He thought L was just fooling around. But this poor guy was unlucky enough to make up a ce to buy some time. However, it turned out he identally mentioned the Goldheart Moon District. He happened to be taking someone there himself. Kevin believed he had exposed L''s lie. However, upon hearing this, L''s mind quickly turned, and he vaguely guessed something. He was alsoing to the Goldheart Moon District? In that moment, L connected many dots in his mind. His first reaction was a sudden realization of who wanted to harm his wife and daughter, with himself as the ultimate target-Xander! It should be him. Summer had provided him with information about the organization supported by the hidden Willis family, the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. So, it made sense that the other party could be involved with skilled members of the hidden Willis family. And coincidentally, the other party threatened toe to the Goldheart Moon District. The identity of this person seemed to be apparent! "Your family name is Willis, right?" L took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice. The mockingughter on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped after L asked that question. Kevin stared nkly, with a look of astonishment, and there was no movement from his phone for a moment. "Your name is Kevin! You''re a member of the hidden Willis family, aren''t you?" L asked again. This time, Kevin''s expressionpletely turned into shock and disbelief. "How do you know?" he asked coldly, his tone filled with suspicion. In an instant, it seemed like the situation had shifted from being proactive to passive. Kevin''s mind, still under the influence of the drugs he had taken, became somewhat confused. "I really am in the Goldheart Moon District! And I can tell you that Colt is in my hands right now! If you don''t want him to die, don''t harm a single hair on my wife and child! Can you... understand?" L said sternly. After L''s words fell, there was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, a frustrated and angry voice erupted. "What the f***! Who do you think you''re fooling? Colt is in your hands? Do you think I''ll believe that?" "Don''t believe it? If he''s not in my hands, how would I know about Colt? Just wait a moment, and I''ll make you see!" L sneered. From the tone of the other party, he could sense that they cared about Colt. That gave him leverage. He wouldn''t bepletely passive. Saying that, L turned and walked into the tent, his expression terrifying, heading towards Colt. "L, what are you doing? He''s still useful!" Kamryn saw L''s posture and his face changed suddenly. He asked in shock. Colt, looking at the young man who had crippled him, showed a panic and fearful expression. "What are you going to do? Don''t... don''t do anything reckless!" Colt asked, trembling. L lifted Colt up and faced Kamryn, saying, "Of course, he''s still useful!" He then brought the phone close to Colt''s mouth and said in a chilling tone, "Speak!" "What... what should I say?" Colt asked, confused and trembling. "It''s Kevin on the phone! Tell him that if he doesn''t want you dead, he better not do anything reckless!" L said each word distinctly. "Kevin?" Colt widened his eyes upon hearing that, then shouted into the phone, "Kevin, is it really you? It''s me Colt! I''m in his hands right now. You... pleasee and save me!" After saying that, L brought the phone over. "Did you hear that? Do you want me to record a video for you?" he asked. On the other end of the phone, Kevin''s voice sounded frustrated and angry. "L! What the f***! You really captured Colt? What do you want?" This time, Kevin asked L what he wanted. "What I want, you should know! Bring my wife and child to me, and we''ll exchange hostages! I''ll say it again, don''t harm them, or you''ll know the consequences! I hear that Colt is the beloved grandson of that Colt an elder in your family, right? I hope you know what to do!" L said in a stern voice. "Fine! Fine! I''lle over right away. You better wait for me!" Kevin gritted his teeth and said. After speaking, he hung up the phone and crushed Miranda''s phone with a snap. At this moment, the four skilled individuals who were with Kevin showed suspicion and uncertainty upon seeing his reaction. "Kevin, what''s wrong?" the middle-aged woman with a face full of flesh frowned and asked. "Mr. Willis, what''s going on? Did something happen to Colt? When is Ling?" Xander questioned with surprise, staring at Kevin. "Go to hell!" Kevin, filled with anger, had nowhere to vent and red at Xander in a daze. In the next second, a p was delivered. With a loud smack, Xander, sitting in the wheelchair, was sent flying, his head bursting into a cloud of blood mist in mid-air. After crashing into the wall, his body left a horrifying blood stain. Kevin had directly pped him to death! The pitiful andughable young master of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta had hoped Kevin would help him seek revenge. Little did he expect that he would end up dead at the hands of his Swne "ally." "Kevin, what the hell is going on? I heard you mentioning something happening to Colt on the phone just now?" another middle-aged man asked. They didn''t seem to care at all about Xander''s death. What concerned them was why Kevin was so enraged. The bodyguards and henchmen around Xander, witnessing their young master being pped to death, dared not make a sound.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Bring L''s wife and child to the Goldheart Moon District! Colt is in the hands of this guy!" Kevin took a deep breath and waved his hand. But just as he finished speaking, his gaze flickered a few times, as if he had considered something else. "No! Only bring his wife, and have someone deliver his daughter to my grandfather! Damn it, we''re exchanging hostages, right? Then it''s one for one!" Kevin sniffed and said with a fierce expression. Meanwhile, on the other side... "L, what''s going on?" Kamryn saw L''s reaction and couldn''t help but ask in confusion. "My wife and daughter have been captured by the person Colt mentioned!" L said, lifting Colt in his hand like a little chick. He continued in a deep voice, "From now on, I''ll be in charge of Colt." Hearing this, Kamryn furrowed his brows. Meanwhile, Phoebe snorted, "In charge? Who gave you the right?" Chapter 540 Eliminating One Side First Chapter 540 Eliminating One Side First ording to the rules, Colt was supposed to be handled directly by Kamryn! In other words, L, as a foreign cultivator, was merely an honorary Grand Marshal. They might have to face formidable opponents from the Willis family, led by a Golden Core expert. Colt, being a crucial hostage, should be handed over to someone truly responsible and belonging to the military. However, at this moment, L wanted to control this crucial hostage, which was not quite reasonable ording to the rules. Even though he imed that his wife and daughter had been captured by the other party, it was only L''s one-sided statement. Looking at it from another perspective, what if L betrayed them? Then Colt, the most important bargaining chip they had, would be in danger. Therefore, when Kamryn heard L saying this, he can''t help but frown. On the other hand, Phoebe, who already held a grudge against L, questioned him directly at this moment.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As soon as her words fell, L''s gaze suddenly turned icy and sharp. It concerned Miranda and Nora, and he wouldn''t back down in the slightest. "I said, my wife and daughter have been kidnapped by that Kevin, didn''t you hear me?" L red at Phoebe, gritting his teeth and asking. Phoebe snorted, "Your wife and daughter have been kidnapped? Who knows if it''s true or not? What if you''re a spy sent by the other side?" L snorted as well, still holding onto Colt without any intention of letting go, and said each word clearly, "If you keep bbering, I''ll turn you into a spy! Do you believe me?" Hearing this, Phoebe''s expression changed! She clearly felt a tangible sense of killing intent, locking onto herself, which made her tremble deep in her heart. She had thought that her strength now surpassed L''s, but she was still intimidated by his killing intent! Perhaps, this was the reason she needed to gain more experience. She calmed her mind for a moment, and a touch of anger and disdain appeared on her stunning face. She coldlyughed and asked, "Just relying on you? L, don''t think I''m the same Phoebe from before, the one you could bully in Sacred Medicine Valley!" "Hehe... Are you trying to bring up our personal grievances?" L squinted his eyes and asked. How ridiculous! Did he bully her in Sacred Medicine Valley? It seems like she was the one who used him as a pawn and forced him to jump into the volcano, right? Everything should be based on strength! If her strength iscking and he retaliates, it bes him bullying her? "I''m talking about the rules! Regardless, you''re not qualified to handle this hostage. If you don''t agree, then try to stop me with force," Phoebe provocatively raised her chin. "I''ve said it, Colt must be in my hands! Anyone who tries to stop me, be prepared to fight," L said coldly, not giving an inch. "Good! I want to see what qualifies you to be so domineering," Phoebe responded, not surprised but rather pleased. Her eyes flickered with a desire to take action, clearly wanting to fight L. Seizing this opportunity to wipe away past humiliation! However, at this moment, Kamryn stepped forward and stood between the two of them. He furrowed his brow, slightly displeased, and said, "L, Phoebe, what are you doing? Since we''re executing this mission together, we arerades! We haven''t even encountered the enemy yet, and you''re already fighting among yourselves?" Phoebe snorted, "Kamryn, I''m just following the rules! Does he want to control the hostage by himself? Do you agree with that?" Meanwhile, L remained silent, his gaze fiercely intimidating, and his expression resolute! Kamryn nced at L, hesitated for a moment, and said "L, your wife and child have truly fallen into Kevin''s hands? How did this happen so coincidentally? What''s really going on?" As he spoke, he exined in a deep voice, "It''s not that I doubt you, it''s just that things seem a bit too coincidental! We just heard from Colt that there''s a person named Kevin, and immediately after that, you received a phone call and told us that your wife and child were captured by Kevin?" L''s face turned solemn, and after taking a deep breath, he recounted the events and his own spections. This included his conflict with Xander and the involvement of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, as well as the hidden Willis family. "That''s how things are, purely coincidental! Whether you believe it or not, Colt must be under my control. Simrly, once the experts from the hidden Willis familye looking for us, I will help you deal with them! This mid-Golden Core stage Kevin, leave him to me!" L''s tone was domineering and resolute. "Just based on you? Dealing with a mid-Golden Core stage? Do you think a mid-Golden Core stage is the same as a mid-Core Formation stage?" Rhoebe sneered disdainfully. In her mind, she was the main force in this operation. Dealing with the leading mid-Golden Core stage Kevin would depend on her. She couldn''t rely on L, who she expected to be evenly matched with Kamryn. Hmph... Meanwhile, after listening to L''s exnation and spections Kamryn stood there in contemtion for a moment. Then, in a deep voice, he said, "In that case, both you and Phoebe need topromise. Colt can be in your hands, and I understand your feelings about your wife and child falling into the hands of the enemy. But there is one condition: from now on, you cannot leave this camp with Colt." Upon hearing this, L nodded without hesitation, "Alright, thanks." Kamryn waved his hand and said, "L, this is our first mission together. I hope you won''t disappoint me." L nodded silently, while Phoebe, upon hearing Kamryn''s proposal, snorted displeasingly. In the next moment, her beautiful eyes stared at L, her teeth clenched as she said, "From now on, I''ll be responsible for keeping an eye on L and not letting him out of my sight with Colt. Who knows if he will be a traitor and secretlypromise with the enemy for the sake of his wife and child." Kamryn didn''t say anything upon hearing this, while L sneered inwardly, thinking, "If I really want to run, can you actually stop me?" Next, Kamryn called Elijah and other key military officials such as Simeon to discuss the next deployment. The Fiercetalon organization had previously requested assistance from the Deity''s Tears organization at a high price, but their request was rejected by Elijah, who instead "cooperated" with the forces of the Cobra Syndicate, including Colt. The possibilities ahead were limited to two options: either the Fiercetalon organization would give up, or they would continue to pay a hefty price to seek assistance from the Deity''s Tears organization and bring in even stronger experts. After discussion, everyone unanimously decided to deal with the trouble caused by the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate before the experts from the Willis family arrived. They wanted to avoid being caught in a vulnerable position with enemies on both sides. As long as they eliminated this armed group, the likelihood of the Deity''s Tears organization sending people would be minimized. After all, if the employer was dead, who would you help after taking the money? With the down payment in hand, there was no need to send people to take risks. Wasn''t that great? After the decision was made, in the early afternoon, Kamryn personally led the team and headed towards the stronghold of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. Chapter 541 Death Valley Chapter 541 Death Valley Next, Kamryn and Elijah first captured all the remaining members of the Cobra Syndicate. They were forced to join forces with these drug dealers to fight against the Fiercetalon organization. Now, with the arrival of powerful reinforcements and the capture of Colt and others, it was time to deal with these remaining members. Once the rear was secure and they hadplete control over the campsite and the original hideout of the Cobra Syndicate, Kamryn led his Skyguard Battalion and Dragon Sword Brigade fully armed towards the Fiercetalon organization''s stronghold. Here, in a basin in the Goldheart Moon District! The basin was filled with corpses, and a group of strangely dressed experts were ruthlessly ughtering members of the Fiercetalon organization. Inside a stone building! An Ascetic Monk dressed in tattered robes, barefoot, and holding a Soulsummoning Banner watched expressionlessly as the leader of the Fiercetalon organization knelt before him. "M-Master, please... please spare me!" "The experts sent to help me before, the ones from Divinia, were killed by the Priocia military! It... it had nothing to do with me!" "Please... spare me..." The leader of the Fiercetalon organization pleaded fearfully as he looked at the Ascetic Monk before him. The Ascetic Monk sneered, "Go, I will guide you to enlightenment!" As he spoke, his palm ruthlessly struck the leader of the Fiercetalon organization''s head, exerting a powerful force that shattered his skull and destroyed his brain. The leader''s eyes widened, and his vitality quickly faded away. In the next moment, the Ascetic Monk''s face showed a hypocritical passionate" expression as he chanted ancient Sanskrit from Tianzhu. The soul of the Fiercetalon leader was forcibly restrained within the Ascetic Monk''s Soulsummoning Banner. It''s worth mentioning that the leader of the Fiercetalon organization was originally from the Tianzhu Kingdom. So, the assistance he sought was not from the Deity''s Tears organization but from a mysterious esoteric sect within Tianzhu called Divinia. The Cobra Syndicate and the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate, both drug trafficking armed forces in the Goldheart Moon District, had conflicts in the past. Therefore, it was certain that the leaders of both sides had undercover agents within each other''s organizations. The Cobra Syndicate''s informant who had been inside the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate and sent the message to Colt was already on hisst breath. After conveying some information in a vague manner, he died. So, Colt misunderstood Divinia as the Deity''s Tears organization... Meanwhile, after the Ascetic Monk killed the Fiercetalon leader, a cruel anticipation filled his face as he listened to the gradually quieting sounds outside. "To open the Nest of Malevolence, I need quite a number of living souls!" The Ascetic Monk chuckled and walked out. A momentter, he stood in the valley basin filled with corpses, the Soulsummoning Banner in his hand emitting a dark radiance. One by one, souls were torn and twisted, being drawn into the Soulsummoning Banner. In thete morning, when Kamryn and his men arrived at the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate''s hideout, everyone was shocked by the horrifying scene before them. "Are... they all dead?" "Who did this?" Simeon''s face twitched as he looked at the scene resembling a ughterhouse, and he asked in shock. Kamryn''s expression turned serious, and he waved his hand, saying, "Search! See if there are any survivors! Be cautious of danger!" A momentter.... Everyone gathered outside the basin, their faces filled with shock. "Reporting to Kamryn, they''re all dead! Not a single survivor!" "This includes the leader of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. He was killed inside that stone building. None of the other major leaders survived either!" "Based on the traces left on the bodies, it seems they died from cold weapons or hand-to-handbat!" A squad leader from the Skyguard Battalion reported in a deep voice. Kamryn nodded and asked, "Besides the members of the Fiercetalon organization, did you see anyone else? Like the experts from the Deity''s Tears organization who came to assist them, perhaps?" "No! At least I haven''t seen any well-known experts from the Deity''s Tears organization internationally," replied the subordinate, shaking his head. Kamryn furrowed his brow, feeling a thick fog of confusion. What exactly had happened here? Who was responsible for this massacre? It seemed that these bodies were killed by cold weapons or hand-to-handbat, indicating it wasn''t the work of other armed forces in the Goldheart Moon District or internal strife. It looked more like the work of a group of ancient martial experts. At that moment, Kamryn''s expression grew even more serious, as if sensing that another force had be involved in this incident. On the other side! Inside the tent, Phoebe had a cold expression and kept her sharp gaze fixed on L, as she had promised not to let him out of her sight. Meanwhile, L seemed to ignore the beautiful young mistress and focused his attention on Colt. "Do you think your life is valuable? Can you exchange it for the safety of my wife and daughter in Kevin''s hands?" L asked, his expression dark and gloomy, looking at the middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties. "Yes! Certainly! Kevin''s great-grandfather is just Wicked Bone, a regr elder of the hidden Willis family. But my grandfather, he''s a supreme elder, one most powerful in the family. Even if Kevin had a hundred times the courage, he wouldn''t dare harm me! You... can rest assured!" Colt initially spoke tough, appearing strong-willed. However, after revealing everything, he became weak. Now, he only wanted to stay alive. After all, he had no interest in cultivation and was assigned to the outside to umte wealth for the family. Even if the field of elixir was destroyed, as long as he could preserve his life, he could still enjoy wealth and prosperity as the grandson of a supreme elder. "Good, I hope so," L nodded. The next moment, squinting his eyes and looking at the other man, L suddenly grabbed his arm, then his legs... Snap! Snap! "Ah..." Apanied by the sound of bone fractures, Colt screamed in pain, his face contorting. "Why... why are you doing this?" "What''s the point? Why torture me like this?" "I fucking... told you everything..." "Is it enjoyable to torture me? Is it?" Colt''s voice changed as he cried out, his eyes filled with anger and resentment as he looked at L. Witnessing this scene, Phoebe furrowed her eyebrows and silently cursed L as a "psychopath." She thought he had some strange hobbies and enjoyed torturing others. However, in the next moment, Colt, who had been screaming in agony just a second ago, suddenly widened his eyes, looking at L in disbelief.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You..." At that moment, L pulled out several silver needles and inserted them into Colt''s acupoints, beginning to heal him. Chapter 542 So Impressive? Chapter 542 So Impressive? L had just been "fussing" over Colt''s broken limbs, but it was actually to set his bones. However, after setting them, L didn''t directly infuse him with spiritual energy to aid in his recovery. Instead, he used silver needles to deceive others. After all, the other party wasn''t one of their own. "You... You''re helping me heal?" Colt widened his eyes, asking incredulously. At this moment, he could feel strands of warm energy flowing into his body through the silver needles. His previously broken limbs were miraculously healing at a rapid pace. This made Colt truly amazed by L''s medical skills. The expression on his face transformed from anger and shock to surprise and gratitude. "Thank... Thank you!" Colt''s eyes flickered a few times as he thanked L, whether sincerely or not. "No need! As long as you cooperate with meter. Otherwise, I can break your limbs again at any time. I can even end your life!" L said expressionlessly. "Yes! Yes! I''ll definitely cooperate," Colt hastily nodded. "Well, rest and sleep for a while," L said while treating him. In the next second, a palm strike directlynded on Colt''s neck, causing him to immediately faint. His eyes rolled back, and L sneered. He wasn''t genuinely kind enough to treat Colt. In reality, L did it to prevent Miranda or Nora from getting hurt. If Kevin arrived and saw Colt with missing limbs, he might fly into a rage and harm Miranda and Nora. L couldn''t bear that. That was why he healed Colt''s broken limbs, at least making it appear as if Colt was whole. At this moment, Phoebe nced at the unconscious Colt, pursed her lips, and asked, "Is it fun to break someone''s legs and then fix them?" L chuckled and didn''t respond. This caused Phoebe''s expression to freeze, revealing a hint of annoyance. As the young master of the Hudpids Sect and an exceedingly rare beauty, she had never been so ignored before. In the next second, Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "Should I call you Landon or L?" Upon hearing this, L finally looked at her and coldly said, "Whichever you prefer!" Phoebe sneered, "Impersonating a member of the Graham family and participating in the n Grand Competition to secure the family''s status. You seem to have a close rtionship with the Graham family, don''t you?" L furrowed his brow and asked, "What do you mean?" "Nothing in particr. I was just thinking, if I were to report your impersonation of a Graham family member to the Arbitration Council formed by the five major hidden sects, and they decided to revoke the Graham family''s status, what do you think would happen?" Phoebe asked yfully. L''s face immediately darkened upon hearing her words. He had heard from Savannah and Matthias about how important the status of this ancient martial family was to the Graham family. Losing this status would mean that the Wood family, including the hidden Wood family, who held a grudge against the Graham family, would have no more qualms about targeting them. Honestly, L felt a certain connection with the Graham family. Regardless of anything else, their former patriarch, Raul, had saved his life when he was captured by Hawkeye Ghost. Regardless of the other party''s intentions, the debt of gratitude outweighed everything else. So, when L heard Phoebe threatening to revoke the Graham family''s status, his expression immediately turned cold. He stared at her silently, without saying a word. Phoebe smirked as if she suddenly remembered something. "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing! That little beauty from the Graham family, Savannah, right? She has also joined our Hudpids Sect and be an inner disciple. What do if I were to target her a little t the sect? Wouldn''t that be fun?" "Phoebe, do you have a problem with me? I know you hold a grudge against me, but if you have something to say, say it to me directly. There''s no need to involve others," L finally asked in a cold voice. Seeing L finally speaking up, a smug expression appeared on Phoebe''s face. "Interesting! Very interesting. It seems you care quite a bit about that little beauty." "It''s not that I care so much, I just don''t want to drag others into trouble because of me. What do you want?" L replied. "The individual trial in the n Grand Competition was set by your Hudpids Sect Can''t you handle it? You only allow me to be a tool and~~ force me to jump into the volcano without any chance to fight back? Phoebe, you''re really boring. And in the end, I even gave you the reward for first ce in the trial. Is that why you''re still holding a grudge against me?" L asked, feeling annoyed. L shouldn''t have brought it up, as Phoebe felt even more insulted by his words. "What did you say? Do I need your permission?" The beautiful young mistress raised her eyebrows and scolded him. "What do you want, then?" L furrowed his brow and asked. Upon hearing L''s question, Phoebe''s voice faltered for a moment. In fact, she hadn''t thought about what she specifically wanted. Killing L was probably too much... But she couldn''t just treat him as if nothing happened. The scene of him forcing and humiliating her in the Sacred Medicine Valley was something she would never forget in her lifetime. So she wanted to reim something from L. "Kneel down and apologize to me, and I might consider forgiving the past!" Phoebe said coldly to L after thinking for a moment. Why did Phoebe hold a grudge against L? In the end, it was because she felt insulted by him. So if she could turn the tables and humiliate him in return, she would feel more bnced inside. As her words fell, L burst intoughter. "Kneel down for you? Phoebe, are you joking?" Phoebe snorted coldly, "Who''s joking? If you kneel down and apologize to me, letting me vent my anger, then I won''t have a problem with you anymore. It would be good for you, the Graham family, and that Savannah." L, don''t think that I''m still the Mid Core Formation cultivator who was humiliated by you back in the Sacred Medicine Valley! I''m not afraid to tell you that I have already broken through to the Golden Core Realm, and my awakened advanced constitution is of the ice attribute. You''re no match for me now! You can choose, either kneel down to me yourself, or I personally make you kneel and beg for mercy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the end of her words, Phoebe raised her delicate chin and pointed at the ground in front of her, disying a proud and domineering posture. "Oh? Impressive," L chuckled in response. The next moment, he shook his head and said, "I don''t want to fight you now. Don''t forget we''rerade-in-arms for the time being aren''t we? I don''t want to make things difficult for Kamryn. If you still want to make trouble, once this matter is resolved, I can reluctantly teach you a lesson again. For now, let''s just leave it at that!" Chapter 543 Not Necessarily Impossible To Talk About Chapter 543 Not Necessarily Impossible to Talk About "Heh... Who is yourrade-in-arms? Are you scared?" Phoebe asked mockingly when she heard L''s words. "Yes, I''m scared! Is that enough?" L nodded, feeling that Phoebe was a bit foolish. He still remembered the first time he met this beautiful young mistress. She gave off an air of superiority and cold arrogance. But the truth revealed that it was all just an illusion. Now it seemed that this young mistress... how should he put it? Quite childish. Perhaps that''s the best way to describe her. It was as if she had been spoiled at home like a child. Shecked worldly experience, couldn''t handle any grievances, and had... no scheming mind. Whenever she went out, she would boast about her strength without any understanding of the importance of concealing it. It seemed like she had grown up in a sect, sheltered and untouched by the harsh realities of society. With her current mindset, she would probably suffer sooner orter... At this moment, L genuinely didn''t want to fight her. He wasn''t sure about the number and strength of Kevin''s people. If he injured her and Kevin''s group arrived, it would be like losing a Golden Core expert on their side. "You''re scared? If you''re scared, kneel down and apologize to me!" Phoebe became even more domineering and ordered him with arrogance. L shook his head speechlessly, stood up, and began undoing his pants. "What... What are you doing?" Phoebe was taken aback by the scene and asked, somewhat bewildered. This bastard, what was he doing? "Phoebe, I want to relieve myself. If you don''t mind, could you please step aside?" L, annoyed by Phoebe''s gaze, walked toward the outside of the tent and asked in a displeased tone. "You..." Phoebe''s face turned slightly red upon hearing this. But the next second, she gritted her teeth and followed him, determined to keep her eyes on L and not let him out of her sight. After L came out, he didn''t hold back and directly relieved himself in the open. "Ah!" Phoebe eximed in shock, but for a moment, she forgot to turn away. She didn''t expect L to actually do it right then and there. Watching a grown man urinate right in front of her, Phoebe feltpletely dumbfounded. After a while, when L finished and turned back to face her, he asked sarcastically, "Phoebe, do you have a thing for men? Were you staring at me while I was peeing?" "You... Shameless!" "You frivolous man! Disgusting!" "We''ll see about this!" Phoebe snapped back to her senses, feeling her cheeks burning. The next moment, she gritted her teeth, cursed, and turned around, quickly running away. L chuckled as he watched her retreat, feeling a sense of relief. He thought to himself, "You think I can''t handle you anymore?" Finally got rid of this woman... Otherwise, she would keep staring at him, demanding that he kneel down and apologize. It was so annoying! At noon that day, when Kamryn returned with his men, he found L and Phoebe and urgently called for a meeting in a makeshiftmand tent. Once inside, Phoebe gave L a murderous nce for some reason. Her expression seemed unnatural, and a faint blush appeared on her face. Wherever L went, he still had Colt as a hostage. At this moment, Colt was being held by L and showed signs of regaining consciousness. So L swiftly struck him with a chop, causing Colt to faint once again... Kamryn, Simeon, Elijah, and the others had a look of surprise and uncertainty on their faces. "Kamryn, did youe back so soon? Was the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate wiped out?" Phoebe shifted her gaze away from L and asked Kamryn. Kamryn said in a deep voice, "The Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate was indeed wiped out, but it wasn''t us..." As he spoke, he exined the situation to L and Phoebe. After hearing it, both of them wore expressions of shock. "Who did this? They''re so cruel, killing everyone?" Phoebe eximed in astonishment. To be reasonable, even when eliminating a force, it was rare to killContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. everyone. At most, they would only target the leader and key members, rest could escape or be W content belongs to However, the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate seemed to have beenpletely annihted without leaving anyone alive. "The people who did this shouldn''t be from the Goldheart Moon District. Judging from their methods, it seems like the work of experts from ancient martial sects. I wonder if this force is also heading for the Enigma Ruins. If so, we may inevitablye into contact with them sooner orter. And now, we''re here, clearly visible, while this force remains hidden," L said in a low voice. Kamryn nodded. "Mr. L is right! We might have to face two forces in the future, not to mention the secretive Willis family." Upon hearing this, the people present showed a serious expression. At this moment, Phoebe bit her lip and said, "Then, should I seek help from my sect and ask Hudpids Sect to send more experts?" "I''m afraid it''s toote," Kamryn shook his head. Saying that, the Mighty Sky War God looked at L and said, "L, I have an idea. Listen and see if you can ept it." L raised an eyebrow in response and nodded. "Go ahead." Kamryn pondered for a moment, nced at Colt in L''s hands, and tentatively said, "Perhaps we don''t need to be at odds with the secretive Willis family. Maybe we can cooperate?" Upon hearing this, L''s expression changed, and he furrowed his brow. "Mr. Hernandez, I don''t understand. Please exin." Cooperate with the experts from the Willis family? Upon hearing Kamryn''s idea, a sense of resistance welled up in L''s heart. Kamryn smiled and continued, "You mentioned before that Kevin captured your wife and child because you broke someone''s leg, and he wanted to help that person deal with you But in my opinion, this is not an irreconcble conflict. That person is actually insignificant, just ackey of the Willis family. Kevin helping him against you was probably just a convenient. face of a site that could bring opportunities to cultivators, I think b. In the this conflict is trivial. No one knows what dangers lie within that site, and now the Goldheart Moon District has an additional mysterious force secretly observing us. In this situation, reaching a reconciliation with the experts from the Willis family and joining forces to explore the site is not impossible. Colt is still alive, and if they bring your wife and child, we can exchange hostages and sit down to talk." Chapter 544 Bring Them Over Chapter 544 Bring Them Over Upon hearing Kamryn''s proposal, L remained calm on the surface but felt a sense of mockery inside. Was the conflict between himself and Kevin and other skilled members of the Willis family really irreconcble? Kamryn didn''t know that his hatred for the Willis family was unrelenting, especially when it came to avenging his parents'' deaths. However, L didn''t say anything and simply furrowed his brow while listening in silence. After all, Kamryn wasn''t aware of these things! Even Kevin didn''t know everything. "Mr. L, what do you think?" Kamryn asked him after finishing his proposal and looking at L''s expression with a probing look. L nced at Kamryn and pondered for a long time before nodding silently. "We can give it a try! As long as they are willing to hand over my wife and child, I don''t have any objections to your idea for now," he said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In any case, he wanted to retrieve Miranda and Nora first and foremost. However, deep down, L had never intended to let Kevin and his aplices go. Ever since he learned from Colt that Kevin was the great-grandson of Wicked Bone, he had made up his mind to ensure Kevin''s demise. He wanted Wicked Bone to experience the pain of losing loved ones. That night... "How is the entrance to the ruins?" Kamryn asked the officer guarding the cave, apanied by Simeon and others. L didn''te along this time! To put it inly, he was no longer interested in the ruins. His mind was filled with concern for Miranda and Nora. He tried calling Miranda''s phone again, but no one answered. He didn''t know if Kevin had deactivated the phone or if they couldn''t pick up while on the road. Theck of contact made L anxious. As for Phoebe, she turned her attention back to L and continued to watch him. "Regarding your question, the strength of the barrier at the entrance seems... unchanged," the officer reported. "Oh?" Kamryn furrowed his brow and walked over, reaching into the shimmering light barrier to feel it. A look of confusion and disbelief appeared on his face! Indeed, the strength of the barrier remained the same as when they arrived earlier today. It didn''t appear to have weakened at all... "Deputy Governor, you said that the strength of the barrier was gradually weakening before we arrived?" Kamryn turned to Elijah and asked. The deputy governor, who was initially in charge here, nodded and said, "Yes, it was getting weaker day by day! Even within the same day, there were changes between morning and night." "Then why did it suddenly stop changing today?" Kamryn asked, puzzled. "I... I don''t know. I don''t understand these things either," the deputy governor replied with a wry smile and a shake of his head. Kamryn furrowed his brow, unable toprehend the situation at hand. He had previously thought that the weakening barrier indicated that the Enigma Ruins would soon open. But now, with the sudden halt in changes, when would they be able to enter and uncover the truth? Next, Kamryn carefully inquired about the recent circumstances, including any abnormal urrences that were worth noting. He hoped to deduce the factors that caused the barrier to weaken. After a while, after listening to the ounts of the deputy governor and several subordinates who often guarded the entrance, a middle-aged officer named Ollie, who was once a master in the field of geomancy before joining the military, wore a pensive expression. He had a reputation for being an extraordinary person recruited by the military. Ollie, from the details provided by these individuals, noticed several noteworthy points. When he connected them, he vaguely guessed at some clues. First, the barrier weakened when many soldiers died in this camp. Whether it was the Cobra Syndicate seizing control of the entrance from the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate or thetterunching a counterattack, there were significant casualties. Second, the soldiers guarding the entrance often felt a strange cold breeze during that period. It was worth noting that this urred in a rtively enclosed space within the cave and no one knew where this cole breeze came from. "Could it be that the barrier at the entrance of these ruins needs to absorb souls to gradually weaken and open?" Ollie spected, his voice filled with contemtion. Kamryn raised an eyebrow and asked, "Oh? Please borate." Ollie then mentioned the two noteworthy points and shared his spection and analysis. In his view, the reason the barrier weakened continuously in the days prior was because arge number of people died here and their souls were absorbed by the barrier. However, in recent days, there had been no battles, and all the souls had already been absorbed, which was why the barrier hadn''t changed. After hearing this, everyone present looked puzzled and uncertain. "So, are you saying that more people need to die in order to open this barrier?" Elijah furrowed his brow and asked. Ollie shrugged nomittally, "I''m just specting." Meanwhile, Kamryn''s expression kept changing as he thought about the events of the previous day. Fiercetalon''s hideout was everywhere. Could it be that someone... A night passed without anymunication. The next morning, L received an unfamiliar call, causing him to startle from his sleepless night. Phoebe, who had been watching L closely, could see the tension in his face. "Hello?" L quickly answered, his voice deep and serious. "Hehe, getting anxious, huh?" came Kevin''s slightly sinister voice from the other end, apanied by the sound of sniffing. "Have you arrived?" L asked, taking a deep breath. "I have! Bring Colt ande to... what the hes this ce called?" Kevin seemed to ask someone nearby, then chuckled, "Come to Tike Valley! You cane alone or bring whoever you want, even bring an army. I wee it all. Hahaha, if negotiations don''t work out, I can always kill more people." Towards the end, he became unabashedly arrogant. "I think we cane to an agreement! I wille as soon as possible," L calmly responded, suppressing his inner desire for revenge. Two hourster... Two military vehicles arrived in a valley, and L, Kamryn, Phoebe, and others got out of the cars. In a house located in the valley, Kevin sat there, leaning back on the couch with an expression of enjoyment. On the table in front of him, there were remnants of white powder. "This ce is amazing! I''ve never experienced such purity!" "So exhrating!" Kevin rxed for a moment and grinned. Beside him, the middle-aged woman and others looked at him and silently shook their heads. Even if they were Golden Core experts, being so unrestrained would likely damage their brains sooner orter. On the other side, Miranda had already woken up, her entire body bound by iron chains. Chapter 545 DonT Be Impulsive Chapter 545 Don''t Be Impulsive Miranda''s beautiful eyes were filled with anger as she red at Kevin, but mostly with worry. "What do you want? Where is my daughter?" Kevin wiped his nose and smirked. "Your daughter? Hehehe, you better worry about yourself first. If your husband doesn''t wise up, you won''t be safe either." "You bastard! Where is my daughter?" Miranda gritted her teeth and struggled hard, but even though she was a master of the Dark Force, the chains on her body were specially made and she couldn''t break free. "Still talking back to me?" Kevin''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Miranda''s exquisite face and curvy figure. He gave an evil smile. "You cheap woman. Although I''m not interested in you myself, if you don''t know your ce, I can let Braxton and his men have some fun with you!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the three middle-aged men next to Kevin all sneered coldly with a hint of evil in their eyes. They were all Golden Core experts whose actual age was definitely older than they appeared on the surface. But everyone loves beauty! No matter how old they are, as long as they are normal men, they will be interested in beauty. Even the middle-aged fat woman who was there had a jealous look in her eyes when looking at Miranda. At this moment, Kevin, who was mentally excited, suddenly eximed, "Huh?" A hint of interest appeared on his face. "They''re here? Let''s go, step outside!" As he spoke, he gave a signal to the middle-aged woman and took the lead in walking out of the cottage. The middle-aged woman forcefully grabbed the chain that bound Miranda and roughly dragged her outside. Three middle-aged men followed closely behind. Outside, L was already there, holding Colt in his hands. Kamryn, Phoebe, and others who were behind him wore somewhat solemn expressions, realizing they were facing a Golden Core expert. Seeing Kevin and his grouping out, with Miranda being dragged out while bound by a chain, L''s expression immediately turned grim. His eyes shimmered with a cold light. "L..." Miranda''s beautiful eyes looked at L. "It''s alright, I''m here!" L gave her a reassuring smile and spoke in a calm tone. In the next moment, he nced at Kevin and the others, his facial expression changing several times. "Where is my daughter?" A wicked smile appeared on Kevin''s face. "Don''t worry, your daughter is fine! Stop the nonsense, hand over Colt, and I''ll release your wife." L looked at Miranda for a moment, making sure she hadn''t been harmed, then asked coldly, "Where is my daughter? I want to see my daughter, or else I''ll kill him!" Saying that, L grabbed Colt by the neck. "Tell me, where is my daughter? Where have you taken her?" At this moment, he only saw Miranda but didn''t see Nora, and his anxiety grew. His eyes fluctuated with excitement and madness, as if he could erupt at any moment and kill Colt right then and there. "L, I''m sorry... I couldn''t protect Nora..." Miranda''s eyes showed a trace of guilt as she murmured. "How dare you!" Kevin saw L choking Colt and immediately shouted in astonishment. He grabbed Miranda as well and pressed his hand against her temple. "Come on! If you dare to kill Colt, I''ll kill your wife! Hahaha..." Kevin''s drug-induced state made him seem neurotic, his eyes ring directly at L. Miranda, in his grip, seemed as if she could perish at any moment. "Kevin!" Seeing this situation, Braxton, who was beside Kevin, growled softly. "Kevin, don''t act rashly! Save Colt first..." The others were also startled and quickly reminded Kevin. Colt was the grandson of the reclusive elder of the Willis family, although his strength was mediocre, his status was not low. If they were negligent and something happened to Colt, the elder would never let them off the hook. "Kevin, don''t mess around!" "Are you... Are you trying to kill me?" Colt shouted in fear. On the other side, seeing L''s agitation, Kamryn came over and pulled him. "L, calm down! Stay calm!" "No matter what, your wife is still in their hands!" "Leave it to me, I''ll talk to them, alright?" Kamryn urgently advised. Phoebe also added coldly from the side, "Your wife is at least still alive for now. Do you really want to ruin everything by confronting them?" At this moment, everyone on both sides feared that a single outburst from L or Kevin would escte the situation beyond control. On the other hand, Miranda, who was being held by Kevin from a distance, remained silent, her gazeplex as she looked at L. At this moment, L took a deep breath and his gaze met with Miranda''s in the air. In those beautiful eyes, he could see the emotions of affection and quilt For a moment, his heartstrings §à trembled! Stay calm! He had to stay calm at this moment! Regardless, he had to protect Miranda first. "Alright, Mr. Hernandez! You talk then! But I want to know the safety of my daughter," L took a deep breath, stepped back while holding Colt, and spoke in a deep voice towards Kamryn. Kamryn nodded, "Don''t worry!" In the next second, he took a step forward and spoke in a deep voice to the individuals on the other side, "I am the highest authority here. Who among you wille out and talk?" Braxton patted Kevin''s shoulder and gave him a signal, "Kevin, calm down a bit!" "Hmph!" Kevin sniffed and made a cold snort without saying a word. Braxton took his ce and asked, "How do you want to talk? Speak up." Kamryn nced at L and directly asked, "What about the child?" "We haven''t brought her here. She''s still in lylonio! Since we''re exchanging hostages, it should be one for one! What? Do you want to exchange one for two? Haha..." Braxton asked with a cold smirk. Upon hearing this, L''s fists clenched tightly. If it weren''t for Miranda still being in Kevin''s hands, he would have probably made a move already. "We haven''t brought her here, or..." Kamryn probed and changed his tone, "At the very least, we need to know if the child is still alive! Then we can talk about exchanging hostages. Let us see the child!" As soon as he finished speaking, Braxton nodded, "Okay." It was he who arranged for Nora to be taken away. Saying that, he took out his phone and made a video call. Seeing his actions, L''s eyes froze, and his whole body tensed up, staring straight at him. "Lawson, wake that brat up and bring her over. Someone wants to see her!" Braxton instructed through the video call. After about ten seconds, he turned the phone screen towards L, "Did you see? Your daughter is still alive! But it''s still one person for one person! If you want to exchange for your daughter, then we can talk about other conditions!" Chapter 546 "Unconventional" Lachlan Chapter 546 "Unconventional" L L focused his gaze on the phone screen and saw that Nora, too, was bound by iron chains and lying in the back seat of a car. Her big eyes were filled with confusion and a hint of fear. However, it was clear that she wasn''t in any immediate danger, which made L breathe a sigh of relief. When he first saw Miranda earlier, he didn''t see Nora at all and his heart had skipped a beat at the thought that something might have happened to his daughter. "How about it? Have you seen her now? Can we exchange hostages?" Braxton asked coldly. Kamryn smiled and said, "No rush. I think we can discuss some cooperation besides exchanging hostages." "Cooperation!" Braxton was taken aback. Kevin stared nkly and chuckled, "Damn, what''s there to cooperate with you guys? Huh?" "Of course, there is!" Kamryn spoke confidently, ording to his original n. "In fact, there are no irreconcble conflicts between our sides, right? You''re targeting L just because he broke the leg of an insignificant person!" "Insignificant?" Braxton raised an eyebrow. "That''s right! To experts of your level, that person should be considered insignificant. As far as I know, the purpose of your visit this time is to explore the Enigma Ruins. And who knows what kind of danger lies within this site. Why don''t we temporarily set aside this insignificant conflict and join forces to investigate? You all understand the principle that strength in numbers is crucial when facing unknown dangers, don''t you?" Kamryn said in a deep voice. As Kamryn''s words fell, a hint of interest appeared on the faces of Braxton, Kevin, and the others. "Heh, you guys wiped out the Cobra Syndicate, right? And you captured Colt. Now you want to talk about cooperation with us? Besides, do you even have the qualifications to cooperate with us? What kind of strength do you possess?" Kevin sniffed and asked maliciously. Kamryn frowned at his words, pondered for a moment, and then said, "As a condition for cooperation, I can promise that after this is over, we will release the imprisoned members of the Cobra Syndicate. As for strength, I possess power close to a Golden Core expert, and Phoebe, the young master of the Hudpids Sect, is a Golden Core expert. Do we have the qualifications to cooperate with you?" "Is that so? This girl is also a Golden Core expert? Hudpids Sect? Tsk tsk..." Kevin smirked as he looked at Phoebe, showing great interest. Braxton and the others temporarily put aside their overly excited minds and the overly anxious Kevin. After exchanging nces, they nodded slightly. They hade from afar primarily for the Enigma Ruins. Compared to that, even the Cobra Syndicate was insignificant to experts of their level. As for the conflict between Xander and L... it seemed even less worth mentioning now. Xander himself was directly killed by Kevin, just because he found him annoying. When facing the unknown ruins, having a few more powerful allies was indeed worth considering. "Cooperation is possible, but once we discover any cultivation resources or opportunities within the Enigma Ruins, we will take seventy percent!" Braxton proposed the final condition after contemting for a long time. Upon hearing this, Kamryn furrowed his brow. "Hmph, you don''t need to feel unbnced! I''ll tell you, all five of us are Golden Core experts!" Braxton snorted coldly, disying his dominance. Hearing this, the expressions of the people on this side changed. They had initially thought that only Kevin, the leader, was a mid-level Golden Core expert. But all five of them were? In the face of five Golden Core experts, if cooperation failed, they would be unable to contend! Even Phoebe alone, despite her advanced attributes, wouldn''t stand a chance against a 1v5 battle. With these thoughts in mind, Kamryn took a deep breath and nodded, saying, "Alright, seventy percent it is." "Then let''s exchange hostages, shall we?" "Kevin!" Braxton spoke and gestured to Kevin. Kevin snorted coldly, nced at L once more, and finally unlocked Miranda''s chains. "Go! Take it step by step and walk slowly!" Braxton coldly ordered Miranda. On the other side, L''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he also released Colt. "Go!" Colt''s heart leaped with joy upon hearing this and he began to walk as well. The two hostages from each side started walking slowly towards their respective groups, maintaining a steady pace. At this moment, everyone''s nerves were tense. This hostage exchange represented the sincerity of cooperation between the two sides. After a dozen breaths, Miranda and Colt passed each other. At that very moment, both L and the middle-aged woman with a rough face moved simultaneously. Swish!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L, who was originally standing there, turned into a blur without any warning and rushed towards Miranda. On the other side, the middle-aged woman with prominent facial features also charged at Colt at full speed. In that instant, L pushed his speed to the limit. His body transformed into a streak of lightning emitting a blue electric glow. The thunder attribute within his body erupted with full force, making him at least thirty percent faster than the middle-aged woman. "L..." Miranda felt a blur before her eyes, and a pair of warm hands grabbed her wrist. Her previously anxious heart suddenly calmed down in an instant. All that remained was guilt towards L... However, L didn''t have time to say anything to Miranda. After grabbing her wrist, his hand immediately exerted a rtively gentle force, pushing her aw towards Kamryn, Phoebe, and the others. L himself didn''t pause for a moment and continued to charge towards Colt. "Damn it!" The middle-aged woman, who was still five meters away from Colt, had a sudden change in her expression and angrily cursed. Kevin, Braxton, and the others showed a mix of surprise and anger. Kamryn, Phoebe, and the rest were also taken aback. No one had expected L to act in this way! Was he not only trying to save Miranda but also aiming to regain control of Colt as a hostage? One had to admit that it was quite a cost-effective move. But did he have the strength to do it? After all, he was facing a Golden Core expert. This action was akin to snatching food from the tiger''s mouth! "Get lost!" In the next instant, L had already grabbed Colt. As he pulled him towards his own body, he threw a punch towards the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman snorted coldly and pped her palm towards L. Boom! With a muffled sound, a shocking scene unfolded. The middle-aged woman groaned and was actually sted back by L''s punch. Chapter 547 Entrance Opened Chapter 547 Entrance Opened After the middle-aged woman collided with L''s fist, she felt a numbness in her right arm. Her body flew back more than ten meters before finally stabilizing. Her face showed a hint of uncertainty. Kevin and Braxton''s faces turned ashen. Especially Kevin, staring at L with eyes that seemed to be spitting fire, his expression twisted in anger. On the other side, Kamryn and Phoebe also showed shock on their faces. They were surprised by L''s sudden attack and impressed by his strength! Especially Phoebe, her pretty face frozen in disbelief as she stared wide-eyed at him. What? L was able to knock back a Golden Core expert with just one punch? Damn it! Wasn''t he only able to fight Kamryn evenly? Phoebe originally thought that after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, she would be able to overwhelm L. But she didn''t expect that this bastard actually... had hidden his true strength once? "L, what the f***! Are you ying dirty?" Kevin''s eyes turned bloodshot as he angrily cursed, exuding a strong killing intent. Braxton and the others red at L with fury as well. "Hand over Colt!" Braxton gritted his teeth and shouted. "Bring my daughter here first!" L''s face remained impassive as he spoke with an unquestionable tone. "I don''t give a damn! Today, I want to see if you can keep your wife safe after exchanging her back!" "Kill him!" Kevin sniffed and coldly cursed at L. "Don''t move! Otherwise, I''ll kill Colt!" L warned in a cold voice. "I said, bring my daughter here, and we can talk about anything!" "Go f*** yourself! If you have the guts, kill him!" Kevin''s expression was terrifying. He didn''t care whether L still had a hostage in his hand. L''s expression changed, and he took out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de from his spatial pouch, gripping Colt, and stepped forward.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Swish! With the next instant, after Kevin charged towards L, his attack trajectory suddenly changed, aiming directly at Colt in L''s hand. This caught L off guard. He never expected that the target of Kevin''s attack would be Colt in his hand. With a sound of a de piercing flesh, Kevin''s sword stabbed into Colt''s heart, the powerful force destroying his arteries. "Kevin, you..." Colt widened his eyes, looking at Kevin before him in disbelief, his expression turning mad and distorted. Everyone present was shocked to witness this scene. "Kevin, what are you doing? Have you gone crazy?" Braxton''s face changed drastically as he angrily questioned Kevin. The middle-aged woman stood there, dumbfounded. Kevin actually killed Colt with his own hands? With a sound! Kevin pulled out the sword, stepped back, and sneered, "Damn it, now there''s no burden! We can fight freely! Braxton, kill them all! L killed Colt, you know?" As his words fell, Braxton and the others'' expressions changed unpredictably, their gazes finally falling on L. Colt was dead, and they had no other choice at the moment! The only way was to, as Kevin said, kill L and the others, and push Colt''s death onto L''s head. "Attack!" Braxton coldly shouted at hispanions. For a moment, the five Golden Core experts locked their aura onto L. After L had punched the middle-aged woman back earlier, Kevin and the others no longer dared to underestimate him. They decided to join forces and take down this guy with thunderous might. Seeing this situation, Phoebe hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to rush forward and help L. "Phoebe, don''t help me! I''ll handle them myself. You and Mr. Hernandez take my wife and the others and leave!" However, at that moment, L stood there, his tone arrogantly defiant. And in the next second, facing the five Golden Core experts, he took the initiative to attack. Brandishing the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and activating the Rich Soil V Unyielding Form, he chargers forward. He actually intended to fight five enemies alone! ... Meanwhile, on the other side! A figure seemed to appear out of thin air at the entrance of the cave. This person was dressed in rags, holding a staff-like Soul-summoning Banner, with a faint indifference in their eyes towards life. "Who are you?" The few soldiers guarding the cave entrance were momentarily stunned. A cruel smirk appeared on the Ascetic Monk''s face. Without any visible movement, the soldiers fell one after another. In the next second, the Ascetic Monk swaggered into the cave. Half a minuteter... He stood in front of the hazy light curtain, adding a few more corpses under his feet! Even strands of souls were extracted from the bodies of these soldiers and imprisoned within the Soul-summoning Banner. "Sacrificing these souls should be enough, right?" the Ascetic Monk muttered to himself. In the next second, he inserted the Soul-summoning Banner into the ground, sat cross-legged, and began chanting obscure and iprehensible Sanskrit. If someone with profound cultivation were present, they might be able to see twisted specters being released from the Soul-summoning Banner. The entrance of the Enigma Ruins'' barrier seemed like a greedy monster, eagerly devouring these souls. As the souls were absorbed, the strength of the barrier gradually weakened. The radiance of the hazy light curtain visibly dimmed at a rapid pace. Buzz! Finally, the hazy light curtainpletely disappeared, revealing a transparent barrier resembling a watery curtain. The entrance to the barrier was finally fully open. Even a powerful wave surged out from within the barrier. The Ascetic Monk''s eyes brightened as he grabbed his Soul-summoning Banner and rushed in directly. His figure vanished instantly! "Today, none of you can kill me!" "Die!" L single-handedly charged towards the five powerful Golden t Core experts, shing his cial River Dragon Sparrow de towards the foremost Braxton. en.swhovels At this moment, he emitted a pale yellow glow, with surges of violent electric currents flowing around his body. With this sh, space trembled and tore apart! Its power was so immense and fierce that even the early Golden Core stage Braxton felt his heart quiver in fear. L used the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form directly, expending 10% of his true energy. He was determined to make his opponent suffer! Back when he hadn''t awakened the Rich Soil and Thunder Constitution, this one move, the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form, had the power to y an early Golden Core stage cultivator. Now, having broken through to the early Golden Core stage, the same move''s power could only be imagined. The power of the Rich Soil made this sh even more formidable. The enhancement from the thunder attribute made it unstoppable! Chapter 548 Kevin, The One Who Sells Out His Teammates Chapter 548 Kevin, the One Who Sells Out His Teammates L held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand, surrounded by electric light and unstoppable power, and shed towards Braxton who was in the forefront! Braxton''s face changed dramatically when he faced this blow, his heart trembling with fear. Without hesitation, he used his strongest attack. The sword in his hand burst into golden light and surged with rich gold elemental properties as it met L''s blow head-on. ng! In the next moment, the swords shed with a piercing sound! The long sword in Braxton''s hand broke instantly. The violent thunderous de mercilessly cut across Braxton''s head. Plop! A good-sized head flew straight up into the sky. A Golden Core early-stage powerhouse was killed by L at first sight! Beheaded on the spot! At the peak of the Core Formation stage, L was already capable of defeating opponents at the early Golden Core stage. Now that he had sessfully broken through, using his killer move against opponents of the same level felt like taking something out of a bag. In that instant, everyone was dumbfounded! Kevin, who was about to attack L, along with the other two middle-aged men and the middle-aged woman, all froze in their movements. They hadn''t expected Braxton to be decapitated with just one strike upon their first encounter. They hadn''t even had a chance to make a move! This left all four of them with a look of shock on their faces, feeling a chill creeping up their spines. Behind L, Phoebe, Kamryn, and the others were equally astonished. Phoebe, who had been nning toe to L''s aid, immediately dismissed the idea and pulled Miranda to turn and leave. After their initial shock, Kamryn and the others felt relieved! Simeon, in particr, had a fanatical and worshipful expression on his face! In his heart, he felt that L was the true myth... "Four more strikes?" At that moment, L stood tall, his de, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, pointed downward as he looked at Kevin and the other three who were crouching there. A few drops of blood had just dripped off the de. On his face, a smirk of dominance and wickedness! A single person standing there was enough to make the four powerful Golden Core experts hesitate. "Eliana, let''s team up and entangle him! Nuno, Atticus, you two go capture his wife. I don''t believe he can still split his attention!" "Attack!" Kevin whispered to the other three at this moment. His eyes flickered uncertainly. Kevin could sense that L''s main focus was on him. He couldn''t be more aware that he was the main target. For a moment, his mind raced. As soon as he finished speaking, the other three nodded. The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth and charged at L together with Kevin, unleashing the full power of her early Golden Core stage strength. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the two middle-aged men bypassed L from the left and right, heading straight for the military personnel behind him. They intended to grab Miranda from under Phoebe''s protection. L snorted coldly and immediately flew back, approaching Miranda and the others. He was determined to stop them at all costs! Swish, swish! At the same time, two de lights were unleashed, shing towards Nuno and Atticus respectively. And at this moment, a strong and unusual fluctuation suddenly appeared, emanating from a ce dozens of miles away. And the direction from which the fluctuation came was exactly the location of the Enigma Ruins'' camp! L and the other cultivators all felt this wave of fluctuation. "What kind of fluctuation is this?" Phoebe''s eyes narrowed as she guessed something. Boom, boom! At this moment, Nuno and Atticus, faced with the two de lightsing at them from L, alsounched their own attacks. One sword shadow and one fist imprint were seen, respectively confronting L''s attacks. However, in the instant their made contact, the attacks unleashed by the two hidden Werts from the Willis family were directly scattered by the de ligectly en.swhovels Even though they were also in the early Golden Core stage, their attacks seemed to be on an entirely different level from L''s attacks. Immediately after, the momentum of the de lights didn''t diminish, ruthlessly cleaving into the two men. Even though the two tried to defend themselves, their bodies were sent flying, each spitting out a mouthful of blood. Atticus had arge gash across his abdomen caused by the de light. Upon seeing this scene, Kevin''s face, which had been twisted due to drug use, froze in expression. His pupils contracted sharply! Then, he abruptly changed direction and sprinted towards another direction. And at this moment, as Atticus and Nuno were forced back by L''s strike, the middle-aged woman swiftly approached L. "Nuno, Atticus, go capture the others! Kevin and I will hold him off for a moment!" "Kevin!" The middle-aged woman shouted, but when she reached L, she suddenly realized herpanion was nowhere to be found. For a moment, her face changed drastically, filled with anger and astonishment. "Die!" At that moment, L''s eyes were filled with a killing intent as he swung his de towards the middle-aged woman''s head. The woman''s body emitted a burst of blue light as her lifelong strength erupted, and she wielded her sword with surging true energy above her head, attempting to block the strike. ng! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de Swordod firmly against her the middle-aged woman''s figure suddenly shrank, dropping to her knees with vel a thud. en.swhovels The ground beneath her knees formed tworge craters! L''s attack contained the power of the Rich Soil, making it incredibly heavy, carrying a force of ten thousand grams. The middle-aged woman''s face was filled with a horrified and desperate expression as she knelt on the ground, realizing that she was finished. At this moment, not only was her hand shattered by the impact, but she also felt numbness throughout her body. Although her sword temporarily blocked L''s strike, it was also deflected. So, how could she block the next strike? "Kevin, you won''t end well!" "Ah!" The middle-aged woman let out a scream full of unwillingness, resentment, and anger, as a strong energy wave surged from her body. Her already slightly overweight body suddenly expanded. L''s expression changed, quickly retreating. Damn it! This middle-aged woman was actually going to self-detonate her Golden Core as well? Boom! The next moment, apanied by a muffled sound, the middle-aged woman''s body instantly exploded. Terrifying true energy and water attribute energy, mixed with flesh and blood, scattered in all directions!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. L, who was retreating, was immediately lifted off by this energy. However, this time, he had already reached the Golden Core Realm and activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, greatly enhancing his defense. Last time, when the Golden Core expert next to Isa protected himself with self-detonation, L was almost blown to death and fell into a critical state. But this time, Eliana''s self-detonation only caused him to spew out a mouthful of reversed blood, and his injuries were not severe at all. "Nuno, scatter and escape!" At this moment, Atticus''s pupils constricted, and he shouted. Originally nning to continue the attack, he immediately changed direction and fled in the opposite direction. Chapter 549 Entering The Nest Of Malevolence Chapter 549 Entering the Nest of Malevolence At this moment, Atticus saw Eliana''s self-detonation only causing minor injuries to L, and one word popped into his mind: abnormal! This kid is too abnormal! His defense and physical strength have reached such astonishing levels. For a Golden Core expert to be forced into self-detonation, it can be said to be a final desperate move. Such an extreme measure, and it only gave him a "scratch"? This kid easily took down Braxton with a single strike, disying incredible offensive power. His defense is also impable. Does this kid have no weaknesses? This made Atticus despair, losing all hope of fighting L and choosing to turn and escape directly. By now, Braxton and Eliana were dead, and Kevin had escaped. L, single-handedly, had brought these five Golden Core experts to such a sorry state! What was the point of the two of them continuing to fight? Nuno didn''t even need Atticus to remind him; he reacted in the same way as hispanion. The two of them went in different directions, using all their strength to flee. L hesitated for a moment, snorted coldly, and didn''t pursue them further. "L, don''t chase them! There seems to be something unusual about that ruin!" Phoebe urgently reminded. L nodded and looked in that direction with cold shes in his eyes. On the other side... Kevin, as a mid-level Golden Core expert, had a clear assessment and understanding of L''s strength after witnessing his two attacks. He understood that even he himself was definitely not L''s match. And Kevin could sense that he was L''s primary target. After directly getting rid of Eliana, he felt the strange and intense fluctuations and hurried towards the camp where the Enigma Ruins were located, using his speed to the fullest. A distance of a dozen kilometers was only a matter of minutes for a Golden Core expert. After arriving at the camp, Kevin, relying on his energy perception, rushed into the cave. Inside the cave, there were many soldiers from the camp who noticed the situation and rushed over. Kevin, ruthless and merciless, made his way to the entrance of the barrier. The next moment, he stared in astonishment at the entrance of the barrier and gritted his teeth before charging in. Kevin was certain that L would never let him go and would relentlessly pursue him in order to capture him, all for the sake of his daughter. So, within the Enigma Ruins, it was possibly the only safe hiding ce. Outside, Kevin knew he probably wouldn''t be able to escape. Ten minutes after he entered, Kamryn, L, and the others also arrived at the cave. Seeing the soldiers stationed here heavily injured, Kamryn''s face turned pale with anger! "What happened?" Kamryn asked coldly. "Mr. Hernandez, the barrier entrance opened! A strange-looking Ascetic Monk sneaked into the camp and entered the barrier. And just now, a powerful expert also entered." A battle officer reported with a solemn expression. "It opened?" Kamryn stared at the now transparent entrance and muttered with an uncertain expression. "Let''s go in too!" Phoebe said eagerly. Meanwhile, L looked at Miranda and said in a deep voice, "Darling, Kevin has escaped inside, and I''m determined to go in and capture him and trade him for Nora." He paused for a moment before continuing, "Will you...e with me?" Although everything inside the barrier was unknown, and there could be even greater dangers waiting, L couldn''t leave Miranda outside either. Don''t forget, two Golden Core experts from the hidden Willis family had also escaped! So, he could only choose to bring Miranda in with him. Even if there were dangers, they would face them together. Miranda nodded without hesitation, "Okay!" As long as she could be with L, the goddess CEO felt no fear, even if they were facing life and death. "Okay!" L nodded. While Kamryn, Phoebe, and the others were still deliberating and hesitating, he didn''t waste any time and pulled Miranda''s hand, rushing directly into the barrier. With a slight dizziness and a tearing sensation in his body, L''s vision suddenly changed, and he found himself in an unfamiliar environment. The sky here was dim, and the entire space had a strange purple hue. The surroundings and the nts growing here had a dark purple color, and there were some unidentifiable vegetation. The ground beneath their feet was dark red, as if stained with blood. But these were all secondary matters. What truly shocked L was that Miranda had disappeared from his side after they entered. The two of them were separated! This situation was somewhat simr to the personal trial they had experienced during the n Grand Competition. When L and his group entered the Sacred Medicine Valley, they were also randomly separated. "Damn it! What kind of ce is this?" "Miranda, please be safe!" L cursed under his breath, then quickly suppressed his aura and started searching for Miranda''s trace. Outside, Kamryn, Phoebe, and the others made some preparations and also entered the Enigma Ruins'' barrier. This included Simeon and the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade, as well as some of Kamryn''s strongest Skyguard Battalion members. In a valley filled with strange purple-red nts, Ascetic Monk Vanaro, barefooted and holding the Soul-summoning Banner, was using the concentration of spiritual energy in the space to search for something. An undoubtedly resentful spirit rushed toward him, screaming. Vanaro snorted disdainfully, shook the Soul-summoning Banner in his hand, and captured the resentful spirit within it. The Soul-summoning Banner glowed faintly, emitting an aura that seemed to have grown stronger. Tap, tap, tap... At this moment, footsteps sounded. Even though the footsteps were deliberately light, Vanaro, with his powerful strength, still detected them. "Someone alive has entered? Hehehe..." A look of interest appeared on Vanaro''s face as he quietly walked toward the direction of the footsteps. A few breathster, he came face to face with Kevin, who had escaped in here. "A cultivator from Priocia? Hello..." Vanaro smiled strangely. Kevin was momentarily stunned as he looked at this peculiar-looking individual in front of him, his face filled with surprise and suspicion.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t see through the other person, but he felt an inexplicable pressure from him. "Who are you?" Kevin asked with a puzzled expression. "I opened this Nest of Malevolence. You came in, and you''re asking who I am?" "Without my permission, who allowed you to enter?" "So, die!" Vanaro chuckled maliciously. In the next moment, a golden light shone on his palm as he struck out towards Kevin. Within the palm imprint, several intricate Sanskrit patterns seemed to flicker. Kevin''s face changed drastically when faced with this strike. He hadn''t expected the other person to seek his life without any hesitation. Chapter 550 Evil Soul Cultivation Chapter 550 Evil Soul Cultivation "Dragon Descending Sword Technique!" In the face of Vanaro''s palm strike, Kevin directly used his trump card. He swung his sword, and the sword energy transformed into a dragon-shaped sword shadow, shooting towards the golden palm imprint. In the next instant, the dragon-shaped sword shadow dissipated instantly, leaving behind the palm imprint with still eighty percent of its power, firmlynding on Kevin''s body. Fortunately, before the attack reached him, he activated the life-saving item given to him by Wicked Bone. It was a small figurine-shaped talisman called the Substitute Life Talisman, which could help Kevin withstand one fatal attack. As he crushed the figurine talisman, an illusion of a person appeared in front of him, taking the blow on his behalf. Boom! With a muffled sound, Kevin''s body flew backward but was unharmed. However, even so, Kevin was frightened to the core. Looking at the gaze of the Ascetic Monk in front of him, he was filled with lingering fear. "You... Are you a Nascent Soul expert?" Kevin eximed in shock. "Hmm?" Vanaro raised an eyebrow in surprise and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect you to have some techniques up your sleeve. However, how many times can you use this life-saving method of yours?" Kevin swallowed nervously and asked urgently, "Why... Why do you want to kill me? We don''t seem to have any grievances, do we?" "It''s simple. Killing you and absorbing your soul will make my Soul-summoning Banner even more powerful. Your strength is considerable, reaching the Golden Core Realm, and your soul should be much stronger than that of an ordinary person. You are an excellent nourishment for my Banner!" Vanaro stared at Kevin, his eyes filled with a sinister and cruel look. Hearing this, Kevin''s face turned pale, and the excitement from the drugs he took instantly cooled down. "No! Don''t kill me!" "We are both in the same boat now!" "If I''m not mistaken, the soldiers'' bodies outside when I entered, were they created by you?" Kevin''s mind was racing at this moment. He knew that with the opponent''s terrifying strength, he wouldn''t be able to escape if he tried to run. He could only rely on his eloquence and all the conditions he could use to persuade him. "That''s right! I killed them. So what?" Vanaro nodded, showing interest as he asked. At this point, he wasn''t in a hurry to kill Kevin and was ready to hear what he had to say. After all, this person from Priocia couldn''t escape either. "They were all soldiers from Priocia. By doing this, you''re essentially opposing the Priocia military. I can guarantee that the Priocia military will also enter, and among them are extremely powerful cultivators! And I am also an enemy of the Priocia military! As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. We should join forces, don''t you think?" Kevin persuasively said. Upon hearing this, a hint of indifference shed in Vanaro''s eyes. It seemed that he had no interest at all in joining forces with Kevin. "Oh? The cultivators from the Priocia military are powerful?" Vanaro asked. He cared about the level of strength among the Priocia military, whether there were any individuals who could threaten him. "I''m not sure about the specifics! But they can easily kill Golden Core experts with a single strike." Kevin''s eyes flickered for a moment as he vaguely replied. "I see!" Vanaro nodded faintly, saying indifferently. The next moment, he stared at Kevin with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. "So, you''re just another person who was killed in an instant? What value do I have in cooperating with you? Will you be a burden to me?" Upon hearing this, Kevin quickly shook his head and said, "No! Besides helping you deal with other powerful members of the Priocia military, I can also do you a big favor!" "Oh? What can you do?" Vanaro asked with a cold sneer. "I can help you find people," Kevin replied urgently, taking out apass-like object from his body and pointing it towards Vanaro. "Thispass can track the aura of living beings. If you want to absorb souls to strengthen your usure instead of relying on luck, I can help you find other living people, How about that? Oh, thispass was given to me by my great-grandfather and has recognized me as its master. Only I can use it! Master, spare my life, and I may help you find more living people inside, providing nourishment for your Soul-summoning Banner. What do you think?" Kevin held thepass steadily, and the pointer on it trembled a few times, pointing in a certain direction. As the great-grandson of Wicked Bone, Kevin had also learned some unorthodox methods from Wicked Bone. He carried many "artifacts" given to him by Wicked Bone, and this "Living People Compass" was one of them. This time, a trace of interest finally appeared on Vanaro''s face as he slowly nodded and said, "Good! I''ll spare your life. I hope thispass of yours is truly effective. Otherwise..." "Don''t worry!" Kevin breathed a sigh of relief and forced a pleasing smileContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. on his face. Although he had a rebellious personality, it was only when facing the weak. Now, in front of Vanaro, who could kill him in an instant, Kevin understood the importance ofpromise. Five minutester, following the direction indicated by the Living People Compass, they unexpectedly saw several figures wandering aimlessly. These individuals were wearingbat uniforms and turned out to be members of the Skyguard Battalion. Seeing them, Kevin smiled and said, "Master, do you see? The effectiveness of my Living People Compass didn''t disappoint you, did it?" A cruel and satisfied smile appeared on Vanaro''s face. "Although these people are weak, it''s better than nothing." Saying that, he walked barefoot towards the members of the Skyguard Battalion, seemingly strolling casually. "Who are you?" At this moment, the Skyguard Battalion members noticed him and someone shouted in rm. "I am the one who will im your souls," Vanaro said with an evil smile. Bang! Bang! Bang! Upon hearing this, the members of the Skyguard Battalion changed their expressions and immediately opened fire at Vanaro. However, the bullets only left a few white marks on Vanaro''s body and couldn''t harm him at all. Boom! The next moment, Vanaro nted the Soul-summoning Banner into the ground, his eyes turning a chilling grayish-white as he chanted something. The movements of the Skyguard Battalion soldiers suddenly froze, and their guns fell to the ground as their expressions twisted in agony. The brilliance in their eyes quickly faded away. Thud! Thud! Thud... With a muffled sound, these soldiers were forcibly stripped of their souls, and their lifeless bodies fell to the ground. Their physical bodies still had vitality, but they had be mere husks. "Let''s go, continue!" Vanaro waved his hand at Kevin, his smile eerie. Looking at this sinister soul cultivator, Kevin couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine, filled with horror. Chapter 551 The Enormous Face Chapter 551 The Enormous Face Kevin saw Vanaro''s methods and felt like he was ying with fire. If it weren''t for the fact that he had thepass on him, which gave him some value to Vanaro, he would have been dead without a burial ground. He couldn''t even keep his soul intact, let alone hope to be reincarnated.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Damn it, this guy is too ruthless!" "I''m afraid that in the end, when I no longer have any use to him, I won''t be able to escape death either!" "It''s better to be caught by L than fall into his hands!" "I must find a way to deal with this guy!" Kevin thought silently in his heart while pretending to cooperate with Vanaro and holding thepass as they searched for someone. As Vanaro looked at Kevin with a meaningful gaze from behind, he calcted something in his mind. He felt that this kid had quite a lot of interesting things on him. At this moment, the temporary alliance between the two harbored suspicions and ill intentions towards each other. On the other side... After Miranda entered the barrier, confusion covered her beautiful face when she opened her eyes again. She noticed that L, who had entered with her, was no longer by her side, which filled her with helplessness and unease. Miranda had gradually developed a strong reliance on this man. Especially in this unfamiliar and eerie environment, the absence of L made the goddess CEO panic. She looked around, only to see a destendscape. Some purple nts grew sparsely, casting ghostly shadows at first nce. But what terrified Miranda even more was the scattered skeletons on the ground. Seeing these skeletons, Miranda felt her scalp tingle, and a sense of fear rushed to her head. Crack! Crack! Crack... However, what followed was even worse. At this moment, the skeletons on the ground suddenly stood up one by one. Their skeletal joints emitted a grating sound as they moved. Miranda''s pupils contracted, her beautiful face lost its color, and she looked at these "revived" skeletons in fear. Their eye sockets flickered with blue mes, staring at the living intruder. "Are you... human or ghost?" In a state of panic and fear, the goddess CEO shouted at the skeletons, almost asking a redundant question. In the next second, these skeletons silently approached her from all directions. Miranda didn''t even have a chance to escape! Faced with this situation, Miranda, in a state of despair, picked up a broken thigh bone as a weapon, suppressing her fear and disgust. Swish! At that moment, one of the skeletons reached out with its withered hand towards Miranda. In this desperate situation, Miranda unleashed her hidden potential. She narrowly dodged the skeleton''s attack and fiercely swung the thigh bone in her hand, aiming for its neck. Bang! With a muffled sound, Miranda, who was already at the mid-stage of Dark Force, shattered the skeleton''s neck with a powerful strike. The skeleton''s neck instantly snapped, and its bones scattered on the ground. The two clusters of ghostly mes in its eye sockets seemed to dissipate into the air. Seeing that she had taken down one "monster," Miranda''s confidence soared. It seemed that these skeletons weren''t too formidable, roughly equivalent to the early stage of Transmutation Force at best. Furthermore, they were clumsy in their movements andcked any real techniques, making them much easier to deal with. With this in mind, the goddess CEO gathered her spirits, brandishing the thigh bone in her hand, and began to fight against the skeletons. With her much greater agility, she managed to hold her ground even when surrounded by the skeletons. However, as the battle continued, Miranda started to sustain injuries herself. Boom! "Die! Ah!" After an unknown amount of time passed, Miranda exerted all her strength and smashed the head of thest remaining skeleton. With a crisp sound, the thigh bone infused with her inner energy ruthlessly crushed the seemingly decayed skull. After the final skeleton copsed, Miranda finally let out a sigh of relief. Exhausted, she sat down on the ground, panting heavily. Miranda, the goddess CEO, appeared quite disheveled. Her back now bore three shocking wounds, with flesh and skin protruding outward. Her delicate face also had a scratch from the skeletal handbones. She was covered in numerous injuries all over her body. This was the first real battle she had experienced since training with L. "L! You bastard!" she eximed. "Where are you?" Sitting on the ground, Miranda spoke to herself with a hint of grievance and resentment in her voice. Crack! Crack! Crack... Just when Miranda thought the battle was over and her nerves hadn''tpletely rxed, a strange sound echoed once again. Immediately after, the sight thax wouldpletely crush her hape appeared before her eyes. The skeletons she had previously dismantled had now reassembled. In the end, they formed an incredibly huge skeleton emitting an immensely powerful aura that overwhelmed Miranda. The flickering blue mes in its eye sockets stared at her with an eerie intensity. Miranda stood up abruptly, gritting her teeth as she faced this giant skeleton. Despair filled her beautiful eyes, but they also revealed a resolute determination. She believed that this time she was done for, but even if she were to die, she had to fight and endure. She couldn''t just sit and wait for death. What if... L coulde in time? "Come on!" Miranda swallowed a recovery pill and a small healing pill given to her by L. She let out a determined cry to boost her own morale. Thump! Thump! Thump... The next moment, the giant skeleton king moved with clumsy steps, charging towards the living person in front of it. Although its movements were stiff, its speed was extremely fast. The massive body made up of countless white bones brought a suffocating pressure upon Miranda. But at this critical moment, a sudden change urred! "Get lost!" A tremendous negative energy condensed, apanied by a grand and sinister shout. In an instant, the giant skeleton king, which was rushing towards Miranda, disintegrated under this shout. Its massive body crumbled into scattered bones once again, falling to the ground. Blue ghostly mes dispersed and flew away, quickly retreating as if evading something terrifying. Miranda''s delicate body trembled, and with a look of astonishment and uncertainty, she turned to look behind her. In that moment, she felt her soul shudder, her hair standing on end, and she was almost scared to faint. A gigantic face had suddenly appeared in the empty space behind her, hovering between substance and illusion, slightly distorted. Chapter 552 Harmless To Humans And Animals? Chapter 552 Harmless to Humans and Animals? Looking at the giant face in front of her, Miranda was almost scared out of her wits!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thanks to following L for some time now, she hade to understand many incredible things in this world. Otherwise, she would have fainted right then and there. At this moment, the massive face shed a smile that seemed to represent friendliness towards Miranda. But no matter how you looked at it, it was still creepy... "Woman, don''t be afraid. I mean you no harm! Just now I saved you," said the giant face. The next second, the huge face turned into a humanoid phantom andmunicated with Miranda through telepathy. "Who are you? Are you a human or a ghost?" Miranda asked, filled with suspicion, taking a few steps back instinctively, wearing a wary expression on her face. "In your words, I should be considered a ghost! You could say that I am the master of this ce, but as for who I specifically am, I have already forgotten. It has been too long! I have been trapped here for far too long..." The humanoid figure''s face carried a touch ofment. However, the person as a whole seemed quite peaceful. Miranda looked at the figure, her expression slightly rxed. Regardless, this "ghost" in front of her seemed approachable, without the same malevolence as other vengeful spirits. "You are the master of this ce? What is this ce? Why did you save me?" Miranda calmed her mind a bit but remained cautious toward the humanoid figure. "This ce is called the Nest of Malevolence, filled with numerous wandering spirits and soul energy! I am the most powerful soul entity here; you can call me the Lord of Evil Spirits. I saved you because I wan to cooperate with you! I will help you survive here, and in return... you will help me leave this cursed ce, how about it?" The figure showed a trace of anticipation, smiling innocently as it asked Miranda. Hearing this, Miranda''s beautiful eyes flickered as she pondered something in her heart. The next moment, following the figure''s words, she asked, "Help you leave this cursed ce? How can I do that? And how will you help me survive here?" "It''s simple. Don''t resist your consciousness, let me enter your soul and temporarily merge with it. By doing so, I can ensure your safety in this ce. How about it?" Lord of Evil Spirits smiled. Upon hearing this, Miranda couldn''t help but take a few steps back, a horrified expression on her face. "Let you merge with my soul? Doesn''t that sound like possession? Will I still be myself afterwards?" "That''s right! Woman, you may not know it, but you possess an extremely rare Intermediary Soul Physique that only appears once in a millennium." "My soul is too powerful, and ordinary individuals'' bodies can''t withstand it. If I were to enter someone else''s body, their physical form would directly copse. But you... you can! Not only that, your physique can convert soul energy into absolute strength in your physical body. So, after temporarily borrowing your body, my strength will be unimaginable, guaranteeing your safety here." "However, rest assured, even if I merge with your soul, you will still retain your own consciousness. It''s just that this body will temporarily have two consciousnesses. If you sense that something is wrong and your consciousness resists or rejects, my soul will be forced to leave your body. In the end, the autonomy is still in your hands. Once we leave the Nest of Malevolence, I will also leave voluntarily! How about it?" Lord of Evil Spirits spoke with a hint of pleading. The humanoid figure''s voice carried a sincere tone, and its eyes in the illusionary form seemed filled with genuine earnestness. Upon hearing these words, Miranda''s expression became quiteplex. Was she really this rare Intermediary Soul Physique? Others couldn''t withstand his soul, and their bodies would copse? But she could? Was it true? Miranda felt somewhat unreliable. What if the figure was deceiving her, and her body ended up copsing? Although the figure''s words sounded sincere and it appeared harmless, she couldn''t easily trust it. There''s a saying, "speaking in ghostly riddles"... and this figure in front of her was indeed a ghost, and moreover, it seemed to be a king-level ghost. Allowing it to enter her soul? Just thinking about it felt quite dangerous. "If I don''t agree, what will you do?" Miranda gritted her teeth and asked, mustering up her courage. Upon hearing this, the Lord of Evil Spirits sighed and shook his head. "I know you won''t easily believe me. won''t force you if you don''t agree, even though I have the ability. Kwill apany you and protect you in secret until you feel my sincerity." After speaking, his figure instantly dissipated, bing an invisible and intangible presence. Miranda was stunned for a moment and looked around in astonishment. She had refused, but the other party didn''t say anything more? Was it really that easy to negotiate? Could it be that this was a "friendly ghost"? With doubts lingering in her mind, Miranda stood still for a while, nursing her injuries, before cautiously leaving the valley. ... Meanwhile, on the other side! L found himself in a situation where he couldn''t track Miranda, even with the causal connection between them. He couldn''t locate her using techniques like Energy Tracking. Helpless, he could only search around, praying that nothing would happen to Miranda before he found her. Another objective was to capture Kevin and retrieve Nora! In this ce, L had no sense of time or direction. After aimlessly searching for over half an hour, his expression suddenly changed. Several peopley on the open ground ahead. L hurried over and found that these people were Kamryn''s subordinates. Half a minuteter, L squatted on the ground with a serious and angry expression. "The bodies still have vitality, but their souls have been extracted?" "Who has such malicious methods?" He gnashed his teeth and muttered to himself, feeling a chill run down his spine. He felt both anger and fear towards these methods. After properly hiding the bodies of these soulless but still living warriors, L continued his search within the Nest of Malevolence. L''s Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique had reached a high level, and he possessed various techniques. If their souls hadn''t yet disappeared, perhaps he could use Sou Retrieval Technique to revive them. . NovelDrama.Org Meanwhile, on the other side! UMS Kevin held the Living People Compass and, apanied by Vanaro, unexpectedly arrived at the foot of a mountain. Ahead stood a graceful figure, cautiously surveying the surroundings. Behind that figure, another person was sitting cross-legged, seemingly undergoing a breakthrough. It was Phoebe and Kamryn! "Hmm? Master, I''ve found you two big fish! Hehe..." Kevin looked at Phoebe standing there from a distance, a yful smile on his face. Chapter 553 Really A Waste Chapter 553 Really a Waste At the foot of the mountain, there was a huge pit with blue mes flickering inside. The walls and ground around the pit were burned transparently red as if they could melt at any moment. The temperature in the area was extremely high. Kamryn sat cross-legged in the middle of the pit, surrounded by blue mes, his expression showing pain as he underwent some process. Simr to L under Thunder Tribtion before, Kamryn''s entire body turned ck like charcoal and seemed like it could turn into ashes at any moment. Phoebe guarded outside of the pit. As an ice attribute person, it was extremely ufortable for her to stand here but this beautiful youngdy still endured her difort to protect Kamryn. However, at this moment she noticed two figures walking towards them and her face changed suddenly. Her beautiful eyes looked warily at Kevin and Vanaro. "Kevin, is that you? What a small world! Even here, we manage to run into each other so easily? If you don''t want to die, get lost!" Phoebe drew her Frost Soul Divine Sword and pointed it at Kevin and hispanion, speaking in a cold and stern tone. Outside the Enigma Ruins, L had already shed with the opposing party. The proposal Kamryn put forward, to cooperate and explore the ruins together, was definitely impossible. The other side was an enemy, not a friend! So when Phoebe saw Kevin, she didn''t hold back anymore. Upon hearing this, a smirk appeared on Kevin''s face. "Well, well, what a coincidence, beautiful! Why should I leave? Weren''t you nning to cooperate with me and explore this site together?" Phoebe''s face turned cold, her expression carrying a hint of seriousness and caution as she stared at Kevin and Vanaro. Dealing with Kevin was manageable. Although he was a slight step higher than her, being in the mid-stage of Golden Core, his awakened abilities were of ordinary constitution. Phoebe, on the other hand, was confident in her advanced ice attribute physique, especially with the Frost Soul Divine Sword in her hands, she wasn''t afraid of Kevin. However, the foreigner dressed as an Ascetic Monk by Kevin''s side was inscrutable to Phoebe. At that moment, Phoebe heard the Ascetic Monk speak with a smirking smile. The Ascetic Monk appraised Phoebe, his eyes carrying a mix of desire and amusement, and said, "What a beautiful Priocia woman! I didn''t expect to encounter such a beauty in the Nest of Malevolence. It would be a shame to kill you directly. Beauty, as long as you''re willing to kneel and swear loyalty to me, serving me with your soul, I can give you a chance to live." Upon hearing this, anger shed on Phoebe''s face, and a cold light shot from her beautiful eyes. "Get lost! You''re simply delusional!" Who was she? She was the young mistress of the secretive Hudpids Sect. How could she crawl at the feet of a foreign man like a dog, begging for mercy? Hearing the other party''s request, Phoebe was furious. "Hehe, it seems you don''t know your ce. Do I have to show you my strength for you to bow down??" Vanaro seemed unfazed, smiling wickedly as he asked. "Master, this woman seems quite arrogant. It looks like you''ll have to take action," Kevin instigated from the side. In his heart, he thought, "Woman, oh woman, you better be useful and help me stall this Ascetic Monk for a moment. Since encountering Vanaro until now, Kevin had been deceiving and evading him, but he never gave up on escaping. At this moment, he saw that Vanaro seemed interested in Phoebe, and he instantly felt an opportunity. However, as soon as the words fell, Vanaro''s eyes carried a sharp and yful look as he looked at him, as if he had seen through Kevin''s thoughts This woman only has the strength of the early stage of Golden Core, so there''s no need for me to personally intervene! Help me subdue her. You can cripple her, but don''t kill her! Understand?" Vanaro instructed Kevin as if he were ordering a subordinate. Upon hearing this, Kevin''s expression instantly changed. He was a bold person, when had he ever been bossed around like this? And if he attacked Phoebe while Vanaro watched, how could he find an opportunity to escape? Feeling that his n had failed, Kevin felt a surge of unwillingness and resentment in his heart. But being under someone else''s roof, he had no choice but to lower his head. Having witnessed Vanaro''s strength, Kevin didn''t dare to disobey hismand without finding an absolute opportunity. In the next second, Kevin drew his own sword and charged towards Phoebe. Phoebe disdainfully spat at Kevin, finding his behavior as an outsider pathetic! A battle between two Golden Core experts immediately unfolded. At this moment, Kamryn was enduring the burning pain in his body, desperately absorbing the surrounding fire elemental energy attempting to break through from thete stage of Core Formation to the Golden Core Realm. Ultimately, he couldn''t help Phoebe in any way. On the other side, L followed the traces of Miranda and Kevin, only to discover several "corpses" of Skyguard Battalion soldiers and Dragon Sword Brigade members along the way. Their souls were also extracted, ??. leaving behind only a "shell" with a faint trace of vitality. This filled him with anger, vowing to make the culprit pay with their life once he encountered them to cleanse their sins. UMS After marching in one direction for over half an hour, L''s expression suddenly changed. He faintly heard the sound of a fighting from a distance. He quickly concealed his aura and hurried towards the source. ng! The Frost Soul Divine Sword shed with Kevin''s longsword once again. With a crisp sound, Kevin''s weapon was unexpectedly shattered by Phoebe. With this opportunity, Phoebe''s sword technique swiftly brought forth a stter of blood from Kevin''s shoulder socket. Kevin let out a muffled groan and repeatedly stepped back. His face fluctuated between anger and uncertainty, his feet seemingly floating as he red at Phoebe with eyes ready to shoot fire. Vanaro had forbidden him from taking Phoebe''s life, so he found himself restrained when it came to attacking her. "Hmph! Trash!" Phoebe arrogantly raised her chin and disdainfully insulted him. Meanwhile, Vanaro sneered coldly on the other side. "You truly are a waste! Let me handle this myself. If you want to escape, feel free to try! Hehe..."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Vanaro nced at Kevin with a threatening gaze, then wielding the Soul-summoning Banner, he slowly approached Phoebe step by step. Phoebe''s expression immediately turned serious. She nced back at Kamryn, who was still undergoing a breakthrough, gritted her teeth, and decided to face the opponent in battle. "It seems you want to resist, but soon you will realize it''s pointless!" Vanaro observed Phoebe''s posture, filled with amusement. Chapter 554 Challenging Stronger Enemies Chapter 554 Challenging Stronger Enemies Phoebe knew that talking was useless, so she charged straight towards Vanaro without hesitation, using her ultimate move. She felt an unparalleled pressure emanating from this Ascetic Monk and didn''t dare hold back! Ayer of silver light rose up around her as the Frost Soul Divine Sword shone brightly and stabbed towards Vanaro. Wherever the sword passed, the air seemed to freeze. Now that Phoebe had broken through to the early stages of Golden Core and awakened her ice physique, this sword''s power was even more condensed and terrifying than when she used it against L in the God Medicine Valley. It was at least ten times stronger! However, when faced with this sword strike, Vanaro only showed a hint of interest and contempt on his face. He snorted coldly as his Soul-summoning Banner lit up with a sacred golden light and swung towards the sword energy. The sword energy immediately dissipated! But Vanaro only paused for a moment before continuing towards Phoebe, "Priocia beauty, you will soon know that I am in charge here! Those who defy me will suffer punishment even if it means their soul!" Vanaro spoke arrogantly as if he were a god. Seeing her overwhelmingly powerful attack being easily resolved by him caused despair and horror to appear on Phoebe''s face. "A Nascent Soul expert?" she murmured. In the next second, she made up her mind! Phoebe knew that even if she gave up Kamryn to escape now, there was no way she could escape from Vanaro''s grasp. She had no choice but to fight for her life! Even if she had to self-destruct her Golden Core, she would never submit to him and be his ything. Just at this moment, a de aura suddenly appeared and fiercely shed towards Vanaro. Vanaro raised an eyebrow and made a sound of "hmm?" His footsteps halted abruptly as he shed with the Soul-summoning Banner, treating it like a blunt weapon, against the oing de aura. Likewise, the de aura was easily shattered, but a tingling sensation spread through Vanaro''s arm, paralyzing his entire body. He revealed a trace of astonishment and looked towards the young man who had suddenly appeared. Phoebe also paused for a moment, looking at the figure standing in front of her, her eyes showing a hint of surprise. "L? Is that you?" She hadn''t expected this guy to step forward at this critical moment. L narrowed his eyes slightly and stared coldly at Vanaro, saying, "Are those soulless corpses your creation?" Vanaro raised an eyebrow, his expression sinister, and said, "So what if they are? Will you be like them soon?" Upon hearing this, a murderous intent shed in L''s eyes. "You despicable bastard! You''ll die!" "Just you? You think you can act on behalf of justice and kill me? Hahaha..." Vanaroughed mockingly a few times and then spoke in a grim tone, "To think someone would activelye to seek death in front of me! Kid, your soul will also be nourishment for the Soul-summoning Banner! Die..." With that, he tapped his foot, and his figure turned into an afterimage, charging towards L. L snorted coldly and directly unleashed the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, wielding the cial River Dragon Sparrow de as he met the attack head-on. Seeing this scene, Kevin took a few steps back, covering his shoulder, his gaze flickering constantly. Phoebe gritted her teeth and wanted to help, engaging Vanaro alongside L. "Phoebe, help me catch Kevin! Leave this guy to me!" However, L''s loud shout resounded at this moment. Phoebe hesitated for a moment but ultimately turned around and rushed towards Kevin. "Damn it!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin cursed through gritted teeth upon seeing this, mustering his spirits to deal with Phoebe, but his n to seize the opportunity and escape once again fell through. Boom! Meanwhile, L had already collided head-on with Vanaro for the first time. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de surged with the heavy and tenacious power of Rich Soil, surrounded by raging electric currents, as it descended upon Vanaro. Vanaro''s Soul-summoning Banner shed with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in a in and unadorned manner. Boom! Apanied by a thunderous muffled sound, a terrifying residual force scattered in all directions. L let out a muffled groan and was immediately sent flying backward. Even though he had activated the invincible technique of Rich Soil, he still fel a tearing sensation in his palms and numbness in his arms from the impact. The unstable earthy yellow glow on his body seemed as if it would disintegrate from the shock. L''s expression instantly became extremely grave. If he hadn''t activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, his internal organs would have been shattered from that strike. Even now, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood and had already sustained significant internal injuries. "Hmm? Interesting!" "But, it''s still not enough! In the end, just ants!" Vanaro sneered and, taking advantage of the situation, pressed towards L. In L''s starry eyes, a surge of madness and fighting spirit welled up as he met the challenge. Even in the face of a Nascent Soul Realm expert, he didn''t have the slightest intention of giving up. Meanwhile, on the other side... Miranda cautiously walked through the Nest of Malevolence, with only one thought in her mind: to find L. Along the way, she encountered several undead creatures resembling skeletal soldiers again, but they all avoided her and didn''t attack. This made Miranda realize that the self-proimed "Lord of Evil Spirits" was still secretly following her. As the intelligent and resolute president, Miranda knew that the et Lord of Evil Spirits had a request for her and would protect her, soher courage gradually grew. Enduring her injuries, Miranda began to pick up her pace. After an unknown period of time, she suddenly felt the aura of coldness surging around her once more. The next second, the Lord of Evil Spirits transformed into a human figure again and appeared before her. "Woman, are you looking for someone?" "I can sense that in a certain direction, it seems that there is a battle erupting between humans!" The Lord of Evil Spiritsughed. Upon hearing this, Miranda''s face froze, and she asked, "Where?" "Do you need me to guide you there?" In the Lord of Evil Spirits'' eyes, there was a hint of meaning, as hemunicated with Miranda through telepathy. Miranda nodded quickly, her beautiful eyes showing both nervousness and anticipation. She thought to herself, "Isn''t the Lord of Evil Spirits stating the obvious? If there''s a battle between humans, could it be L? Is he in danger?" "Alright then, follow me. Hopefully, the other party is indeed the person you''re looking for." The Lord of Evil Spirits nodded and drifted leisurely in a certain direction. Seeing this, Miranda quickly followed suit. Chapter 555 Thunderbolt Hooks Earth Fire Chapter 555 Thunderbolt Hooks Earth Fire Boom! After another sh... L''s body mmed heavily onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, his hands were covered in blood. The impact from colliding with Vanaro caused L to avoid flesh wounds by almost breaking his fingers. But he still held tightly onto the cial River Dragon Sparrow de! "Weak Priocia person, do you still think you can fight against me?" Vanaro asked arrogantly and mockingly. "What nonsense? A Nascent Soul powerhouse like you still can''t kill me. What are you pretending for?" L cursed evilly as he climbed up from the ground, spitting out bloody saliva. Even though he had used Rich Soil Unyielding Form, all of his organs suffered heavy injuries. However, L directly used Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique to quickly repair his own injuries while also elevating his spirit energy to its maximum level at any time to prepare for Vanaro''s attack. He initially thought that with his various extraordinary qualities, he would be able to contend with a Nascent Soul expert beyond his level. After all, he had awakened two special physiques,bined with the perfect Uppecia, and he had alsoprehended "momentum." Moreover, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand possessed a "spirit." However, he didn''t expect that in several exchanges, he waspletely suppressed by the opponent. Nascent Soul experts were truly powerful! "Hmph, still talking tough even in the face of death!" "After I kill you, I will extract your soul and torment it before feeding it to the Soul-summoning Banner!" "ept your death!" Upon hearing L''s provocation, Vanaro''s face immediately contorted into a ferocious expression. In the next instant, he struck at L with a palm. This time, L, who was highly concentrated, utilized his Thunderforce and evaded the attack in a sh. Realizing the enormous gap in strength, he no longer tried to confront Vanaro head-on. Whoosh! At the same time as his evasion, L swung his de. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, First Form! This strike seemed to miss its markpletely, not even grazing Vanaro. "You dodged?" "I want to see how many moves you can dodge." As his attack missed, Vanaro coldly snorted and swung his staff at L once again. Whoosh! L''s figure transformed into a trail of lightning, evading the strike once more. At this moment, the advantages of his awakened Thunder attribute were fully manifested. The lightning elemental power within his body allowed him to match the speed of a Nascent Soul expert, if not surpass it. Simultaneously, L swung his de once more. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Second Form! However... it also cleaved through the air and didn''t touch Vanaro. After avoiding two consecutive attacks from his opponent, L gained a bit of confidence in engaging and restraining Vanaro, and his momentum soared. On the other side, Phoebe pressed on with a fierce assault against Kevin, who maintained a defensive posture. The two of them fell into a stalemate. Seeing L beingpletely overwhelmed by Vanaro and even being sent flying and coughing up blood several times, Phoebe felt a hidden worry in her heart. Her gaze kept ncing in his direction. "Beauty, yourpanion seems to be in danger! Why don''t you go help him?" Kevin asked with a sneer after blocking one of Phoebe''s strikes. Phoebe hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and said, "I''ll deal with you first, and then I''ll help!" "Deal with me? Even if I''m not your match, it won''t be so easy for you to deal with me! Hahaha..." Kevin sniffed and taunted with amusement. Phoebe clenched her teeth, no longer wasting words with him, andunched a fierce attack against Kevin. As L evaded Vanaro''s attacks twice, Vanaro couldn''t help but snort heavily, and the killing intent in his eyes became even more intense. "Priocia person, you will die a miserable death!" Vanaro said coldly, his expression terrifying and eerie. As he spoke, a golden palm imprint once again struck at L. L seemed to have turned into an eel at this moment, directly evading the attack, causing the opponent to miss. At the same time, he swung his de again. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Third Form!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Boom! "Damn it! Let''s see how long you can keep dodging!" Vanaro scolded fiercely. A wicked smile appeared on L''s face. "I''ll dodge until I can counter-attack you!" "Counter-attack me? Hahaha..." "Just with your de techniques that can only cleave through the air?" Vanaro seemed to hear the most ridiculous joke in the world andughed disdainfully. Immediately after, heunched a fierce attack against L. L continued to dodge and seemingly swung his de aimlessly. Buzz! At this moment, a wave of unique energy fluctuations came from behind Kamryn, who was origin sitting in a massive pit of fire suddenly opened his eyes. Hoo... As he stood up, his entire body seemed to be enveloped in mes. A breath belonging to a Golden Core expert emanated from this young war god of Priocia. "I finally broke through!" Kamryn felt the immense power within him, as well as the incredibly pure and destructive fire elemental energy, and said excitedly. The physique he awakened was none other than the True Fire Body! An advanced physique of the fire attribute. "L, Phoebe, thank you!" Kamryn looked at L and Phoebe, who were engaged in a fierce battle, with a deeply moved expression on his face. Although he was undergoing his own breakthrough, he was well aware of what was happening in the outside world. In the next second, he nced at the current situation and rushed towards the direction where L and Vanaro were fighting. "L, let me lend you a hand!" Kamryn shouted with a strong fighting spirit. At this moment, L evaded another attack from Vanaro, frowned upon hearing Kamryn''s words, and wanted to let Kamryn focus on teaming up with Phoebe to take down Kevin first, and then deal with Vanaro. But in the next instant, his expression changed, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. As Kamryn approached, he felt as if the power within him was surging, especially the Thunder attribute bing extremely active and violent. As if the heavens and thunder were intertwined with the earth and fire, he seemed to have obtained some kind of attack power enhancement! "Good! Mr. Hernandez, cover me! Watch me cleave him with a single strike!" L''s momentum soared, and in this frenzy, his eyes emitted a sharp cold light. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand, surrounded by electric light, carried an earth-shattering momentum as he shed towards Vanaro. This time, the de cut through a precise arc, urately targeting the Nascent Soul expert of the Tianzhu Kingdom. Previously while dodging Vanaro''s attacks and seemingly foolishly swinging his de, he was actually umting the power of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan. Finally, thebined force of the previous strikes culminated in the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, unleashing an unparalleled and terrifying power. With this strike, even though L had already reached the Golden Core Realm, his true energy was instantly depleted. However, the power of this strike seemed capable of annihting heaven and earth! Chapter 556 Separate Escape Chapter 556 Separate Escape "Cut me with one strike? Hahaha..." Vanaro heard L''s domineering words butughed disdainfully. Then, the extremely evil Soul-summoning Banner surged with a seemingly holy golden light and smashed fiercely towards L. This time, L''s pupils shrank dramatically as he raised his spirit to the extreme and made a crazy move. He didn''t dodge anymore but instead charged towards Vanaro at an angle. Before the opponent''s attack was imminent, his body only swayed slightly. At the same time, cial River Dragon Sparrow de shone brightly as Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form shed down fiercely. Bang! Vanaro''s attacknded on L''s shoulder with a dull sound apanied by the sound of bones breaking. L''s shoulder skin split open and his corbone was directly shattered by this blow. However, at the same time, Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form also struck Vanaro unavoidably. The Ascetic Monk in Nascent Soul Realm finally changed his disdainful expression when this strike came towards him and revealed a hint of horror! Buzz! Vanaro''s reaction was also extremely fast. In an instant, his whole body was engulfed in golden light, and a solid shield of energy condensed on his body. In the next moment, both L and Vanaro were sent flying almost simultaneously. Blood seemed to appear on both of them at the same time. All of this may sound lengthy, but it happened in the blink of an eye. At this moment, Kamryn hadn''t had a chance to make a move yet, and Phoebe, who was fighting Kevin, also paused after feeling the incredibly powerful collision and turned to look. Even Kevin momentarily forgot to seize the opportunity to escape, his face showing a mix of nervousness and anticipation as he watched the direction in which Vanaro was sent flying. During Vanaro''s flight, a trail of blood was left in his wake. L struggled to climb up from the ground, kneeling there with his right shoulderpletely copsed. Blood was flowing from his mouth, nose, and ears! In order to ensure that the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan hit its target, he took Vanaro''s strike head-on. This not only shattered his shoulder, but even two ribs on his right side were broken, and his internal organs suffered heavy injuries. Fortunately, L possessed the Rich Soil Unyielding Form and activated the undying technique of the Rich Soil, otherwise, he probably would have been killed by that strike. However, at this moment, he didn''t have time to pay attention to his own injuries. He stared intently at Vanaro, who had fallen to the ground.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In that instant when he was sent flying, L saw Vanaro''s protective barrier shatter under the force of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form. He had sessfully broken through the opponent''s defense. And the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form still had its power. "Is he dead?" "This could be considered my strongest strike!" "Did I kill him?" L thought to himself, feeling both nervous and hopeful. However, the next second, his pupils contracted sharply, and a look of shock and despair appeared on his face. Phoebe, Kamryn, and Kevin, who were also staring intently at Vanaro, had their expressions frozen on their faces. At this moment, Vanaro slowly climbed up from the ground, looking utterly disheveled, but clearly... still alive! Not only was he alive, but he seemed unscathed, and an even more fierce and terrifying aura surged from his body. L fixed his gaze, his heart sinking, and a sense of unwillingness and regret welled up within him. There was a grim de edge that had almost pierced through Vanaro''s head to his waist. Even his nose had been partially severed, and his lips had a gruesome gash. All of this was caused by the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan''s Ninth Form just now. Unfortunately, the opponent''s strength was ultimately far superior to L''s, and although the wound looked terrifying, it was not fatal. It seemed to only further enrage the opponent. "Is this all? You think you can cleave me with a single strike?" Vanaro stood there, sneering. His voice carried a thick sense of menace and mockery. "I have to admit, with your strength at the early Golden Core stage, you''ve managed to injure me to this extent. You can be proud of that!" "But... that''s all!" "Thinking you can kill me? Utterly delusional!" Vanaro spoke, step by step, approaching L. The killing intent emanating from him grew stronger and stronger. He was a Nascent Soul Realm expert, yet he had been made so miserable by a Golden Core ant. If it wasn''t for him timely using his energy to protect himself and employing his defensive martie technique, the consequences would have been hard to predict. This made Vanaro feel a hint of threat from L. Of course, even more so, he felt anger and resentment! He swore to himself that he would torment L''s soul and make this Priocia person understand the consequences of offending him. L, who had used his strongest attack, knew in his heart that he couldn''t kill his opponent. His heart sank to the bottom. In the next moment, he shouted angrily at Kamryn and Phoebe. "I''ll hold him back, you two escape!" At the same time, he himself charged madly towards Vanaro. Kamryn and Phoebe were momentarily stunned, their expressionsplex as they looked at L. L... was he risking his own life to buy them time to escape? Seeing this scene, Kamryn felt his mind stirred, gritted his teeth, and charged alongside L. Phoebe, on the other hand, stood there in a daze, her face changing unpredictably. The deep resentment she had towards L in her heart instantly dissipated... Kevin nced at the bewildered Phoebe and realized it was the perfect opportunity to escape. Taking advantage of everyone''s attention not being on him, he dashed away without hesitation. Boom! Just then, a terrifying tremor urred. The earth in front of L surged violently, revealing horrifying cracks. His divine ability, Pulse of the Earth, had erupted at this moment. Vanaro, who was charging towards L, stumbled under the influence of ten times gravity and the damage caused by Pulse of the Earth He fell to his knees with a thud, and his speed instantly slowed down. He grunted, a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth. The current L, using Pulse of the Earth, had the power to severely injure ate Golden Core expert. However, at this moment, it only caused minor injuries to Vanaro, slowing down his speed. This was also because Vanaro had previously been injured! "What the hell Why are you running towards me instead of splitting up?" L turned around after using Pulse of the Earth, pushing Kamryn away and scolding him impatiently. At the same time, he shouted at Phoebe. , NovelDrama.Org "Phoebe, split up and run!" "If I die, remember to catch Kevin and bring back my daughter!" Phoebe snapped back to her senses upon hearing his words and immediately turned her head to escape. While Vanaro was briefly incapacitated, it might be their only chance to survive. Chapter 557 No Choice Chapter 557 No Choice Taking advantage of L''s use of Pulse of the Earth to freeze Vanaro''s movements, the three of them split up and fled in different directions. Vanaro was still trapped in the state of Pulse of the Earth, watching as the three quickly moved away. A look of anger appeared on his face with his fierce expression. "The weak Priocia people have quite a few tricks up their sleeves!" "But can you escape?" Vanaro gritted his teeth. After all, he was a strong Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and Pulse of the Earth had limited effect on him. He quickly adapted to it andunched himself at L who was running away at full speed. At this moment, Vanaro had an intense desire to kill L! The horrific wound from his face down to almost half his body reminded him that he must eliminate this guy or suffer endless consequences. L, who was desperately fleeing, used the Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries while increasing his speed. He had already guessed that Vanaro would chase after him and wouldn''t let him escape. That was why he shouted desperately to Kamryn and Phoebe, as if entrusting them with a mission. He hoped they could catch Kevin. Aside from that, L''s biggest worry was Miranda. He didn''t know where she ended up after entering this space and hoped she wouldn''t encounter any danger. My wife, your husband might not survive this time... L thought to himself as he desperately fled in one direction, trying to buy time for Phoebe and Kamryn to escape. Behind him, Vanaro elerated to his maximum speed, locking onto L''s figure and aura, relentlessly pursuing him. However, the distance between them had not closed in. Despite the one great realm of difference between them, L, with his lightning attribute physique, was not inferior to Vanaro in terms of speed. "Damn Priocia person, you can only run away like a stray dog," Vanaro angrily cursed. "Hahaha, I''m just taking the dog for a walk," Lughed madly and retorted. "Damn it!" "I swear I''ll make you die a miserable death! Miserable..." "You will never be reincarnated, your soul will forever be my ything to torment!" Vanaro angrily and viciously shouted. Although Vanaro''s strengthpletely surpassed L''s, he had suffered losses in their previous battles. Not only had he failed to kill L after fighting for half a day, but he had also nearly been cut in half by him. Now, he was unable to catch up after a long pursuit. One could imagine how frustrated and angry Vanaro felt. "Die!" As he spoke, golden light surged in Vanaro''s right hand, and he sent a palm strike towards L from a distance. A palm print shot out, aiming for L''s back. Feeling the attacking from behind, L''s expression changed. He gritted his teeth, mobilized his true energy to protect his body, and maintained the undying divine ability of Rich Soil, preparing to withstand this strike. He could actually dodge this attack, but if he did, Vanaro would definitely catch up to him, and then it would be almost impossible to escape. Boom! In the next instant, a muffled sound was heard as the palm print heavily struck L''s back. Puff! L immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood. However, he seized this opportunity to borrow the force and suddenly leaped forward dozens of meters, widening the distance between him and Vanaro, surpassing the range of thetter''s long-range attack. The next second, enduring the excruciating pain as if his internal organs were shattered, L continued sprinting at full speed without slowing down. At this moment, on a hill covered in purple nts, Miranda arrived here under the guidance of the Lord of Evil Spirits. She looked in a certain direction and could clearly see two figures-one chasing and one fleeing! "L!" When Miranda saw who was fleeing ahead, her beautiful face tightened, and she eximed in shock. "Is that the person you''re looking for? He seems to be in danger, being pursued!" The human-shaped entity formed by the Lord of Evil Spirits spoke calmly. "I know." Miranda bit her lip. Even a fool could see that L was in a life-or-death situation. Who was the one chasing after him? Wasn''t L supposed to be no match for him? For a moment, Miranda was filled with worry and anxiety, and even a bit confused. "Miranda, do you want to help him?" "Now is a good time to consider the matter I mentioned to you before." The voice of the Lord of Evil Spirits resounded directly in Miranda''s mind through telepathy. Upon hearing these words, Miranda''s expression changed several times. She stared fixedly at L, who was getting closer and closer, running towards her. A battle raged within her. Just at that moment, her delicate body trembled uncontrobly as she witnessed L taking a palm strike from Vanaro and spitting out blood. This sight caused her face to turn pale, and the struggle and hesitation in her heart instantly copsed. L is in danger! I want to help him! That was the only thought in Miranda''s heart at that moment. "Did you see that? He could die at any moment," the Lord of Evil Spirits said while observing Miranda''s emotional fluctuations. Miranda clenched her teeth and stared at the humanoid figure in front of her, asking, "If you enter my body, can you save him?" "I''ve told you, you possess the rare Intermediary Soul Physique, which can convert the power of the soul into your physical strength. My soul is incredibly powerful. Once I enter your body, the strength you can exert will be no less than the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. The person chasing your friend below only has the strength of the early Nascent Soul stage, so dealing with him will be easy. And don''t worry, while I enter your body, your consciousness will remain. I will just temporarily reside in your body until we leave this Nest of Malevolence," the Lord of Evil Spirits responded as his formed entity transmitted his thoughts. "Good! As long as you can help him," Miranda said firmly. "Then... what are we waiting for?" "Let''s do it!" After confirming once again, Miranda gritted her teeth and spoke urgently. Allowing a powerful soul to enter her own body was an rming thought. Miranda''s heart was filled with panic and fear. Despite the repeated promises from the Lord of Evil Spirits, she couldn''t fully trust him and was uncertain about the consequences she would face. But when Miranda saw L spitting blood and being chased with seemingly no way out, her inner anxiety and worry finally overcame her rationality. There was a kind of care that disregarded everything... For the sake of helping L, Miranda had no other choice. For that bastard... she would take a gamble! L... you''ve always protected me. Today, can I finally help you? "Alright! Don''t resist," the Lord of Evil Spirits warned.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Don''t worry, everything will go smoothly," he reassured. Upon hearing Miranda''s words, the ethereal figure of the Lord of Evil Spirits trembled for a moment, excited and thrilled. In the next moment, the ethereal figure twisted and transformed into the same image as Miranda. It was neither male nor female, and it had even forgotten its own identity... en.swhovels Secondster, the ethereal figure floated into Miranda''s body, as if merging with her. Chapter 558 Miranda Takes Action Chapter 558 Miranda Takes Action "Run?" At this moment, Vanaro was frustrated as he saw his palm hit L but instead of closing the distance between them, it pushed him further away. He tried to speed up and catch up with L while carrying the Soul-summoning Banner on his back. With both hands forming seals and chanting words in his mouth. Meanwhile, L was pushing himself despite his injuries and kept increasing his speed. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically. "Go!" After Vanaro formed a hand seal, he pushed towards L with force. A Sanskrit character seemed slow but actually shed into L''s body instantly. Buzz! L, who was fleeing at high speed, felt a thunderous roar in his head the moment the ancient character merged into his body. His consciousness momentarily stagnated, plunging into a brief state of dizziness. Thanks to the sword soul origin condensed by the Dragon Ancestor''s spirit, L received some support, otherwise, this spiritual attack would have inflicted even greater damage to his soul! Nevertheless, with his brief loss of consciousness, L''s movements came to an abrupt halt. Due to inertia, his body dashed forward for over ten meters before falling t on the ground. Seeing this, a cruel and triumphant smile appeared on Vanaro''s face as he quickly charged toward L. "Priocian, let''s see how far you can run." "Prepare to die!" "After I kill you, I will extract your soul and torment it for a hundred years!" As he spoke, Vanaro began gathering his power, preparing to strike L''s head with a palm, aiming for a fatal blow. However, at that moment, a breathtaking figure suddenly appeared beside L. With her beautiful eyes filled with anger and a hint of coldness, she stared at Vanaro, who was about to attack. "Hmm?" Vanaro paused for a moment, his actions freezing as he looked at the stunning woman who had suddenly appeared before him with a puzzled and uncertain expression. "Who are you?" Miranda gritted her teeth and said, "You want to kill him? Then go to hell!" As soon as she finished speaking, Miranda charged directly at Vanaro, her face filled with icy determination. "Hmm?" Vanaro made a sound, looking at Miranda rushing towards him, a disdainful expression appearing on his face. He couldn''t sense any powerful aura or vigorous fluctuation of true energy from this woman in front of him. The fluctuations of her internal energy were so negligible that they could be easily disregarded, probably at best the level of Transmutation Force Realm in the future. With such strength, she dared toe out and block his path? Moreover, she took the initiative to attack him. Vanaro couldn''t help but find it extremelyughable. Buzz! However, in the next instant, when Miranda''s seemingly delicate and tender fist pounded towards him, Vanaro''s expression suddenly changed. Wherever her fist passed, it caused a burst of air explosions,pressing the space as if by the sheer force of her physical strength alone. And the speed at which this punch was thrown was terrifying,parable to thunder. Boom! Due to his inner contempt, Vanaro realized that it was toote to dodge after feeling the power behind this punch. Miranda''s fistnded solidly on his chest. Vanaro was immediately sent flying backward, and uponnding, blood gushed out of his mouth. Even some fragments of his internal organs were mixed in the blood. He was actually heavily injured by Miranda''s punch. Previously, despite the menacing wounds caused by L''s Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, they were far from being as severe as the internal injuries caused by this punch! Vanaro held his chest, struggling to get up, his eyes filled with a deep sense of shock and panic as he looked at Miranda. This... pure physical strength? Who on earth was this beautiful woman in front of him? Although there was no apparent fluctuation of true energy on here body, she possessed enough physical strength to deliver a devastating blow with a single punch? 1.n Meanwhile, L, who had momentarily lost consciousness under the influence of Vanaro''s "True Eye" technique, regained his senses. "Honey?" When he opened his eyes, L looked at the figure that appeared in front of him with a shocked expression on his face. Just from seeing her back, L recognized that it was Miranda. Seeing her unexpectedly appear here, L was startled and immediately jumped up, rushing stand between Miranda and Vanaro, blocking her path. "Miranda, what are you doing here?" "Run! Quickly!" L''s voice carried a sense of urgency and panic as he urgently shouted at Miranda. Before, when faced with Vanaro, he was solely focused on escaping for his life, but now he was prepared to confront him head-on. "Don''t worry about me! I''m very strong now." "You''re injured. Leave this person to me." Seeing L''s reaction, a trace of emotion appeared in Miranda''s beautiful eyes as she spoke to him with aplex tone. In the next moment, she grabbed L''s arm, pulling him behind her, and then with a step, she charged towards Vanaro once again. L waspletely dumbfounded, looking at Miranda in front of him with an incredulous expression. That expression was as if he had seen a ghost. With his strength, just from Miranda''s pull, he was like a little chick being dragged behind her. L felt like he had no room to resist... What the... When did Miranda be so strong? Looking again, L was astonished to see Vanaro spewing blood from his mouth and nose, as if his chest had copsed to some extent. Clearly, he had been injured by someone. Who could have done this? Even after using all his trump cards and risking his life to unleash the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, he only managed to cause "superficial injuries" to Vanaro. Who could make Vanaro cough up blood? Could it be... L''s pupils contracted, his thoughts racing. Immediately after, he looked at the graceful figure rushing towards Vanaro, his heart pounding a few times. "You bastard!" "Who are you?" Vanaro, facing the attacking Miranda, shouted angrily and swung his Soul-summoning Banner with full force towards her. Boom! In the next instant, Miranda''s palm collided with the Soul-summoning Banner. Vanaro''s figure was once again forced back, blood sttering from his palms. Even the Soul-summoning Banner nearly slipped from his grasp, being pped away.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing this scene, L widened his eyes, his Adam''s apple involuntarily moving up and down. This... When did his wife be so fierce? Was it really Miranda who made Vanaro cough up blood? L''s face twitched a few times, but at the same time, he also breathed a sigh of relief,pletely letting go of his worries. It seemed that Miranda had obtained some great opportunity within the Enigma Ruins. Chapter 559 Unbelievable Chapter 559 Unbelievable This time, Vanaro, who had always been invincible in the Nest of Malevolence space, felt fear and panic for the first time. Too strong! This Priocia woman in front of him was too powerful! In terms of absolute strength, she was so powerful that he felt despair. As he watched Miranda continue to attack without any intention of letting him go, Vanaro''s expression twisted and a hint of malice appeared in his eyes. "You want to kill me? It''s not that easy!" "Taste the vor of demon soul devouring!" "Ah! Go!" Vanaro roared as he waved his Soul-summoning Banner. A twisted phantom rushed out from within it and charged towards Miranda with bared teeth and ws. Before, several soldiers from the Skyguard Battalion and Dragon Sword Brigade fell victim to Vanaro''s hands, and their souls were extracted into the Soul-summoning Banner. L carefully concealed their physical bodies, hoping to revive them somehow. Little did he know that these souls had already been mercilessly refined by Vanaro, losing their original consciousness and turning into malevolent spirits under his control. At this moment, unable to match Miranda''s absolute strength, Vanaro immediately resorted to a soul attack. With an evil and ferocious expression, he watched the malevolent spirits surge towards Miranda, filled with a sense of satisfaction. "Thinking of killing me? Don''t forget that I am not only a powerful martial artist but also a formidable soul cultivator! Hahaha... Woman, die! No matter how strong you are, let''s see how you resist a soul attack!" In that instant, L''s expression changed, revealing a deep sense of terror. "Honey, be careful!" With his Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he had unlocked the "Celestial Eye" after indirectly annihting the Corpse King and gaining merits. He could now see things that ordinary people couldn''t, without needing to infuse Dragon Energy into his eyes. At this moment, L saw the malevolent spirits rushing towards Miranda, and his face instantly turned pale. However, the next second surprised both L and Vanaro. It seemed like Miranda waspletely unaffected, and her movements towards Vanaro were swift and uninterrupted. It was as if she was immune to and disregarded this type of soul attack. Not only that, as these malevolent spirits invaded her body, her aura seemed to grow even stronger. "No!" "How is this possible?" Vanaro eximed with a face filled with resentment and astonishment. Faced with Miranda''s punching towards him, he could only use the Soul-summoning Banner to block, engaging in a sh of absolute strength. After a few exchanges with Vanaro, Miranda''s sweeping and crushing attacks, shended another powerful punch directly on his heart. This time, Vanaro''s sternum shattered, and his heart was mercilessly crushed by the punch. His body flew backward like a broken sack. His immense strength allowed him to linger on the brink of death for a moment. With wide, staring eyes, he looked at Miranda, filled with unwillingness. "Who... who are you?" "Who... are you?" At this moment, Miranda had her back turned to L, and a strange smile appeared on her beautiful face. In the next second, a telepathic message directly echoed in Vanaro''s mind. "Who am I? Why don''t you guess?" "I discovered you the moment you entered the Nest of Malevolence! I have to admit, you are a powerful soul cultivator!" "Your target is me, right?" "If I didn''t rely on this Intermediary Soul Physique, I might have been genuinely threatened by you." "But now..." Hearing the voice in his mind, Vanaro''s pupils contracted, and his soul trembled with fear. "It''s you..." The next second, Vanaro''s soul instantly separated from his physical body, attempting to flee into the distance. However, Miranda extended her five fingers and made a grabbing motion towards the soul. "No..." Apanied by the trembling and hysterical screams of Vanaro''s soul, Miranda unexpectedly grabbed it back. In the following moment, Miranda opened her mouth and, as if sucking up some kind of nourishment, swallowed Vanaro''s soul. Witnessing this scene, L stood there dumbfounded, disying a deep shock on his face... What... What is going on here? Miranda devoured Vanaro''s soulpletely? What kind of technique is this? What has happened to this woman inside the Enigma Ruins? At this moment, while L was shocked, he also felt a wave of fluctuations deep within his soul. Because he had just experienced an attack from Vanaro, there seemed to be signs of awakening from §Ö someone within his soul. However, these signs quickly disappeared. It seemed like that presence immediately withdrew and went dormant... "Elder?" "Dragon Ancestor, sir?" "Ancestor?" L tried tomunicate through his thoughts. However, there was no response from the other side... "L, it''s all right. I took care of him," a cold and pleasant voice sounded at this moment. Miranda walked towards L with a gnContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. .n¨¦t smile on her face, a hint of pride and showmanship apparent in her beautiful eyes. It was as if she was boasting in front of L. L looked at Miranda in front of him, and his heartstrings couldn''t help but move. He never expected that today it would be his wife who saved him, the protector Miranda. "Miranda, you''re amazing!" L embraced Miranda tightly, holding her and speaking with a voice filled with excitement andplex emotions. "Yeah! You have always protected me, solved my problems, and finally... I was able to help you too," Miranda said with a happy and proud smile on her exquisite face. Her tone carried a hint of yfulness. Looking at the goddess-like CEO in front of him, L was momentarily lost in his thoughts and nodded, Keavily. "Yes, you''re really amazing! If it weren''t for you, I would have been defeated today. How do you want me to reward you? How about... a kiss?" L smirked. As he finished speaking, Miranda nced at him, her beautiful eyes lowered slightly with a shy blush on her charming face. L felt a flutter in his heart and couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead. After calming his emotions, he changed his tone and carefully observed Miranda. "By the way, what did you encounter here? How did your strength be so strong?" Chapter 560 ILl Play With You Chapter 560 I''ll y with You Facing L''s full of doubts, Miranda smiled and exined, "To be honest, I am also lucky to have suffered a disaster. After I came in here, I entered a valley and encountered some skeleton soldiers with some residual souls attached to them. At this time, an extremely powerful soul appeared and helped me dispel those skeletons. It said that this ce is called the Nest of Malevolence and it is the master here, calling itself the Lord of Evil Spirits..."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As she spoke, Miranda looked at L with a strange look in her beautiful eyes as if she was hesitant or struggling with her thoughts. The next second she continued saying, "After the Lord of Evil Spirits helped me dispel the skeletons, it wanted to harm me directly byunching a soul attack on me using its own soul body. It wanted to devour my soul and upy my body but unexpectedly its own consciousness was swallowed by my soul instead. Before it disappearedpletely from consciousness, I heard it shouting that I am actually an Intermediary Soul Physique which can convert spiritual energy into physical strength." "Then I found out that I became very powerful..." Miranda said innocently with no expression on her face. After listening to Miranda''s words, L made a sound like "huh" while looking surprised and weird at the same time. Intermediary Soul Physique? He had never heard about such physique before even though he had inherited Jade Pendant''s legacy. Being able to absorb other souls'' energy and convert it into one''s own physical strength... This was really amazing! He didn''t expect his wife would also be such an anomaly? Thinking like this made L feel jealous yet speechless... After painstaking cultivation, L had only reached the early stage of the Golden Core. When encountering a formidable Nascent Soul expert like Vanaro, he could only be chased and beaten. But now, Miranda casually strolled around in the Enigma Ruins and suddenly surpassed him? This was just... L couldn''t help but feel envy and jealousy in his heart. Well, since she was his wife, of course, the stronger she became, the better. If he had known earlier, he would have let Miranda experience some soul attacks. But then again, this Intermediary Soul Physique was incredibly monstrous. After absorbing the soul of the Lord of Evil Spirits, Miranda''s pure physical strength was equivalent to ate-stage Nascent Soul peak expert. If she continued to cultivate and improved her own realm in addition to her physical strength, wouldn''t her power be even more formidable? With these thoughts in mind, L looked at Miranda, his eyes sparkling as if he were looking at a treasure. "Hey, have you seen enough?" At this moment, Miranda nced at L and asked with a hint of coquettishness. L snapped out of his thoughts and smiled awkwardly. The next moment, he pped his forehead and said, "Kevin!" Miranda''s shocking disy had almost made L forget the main task at hand. He had to capture Kevin! Nora was still in their hands. Afterward, Miranda searched the body of the deceased Vanaro and imed the Soul-summoning Banner for herself. She also found a ck cloth bag, a spatial container simr to L''s mustard seed bag. It wasn''t surprising that Vanaro, who had reached the early stage of Nascent Soul and was a powerful soul cultivator, possessed such items. Otherwise, it would be too beautiful an image to see Miranda, a beautiful woman, carrying a Soul-summoning Banner everywhere. Afterpleting all of this, Miranda volunteered and led L straight in one direction. It seemed that after integrating with the soul of the Lord of Evil Spirits, she had an unparalleled understanding of the Nest of Malevolence and was familiar with all the circumstances inside. At this moment, L didn''t think much, but there was a slight regret in his heart. It seemed that the souls of the Skyguard Battalion and Dragon Sword Brigade warriors had been refined by Vanaro, and there was no possibility of restoring them. It was a pity... Meanwhile, on the other side, two figures intertwined and engaged in a fierce battle. Phoebe, who had previously escaped separately from L and Kamryn, coincidentally ran into Kevin. Thinking about how L had sacrificed himself to protect them and entrusted them with a task, Phoebe didn''t hesitate to make a move when she saw Kevin. She had made up her mind to capture him and exchange him for L''s daughter, fulfilling L''sst wish. Otherwise, her conscience would never be at ease. Yes, in Phoebe''s eyes, L was probably already in grave danger, so it was considered his st wish." However, this time, Phoebe found herself restrained, while Kevin fought without any scruples and was not at a disadvantage in the slightest. "Hehe, girl, in a life-or-death duel, I might not be your match, but you think you can capture me and stay alive? That''s simply wishful thinking," Kevin said mockingly, realizing Phoebe''s intentions as they fought. "You bastard!" Phoebe gritted her teeth and cursed. "Hahaha, just realized, you''re quite beautiful. It''s quite amusing to y with a beauty like you. Girl,e on, let''s fight for another three hundred rounds," Kevin smirked, taunting her lightly. Taking advantage of the fact that Phoebe didn''t dare to kill him and their strengths were somewhat evenly matched, he acted without any scruples. Hearing this, Phoebe''s face turned red with anger. However, at that moment, a cold and pleasing voice suddenly sounded. "Shall I apany you?" Swish! As soon as the words fell, Kevin and Phoebe separated after exchanging a blow, both looking towards the direction of the voice. There stood Miranda and L, ring coldly at Kevin. Seeing L, Phoebe widened her eyes in surprise and disbelief. This guy... he''s actually alive? In the next second, she quickly looked around, relieved that she didn''t find Vanaro. What''s going on? Did L manage to shake off Vanaro? Meanwhile, Kevin''s expression changed instantly, and he turned to escape. However, after taking just two steps, he felt a blur before his eyes. A peerlessly graceful figure had suddenly appeared in front of him, looking at him with a mocking gaze, as if watching prey. "You wanted to y, didn''t you? Why run?" Miranda coldly sneered. "You little bitch, you''re asking for death!" Kevin''s expression turned ferocious. It had to be said that Miranda''s strength was incredibly deceptive. Kevin didn''t.sense any strong aura from her and didn''t take her seriously at all. With an angry shout, he was about to strike Miranda with a palm, intending to directly knock this woman blocking his path away. But in the next instant, his palm collided with Miranda''s hand. Only to witness that seemingly delicate hand effortlessly snapping Kevin''s wrist! Chapter 561 Soulsearching Art Chapter 561 Soulsearching Art Half a minuteter... Boom! Kevin fell to the ground like a pile of mud. At this moment, all his limbs were broken, and his meridians were shattered. The true energy in his body had almost beenpletely dispersed. He had lost all ability to resist! It was as if Miranda had disabled him... L looked at Miranda standing there, seemingly delicate and charming, and couldn''t help feeling a sense of dissonance. He found it hard to believe that Kevin had been disabled by Miranda so easily. Miranda''s ruthless and decisive actions made L feel that something was off... In his opinion, even if someone suddenly became powerful, their behavior style would not change too much. Although Miranda also possessed the strength of Dark Force before, she hardly ever fought with anyone before this incident. Such people might behave more "softly" even after they suddenly gained great power. However, the current Miranda acted very decisively. She killed Vanaro earlier because L''s life was threatened. But now she had disabled Kevin without batting an eye... Perhaps it was due to her confidence brought about by her strong power? Or maybe it was because she hated Kevin for Nora''s safety? These exnations were not impossible. But at this moment, L still felt something strange about Miranda''s behavior. Of course, he didn''t show any expression on his face but nodded calmly towards Miranda before walking towards Kevin. Southwest of Priocia, on the outskirts of a cluster of mountains, there sat a vige. This was the secluded residence of Wicked Bone, a member of the secretive Willis family who usually resided elsewhere. The inhabitants of this vige were all natives of the Miao region, and due to Wicked Bone''s extraordinary mastery of witchcraft techniques and various mystical methods, he had established his own power here, simr to a cult. The residents of the vige regarded him as a divine being. In the center of the vige stood a two-story building. At this moment, an SUV drove into the vige and stopped in front of the small building. In the next second, a middle-aged man carried a petite figure out of the car and entered the building. "Let me go! You big viin!" "Release me!" Nora struggled desperately, swinging her small hands forcefully, trying to break free from the man''s grip. However, her Dark Force abilities were nothingpared to the middle-aged man''s Uppecia realm. How could she possibly escape? After entering, Wicked Bone sat in the living room of the small building, embracing Summer. He saw the middle-aged man who had brought Nora. "Greetings, Elder Wicked Bone!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I am here on the orders of Kevin and Atticus to bring this child to you, Elder." The middle-aged man respectfully spoke. Wicked Bone nodded, showing a keen interest as he appraised Nora. He had received a letter from Kevin beforehand, stating that he would bring this child to him. Waving his hand to dismiss the middle-aged man, Wicked Bone looked at the little girl who had been thrown to the ground, bound by iron chains and still struggling. A mocking smile appeared on his face. In the next moment, he touched Summer''s long legs and chuckled, "Hehe, interesting! They actually brought this little brat here." "Summer, is this L''s daughter?" Summer''s eyes flickered with surprise when she saw Nora. At the same time, a hint of curiosity emerged on her face, and she giggled a few times, nodding, "Yes, she is. This little troublemaker. Kevin actually managed to capture this cursed descendant of the traitorous Willis family. It''s truly..." "Hehehe..." Wicked Bone chuckled sinisterly, his eyes filled with malicious intent. "You big viin, what are you going to do?" "Release me!" Nora heard Wicked Bone''s eerieughter, and a look of panic and fear appeared in her big eyes. "Release you? That would be a pity!" "You cursed little brat, I''m quite curious about you, and your father as well." Wicked Bone said with an evil grin. As he spoke, he approached Nora with a cold gaze. "You old viin, what are you nning?" "Don''te any closer! If you dare to bully me, my dad will kill you." After all, Nora was only five years old, and facing such a terrifying old man with a sinister smile, she couldn''t help but feel scared. "Your dad? Where is your dad?" "If hees, I would wee him with open arms! Hahaha..." Wicked Bone found Nora''s "warning" amusing. With that, he raised his hands, and a strange force instantly acted upon Nora, causing her to float in mid-air. Observing the situation, Summer couldn''t help but tighten her expression involuntarily. On the soul level, she was absolutely loyal to L. Seeing Wicked Bone having L''s daughter in his hands, Summer couldn''t help but feel worried about what he intended to do to Nora. "Master, how do you n to deal with this little brat?" Summer approached from behind, hooking her arm around Wicked Bone''s neck, asking in a seductive manner. Wicked Bone chuckled coldly a few times, "I n to use the Soulsearching Art on this little thing! I want to see if I can find any clues about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from her memories." Hearing this, Summer eximed, "Oh?" Her thoughts quickly turned. Wicked Bone actually wanted to use the Soulsearching Art on Nora? You see, the Soulsearching Art would cause damage to the target''s soul. After experiencing this kind of dark art, the target would undoubtedly be a fool in the future. Once Nora was subjected to the Soulsearching Art, this child... would be finished! At this moment, Nora was floating in mid-air, her eyes filled with nervousness and fear as she looked at Wicked Bone. Although the little one didn''t know what the Soulsearching Art was, she had a vague understanding that this wicked old man was going to do something terrible to her. "Master, you are so wise!" "Yes, using the Soulsearching Art on this little brat might reveal clues about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant!" "Why didn''t I think of it before? It''s all my fault..." Summer remained calm on the surface, and even sweetlyplimented Wicked Bone. Wicked Bone chuckled evilly a few elet times, then yfully touched Summer''s well-shaped behind, affectionately saying, "Summer, it''s not your fault. Even if you had thought of it, you wouldn''t have had the chance. After all, your strength is not on par with that of L!" "Uh-huh!" "However, hearing you say that, it does make me feel a bit itchy." "How about this? Let me perform the Soulsearching Art. It''ll be fine, won''t it?" "Since you taught me this technique, I haven''t had the chance to use it yet." Summer hooked her arm around Wicked Bone''s neck and coquettishly pleaded. "You little vixen, hahaha..." "Well, it''s possible. But since you haven''t used it before, I hope you won''t make any mistakes," Wicked Bone asked somewhat uncertainly. Chapter 562 Nora, Can You Pretend To Be Foolish? Chapter 562 Nora, Can You Pretend to Be Foolish? "Master, don''t worry! Even though I haven''t used it before, I''m already very familiar with the Soulsearching Art!" "Just let me y with it!" "You don''t know how frustrated I''ve been, pretending to be interested in L just to gather information about the jade pendant for you." "Let me use the Soulsearching Art on his daughter and take out my anger!" At the end, Summer looked at Nora and gritted her teeth. A vicious look appeared on her face. Wicked Bone nodded and said, "Alright! I''ll leave this little brat to you, Summer. Let her have a taste of your fury, hehehe..." "Mhm! Thank you, Master..." "Tonight, I will definitely make you suffer, Master." Summer said in a seductive manner. Wicked Bone cursed under his breath, wearing an evil grin on his face. After teasing Wicked Bone with her charm, Summer lifted Nora and threw a seductive nce at Wicked Bone. "Master, the use of the Soulsearching Art requires no disturbances. I''m taking this little brat to the basement, okay?" "Alright, go ahead! Hehehe..." Wicked Bone nodded and waved his hand dismissively. Two minutester... Inside the basement of the small building, Summer brought Nora here and closed the iron door. "You wicked woman, let me go!" "I''ll bite you to death!" Nora continued to struggle desperately, even biting Summer''s wrist. Summer rxed her muscles, gritted her teeth, and lowered her voice as she spoke to Nora, "Nora, lower your voice! You need to listen to me." Nora, with a fearful and angry expression, paused when she heard Summer''s words. With a look of uncertainty, she looked at the "wicked woman" in front of her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nora, from now on, you need to pretend to be dumb, understand?" Nora blinked her eyes and asked, "Wicked woman, what do you mean? What does it mean to pretend to be dumb?" Summer quickly exined, "That wicked old man just now wanted to use an evil magic on you. That magic would turn you into a foolish child. I tricked him and said I would use the magic on you, but I won''t actually do it. But to avoid suspicion, you need to act dumb. Do you understand? Have you watched TV? How do those fools act on TV? Can you do it?" Nora looked at Summer and nodded, "I can!" The little one, smarter and more sensible than most children, instantly understood when she heard Summer''s exnation. So the woman in front of her wasn''t a wicked woman, but someone helping Nora? "Good, then act like that for me." Summer was a bit worried. As soon as she finished speaking, Nora opened her mouth slightly, her bright eyes became nk and she started giggling foolishly, even drooling a bit, all in a convincing manner. Seeing this, Summer couldn''t help but hold back herughter. Her tense nerves seemed to rx a bit. "Good, that''s it! No matter who talks to you, you have to answer with unrted things and act crazy and foolish, understood?" Summer nodded in relief. Upon hearing this, Nora didn''t respond, she just continued giggling foolishly a few more times. Thispletely put Summer at ease! The next moment, she pressed her ear against the iron door of the basement, listening for a while to confirm that Wicked Bone was not outside. Then she dialed L''s phone on her mobile. In order to deceive Wicked Bone and make the act convincing, Summer needed to consult something with L. L, Phoebe, and the other outsiders inside the Nest of Malevolence felt a distortion in their surroundings. In the next second, they found themselves back in the cave. "Did we make it out?" Not only L and the three others but also Kamryn, Simeon, and the other warriors who had entered earlier appeared here. Of course, those who had already fallen victim to Vanaro''s poison were not included... After a moment... In the middle of the camp, Kamryn, Phoebe, Simeon, Elijah, and the warriors stood there with solemn expressions. In front of them, the clothes of the warriors who had been affected by Vanaro''s poison were burning fiercely. Since they couldn''t bring out the bodies of these warriors, they could only burn their clothes as a form of tribute. Everyone bowed and paid their respects... Inside a tent! "I want to see my daughter!" L''s face was grim as he grabbed Kevin, who was partial 1, by the cor and shouted. Kevin''s body was limp at this and his eyes, filled with a neurotic resentment and looked at L and Miranda. "Haha... hahaha, you want your daughter?" "Your daughter, I''m afraid she''s already been handed over to my grandfather! Hahaha..." Upon hearing this, L''s expression changed immediately. "Your grandfather? Wicked Bone?" "That''s right! The Elder from the hidden Willis family, hahaha... You actually know about it?" "It seems that that useless Colt spilled everything! He even told you that I''m Wicked Bone''s great-grandson, huh?" ?" I suppose you also know how powerful my grandfather is, right?" "Damn it, this woman has crippled me. My grandfather won''t let you off!" "Your daughter won''t have a good fate either! Hahaha..." Kevin stared nkly,ughing hysterically. L''s expression fluctuated, uncertain. "Tell me, your grandfather''s phone number!" L took out his phone and pressed it against Kevin''s neck, coldly demanding. "Why? Do you want me to trade your daughter for myself?" Kevin asked mockingly. Although he was currently a prisoner, he seemed even more arrogant. Just then, L''s phone suddenly rang, and upon seeing the caller ID, his face froze. Summer! Right, how could he forget about her? He had nted an undercover agent by Wicked Bone''s side. If Nora had really been handed over to Wicked Bone, Summer would surely know. L quickly answered the call but remained silent for the moment. "Master, it''s me!" Summer lowered her voice. "Summer, what''s the matter?" L calmly asked, not mentioning Nora for the time being. In truth, he still didn''t fully trust Summer. Although he had subjugated her with a soul contract, who knew if Wicked Bone had any means to interfere such a contract? Conco "Master, Nora has fallen into the hands of Wicked Bone! She''s right here with me now." Summer whispered. As soon as the words fell, L''s expression changed. Kevin hadn''t lied about this. That damn bastard had really handed Nora over to Wicked Bone? "How is my daughter?" L asked anxiously, his heart suddenly racing. "For now, she''s fine, don''t worry. But the situation isplicated, and there are some things that need your decision." Chapter 563 Revealing The Biggest Secret Chapter 563 Revealing the Biggest Secret Upon hearing that his daughter was safe, L felt a slight sense of relief. "What decision do I need to make? What''s the situation over there?" he asked with concern. The thought of his daughter being in the hands of Wicked Bone made his heart feel like it was being squeezed by a hand. Summer lowered her voice and briefly exined the situation on her end, including what she needed to do. "Nora,e here, it''s your dad! Say something," Summer called out at the end. Nora had been pretending to be clueless but when she heard Summer say it was her dad on the phone, her eyes lit up. The next second, after Summer brought the phone closer, Nora hesitated for a moment and lowered her voice, saying, "Daddy..." On the other end of the phone, L''s whole body trembled as he heard his daughter''s voice, and excitement appeared on his face. "Good! Nora, be a good girl!" "Listen to this auntie and pretend to be ignorant. Understand?" L rarely spoke to his daughter in such a serious tone. "Mmm! I understand." Nora nodded obediently and agreed softly. "Good! My precious girl! Daddy will be there soon, and everything will be fine!" "Give the phone to auntie." L said. After listening to what Summer said, he knew that time was limited on his side as well, so he couldn''t talk much with Nora. Knowing that his daughter was safe for now was enough! "Summer, thank you! Let''s cut to the chase. What did you mean by saying I need to make a decision?" L asked in a deep voice. Summer lowered her voice and said, "Master, when I mentioned using Wicked Bone''s Soulsearching Art on Nora, it definitely means that there will be a result. In other words, in order to prevent him from suspecting and harming Nora again, we probably need to provide him with some breakthrough and useful information. Master, do you understand what I mean?" Upon hearing this, L''s expression changed several times, and he took a deep breath, saying, "I understand..." "Mmm! In that case, Master, you need to give me some useful information about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant''s clue that is enough to convince Wicked Bone. We must make him believe that I truly used the Soulsearching Art on Nora." Summer spoke seriously. With her words, L clenched his teeth. To be honest, at this moment, he felt a hint of uncertainty in his heart. He even doubted if Summer had been released from her soul contract with Wicked Bone and had betrayed him. At this moment, he was being questioned about the whereabouts of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. However, this time, even with doubts, L had no other choice. He didn''t dare to imagine the consequences if his daughter had truly been subjected to the Soulsearching Art. Thinking of this, he couldn''t care about much anymore. After weighing it in his heart for only three seconds, L said in a deep voice, "Summer, tell Wicked Bone this: In Nora''s memory, I was once desperate because of her illness and had already sold the house, living with her in a rental. It was a very difficult time. Her illness seemed incurable. But for some reason, suddenly, I became powerful. Not only did I have money, but I also cured her illness and possessed martial arts skills. Also..." At this point, L took another deep breath. "Also, tell Wicked Bone that in Nora''s memory, when she was sick, I had given her a Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant to wear!" As his words fell, Summer''s expression changed instantly. A trace of shock appeared in her eyes. "Master, you..." Summer took a sharp breath, forcefully lowering her voice, her tone filled with suspicion and uncertainty. "Master, by saying this, aren''t you... implying that the jade pendant is actually with you? And... you have obtained..." "Yes, that''s what I mean! Tell Wicked Bone exactly that." L spoke in a deep voice. After a few seconds of silence, Summer said, "Master... I understand." L responded with a "Hmm." "Alright, that''s it then. This should be enough to prevent Wicked Bone from harming my daughter again! Summer, I''m entrusting my daughter to you. Please... don''t disappoint me." Summer responded with a "Hmm" and then, the next second, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Master, don''t worry. My soul is connected to you." After speaking, she hung up the phone. Immediately, a self-deprecating expression appeared on her delicate face. She knew that even though they had formed a subordinate type of soul contractst time, L still didn''t trust her. Now, he was telling her this earth-shattering secret solely for the sake of his daughter. This made Summer feel somewhat stifled in her heart. However, deep down, she remained absolutely loyal to L; she just felt a bit self-pity and sadness. "Master, I won''t let you down..." "Don''t worry!" Summer murmured, looking at Nora, who was pretending to be innocent at that moment, with a smile on her face. Then, to be on the safe side, she sat there and began to create some special fluctuations in the air, using the "Soulsearching Art." Meanwhile, on the other side, after ending the call, L let out a deep sigh. His expression carried a touch of mncholy and helplessness. What he had told Summer was equivalent to revealing to Wicked Bone that the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was on himand, to arge extent, implying that he was the inheritor. L wasn''t sure what consequences this would bring, but he had no other choice for Nora''s sake. "Wicked Bone has always coveted this inheritance and knowing that I have obtained it, he will surely try everything to obtain something from me, right? In other words, I have immeasurable value to him. He fears that I will expose his secrets, so even if he suspects something, he probably won''t harm Nora anymore,"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L thought to himself. At this moment, he turned to look at Kevin with a sharp gaze. Now, his only condition for negotiating with Wicked Bone was his great-grandson. He wondered how much weight his great-grandson held in Wicked Bone''s heart. "L, what''s wrong?" "Who called?" At this moment, Miranda approached with a puzzled and concerned expression, asking with care. "It was Nora! She has fallen into the hands of Wicked Bone," L said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Miranda eximed, her face changing unpredictably. The next second, with a worried expression, she asked, "What should we do? Is Nora... Is Nora okay?" Seeing Miranda''s worried and nervous expression, L shook his head. "She''s fine for now!" The previous trace of suspicion in his mind towards Miranda couldn''t help but disappear. Maybe he was too suspicious. Miranda was still the same Miranda, and her feelings for Nora hadn''t changed. Her ruthlessness might be due to her caring too much about him and Nora, so naturally, she would go all out against his enemies and Kevin, who had captured Nora! Chapter 564 Truly Great Chapter 564 Truly Great "Fine for now? Hahaha..." "That little brat, is she in the hands of my great-grandfather yet?" "Guess what, if my great-grandfather finds out that you''ve turned me into this, how will he treat your daughter? Hahaha..." At this point, Kevin red at Miranda and L with resentment. "If I kill you, Wicked Bone won''t dare to touch my daughter for a while! If you keep yelling, I''ll send you on your way. Do you believe me?" L''s tone was menacing and his eyes showed a hint of intimidation. Why did he reveal his biggest secret to Summer in order to get Wicked Bone''s attention? It was all for Nora''s safety. Kevin was indeed a bargaining chip but letting Wicked Bone know that he had inherited something made him the biggest bargaining chip now. "You..." Kevin had both his arms and legs broken by Miranda. He felt L''s killing intent and hesitated for a moment. The next second, his eyes flickered a few times as he gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t believe you dare to kill me! Trade me for your daughter! We''re rted by blood. My great-grandfather loves me very much." L sneered without bothering to waste any more words with him. At this time, Miranda went over and knocked Kevin unconscious. Then she asked with concern on her face, "L, who has Nora fallen into the hands of? Is it very dangerous? When the timees, I''ll go with you! I now have the strength to fight alongside you!" Feeling Miranda''s strong affection and unwavering determination, L felt deeply touched. However, he shook his head and said, "Darling, I can handle this on my own! You don''t need to worry..." Indeed, Miranda''s current strength was formidable,parable to thete Nascent Soul stage or even its peak. ording to Summer, Wicked Bone''s strength was in the early Nascent Soul stage, and it seemed that Miranda was even stronger than him. But let''s not forget that besides brute force, Wicked Bone had many other unorthodox methods. Moreover, this time they might not only face Wicked Bone alone, but also the secretive Willis family, and even the ancient Willis family. No one knew what consequences revealing his inheritance would bring or what kind of figures it would attract. So L didn''t want Miranda to take risks as well! Furthermore, L thought of another helper. Instead of risking Miranda''s safety, wouldn''t it be better to seek help from someone else?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Miranda furrowed her brows and asked with a hint of dissatisfaction and resentment, "You can handle it yourself? L, do you really consider me your wife?" L smiled and said, "It''s because I consider you my wife that I don''t want you toe along. Trust me, I can handle it. This matter is a bitplicated, so you shouldn''t get involved." "Can you really handle it? Kevin''s great-grandfather is surely very powerful, right? Is he a prominent figure in the secretive Willis family? I must go with you!" Miranda''s brows furrowed, and there seemed to be a hint of unwillingness and unquestionable determination in her beautiful eyes. At this moment, she seemed strong-willed once again. L sighed helplessly, feeling somewhat powerless in the face of Miranda''s determination. "Well... let''s see." He perfunctorily responded and didn''t say much more. "Now what should we do? Shouldn''t we contact Wicked Bone immediately? Nora is in his hands, shouldn''t we negotiate with him as soon as possible?" Miranda, deeply concerned about Nora''s safety, asked anxiously. L nced at Kevin and shook his head. "No rush, stay calm!" "I''ll wait, let Wicked Bone take the initiative to contact me." On the other side, after finishing the call with L, Summer pretended to perform the Soulsearching Art towards the air and then opened the iron door of the basement and walked out. Seeing that there was no one outside, Summer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Hmph! It seems Wicked Bone still absolutely trusts me." She thought to herself. She felt that she had truly captivated Wicked Bone, and with his infatuation towards her, he naturally wouldn''t suspect anything. It was her own over-cautiousness... She nced back at Nora, who was sitting on the ground with a silly smile on her She walked up the stairs and arrived in the diving room on the first floor, where Wicked Bone was casually enjoying the local specialty oil tea. thece, and felt relieved When Wicked Bone saw Summering up, a smile appeared on his face. "Summer, how did it go? Is it done?" Summer nodded, excitement showing on her face. She smiled proudly at Wicked Bone and said, "Master, I did discover something! The clues found in that brat''s memory will definitely surprise you." "Oh?" Wicked Bone''s face flickered upon hearing this, a hint of anticipation showing. "Really? Did you find the clues to the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from that brat''s memory?" Summer nodded and then shook her head, seemingly extremely excited and ted. "Not only the clues to the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant..." After a moment... Listening to Summer''s ount, Wicked Bone sat there, his face changing constantly. "By that logic, the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant is on L''s body! Moreover, he has already obtained the inheritance?" Summer nodded, "Yes! Based on the analysis of L''s daughter''s memories, it seems to be the case. Otherwise, a person cannot suddenly be so powerful. Master, never expected that we would search tirelessly for the whereabouts of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, only to find out that he had already obtained the inheritance. But it doesn''t matter, as long as I use L''s daughter as leverage, I can deceive L and find a way to obtain the inheritance from him. If necessary, you can use the Soulsearching Art on L to obtain his memories." At this point, Summer''s eyes flickered for a moment, and she continued, "But in that case, we can no longer harm L''s daughter. At the very least, she should remain alive, so as not to alert L and ruin our ns." Wicked Bone sat there, his tone chilling as he asked, "What about that brat? Is he still in the basement?" Summer nodded, "Yes, I have locked him up! Poor child. After being subjected to the Soulsearching Art, she has bepletely foolish. Hehehe..." With those words, Wicked Bone nodded, his gaze flickering with a strange light. "Great! Truly great..." Summer was taken aback for a moment, hearing Wicked Bone''s inexplicable words. She couldn''tprehend and asked, "Master, what do you mean by ''great''?" Wicked Bone turned to look at her, smiling with interest. "L''s fatherly love, it is truly great, isn''t it, Summer?" Summer stood there, her expression freezing, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. "Master, what are you talking about?" "I... I don''t quite understand," she added, puzzled. Chapter 565 Adding More Hatred Chapter 565 Adding More Hatred Summer smiled flirtatiously at Wicked Bone, but her smile seemed forced and strained. Feeling the eerie smile and cryptic words from Wicked Bone, Summer had a bad feeling in her gut. "Summer, have you fallen in love with L?" "Family is great, but so is love!" "Hehehe..." Upon hearing this, Summer''s face finally changedpletely. Her lips trembled as she forced a smile and asked, "Master, what are you talking about?" "Haha... How could I fall for L?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wicked Bone''s face turned dark with a hint of mockery. "L revealed all his secrets to protect his daughter. And you..." At this point, Wicked Bone''s expression became extremely gloomy and ferocious as he gritted his teeth, "You ungrateful woman! Why did you betray me? I taught you everything I know and treated you like my woman. But instead of being loyal to me, you helped L y tricks on me? Did you really think that I wouldn''t find out? With L being young and handsomepared to an old man like me - it must be more fun serving him than serving me right? Hahaha..." Hearing this made Summer feel frightened and panicked. She shook her head vigorously, "No! Master what are you saying? I am loyal to you! In fact, I even helped uncover these important secrets for your sake! How can it be possible that I betrayed or fell in love with L?" "You despicable person, still pretending with me even at this point? In my whole life, I''ve despised those who betray me the most! Die!" Wicked Bone''s eyes shed with a cold and vicious color. As his words fell, he charged directly towards Summer. Summer''s spine shivered, and she turned to escape. Exposed... No matter how careful she had been, she had still been discovered by Wicked Bone. Perhaps he had been secretly observing her from the beginning. Now, every move of hers seemed to be under the control of Wicked Bone. "Run! Can you escape from my grasp?" "Hahaha..." In the next second, Wicked Bone instantly appeared in front of Summer. His right hand formed into a w and grabbed her slender neck. Then, like catching a little chicken, he slowly lifted Summer off the ground. Facing others, Summer, who possessed countless methods, now seemed like a fragile flower in the hands of Wicked Bone. Summer''s eyes gradually widened, her face changing from reddish to purplish-red, and then gradually bing pale... Her iling legs gradually stopped. Finally, her entire body hung lifelessly. The figure in her eyespletely dissipated and disappeared... She had been mercilessly strangled to death by Wicked Bone!! "You despicable person, I will let you taste the bitterness of betraying me." Wicked Bone casually tossed Summer''s corpse to the ground. In the next moment, a blood-red, somewhat shocking blood jade appeared in his hand. He made a gesture with his hand! Immediately, a wisp of soul that had just drifted out of Summer''s body was captured and imprisoned within this blood jade. Inside the blood jade, an identical figure of Summer appeared, struggling in agony and emitting silent cries of pain. Looking at this blood jade, a cruel and satisfied expression appeared on Wicked Bone''s face. In the next moment, he searched Summer''s body and found her phone. Seeing thest call on it, Wicked Bone coldly snorted and dialed back. L''s phone rang on the other side. Seeing it was Summer''s number, he quickly answered, sounding somewhat nervous. "What''s wrong again?" Currently, L was most afraid of any unexpected changes from Nora''s side. "Hehehe... You seem quite anxious, huh?" Wicked Bone''s sneering and coldughter echoed. Hearing this voice, L''splexion immediately changed. In the next second, he took a deep breath and said word by word, "You are Wicked Bone?" "It''s me!" Wicked Bone confirmed. L''s expression changed several times as he thought about Wicked Bone holding Summer''s phone. A bad feeling surged in his heart. "What about Summer?" he asked in a deep voice. "She''s dead, hahaha..." Wicked Boneughed loudly. As his words fell, L''s expression dimmed, his teeth clenched tightly. Although he didn''t have much affection for Summer in his heart, upon hearing this news, he still felt a sense of heaviness and inexplicable guilt. Summer... is dead? Just like that, she''s dead? Thinking that just a moment ago, she had called him alive and well et and he had even doubted her,. Lachtan couldn''t help but feeban indescribable sense of difort. A trace of hostility arose from the depths of his heart. L''s hatred towards Wicked Bone grew even stronger! "What''s wrong? Feeling sad, huh? Hahaha..." "This little bitch, I taught her skills, but she conspired with you in secret. She deserved to die!" "Kid, enough with the nonsense. Did you really obtain the ancient Dragon Vein inheritance of the Willis family?" Wicked Bone asked with a sneer. "Yes!" L admitted directly. "Hehe, I know you did it for your daughter, that''s why you let that little bitch leak it to me. But how can I trust you?" Wicked Bone asked with a sinister tone. "Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperor''s Canon, Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique! Each one is an unparalleled technique, know you also desire this inheritance. Everything is in elive mind. If you ensure the safety of my daughter, I can pass on these inheritances to you." L suppressed his hatred towards Wicked Bone and coldly negotiated, "Apart from that, your great-grandson Kevin is also in my hands. Is that enough?" Wicked Bone responded with a "Hmm?" and chuckled, "Kevin is in your hands? Hehehe, kid, it seems you are well-prepared." "Fine! I won''t harm your daughter anymore, and that brat doesn''t hold much value to me now. Three dayster,e to Sutroydor and meet me will tell you the specific meeting ce then." After saying that, he hung up the phone. L''s face changed constantly. Miranda furrowed her brows and was about to ask something when footsteps sounded. In the next second, two figures entered the tent. One was tall and sturdy, while the other was a beautiful and graceful woman. It was Mighty Sky War God Kamryn and Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of Hudpids Sect. "L..." Aftering in, Kamryn nced at Miranda beside him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Is there something?" L''s mood was currently troubled and gloomy, and his tone was cold and harsh as he asked, "What is it?" "Well, I want to talk to you about something," Phoebe pursed her lips and said. "You two go outside and talk. I will watch over Kevin," Miranda smiled understandingly and said. Chapter 566 ItS Not Miranda Chapter 566 It''s Not Miranda L, Kamryn, and Phoebe arrived at the entrance of Nest of Malevolence once again, standing where the original entrance used to be. However, the misty light curtain that was there before had disappeared and turned into a regr stone wall like any other ce. "Hey, the entrance to Nest of Malevolence is gone. The bodies of those brothers are still inside," Kamryn asked with a hint of reluctance and hope. "L, do you think we have any way to reopen this entrance?" L shook his head with a bitter smile. "The entrance is gone; how can we open it? Mr. Hernandez, let''s ept it... Vanaro is dead now; we''ve avenged those warriors." Although he felt extremely sad about it too, he could only say so much. The souls of those warriors had been refined by Vanaro; their consciousness was erased entirely. When they attacked Miranda in Nest of Malevolence earlier on, Miranda absorbed them all. Of course, L couldn''t mention this matter... "Ah..." Kamryn sighed helplessly. In the next second, he adjusted his mood and expressed his gratitude to L. Previously, if L hadn''t appeared in time to restrain Vanaro, both he and Phoebe would have been in grave danger, apart from Phoebe helping him break through. When the three of them finally split up and fled, L bought them time and even attracted Vanaro''s attention. "Hey, thanks!" Phoebe said, her face still cold as she spoke to L. But right after saying that, she snorted, "But tit for tat, one day I will defeat you and avenge my past humiliation." This beautiful young mistress seemed to still hold a grudge against what happened in the Sacred Medicine Valley. L chuckled and shrugged indifferently, "Whatever!" At that moment, his expression suddenly changed. In the depths of L''s soul, another iplete spiritual consciousness emerged once again. "Elder?" "Call me Dragon Ancestor! I am your ancestor, why address me as an elder?" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul''s deep voice echoed in L''s mind. "Um, Dragon Ancestor... what''s the matter?" L tried tomunicate.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This mysterious Dragon Ancestor''s Soul would usually remain dormant unless there was something important. Previously, there seemed to be signs of its emergence within the Nest of Malevolence, but for some reason, it immediately went into hiding again. After L asked this question, Dragon Ancestor remained silent for a long time. Finally, his voice carried anger and fear as he said, "There''s something wrong with your woman!" Hearing this, L was instantly astonished, "What? What do you mean?" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul snorted coldly, "In other words, she is no longer the same person as before. There is a powerful soul within her now. The Miranda you are facing is not the same Miranda. Her soul has merged with that powerful soul!" As soon as the words fell, L was shaken to the core, and his face changed instantly. What? The current Miranda is not the original Miranda? She is being controlled by another powerful soul, even merged with it? "Dragon Ancestor, are you... telling the truth?" Lmunicated with his thoughts, finding it hard to ept. "Do you think I''m bored and joking with you?" Dragon Ancestor''s tone was displeased. "What should we do, Dragon Ancestor?" "Ancestor, help her, help my wife," L urgently asked. Upon receiving this news, his soul trembled with fear. "I''m just a remnant soul now, I don''t have the ability to help her. I can''t even let that powerful soul inside your wife''s body detect my presence. Otherwise, I could be its soul nourishment," Dragon Ancestor''s Soul said in a low voice. Hearing this, L felt a sinking feeling and asked unwillingly, "Is there no other way?" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul snorted coldly, "When I was alive, I was only a step away from shattering the void. How could I have no way at all? However..." "However, what? Please tell me, Dragon Ancestor," L urgently asked, as if grasping at a lifeline. "However, it requires the power of this remnant soul of mine to be strong. I need arge amount of soul energy to devour and absorb. You need to help me gather it. Only when my soul power is strong enough can I help your woman, understand?" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul exined. Upon hearing his words, L''s heart skipped a beat. Dragon Ancestor''s Soul also needed to devour a darge amount of soul energy? That meant he would have tomit many killings for its sake. And after killing, wouldn''t the souls of the victims scatter and disperse? This was simply... creating sin. Perhaps sensing L''s thoughts, Dragon Ancestor''s Soul continued, "It doesn''t have to be souls specifically. If you can find treasures that contain soul energy, that would work too. Of course, killing and devouring souls would be the fastest method." L asked, "Dragon Ancestor, how much soul energy do you need to devour? Are you sure you can help my wife? Can her soul recover?" "Yes, the powerful soul entity hasn''t amount of soul energy I need..." At this point, Dragon Ancestor''s Soul paused and said, "To give me the power to deal with that soul entity, I would need to devour the souls of at least a hundred ordinary people." Hearing this, L''s heart shook violently. "A hundred people!" "That''s right! Did you think it would be that easy? Of course, it''s up to you to weigh the options. I''m not in a hurry. I can slowly recover, but your wife..." Dragon Ancestor''s Soul spoke as if it didn''t matter. L took a deep breath, his expression bing incredibly serious and solemn. At that moment, Dragon Ancestor''s Soul continued, "Kid, those who aim to achieve great things must be ruthless. You need to consider in your heart what''s more important: your wife or your moral bottom line. Besides, you''ve killed evil people, haven''t you?" "I understand," L conveyed his thoughts. "Good, that''s all I wanted to say. Think it over yourself," Dragon Ancestor''s Soul said, changing its tone. Then it solemnly reminded, "Oh, one more thing I need to remind you of. Although I''ve been hiding. lurking before, I feel that the powerful soul entity may h already detected my presence. Even if it hasn''t, it might have sensed that your soul is extraordinary, different from regr people. It may even covet your soul. So, be cautious around Miranda until you deal with it. Don''t engage in any overly intimate actions with her, lest it takes advantage of you." Chapter 567 Live On For Her? Chapter 567 Live on for Her? "I... understand," L thought to himself. "Okay, I''ll hide! I won''t appear when you''re with the current Miranda. Remember, you only have 49 days to save the real Miranda. You have to weigh your options yourself." After giving this advice, Dragon Ancestor''s soul disappearedpletely. "L?" "L, are you okay?" At this point, Phoebe and Kamryn next to him saw L''s changing expression and asked nervously. "Oh, it''s nothing!" L came back to his senses and shook his head. He had only three days left before meeting with Wicked Bone so he didn''t waste any time. He left Goldheart Moon District with Miranda and Kevin as a "hostage" and returned to Priocia immediately. At the same time, L contacted Kyrie directly. This generous elder brother had once said that no matter how big of a trouble he encountered, he could help him. Unless absolutely necessary, L didn''t want to owe any more favors to this generous elder brother. But when it came to Nora, facing a formidable Nascent Soul expert like Wicked Bone, L had no choice but to trouble him again. From the mouth of Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, he learned about the abnormalities in Miranda''s current state. This made L even more determined not to bring Miranda along. No one knew when that powerful soul entity within her would make a move. Next, he had to face Wicked Bone, and danger was definitely present. If "Miranda" showed any abnormality, the consequences would be unimaginable. The next afternoon! Inside Emerald Green Estates! L and Miranda, along with Kevin, the captive with severed limbs, temporarily returned to Ednd, awaiting Kyrie''s arrival. L administered a few injections to Kevin, causing him to fall into aa. At this moment, Miranda looked at L with a hint of unwillingness and confusion and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want me to go with you? Why?" "Having Kyrie with me is enough!" L remainedposed and spoke with concern and indulgence, "Don''t worry, I can definitely handle it. Wicked Bone is not an ordinary cultivator; he has too many unorthodox methods. Although your physical strength is strong now, your other abilities arecking, and I''m really worried about you. Kyrie is different; with him by my side, you can rest assured. Just stay at home and wait for me, okay?" Hearing L''s words, Miranda pursed her lips and, in addition to her concern for L, her eyes also showed a touch of warmth and sweetness. "Okay... then." "But you have to be careful!" L nodded, "I will." The next moment, he suddenly felt a fragrant breeze, and Miranda''s delicate body rushed towards him. Her red lips exhaled a sweet and fiery breath, spraying onto his face, carrying a strong, intense affection. The temperature in the room seemed to instantly rise. "Honey, you..." L was about to speak when Miranda''s red lips came closer and tightly sealed his mouth. In that instant, L''s whole body tingled, and in the face of such passionate and proactive "Miranda," he almost lost control of his emotions. Fortunately, the instructions from Dragon Ancestor''s Soul were still vivid in his mind. L bit his tongue, quickly regaining his senses from the allure of "Miranda." He gently pushed Miranda away, coughed, and pointed to the unconscious Kevin beside them, "Honey, there''s still someone here." At this moment, "Miranda''s" eyes were filled with confusion, and her gaze at L seemed to carry a hint of "covetousness." It was as if she wanted to devour L. The usually cold and proud goddess president''s current behavior was undeniably tempting. Thanks to L knowing from Dragon Ancestor''s Soul that something was wrong with the current Miranda, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to resist. "Then hold me and let''s go to the room..." Miranda''s voice was seductive, her arms around L''s neck. "Honey, you... What is this..." L maintained a trace of rity in his heart, his breath quickening as he asked. "Didn''t I tell you at the hotelst time? We can do it when we get home..." "Darling... Carry me to the room..." Miranda''s eyes were filled with seduction, her voice seemed capable of melting any man''s body and soul. Looking at the enchanting and alluring face in front of him, feeling the hot and enticing body, L almost couldn''t resist, even though he knew something was wrong with the current Miranda. "Darling, wait for me toe back, okay?" "Nora has fallen into the hands of enemies, and I really don''t have the mood right now..." Suppressing his inner desires, L forced a bitter smile. Upon hearing this, Miranda stared at L without blinking, then finally let go of her arms that were wrapped around his neck. "Uh... I understand!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have done this at this time..." "It''s okay!" L shook his head and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. He tapped her nose and said, I "When I bring Nora back, I promise to be lenient with you! Hehe.." "Go die!" Miranda scolded with a coquettish tone. Half an hourter... Inside Miranda''s room! At this moment, she had a sinister smile on her face and muttered to herself Stop struggling, it''s useless! Your feeble power of consciousness can''t resist me. Just rx and merge with me! Hehehe..." A strand of Miranda''s original consciousness had been struggling all along. After the Lord of Evil Spirits took over this physical body, it had been constantly suppressing this consciousness. After forty-nine days, when the assimtion was almostplete, it could truly merge with Miranda''s soul. By then, it would perfectly fit with this "Intermediary Soul Physique." "Oh? You can''t even protect yourself, yet you''re still worried about that man?" "Don''t worry, I''m only interested in that strand of residual soul in his spirit. I won''t harm him." "Just rx and let me merge with you. I will live on for you." "Furthermore, I will love him well in your ce." "I have to say, he''s really a good man." "What''s the use of reiming this body for yourself? You''re so weak in your own right, you''ll only burden him, won''t you?" "Hmph! Stop struggling in vain!" That night, Kyrie arrived in Ednd and met with L and "Miranda" inside Emerald Green Estates. Apanying him were his senior disciple, Darius, and several Golden Core-level followers. After L entertained his generous elder brother and the others with a meal, he immediately set off. There were still two days left until the three-day deadline mentioned by Wicked Bone. But L would never allow himself to be led by the nose. By going ahead in advance, he might be able to aplish a lot! Chapter 568 Furious Outrage Chapter 568 Furious Outrage L sat alone in a car with Kyrie, heading straight to a ce called Vanatown in the western part of Sutroydor. Kyrie''s senior disciple, Darius, and several other followers were in two other cars, also keeping an eye on the hostage named Kevin. Previously, Wicked Bone had told L to meet him in Sutroydor West. He was likely cautious and didn''t give the specific location, just a general idea of this ce. "L, are you saying that my great niece has fallen into the hands of an elder from the secretive Willis family?" Kyrie asked in a deep voice. Over the phone, L briefly exined the situation, but he didn''t have many details. "Yes, Kyrie. Wicked Bone is a formidable cultivator in the early Nascent Soul stage, but I don''t know if he will bring other helpers from the Willis family. It concerns Nora, so I have no choice but to trouble you again," L nodded, seeming somewhat embarrassed. Kyrie sighed and waved his hand, saying, "L, what are you saying? We''re sworn brothers. How can I stand idly by when my niece has fallen into the hands of viins? Don''t worry, isn''t he just a trashy early Nascent Soul cultivator? He''s no match for us!" "Yes, but Wicked Bone, besides being a Nascent Soul expert, is also knowledgeable in various unorthodox techniques. We should be cautious," L nodded. Speaking of this, the great witch doctor chuckled coldly, "Unorthodox techniques? Heh, I know them too. Don''t worry!" Then, his tone changed, and he looked at L, asking tentatively, "L, why does he want you to go there and what does he aim to achieve by using my great niece as leverage?" Upon hearing Kyrie''s question, L pondered for two seconds and finally said in a deep voice, "Kyrie, I won''t hide it from you! Wicked Bone''s goal is the inheritance within me." "Inheritance?" Kyrie''s face twitched, and a hint of deep meaning shed in his eyes. "That''s right! The ancient Willis family has passed down a Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant for generations, and it contains an unparalleled inheritance. I have obtained this inheritance. Wicked Bone''s objective is the legacy within my mind." L, who was driving, turned his head and nced at Kyrie, wanting to see his reaction. After considering it, he decided to reveal this secret to Kyrie. After all, Wicked Bone already knew about this secret within him, and it would likely be revealed to the world sooner orter. Now that he was seeking Kyrie''s help, it was the same thing to keep it hidden from him. By speaking out, he could also demonstrate his sincerity. Of course, L admitted that he was taking a gamble. After hearing L''s words, Kyrie slowly nodded and looked at L with a glimmer of satisfaction and amusement in his eyes. In fact, Kyrie had already suspected something. But now that L had voluntarily told him, it was a different matter, representing L''s trust in him. "L, don''t worry. I will keep this secret to myself. At least, it won''t be leaked from me. This time, I will definitely deal with Wicked Bone and rescue my great niece," Kyrie said with a cold snort, his tone full of arrogance. Seeing Kyrie''s reaction, L couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that this elder brother of his could be relied upon. He wasn''t driven by personal gain! On the other side, in the secluded mountains behind the secretive Willis family. A courtyard where the Supreme Elder resided, two middle-aged men stood outside the gate. "Atticus!" "Nuno." "We request an audience with the Supreme Elder!" The two middle-aged men shouted, but their tone carried respect and caution. Hua... As the voice fell, the gate of the courtyard swung open on its own, revealing a spacious entrance. "Come in!" A deep, old voice resounded. Atticus and Nuno exchanged nces and cautiously bent their waists as they walked in. Their faces carried a hint of unease and fear.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. These two men had previously apanied Kevin to the Goldheart Moon District. After the battle in the valley, the two of them had fled in different directions. At that time, the Nest of Malevolence had been activated by Vanaro so L didn''t have the time to chase after them, allowing them to escape in triumph. They didn''t stay in the Goldheart Moon District any longer and returned directly to Priocia. Half a minuteter, in an ancient and quaint hall, the two men met Ss Willis, one of the Supreme Elders of the secretive Willis family. Ss appeared spirited despite being over a hundred years old, looking as if he were only in his fifties. He sat there, exuding an imposing aura without anger. The contours of his facial features bore a striking resemnce to Colt, the former leader of the Cobra Syndicate. Thump! Thump! Upon seeing the Supreme Elder, Atticus and Nuno both fell to their knees on the ground. "Supreme Elder, we deserve death! We deserve death..." "Please forgive us!" Ss'' face flickered, and he asked in a deep voice, "What happened?" Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "Colt? Is it rted to my grandson Colt?" "You went to the Goldheart Moon District before to help Colt resolve some trouble. But where is Colt? Why hasn''t my grandson returned?" At this moment, Atticus swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his forehead dripping with cold sweat. He spoke with a strained tone, "Colt... he... he''s dead!" As he said this, both he and Nuno knocked their heads on the ground repeatedly. "Supreme Elder, please ept our condolences!" "It''s our ipetence that failed to protect Colt!" "We deserve a thousand deaths. Please punish us, Supreme Elder..." Upon hearing this terrible news, Ss sat there, trembling slightly, his eyes widening. "What did you say? Colt is dead?" "What happened? You few Golden Core experts couldn''t retrieve my grandson from a group of misceneous rabble?" "Why are only you two useless ones back? What about Colt? What about the others?" The Supreme Elder of the secretive Willis family asked in a mix of grief, anger, and astonishment. Colt was his most beloved grandson! And yet... he died just like that? Atticus''s face was filled with fear, his voice tinged with a sob, "Supreme Elder, the situation is extremelyplicated. Colt... didn''t die at the hands of the armed forces in the Goldheart Moon District. He died in the hands of... Wicked Bone''s great-grandson, Kevin." Atticus prostrated himself on the ground, speaking with genuine fear. As the words fell, Ss''s face disyed disbelief. "What? He died at the hands of our own people? What exactly happened?" With that, Atticus and Nuno, trembling with fear, but with a clear and organized ount, recounted the events. During the battle in the valley facing L, who seemed invincible, Kevin chose to betray his own team. Atticus and Nuno held deep grudges against him and would not cover up for him in the slightest. Chapter 569 One Truth, One Lie Chapter 569 One Truth, One Lie Bang! After listening to Atticus and Nuno''s story, Ss was filled with anger and pped the wooden chair beneath him into pieces. His eyes turned slightly red with a strong sense of grief and indignation. "Kevin! You little bastard!" "How dare you kill my grandson!" "I will make sure to tear you into a million pieces!" "Ahhh!!" Ss growled through gritted teeth while exuding a terrifying aura. "Supreme Elder, Kevin escaped at that time, and we don''t know his whereabouts now." "L and the Priocia military pursued him, which allowed us to escape." "If Kevin is not careful, he might fall into the hands of L or the Priocia military." Atticus cautiously spoke in the face of Ss''s intense killing intent. Nuno added, "And if Kevin manages to escape, he probably wouldn''t dare to return to the family." Upon hearing this, Ss''s eyes shed with a sinister color, and he gritted his teeth. "I know! If he runs, he must have taken refuge with his great-grandfather." The Supreme Elder spoke through gritted teeth, "Wicked Bone, your descendant grandson has done something terrible. If you don''t give me an exnation, I won''t hesitate to expel you from the family!" "Damn it! Damn it!" "Colt! My good grandson..." "You died so miserably." "Don''t worry, I will definitely seek justice for you! Let Kevin have no ce to die!" In the end, he looked at Atticus and Nuno with bloodshot eyes and said in a cold voice, "Of course, if I find out that you are lying to me..." "We wouldn''t dare! We wouldn''t dare!" "Supreme Elder, even if you give us a hundred times the courage, we wouldn''t dare to deceive you about this!" "Colt was truly killed by Kevin." The two men knelt on the ground, fearfully assuring. Ss took a deep breath, and without another word, he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, follow me to find Wicked Bone!" In a small second-floor building located on the outskirts of Vanatown, in the midst of a vige. Wicked Bone''s face carried a wicked smile as he stepped into the basement. After experiencing great fright and a long journey, Nora was curled up in a small corner, already asleep. With a snap, as the lights came on, Nora was instantly awakened. Her body jolted, and the little one instantly became alert. However, Nora always remembered Summer''s instructions, so after waking up, she remained lying there... not moving. "You little brat, had enough? Grandpa hase to see you, hehehe..." Wicked Bone looked at Nora, his face showing a yful expression, his wicked smile filled with malicious delight. Nora heard the movement and blinked her big eyes, then slowly sat up. A silly smile appeared on her originally adorable face, and her bright eyes looked straight ahead. "Kikikiki... Grandpa, Grandpa, you''re here?" "You''ve finallye back, otherwise, we would have had to go save you." Nora said with a silly smile. Wicked Bone raised an eyebrow and said, "Huh? Save me? Why would you save me?" "Weren''t you captured by snake demons and scorpion demons? Oh oh oh..." Nora asked silly with drool dripping from her mouth. Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone cursed irritably, "What a mess." He felt that the little brat''s act was quite convincing. If he hadn''t known that Summer was fooling him before, he might have been fooled by this little thing. The next second, he grabbed Nora by the cor and lifted her up. "You little thing, Grandpa will take you to a good ce! Hehehe..." "Oh oh! Going to a fun ce..." Nora continued to speak silly. Wicked Bone smirked and didn''t expose her. Then, he forcefully plucked a small lock of hair from Nora and pricked a finger from Nora, extracting a drops of her blood essence, which he smeared on the lock of hair. Ve Nora let out a cry of pain, tears streaming down her face as she shouted in agony. Wicked Bone smirked and set up a formation here, using Nora''s hair and blood essence to amplify her unique aura. After a moment, he brought Nora to the entrance of a cave behind the vige. Beside Wicked Bone stood a strange-looking muscr man with a fierce expression, emitting a strong and condensed aura. His name was Turkeroth, the most powerful disciple under Wicked Bone, reaching the peak of thete Golden Core stage. Summer had mentioned that previously she was just a named disciple of Wicked Bone. However, Turkeroth was Wicked Bone''s true direct disciple, and his strength was far superior to that of Summer. "Turkeroth, I''m entrusting this little brat to you. Later, I will set up the Heaven Concealing Array to shield her every trace of aura," ordered Wicked Bone. "Yes, Master! Rest assured, I will guard this child with my life," Turkeroth replied respectfully, cupping his fists. Wicked Bone nodded, his eyes shing with a cunning and sinister light. In the early hours of the morning, around four o''clock. Three off-road vehicles arrived in Vanatown, Sutroydor State, and parked in a secluded wilderness forest on the outskirts of the small town. "L, is this the small town?" Kyrie asked in a low voice. L nodded, "That''s what Wicked Bone told me, it''s this small town. However, we can''t rule out the possibility of him misleading me and making me go to another ce." en.swhovels Kyrie nodded, "Regardless, let''s give it a try here and see if we can trace Nora''s aura." L responded with a grunt. A momentter... A look of astonishment appeared on Kyrie''s face, "Hmm? We can actually trace Nora''s niece''s aura?" L''s silver eyes narrowed, a cold smirk on his face as he nodded. "We can indeed trace it! But, brother, can you trace multiple auras belonging to Nora?" Kyrie raised an eyebrow, "Huh? Multiple auras? Just one..." L squinted his eyes slightly, "I understand now! Hehe, Wicked Bone wants to y this game." Hearing this, Kyrie was surprised, "L, what do you mean?" L chuckled, "I''ve traced two auras belonging to Nora. One of them should be the same as what you detected, brother. But I''m afraid that one is fake. The other aura should be the real one!" "Oh?" Kyrie, upon hearing this, looked at L with an incredulous gaze. Seemingly unable to believe that L''s proficiency in this ult art surpassed his own. "Brother, here''s the n: I''ll go after the fake one, and you go to where Nora truly is!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll leave Nora to you, brother!" Chapter 570 Dad Is Here Chapter 570 Dad is Here "L, no!" Kyrie''s face turned cold as he spoke in a deep voice. "The aura we both sensed is clearly a trap. Your strength is still weak, and once you fall into the trap, the consequences are unknown." "Instead, let me go! I want to see what this Wicked Bone is capable of." "And you, go with Darius to rescue my niece." L hesitated upon hearing this and said, "But..." "How can I let my brother take risks?" Kyrie shook his head disapprovingly. "You''re overestimating Wicked Bone! Even if he personally waits for me in the trap, what can he do to me? You and Darius should ac together. He is also a powerful mid-Nascent Soul expert. With him by your side, it will be more secure." After some discussion, the group finally decided to follow Kyrie''s n. Of course, they had also considered acting together to investigate the other aura that L sensed. However, in the end, they decided to split up. After all, L was uncertain which one was real and which one was fake. It was now winter, and the sky had not yet brightened at this time of day. Taking advantage of the darkness before dawn, the group immediately began their separate actions. Twenty minutester... A figure broke through the iron door and rushed into the basement of a small building. Inside the basement, a strange paper figure stood, with a strand of Nora''s hair hanging from its head, stained with some blood. It looked incredibly eerie. Kyrie''s pupils contracted, his eyes filled with a cold glint as he couldn''t help but snort. Indeed, the aura he sensed waspletely fake. "Hehehe, L!" "I knew you wouldn''t y by the rules!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "We agreed to meet in three days, but you secretly came early, trying to get the upper hand?" "Unfortunately, I was prepared!" At that moment, Kyrie''s mocking and sinister voice echoed. Buzz! The next second, a strange fluctuation surged in the basement. A powerful aura pressed towards Kyrie, carrying a kind of mental oppression. Kyrie felt the scene in the basement twist and distort before his eyes. The next second, countless evil spirits and demons rushed towards him. For a moment, it felt like this ce had turned into a hell on earth. "Hmph! Using illusions against me?" "A paltry trick, let me break it!" Kyrie snorted coldly, and his voice resounded like the tolling of a bell. As his voice fell, numerous sinister beings shattered and dispersed, and the basement returned to its dim and calm state. At that moment, Wicked Bone stood at the entrance of the basement, wearing a surprised expression on his face. "You... You''re not L?" "Who are you?" He looked at the tall and sturdy old man before him, his face showing a mix of surprise and doubt. "You despicable scum!" "Today, I, Kyrie, will capture you for my brother, L." Kyrie coldly snorted, and a powerful aura belonging to the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage emanated from him. Wicked Bone, who had thought his trap was foolproof, suddenly had a drastic change in his expression. "Kyrie?" "You''re the great witch doctor, Kyrie?" Wicked Bone asked in astonishment, and in the next moment, his eyes flickered a few times. He cupped his hands and said, "So, it''s the esteemed great witch doctor. No wonder you easily broke myo formation. I admit defeat!" As he spoke, his tone changed, his face filled with uncertainty. "But the esteemed great witch doctor and I have never crossed paths. What do you mean by this?" "What do I mean? L is my sworn brother. Now do you understand what I mean?" Kyrie asked with a cold smile. "What? L is your sworn brother?" Wicked Bone''s face was instantly filled with shock. He never expected that L would have such connections, being sworn brothers with the renowned witch doctor. If he had known earlier, he should have made more thorough preparations. He might even have requested the intervention of the ancient Willis family''s representative. "Enough nonsense, surrender!" The great witch doctor spoke arrogantly, and in the next second, he pounced on Wicked Bone like a mighty lion. "I want to see how powerful the legendary witch doctor truly is!" Wicked Bone, with a fierce and grotesque expression, let out a monstrous roar and engaged in a full-on confrontation. Boom! In the next instant, a deafening explosion urred. From the outside, it appeared as if the two-story building had been aftermath of the battle between Nascent Soul experts was evident. The entire vige became chaotic due to themotion. At the entrance of a cave in the mountains behind the vige, Turkeroth, who was guarding the area, was awakened by the noise. "Has my master already started fighting with someone?" He muttered to himself, a cold smile appearing on his face. "As expected, my master is a brilliant strategist. It seems that L has fallen into a trap." UMS He nced at the cave behind him and continued, "He would never expect that his own daughter is actually here, right?" However, as soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly resounded. "How do you know he wouldn''t expect it?" Hearing this voice, Turkeroth''s expression changed drastically. In the next moment, a figure appeared, charging towards him with the force of thunder, moving at an incredible speed. "Seeking death!" Turkeroth, unafraid, relied on his peak Golden Corete-stage strength and swung his staff towards the oing figure. ng! The sound of metal shing reverberated. The figure of Turkeroth staggered back several steps, creating an opening at the entrance of the cave. Meanwhile, L, who had just made his move, stood in the same spot, recing Turkeroth''s position. With his initial-stage Golden Core strength, L had managed to gain the upper hand in the sh against Turkeroth, who was at the peak of the Golden Corete stage. However, L had also depleted a significant amount of his true essence. The strike he used earlier was none other than the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form. "You... Are you L?" Turkeroth, stabilizing himself, stared at L with a face filled with disbelief and uncertainty. "Hmph!" L snorted coldly, not wasting any words with him. With an anxious heart, he rushed into the cave, his sole concern being Nora''s safety. "Want to enter? Pass my test first!" Turkeroth attempted to rush forward to stop L. However, at that moment, another figure suddenly appeared and pped Turkeroth with a palm strike. Boom! Apanied by a muffled sound, Turkeroth was sent flying, spewing out a mouthful of blood. The one who made the move was none other than Darius, Kyrie''s senior disciple. And at this moment, L had already charged into the depths of the cave and saw a small figure curled up against a stone wall. "Nora... Daddy''s here!" His voice trembled with a hint of emotion. Chapter 571 Absorbing Souls Chapter 571 Absorbing Souls L rushed straight into the cave. Here, there was a formation set up by Wicked Bone, but L still managed to find Nora''s aura and track her down. Since indirectly defeating the Corpse King and obtaining a strand of merit power, L''s Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique had been upgraded. His many magical techniques had also be even more profound and mysterious. This time, even Kyrie couldn''t detect Nora''s presence, but L saw through Wicked Bone''s deceitful tactics. "Nora..." Entering the cave and seeing the small figure curled up in a corner, L felt his heart tremble fiercely. Shua! Upon hearing L''s voice, Nora, who was pretending to sleep, instantly sat up. Her eyes widened, and her delicate and cute face was filled with astonishment and disbelief. "Daddy?" "Daddy, is it really you?" Nora looked at L and called out in a fragile voice. "Wow..." "Wuwuwu..." But in the next moment, she cried out, "Daddy! Daddy, you finally came! I thought I would never see you again! Wuwuwu..." L''s heart ached, and he hurriedly ran over, taking Nora into his arms. Feeling Nora''s small body and the genuine sense it brought him, L felt as if he was embracing the whole world. "Daddy''s here! Everything is fine, my precious...'' "It''s alright, it''s alright..." L desperatelyforted Nora. "Yeah, yeah, I knew you woulde to save me. Daddy..." "This ce is so scary! There was a bad old man who wanted to search my soul." "Thanks to that auntie who helped me, otherwise I would have be a fool and wouldn''t recognize you..." Nora nestled her little head against L''s chest. Although she was crying uncontrobly, she had a look of relief on her face. "It''s okay! Everything is over." "Daddy is here, and no one can hurt my Nora." Hearing Nora''s words, L''s heart was filled with both tenderness and anger. Fortunately, Nora was safe. Otherwise, even if he tore Wicked Bone to pieces, it wouldn''t be able to undo anything. At the same time, when Nora mentioned Summer, L''s heart sank. Wicked Bone said that Summer was already dead. Was it true or false? "Hoo..." However, in any case, L felt a great sense of relief at the moment. The main purpose of this journey was to save Nora, and he never expected it to go so smoothly. Next, it was time for revenge and settling the scores. Wicked Bone, today is your death day! L''s eyes emitted a cold and fierce light as his heart filled with a murderous intent. When he emerged from the cave, he saw Darius had already severely injured Wicked Bone''s disciple, Turkeroth. Several other experts from the Nemesis Pavilion who were apanying them had also arrived, escorting Kevin. The people in this vige were essentially followers of Wicked Bone. Now, facing these "intruders," a few of Wicked Bone''s trusted experts were attacking Darius and the others. However, they were being killed and injured heavily, and most of them had already retreated. At this moment, Turkeroth, lying on the ground, had suffered two palm strikes from Darius, and he was now weak. Seeing L carrying Nora out, Turkeroth''s face showed a mix of fear and disbelief. "Why? How could you find this ce?" "My master has clearly concealed all her auras!" "How is this possible..." In his mind, Wicked Bone was like a god-like existence. Someone being able to see through Wicked Bone''s methods made him feel unimaginable. "Wicked Bone is not invincible!" "Just like how he can''t save you now!" L said coldly. "Go to hell!" Upon hearing this, Turkeroth''s expression turned ferocious. Struggling with hisst bit of strength, Turkeroth suddenly jumped up from the ground and charged towards L, who was holding Nora in his arms. He was the official disciple of Wicked Bone and had learned many unorthodox methods from him. Especially the poison techniques, which were exceptionally vicious and ruthless. At this moment, his entire body turned pitch ck, activating the Venomstrike Secret Technique, with ck light surging in his hands. His target was none other than Nora QUT in L''s arms. He was ordered by Wicked Bone to guard her here Now, unable toplete his mission, he resorted to insane measures, intending to take the child with him to his death. However, Darius reacted swiftly. Seeing the situation, he struck with full force, sending Turkeroth flying with a powerful palm strike, showing no mercy. After Turkerothnded on the ground, ck blood gushed from his mouth, mixed with fragments of his internal organs. He struggled for a few moments, his eyes wide open, before finally meeting his demise. "I apologize, senior. No one survived this time," Darius said, cupping his hands towards L. L shook his head. "Well done!" At this moment, a cold silver light flickered in his eyes as he saw a soul emerge from Turkeroth''s corpse. L extended his hand, and the struggling soul was forcibly restrained and absorbed into his own body. "Roar!" Sensing this fresh soul, the dormant Dragon Ancestor''s remnant soul awakened instantly, emitting a low roar filled with excitement and joy, directly devouring Turkeroth''s soul. "Kid, not bad! That''s it!" "Collect more souls for me to devour, and I will gain the power to resist the Lord of Evil Spirits and save your wife sooner." Dragon Ancestor''s Soul expressed its delight. "I understand!" L agreed and shifted his attention to another direction. Over there, the central building in the vige copsed with a resounding explosion, sending debris flying everywhere. Wicked Bone and Kyrie, two Nascent Soul experts, engaged in a fierce battle. At this moment, Wicked Bone emerged from the flying rubble, a trace of blood staining the corner of his mouth. Despite being in the Nascent Soul Realm like Kyrie, he was only in the early stage and was obviously at a disadvantage against Kyrie, who was in theter stage. After exchanging a couple of moves, Wicked Bone was heavily injured and had no intention of fighting further. His face twisted with a grim expression and a look of terror as he fled towards a cave behind the vige. "So, Kyrie is L''s sworn brother? It seems this trip was also for that brat." "I''m no match for Kyrie. Perhaps I can use that brat as a bargaining chip to save my own life." Unaware that L had already seen through his true and false tricks, Wicked Bone realized he was no match for Kyrie and intended to use Nora as a means to ensure his own survival. "Wicked Bone! Where are you running?" "Return my grandson''s life!" At this moment, an angry and mournful roar suddenly resounded. Another powerful and terrifying aura intercepted Wicked Bone from a different direction. Ss, who had lost his beloved grandson, had coincidentally arrived...Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 572 Wicked Bone Escapes Chapter 572 Wicked Bone Escapes Wicked Bone, who was fleeing towards the back mountain, looked furious when he saw Ss intercepting him head-on. Behind him, Kyrie was chasing after him. As for Ss, although he was also from the hidden Willis family, he didn''t appear friendly. Ss, who was currently looking at Wicked Bone fleeing rapidly, had a trace of uncertainty in his eyes. He hadn''t expected that when he came to settle the score with Wicked Bone, something seemed to have gone wrong on his side as well. Looking at Kyrie, who was aggressively chasing after Wicked Bone, the elder of the hidden Willis family, Ss'' expression changed constantly. "Ss, help me!" Wicked Bone temporarily stopped and looked at Kyrie, not caring about why Ss was approaching with such a menacing aura, and desperately called out for help. "Help you? You despicable scum! You let the younger generation kill my grandson, and you have the audacity to ask me for help?" "Stop the nonsense! Where is that beast, Kevin?" "Hand over Kevin, or today I will alsoe to kill you!" Ss shouted angrily, exuding a strong killing intent. Kyrie, seeing this situation, had a hint of doubt in his eyes and temporarily stopped the pursuit. Next, he stared at Ss and said, "Who are you? I must capture Wicked Bone today. Please step aside." Ss responded with a questioning sound, not intimidated by Kyrie despite being a peak Nascent Soul expert in theter stage as well. "And who are you? I came today to settle the score with Wicked Bone. If he is to be captured, it will be me, someone from the hidden Willis family, not an outsider like you, who will do it!" "Get lost!" Upon hearing this, Kyrie coldly snorted. In the next moment, without wasting any more words, he directly attacked Wicked Bone again, seemingly ignoring Ss'' presence. "How audacious!" Ss saw this and immediately roared, directly confronting Kyrie. Originally, he hade to hold Wicked Bone ountable, but due to a twist of fate, he ended up intercepting Kyrie for Wicked Bone. Boom! Boom! Boom... For a while, the air was filled with surging energy, and the space trembled and distorted. The two peak Nascent Soul experts engaged in a fierce battle, and for a moment, it was difficult to determine who had the upper hand. "Hehe..." "Elder, thank you! I will give you an exnation afterward!" Wicked Bone saw this and a cunning smile appeared on his face. Taking advantage of the chaos, he quickly escaped and headed towards the back mountain. Under the full-speed pursuit of the Nascent Soul experts, he arrived at the back mountain in a matter of moments. There, L was holding Nora, and Darius and the others heard themotion and were about to rush towards Kyrie''s location. At this moment, they coincidentally came face-to-face with Wicked Bone. When Wicked Bone saw that Nora had already been rescued, and then looked at the corpse of Turkeroth lying on the ground, his face instantly changed. Damn it! The brat has already been saved? Apart from Kyrie, L had actually brought people here? Was his "Celestial Haven Stance" that conceals her aura formation discovered? This made Wicked Bone''s heart sink, realizing that things were not going well. Originally, he had nned to capture Nora as a bargaining chip for his own survival, but now it seemed that his n had failed. What surprised Wicked Bone even more was that his great-grandson, Kevin, was in the hands of L and his group? Damn it! He had thought that everything was within his arrangements and control, but now he realized that everything had exceeded his expectations. L''s expression turned cold and murderous as he saw Wicked Bone. Almost as if he spat out the words through his teeth, he uttered, "Wicked Bone!" Kevin, who was immobilized on the ground, brightened up upon seeing Wicked Bone and shouted, "Great-grandfather, save me!" "Save me!" Wicked Bone stopped a few dozenmeters away from L and the others, ncing in the direction of Kyrie and Ss, who were engaged in a fierce battle. In the next moment, he stared at L with a gloomy and sinister gaze, tinged with a peculiar evil. He said, "L, I didn''t expect that you could actually save your ve daughter. But don''t get too cocky! We''ll meet again! HahahaThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I will report to the hidden Willis family and the ancient lineage about your acquisition of the inheritance!" "Just you wait, hahaha..." Having said that, Wicked Bone swiftly fled in another direction. L''s face changed, and he shouted loudly, "Wicked Bone, your great-grandson is in my hands! If you dare to run like this, I''ll kill him!" "Hahaha, go ahead and kill him! What does one great-grandson matter?" Wicked Bone didn''t even look back, indifferent to Kevin, his beloved great-grandson. At this moment, he couldn''t afford to stay here and put himself in danger. His own life was undoubtedly more important. "Damn it!" L cursed anxiously. He wanted to catch up and kill Wicked Bone, his enemy who had killed his parents. Moreover, he had intended to harm his daughter. The depth of L''s hatred towards Wicked Bone was evident. However, Nora was in his arms, and they were in an unfamiliar and chaotic environment. L didn''t dare to entrust Nora to others nor bring her along in pursuit of Wicked Bone. After all, Wicked Bone was a Nascent Soul expert,pletely surpassing him in absolute strength. The terror of Vanaro within the Nest of Malevolence was still fresh in L''s memory. In his anxiety, L looked at Darius beside him with a pleading gaze, hoping that he could help in pursuing Wicked Bone. However, Darius shook his head and gestured with his hands, saying, "We have already rescued your daught to That fulfills our purpose. Master instructed me that my main task is to ensure your safety. It wouldn''t be good if any danger befell you once I''m gone." L frowned upon hearing this, unwilling to let Wicked Bone escape. He nced in the direction Wicked Bone had fled and gritted his teeth. "Wicked Bone, you may escape this time! But one day, I will tear you to pieces and use your soul to pay tribute to my parents!" L roared in his heart. In the next moment, his eyes filled with a chilling aura as he looked at Kevin beside him. "Great-grandfather, great-grandfather!" "Ah! You damn old bastard, you abandoned me!" "Damn it..." Kevin, seeing Wicked Bone escape, filled with anger and resentment, despairingly spoke with unwillingness. In the next moment, he suddenly felt a chilling intent locking onto him. "What... What do you want?" Kevin looked at L and asked, feeling a chill run down his spine from his gaze. "Wicked Bone has fled! So, I''ll kill you instead and consider it as reiming some interest." L''s voice seemed devoid of any emotional fluctuations. On the other side, after exchanging a dozen moves with Kyrie, Ss snorted coldly. Not finding Wicked Bone''s figure in the vicinity, he temporarily forced Kyrie back and swiftly retreated. Chapter 573 Dad Is Useless Chapter 573 Dad is Useless Watching Ss leave, Kyrie didn''t pursue him. The two of them were evenly matched, and even if he caught up with him for a moment, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. He arrived at L''s location and happened to witness L ruthlessly attacking, carrying an overwhelming hatred. With one swift stroke, L shed Kevin''s throat. Even Kyrie could see that Kevin''s soul... had been swallowed and absorbed by L. This caused a hint of surprise to sh through the eyes of the great witch doctor as he deeply looked at his "sworn brother." In his heart, he couldn''t help but feel that L seemed... too ruthless. "Big brother! Thank you so much." At this moment, L took a deep breath and respectfully gestured towards Kyrie. His eyes were slightly bloodshot, and his face was filled with unwillingness. "Wicked Bone escaped, and today, I couldn''t avenge my parents. It fills me with negative emotions." Unable to kill Wicked Bone, he killed Kevin in a fit of rage and allowed the Dragon Ancestor to absorb his soul, considering it as reiming some interest from Wicked Bone''s loved ones. Kyrie waved his hand at L and, in the next second, went over to pick up Nora. "Nora, you see me again. Did I scare you?" Nora blinked her eyes a few times and shook her head. "No! I''m strong." "You''re such a good girl!" Kyrie smiled and then asked Nora in a gentle voice, "So, do you want to stay with me from now on?" Upon hearing this, Nora shook her head vigorously. "No way! I want to stay with Daddy." Kyrie burst intoughter and stopped teasing Nora. However, he looked at L with a serious expression and pulled him aside, speaking in a low voice. "L, what are your ns for the future?" "Big brother, what do you mean?" L raised an eyebrow, sensing that Kyrie had something more to say. Kyrie''s face bore a worried expression, as if he was concerned on L''s behalf. "L, after this incident, news of you obtaining the inheritance will surely spread. The hidden Willis family, including the ancient Willis family behind them, will definitely not let you go. With your current strength, forget about confronting the ancient Willis family, even the hidden Willis family can easily overpower you. Have you thought about how to deal with this?" As Kyrie finished speaking, a shade of gloom passed through the depths of L''s eyes, and his brows furrowed tightly. The issue Kyrie mentioned was also L''s greatest concern. Facing a Nascent Soul expert now would result in being crushed. The ancient Willis family was still an unreachable behemoth for him. The words of Wicked Bone before fleeing seemed to echo in his ears. The fact that he obtained the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant inheritance would inevitably be known, and there would be no way to conceal it anymore. L took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on Kyrie as he asked, "Big brother, by asking this, do you have a way to help me?" Kyrie held Nora in his arms and nodded. "There is a way, but it depends on whether you''re willing or not." "Please tell me, big brother. I am deeply grateful," L replied with a serious tone. Kyrie said, "The ancient Willis family is one of the most powerful forces at the ancient level. However, there are other sects and families that can before that the ancient force backing me is called the Broken Pulse Sect. It is a formidable ancient force capable ofpeting with the ancient Willis family. Moreover, we, the Broken Pulse Sect, have been in conflict with the ancient Willis family for a long time. As the saying goes, the enemy of your enemy is your friend. L, why don''t you... join the Broken Pulse Sect?" contend with them! Set Upon hearing this, L''s expression changed several times, and finally, he asked in a deep voice, "Broken Pulse Sect?" As he spoke, his tone shifted, and his eyes carried a sharpness as he asked, "So, big brother, if I join the Broken Pulse Sect, or if the Broken Pulse Sect is willing to protect me, what do I need to give in return?" L saw through it! Whether Kyrie had a genuine bond with him and truly wanted to help him was uncertain. But the ancient force behind him had no personal connection to L. If he wanted to rely on them, he would probably have to pay some price, right? Kyrie pondered for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, "L, let me be frank with you. In essence, what the Broken Pulse Sect values is the inheritance you obtained. The condition for joining the Broken Pulse Sect is that you are willing to share the inheritance and swear allegiance to the sect, bing a member of the Broken Pulse Sect." Upon hearing this, L furrowed his brows and stood there in silence, weighing his options in his heart. "L, I believe this is the only path for you. Otherwise, once you fall into the hands of the ancient Willis family, think about the consequences," Kyrie continued, lowering his voice and even using true energy to iste their conversation from others. He blinked at L and said, "L, why not consider agreeing to the condition of sharing the inheritance? After all, only you know how much of it you will share in your mind, right? In actually essence, by sharing a show sincerity to the Bo you PulseContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sect. L, think it over. I won''t force you." Hearing Kyrie''s words, L''s heart fluctuated for a moment. He looked at this "benefactor" and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Kyrie''s words carried a sense of openness and sincerity. It seemed like he was standing by L''s side, considering his interestspletely. This touched L, and he felt that this sworn brother was quite considerate. "Big brother, what you said makes sense. Joining the Broken Pulse Sect might indeed be my only way out. However... I have one thing to take care of first. Once it''s done, I will head to the Broken Pulse Sect," L said in a deep voice after contemting for a long time. Before this, L asked with a hint of hesitation, "Before that, can I trouble you to take care of Nora for me? Let my daughter stay with you for now..." Thinking about Kyrie''s interaction with Nora just now, L realized that he might not have been joking around. Kyrie nodded and smiled as he held Nora, "Of course! As long as this little one is willing." L let out a sigh and looked at Nora with a mix of reluctance and deliberation. This time, Nora pursed her lips and met her father''s gaze. But instead of crying or making a fuss like before, she nodded very obediently and said, "Daddy, I will listen to you." L''s heartstrings trembled, feeling both relieved and heartbroken. Although Nora was only five years old, she had experienced so much. These experiences made her more mature than most teenagers. But the fact that she was so understanding only made L feel more guilty and heartbroken. My precious, it''s Daddy''s fault! One day, Daddy will make sure you can truly live freely and without worries! Keep on living! Chapter 574 I Will Reshape Your Physical Body For You Chapter 574 I Will Reshape Your Physical Body for You The vige was in chaos at this moment! The recent battle between Kyrie, Wicked Bone, and Ss had caused extensive damage to many people and houses. Buildings and various structures copsed, and many lives were lost. With Wicked Bone''s escape and witnessing the intense battle of the powerful warriors, the residents of the vige scattered in panic as if facing doomsday. In their hearts, Wicked Bone was like a god, and they felt a copse of their faith. Meanwhile, L searched and inquired throughout the vige, trying to find any trace of Summer. Wicked Bone had imed she was dead over the phone, but L held onto a glimmer of hope. In the end, he returned to the ruins of the small building at the center of the vige, hoping to find some useful clues or items there. As L approached a certain distance, he suddenly sensed a faint soul connection. "Summer!" His face froze, and he immediately started rummaging through the debris. Finally, he uncovered a piece of blood-red jade that exuded a grim aura. Using a soulmand token, L subdued Summer, feeling the connection emanating from the blood jade. With a single thought, a miniature figure appeared within the blood jade. The figure seemed distorted and not quite like Summer''s soul. "Master..." Summer directlymunicated with L through the soul connection, her voice ethereal and elusive, as if not entirely real.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It carried a mixture of surprise, sorrow, and despair. She had died, her soul imprisoned within the blood jade by Wicked Bone, the sheer hopelessness evident. L looked at the soul within the blood jade, feeling a sense of unease in his heart. After all, Summer had died for him. Thinking back to when she called him before, and how he had doubted her, L couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and heartache. "Summer, I''m sorry! It''s my fault that you suffered!" L took a deep breath andmunicated with her soul. At this moment, any grudge he held against this woman hadpletely dissipated. All that remained was a sense of gratitude and remorse. "Master, don''t say that! I don''t regret dying for you!" "By the way, how is Nora? Is she okay?" Summer''s soul asked. At this point, she had already died, but her greatest concern was Nora''s well-being. If Nora had been harmed by Wicked Bone, her death would have been meaningless. "Don''t worry! My daughter is safe," L assured her with a sigh. "Thanks to you..." Upon hearing this news, a hint of relief appeared in Summer''s soul within the blood jade. "That''s good to hear..." At this moment, a determined expression filled L''s eyes. "Summer, I won''t let you just die like this. Your soul is still here, so everything will be alright. One day, I will help you rebuild your physical body and bring you back to life." Hearing these words, Summer''s soul trembled, and her voice carried a mix of anticipation and gratitude. "Good! Master, I believe in you." "Yes! As long as I''m alive, I will make it happen. Stay in the blood jade for now, and I will ensure your soul remains intact," L nodded, speaking with utmost seriousness. Although this journey didn''t result in avenging his parents by killing Wicked Bone, L had sessfully rescued Nora, achieving half of his goal. After leaving Vanatown with Kyrie and the others, L spent several days ying and bonding with Nora. During this time, Nora missed her mother, Miranda, and wanted to go home to see her before parting ways with her father. However, L managed to deceive her and avoid the topic. Nora was L''s most cherished treasure, and he couldn''t allow her near Miranda at this time. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul had mentioned that Miranda was no longer herself and had been possessed by a powerful soul entity. She was like a time bomb, and nobody knew what she was capable of. Two dayster... Nora was taken away by Kyrie, heading to the Broken Pulse Sect. Meanwhile, on the other side... In the ancient Willis family''s secluded sect territory, within a secret chamber... Wicked Bone knelt there, and in front of him sat a man with a gloomy expression. The man''s specific age couldn''t be discerned; he sat there like an unfathomable abyss. "What? The inheritance has already been obtained?" the man asked with a darkened face. "After that traitor Niks?" "Yes, it''s Niks'' grandson, a young man named L," Wicked Bone respectfully replied. "Good! I know," the man nodded, then his tone shifted as he asked, "Does anyone else know about this information?" Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone kneeling on the ground couldn''t help but tremble, fearfully reporting, "This... I''m afraid there are others who know. Because L revealed this information himself to save his daughter from my hands. Besides, the people who helped him confront me, like Kyrie, are likely aware of this news. In addition, Ss also knows..." As the words fell, the man''s face immediately turned grim. Swoosh! In the next instant, apanied by a gust of powerful wind, the man grabbed Wicked Bone by the neck, lifting him up. Wicked Bone, a formidable Nascent Soul Realm expert, was like a helpless chick in front of the man, utterly powerless to resist. "You despicable creature!" the man gritted his teeth, his tone full of menace. "You dare y tricks on me? Seeking death!" Wicked Bone''s legs iled about as he panic-strickenly said, "Elder, I dare not! I really dare not!" "Dare not? Did you already know about this news and had intentions for the inheritance, so you kept it from me? Now that it''s bing impossible to hide, you decided to inform me, is that right?" the man asked coldly, his eyes narrowed into slits, dangerous glints shining through. "No... that''s not true! Elder, please listen to me. I didn''t have a chance to inform you. As soon as I received this news, L and Kyrie came quickly. Even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare deceive you," Wicked Bone exined. "Hmph! Do you take me for a fool?" the man scoffed, not believing a word. Boom! In the next instant, a muffled sound echoed. Wicked Bone''s body was sent flying,nding on the ground, curled up like a shrimp, clube sensitive area of his body. Underneath him, some yellow liquid even seeped out. He had been kicked away by the man "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re still useful, today would be your day of death! How dare you y tricks on me? Hmph!" Chapter 575 Searching With All Efforts Chapter 575 Searching with All Efforts At this moment, Wicked Bone was kneeling on the ground with his body bowed, his eyes almost bulging out of their sockets. His face contorted in pain and agony. He was done for. The man he called "Elder" had kicked him directly in the groin, shattering it to pieces. The sound of broken testicles seemed to echo through the air. From now on, Wicked Bone could never be a man again. Despite being old and having grandchildren, as a cultivator, age did not prevent him from enjoying such pleasures. Previously, Summer had been favored by Wicked Bone because she could please him in bed. But now that Elder had crippled him so severely that he lost half his life''s enjoyment. However, despite all this suffering and humiliation before the Elder''s eyes, Wicked Bone dared not show any anger or resentment. He knelt there tremblingly with gratitude, "Yes! Yes! Thank you for sparing my life." "I will never have any other thoughts again." The man snorted coldly with a hint of greed and malice flickering in his eyes as he asked, "Where is L now?" "He''s with that great witch doctor, Kyrie!" Wicked Bone knelt there, trembling as he spoke. "Kyrie? The so-called great witch doctor from the Broken Pulse Sect?" "Hmph!" Upon hearing this, the man snorted coldly. His face appeared to be in his thirties or forties, but his eyebrows had turned snow-white. He raised his white brows slightly, squinting his eyes, and gritted his teeth, "L, are you really going to join the Broken Pulse Sect? If that''s the case, things will truly be troublesome!" The Broken Pulse Sect''s strength was not much different from the ancient Willis family. If L joined the Broken Pulse Sect along with the great witch doctor, it would indeed be a thorny matter for him. However, as Wicked Bone''s words fell, his eyes flickered and he said, "No! It has been two days since the incident, but I can sense that L is still active in the outside world. He should not have gone to the Broken Pulse Sect." "Oh? Can you sense the traitor''s whereabouts?" The man''s eyes sharpened. Wicked Bone nodded. Now was not the time to hide the truth, so he exined the situation in detail. It turned out that he intentionally left the blood jade that imprisoned Summer''s soul at the scene. This blood jade was crafted using dark magic and had a special connection with Wicked Bone. Besides himself, no one else would be able to detect this special connection. In other words, L didn''t know that he carried the blood jade, which meant that Wicked Bone had locked onto him. "Well done on this matter!" After listening, the man with white brows couldn''t help but nod andugh. In the next moment, a determined expression appeared on his face. "We must quickly gain control over L before he falls into the hands of the Broken Pulse Sect." As he spoke, he made a grasping motion in the air and clenched his fist as if holding something. "The inheritance will be mine!" "Diretide! I entrust L to you!" "Use any means necessary to bring him to me as soon as possible." "Remember, I want him alive!" With his words, a figure seemed to appear out of thin air, ghostly and ethereal. "Yes!" The person knelt at the man''s feet, their voice devoid of any emotional fluctuations. The next day, within the ancient Willis family''s ancestral domain. In this ce, the spiritual energy was incredibly dense, making it extremely suitable for cultivation. The domain of the powerful Willis family was vast. A secluded range of towering mountains was included within it. Deep within the mountains! Here, there was no sign of nt life. Arge area was filled with thick death energy that hadn''t dissipated even after thousands of years. It was thanks to the arrangement of formations by the ancient Willis family''s experts that the terrifying death energy didn''t spread, avoiding the cmity that would befall the entire family. At this moment, a majestic old man led a group of experts, all kneeling on the ground! Fear and reverence were evident on everyone''s faces! In front of them, a kilometer away, where the death energy lingered, a tremendously colossal dragon corpse coiled among the mountains, resembling a winding mountain range itself. Scattered around were the massive skeletal remains of other exotic beasts! Even though these bones had turned into nothing but white skeletons, they still emitted a terrifying and powerful aura. "Family head, what is our connection to the dragon corpse in the Dragon Ancestor''s tomb? Why do wee here every fifteenth day of the tenth lunar month to pay homage?" A beautiful young girl asked in a low voice beside the majestic old man. A longing expression shed in the old man''s eyes. "When the heavens and earth were first opened, the first dragon was born! It was named... Jambin!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "We, the Willis family, are the descendants of Jambin!" "The colossal corpse within this dragon tomb is the physical body of the Dragon Ancestor, guarded by our family for generations!" "No more words, kneel down and pay homage!" The majestic old man red at the young girl, his face filled with piety, continuously kowtowing on the ground. As the helmsman of the ancient Willis family, a behemoth, the strength of the majestic old man was unimaginable. But even he dared not step into the Dragon Ancestor''s tomb. He could only lead his n members to worship from outside. Otherwise, even with his strength, entering the tomb of the Dragon Ancestor would result in being corroded and perishing by the terrifying death energy. The beautiful young girl stuck out her tongue, muttered an "Oh," and no longer dared to say more, obediently joining in the worship. At this moment, the blood on the dragon corpse suddenly emitted a brilliant light, visible to everyone from a distance! A terrifying aura instantly spread among the mountains, as if an evil dragon was about to rise from the abyss, causing a bloody storm. The pupils of the majestic old man contracted, his face greatly changed. In the next second, he regained his senses, his face showing deep shock, as well as a hint of excitement and excitement. "This is..." "The inheritance of the Dragon Ancestor, someone has actually obtained it?" The majestic old man spoke and suddenly turned to look at someone, "Maximus, what''s going on? You''ve been in charge of finding the whereabouts of the Dragon Ancestor''s jade pendant. Have you found anything?" "The corpse of the Dragon Ancestor is emitting a red light. It''s obvious that the inheritance has been obtained by someone!" "Do you have any news?" The person addressed as "Maximus" by the majestic old man was none other than the "Grand Elder" mentioned by Wicked Bone. At this moment, the person bowed and cupped his hands, showing deference, "Family head, forgive my ipetence. I haven''t found anything yet." The majestic old man frowned upon hearing this, snorted coldly, and urgently said to him, "Make every effort to find the person who has obtained the Dragon Ancestor''s jade pendant inheritance!" "This person will be the future head of our family!" "We must find them at all costs!" Chapter 576 I Go Doing Fortune-Telling Chapter 576 I Go Doing Fortune-telling After spending two cozy days with Nora, L watched as Kyrie took her back to the Broken Pulse Sect. Once he had packed up his feelings of loss and confusion, L''s gaze became resolute once again. That day, he drove back to Sutroydor and then took a ne to the border of Luwan. That was where Ghost que Sect was located, as Kyrie had told him. Afternoon! At the border of Luwan, at the foot of a mountain called Diviner''s Peak, there was a small town. In the town, there was a very famous temple called Moonlit Monastery. Many people came to this temple to pray and have their fortunes told. Some were even introduced by insiders and can buy "divine cards" here to improve their luck. Legend had it that the "divine cards" obtained from Moonlit Monastery were even more powerful than the cards from Southeast Gorge. Inside a restaurant in the town, L arrived after getting off the ne and had a meal before heading to the so-called Moonlit Monastery. At this moment, a man and a woman walked into the restaurant. The man appeared to be around forty years old, exuding a strong aura, clearly a martial artist. The woman, on the other hand, was a young girl in her early twenties, graceful in figure and beautiful in appearance. The middle-aged man followed closely behind the young girl, seemingly acting as her bodyguard. Due to the poprity of this "Moonlit Monastery," many people came here to pray and made offerings. The town was always bustling with tourists. Since it was mealtime, the restaurant was already full and there were no avable seats. When the young girl and the middle-aged man entered, they frowned upon seeing the crowded hall. "Miss, there are no seats avable here. Shall we go to another ce?" the middle-aged man asked. Just as the young girl was about to nod and leave, she was stopped by a voice. "Excuse me, there''s only me. Why don''t you join me at my table? We can share it," said L. "There aren''t many restaurants in this town, and other ces are probably full too." The one speaking was L himself, sitting near the entrance while the young girl and the man were nearby. L looked at the young girl, a hint of curiosity shing in his eyes, and sincerely invited her. Upon hearing his words, the young girl and the man turned to look. The middle-aged man furrowed his brow, seemingly wanting to refuse. After all, his young mistress was attractive and inevitably attracted attention wherever she went. He saw L''s behavior as an attempt to strike up a conversation. However, as the young girl observed L, she felt that his eyes were clear, and he had a somewhat charming appearance. There was an indescribable aura about him, which made her feel a slight fondness in her heart. Before the middle-aged man could speak, the young girl hesitated for a moment and nodded, saying, "Alright! Thank you, mister." "It''s nothing! We''re all away from home, just doing each other a favor," L waved his hand and smiled. With that, he moved the food he had ordered closer to himself, making room for the young girl and the man to sit. The young girl smiled at L, and the middle-aged man remained silent. During the meal, L tried to strike up a conversation with the young girl, "Miss, what''s your name?" The young girl paused for a moment and replied, "My name is Stephanie Wynter, but you can call me Stephanie, Sir." Upon hearing this, an imperceptible change shed across L''s face. Wynter! Wynter? Could it be... L was not particrly warm in his interactions with others. He rarely took the initiative to talk to strangers, even if they were beautiful women. This time, he spoke up entirely because he was attracted to the young girl at first sight. It wasn''t because Stephanie was beautiful, but because she resembled someone. She looked like someone who had haunted L''s dreams countless times! His younger self''s mother! The resemnce between the young girl in front of him and his mother was striking, with about sixty percent simrity in their facial features. Especially the nose and eyes, they were exactly the same as his mother''s. Therefore, L instinctively felt a sense of closeness. And at this moment, hearing that her surname was also Wynter, a shock surged in L''s heart, even... spection! Not only did this young girl resemble his mother, but they even shared the same surname. Could it be... "What''s your name?" Stephanie asked with a smile. L snapped back to reality, suppressing his inner spection, and calmly said, "L Willis!" "Oh, so your name is L," Stephanie nodded. At this moment, L continued to ask, "I wonder, Stephanie, where are you from? And where is your family?" Upon earing this, Stephanie eximed, "Huh?" and remained silent for a moment. The middle-aged man apanying her looked at L with a cautious and guarded gaze, and said indifferently, "We are just strangers passing by. Why are you asking so many questions?" L made an awkward smile and said, "Sorry." "It''s alright! By the way, L, you''re not a local either, right?" "Are you here to go to Moonlit Monastery for fortune-telling?" Stephanie smiled and didn''t mind, continuing to chat with L. L''s face slightly changed upon hearing this, and he asked casually, "Oh? Are you here to go to Moonlit Monastery as well?" Stephanie nodded, "Yes! We''re also going there to see if we can find something to improve our luck. They say the divine cards there are very effective." As her words fell, L looked deeply at Stephanie and his voice carried a hint of mockery, "Divine cards? Heh..." "Yes, that''s right!" "L, you don''t sound like a local either, do you? Are you also going to Moonlit Monastery?" Stephanie asked. L''s voice turned deep, "That''s right! I''m also going to this Moonlit Monastery." Upon hearing this, Stephanie smiled and said, "It seems like you believe in this too, L? Are you going for fortune-telling or do you also want to seek divine cards?" L shook his head expressionlessly, "Fortune-telling? Heh, well, you could say that. But I''m the one telling others'' fortunes." As he spoke, he looked at Stephanie and said, "I advise you not to go." "Huh? Why?" Stephanie was puzzled by L''s series of words. The middle-aged man also looked at L with doubt, his expression showing a hint of dissatisfaction.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moonlit Monastery was rmended to him by a good friend, and in his mind, the master of Moonlit Monastery was mysterious and profound. Besides sel.i apanying the young girl, he also had the intention of seeking advice on martial arts from the other party. "Because Moonlit Monastery is nothing more than a group of evil and crooked paths." "Behind it lies an evil sect!" "I''m going there this time to wipe them out." L said coldly. Chapter 577 Another One Bites The Hook Chapter 577 Another One Bites the Hook Upon hearing L''s words, Stephanie and her middle-aged bodyguard were both stunned. Stephanie furrowed her brow slightly, her expression showing surprise. The middle-aged bodyguard''s face immediately turned cold as he snorted, "Don''t talk nonsense! How dare you defame Moonlit Monastery? The master of the temple is knowledgeable in astronomy and geography and uses divination to bring good fortune and avoid disaster for the people. You are here spouting lies to deliberately smea their reputation? Hmph!" This man had been eager to join Moonlit Monastery but upon hearing L speak ill of it as a crooked path that needed to be destroyed, he became angry. L furrowed his brow and chuckled before suggesting to Stephanie a momentter, "Stephanie, since we''re both headed for Moonlit Monastery anyway, why not travel together?" If it were anyone else who was a stranger to him, L wouldn''t bother getting involved. He didn''t care if they believed him or not; even if they suffered at the hands of Ghost que Sect or Moonlit Monasteryter on because of their ignorance or arrogance towards his warning - it wasn''t any concern of his. But with Stephanie in front of him... L couldn''t help but wonder if there was some connection between her and his mother? So, he didn''t want her to get into trouble. Looking back, from childhood to adulthood, L had never heard anything about his mother''s family background. He had never seen his grandparents or any rtives like aunts and uncles. In short, the people from his mother''s side of the family were a nk in L''s memory. L had asked his parents why he didn''t have grandparents before. When he was young, his parents brushed it off, and when he grew up, they simply told him that his mother, Aliya, was an orphan. L never thought much about it, he just felt sorry for his mother and even pitied her. But today, he saw a young girl who looked simr to his mother and had the same surname, Wynter. This instantly made L feel that it was too coincidental! Because of his longing for his mother, L felt an indescribable sense of closeness and fondness for Stephanie. In his mind, various wild spections couldn''t help but emerge. Upon hearing L''s words, the middle-aged man sneered, "Traveling together? We''re here to visit the master. Why would we be traveling together if you''re causing trouble?" Stephanie''s face also showed a hint of hesitation, and she smiled apologetically at L. She hade to Moonlit Monastery this time to pray for better luck for her family. This was extremely important to Stephanie, and she didn''t want to ruin her important task because of someone she had just met. What if L... "Alright!" L shrugged his shoulders and smiled helplessly. Theirs intentions were already clear, and he wouldn''t force himself into an ufortable situation. Perhaps... it was just a coincidence. There are too many people in this world who look alike. After a meal, the atmosphere between L and Stephanie became somewhat tense, and they didn''t say much more. After finishing his meal, L left directly without staying. In the middle of Diviner''s Peak, there was a somewhat famous temple called Moonlit Monastery. This temple was neither righteous nor evil, located between the mountains and on top of a peak. Moonlit Monastery gained some fame because it was inhabited by several "masters" who were said to possess profound knowledge and the ability to change people''s destinies. Attracting wealth, improving luck-those were their specialties. At two o''clock in the afternoon! The ce where one of the masters of Moonlit Monastery presided was already filled with people. Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard had also waited for a long time before finally reaching their turn. "Greetings, Master." After Stephanie sat down, she respectfully greeted the stern-looking master. The middle-aged bodyguard beside her was filled with admiration and longing, bowing ny degrees beside her. River Ghost, the master in front of them, scrutinized Stephanie and smiled, "Miss, you are beautiful and intelligent, naturally kind and pure. In this materialistic world, you can still maintain your integrity and remain a virgin until now. It''s truly rare, rare..." "Tsk, tsk..." Hearing his words, Stephanie couldn''t help but frown. A slight blush appeared on her pretty face, and her expression became somewhat unnatural. She hadn''t expected the master to actually see that she was still a virgin and even openly mentioned it. This made Stephanie feel a bit abrupt and embarrassed! However, she had a request from the master and didn''t show any reaction. She simply asked the "master," "Master, I want to improve the fortune of my family. In recent years, my family has been declining, and our members have scattered for various reasons." Upon hearing this, River Ghost nodded, "Hmm! When ites to improving fortune, Moonlit Monastery is the best. From individual fortunes to the national destiny of a family, there''s nothlet Moonlit Monastery can''t do. Miss, you''vee to the right ce! As long as you pay a sufficient price, you can obtain a top-quality divine card from us, which you can enshrine in your family ancestral hall, guaranteeing prosperity for your family for generations." Stephanie''s eyes lit up at the words, and an expression of anticipation and excitement appeared on her face. "Really? Then, Master, what kind of price do I need to pay? How much money?" River Ghost waved his hand and said, "No, no, no... This divine card is not something that can be measured in terms of money." "Then what do I need to give?" Stephanie''s expression tightened, and she asked eagerly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The middle-aged bodyguard also looked puzzled and said to the "master," "Master, whatever request you have, please speak up." River Ghost smiled mysteriously, with an air of righteousness and solemnity. "Actually, it''s quite simple! This divine card, which can change the fortune of a family, can only be obtained by those who are destined for it. So, this youngdy needs to apany me to the back mountain and personally test if she is the destined one. At that time, she just needs to drip her blood on it, and if the divine card recognizes her as its owner, then it will be hers. As for money, it''s not worth mentioning!" As he spoke, the "master" waved his hand, showing a disdainful attitude towards money. As the words fell, Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard looked at the "master" with reverence. They felt that the master was truly noble. Speaking with money just now felt like disrespecting the master. "So that''s how it is!" "I hope I am the destined one," Stephanie said eagerly and nervously. "Hmm, I hope so too! Then, youngdy, please follow me," River Ghost said with a hint of mockery and coldness in his eyes, smiling. "Okay!" Stephanie didn''t doubt at all and nodded before standing up. The middle-aged bodyguard followed closely behind. River Ghost walked ahead, a triumphant and sinister smile appearing on his face. Another virgin to be sacrificed! It seems... there are enough people for the ritual! Chapter 578 The Disaster Of The "Extinction Of Humanity"? Chapter 578 The Disaster of the "Extinction of Humanity"? Next, the "master" River Ghost left his post at Moonlit Monastery and personally led Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard towards the mountains behind the temple. After winding through the mountains, they followed a small path deeper and deeper until they finally arrived at the foot of a mountain. After walking for about ten minutes, the three of them arrived at a cave. River Ghost walked straight in without hesitation. At this moment, Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard exchanged a nce. They didn''t know why, but looking at this dark entrance, they inexplicably felt a sense of palpitation. It felt like walking into the mouth of a ferocious beast. "Excuse me, why aren''t you leaving yet?" At this moment, the voice of River Ghost came from the cave. They didn''t know why, but at this moment it sounded eerie and creepy. "Master, is the divine card inside there?" Stephanie took a deep breath and asked softly. "That''s right, it''s in here! Come in quickly." River Ghost urged impatiently. At this moment, the middle-aged bodyguard hesitated for a moment and whispered to Stephanie, "Miss, please wait outside for a while. Let me go in and check first." Stephanie''s expression flickered for a moment upon hearing the words. But before she could speak, another mocking chuckle sounded. "Both of you have arrived here!" "What''s the point of not going in? Now, you have no choice!" Swish swish! Looking towards the sound, two figures appeared behind the two individuals. They exuded a powerful and evil aura, looking at Stephanie and herpanion with malicious intent. "What... what do you mean?" Stephanie''s face immediately changed. At this moment, "Master" River Ghost also emerged from the cave, grinning sinisterly at the two. "Miss, why haven''t youe in? Do you not trust me?" "What do you want?" the middle-aged bodyguard asked cautiously.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, River Ghost burst intoughter and said mockingly to the middle-aged bodyguard, "What do I want? Originally, I only wanted this virgin, but you insisted on following!" "Get them!" "Capture them!" With a wave of River Ghost''s hand, two experts from the Ghost que Sect turned into two blurred figures and charged towards Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard. The middle-aged bodyguard snorted coldly and rushed to meet them with full force, unleashing his full power. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged bodyguard was a Grandmaster-level expert. Such strength would be unrivaled in the city. Unfortunately, he was facing the Ghost que Sect, an evil martial sect. Boom! Apanied by a muffled sound, the middle-aged bodyguard coughed up blood and flew out, unconscious uponnding. He couldn''t withstand a single blow! Seeing this, a look of shock and despair appeared on Stephanie''s pretty face. In that moment, she thought of L... She remembered the warnings and advice he had given when they first met. Stephanie regretted not agreeing to let L apany her. Many thoughts crossed Stephanie''s mind. However, she didn''t have time to dwell on them before feeling a sudden pain in the back of her neck and losing consciousness. River Ghost lifted Stephanie in his arms, a withered smile on his face as he deeply breathed in the scent of her virgin body. "It''s a pity, the blood sacrifice array requires a virgin. Otherwise..." "Hehe..." Inside Moonlit Monastery, people wereing and going as usual. The fortune-tellers and sellers of the so-called "divine cards" had long queues. L stepped into Moonlit Monastery and a cold smile appeared on his face as he looked at the line in front of him. In the next moment, he walked straight ahead and approached the "master." "Hmm?" "What do you want?" one of the master''s disciples asked with a frown, seeing someone approaching directly. "Fortune-telling," L said expressionlessly. "Fortune-telling?" The disciple snorted and pointed to the end of the line. "Go to the back of the line for fortune-telling!" "Yeah, can''t you see so many people waiting?" "Who does this guy think he is? So arrogant!" "Kid, we''re all here for fortune-telling. Who do you think you are?" Others started discussing and looking at L with displeasure. Boom! In the next moment, without saying a word, L threw the bag he was carrying on his shoulder directly in front of the master. tter... A pile of cash scattered on the ground, dazzling everyone''s eyes. "Master, I have a special request. Can we have a private conversation?" L smiled and asked the person in front of him, whom he addressed as "Master." Seeing the mountainous pile of banknotes, the scene immediately erupted intomotion. The money amounted to several million, and of course, it was primarily for its visual impact. The "Master" took a deep look at L, stroked his chin, and said, "It seems this guest has an urgent matter to seek assistance with. Considering our fateful connection, I will make an exception this time." "Please follow me!" "Everyone, please wait a moment. I will help this guest resolve his pressing matter and be back shortly!" Saying that, the "Master" gave a signal to his disciple to tidy up the scene and collect the money. He then led L towards the hall behind. The people in the queue witnessed this and expressed their dissatisfaction. "What''s going on?" "Money makes you special?" "Master, we''ve been waiting in line." "Damn, what era is this? Still carrying cash in a bag! Such a country bumpkin!" The crowdined, but they reluctantly continued to wait. Even if they felt unfair, very few people could just throw away several million in cash to "cut in line"... After a while! The "Master" brought L to a separate courtyard and smiled as he asked, "Sir, what would you like to seek? Fortune-telling, or perhaps help with rituals and luck ove? enhancement? Or... maybe you want to seek a top-grade ''divine card"?" A wicked smile appeared on L''s face, and he said, "I want a fortune-telling." "Fortune-telling?" "No problem! What would you like to know? Your future, auspiciousness, or marriage prospects?" The "Master" patted his chest and asked, seemingly ready to answer any question. It seemed like there was nothing he couldn''t predict. "I want you to calcte the fate between you and the Ghost que Sect!" "Did you foresee that today you and the Ghost que Sect would face a catastrophic disaster?" Chapter 579 Take Me There Chapter 579 Take Me There L''s expression was sinister as he asked in a light and airy tone. "What is the Ghost que Sect? What are you talking about?" The words fell into the ears of the "master" before him like thunder. The man was stunned by L''s words, his expression uncertain as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "What did you say?" L sneered and didn''t waste any more time with him. He went straight for the man. The bald-headed master''s expression changed instantly, and he roared in anger, "You''re looking to die!" In an instant, his aura surged, revealing that he had early-stage Uppecia strength. But it was no match for L now. He had reached early-stage Golden Core strength and could even fight against mid- tote-stage Golden Core cultivators. To L now, killing someone at early-stage Uppecia level was like killing an insect. That was why L dared toe alone to take on Ghost que Sect. Crack! Crack! Crack... The next moment, before the bald-headed master could even get up, his figure turned into a residual shadow and rushed forward. Apanied by the sound of bones breaking, tendons snapping, and joints dislocating, the bald-headed master instantly lost all resistance and mobility. "Who... who are you?" "What did Moonlit Monastery do to offend you?" The bald-headed master wore a pained and horrified expression as he red at L and asked angrily. He never expected that the young man in front of him would be so powerful. Even the initial strength of Uppecia seemedpletely helpless before him! "Offend me? Ha, do two attempts on my life count as offending me?" "And the Ghost que Sect, they are notorious and devoid of humanity. I''vee here to cleanse their sins!" L sneered. As he spoke, he thought of the several carts of children rescued by Makhi and others. His murderous intent towards the Ghost que Sect grew even stronger. The reason L sought out the Ghost que Sect was that this evil cultivation sect was devoid of humanity andmitted unimaginable atrocities. If he had to devour human souls to strengthen the Dragon Ancestor''s divine soul and save Miranda, L had no choice but to annihte this group of inhumane beasts known as the Ghost que Sect. In this way, he could still find some sce in his heart. "What Ghost que Sect? I have no idea what you''re talking about." "This is Moonlit Monastery, a temple that respects the earth and fears the heavens. We are mages who bring blessings to people. What does it have to do with being notorious?" The bald-headed master widened his eyes, his face filled with sorrow and indignation. "Hehe..." "I''m not afraid of your stubbornness." L sneered coldly. The next moment, he grabbed the man''s wrist and infused a strand of true energy into his body. Then, with a sharp crack, he dislocated the man''s jaw. "Ah!" The bald-headed master let out a scream of agony the next moment. Due to his dislocated jaw, his voice was filled with repression, and his expression twisted in pain. This technique was previously used by L on Dale and his young disciple. Now, he employed it on the bald-headed master. The man felt as if a thousand ants were devouring his heart, unable to seek life yet unable to seek death. "Ah!" "Ahhhh..." The bald-headed master looked at L in agony, his eyes filled with a pleading gaze. "Can we have a proper conversation now?" L asked in a cold voice. With his dislocated jaw, the bald-headed master couldn''t speak, so he could only nod desperately. L snorted and tapped a certain acupoint on the man''s body, then used his hand to support the jaw back in ce. "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo..." The bald-headed master breathed heavily in pain for a while before finally calming down. After a while, he looked at the young man before him with a mix of shock and fear, as if he was staring at a demon. "I... I admit that behind Moonlit Monastery is the Ghost que Sect!" "What do you want, sir?" "Even if the Ghost que Sect and Moonlit Monastery havemitted many wrongdoings, it has nothing to do with me!" "I''m just someone they brought out, helping them umte wealth and deceive people." "At most, I tell fortunes and sell divine cards. I''ve even helped many people!" "You... please don''t do anything reckless!" The bald-headed master said innocently. "Hehe, a puppet they brought out, yet possessing the strength of Uppecia?" L asked sarcastically, his tone turning stern the next moment. "Enough nonsense. Take me to the location of the Ghost que Sect. Otherwise, I''ll let you taste what you just experienced!" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing this, the bald-headed master shuddered, revealing a lingering fear. Under his wavering gaze, he hastily nodded, "Fine! Fine! I''ll take you there." L squinted his eyes, revealing a meaningful and cold smile. He felt that this guy definitely couldn''t be trusted! But it didn''t matter. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks were meaningless. With his own strength at the Golden Core Realm, coupled with his proficiency in the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and various other techniques, L was not afraid of any tricks he might y. Inside the mountain cave, there was another hidden world! This ce was none other than the territory of the Ghost que Sect. When Stephanie woke up, she felt a soreness in the back of her neck. "Let me out!" "Set me free..." In her ears, she heard cries filled with panic and pleading. Stephanie looked around and immediately realized that she was locked inside a cage with a group of young women. Everyone was bound together with chains! The women around her had pale faces and fearful eyes. "Where... where is this?" Stephanie asked a nearby girl. The girl, who appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, was also captured here, still a virgin. "This is hell!" "It''s a demonic prison!" The girl cried, trembling all over. Creak... Just then, apanied by a grating sound, the door of the cage opened. Several disciples of the Ghost que Sect walked in, their faces filled with cruelty and mockery as they looked at Stephanie and the other women. "It''s your turn now! Hehehe..." One personughed sinisterly. "They are thest batch!" "After the sacrifice, the ritual will bepleted!" "By then, Ghost que Sect''s Blood Fury will rise to glory!" "In the future, those so-called righteous martial forces that consider themselves prestigious, who dares to look down on us!" A leading expert from the Ghost que Sect looked at Stephanie and the other "offerings," his eyes gleaming with malevolence. Chapter 580 Terrifying Cave Chapter 580 Terrifying Cave Ssh! A master of the Ghost que Sect grabbed the chain and dragged Stephanie and the other women out of their cage like livestock, pulling them along roughly. "No! Don''t!" "I don''t want to die!" "Please let me go! Waaah..." "I was just here for a fortune-telling..." "Don''t! Don''t..." "You bastards will get what''sing to you!" Cries, pleas, and curses filled the air. The women who had been imprisoned here before Stephanie''s capture knew full well the fate they would face when taken away. Previously, women had been taken out and never returned. They did not believe for a moment that those women had been set free. Stephanie, at this moment, had also turned pale with fear, filled with regret and panic, helplessly being dragged forward. After a few minutes, they were dragged into a vast cave. It was eerie and terrifying, with blue ghostly mes flickering on the walls, and the ground was covered with candles. It felt as if some kind of evil ritual was taking ce. "Master, thest batch has been brought here!" The leader of the Ghost que Sect, the expert from before, reported to an old man standing in the cave. His eye sockets were deep-set, filled with a malevolent and venomous gaze, his eyes resembling those of a poisonous snake. He had thinning hair and a small stature, appearing like an evil ghost. This person was Killian Ghost, the sect master of the Ghost que Sect, a pinnacle expert in theter stage of Core Formation. By his side were several other simrly sinister-looking elderly men, all high-ranking members of the Ghost que Sect,parable to the former Hawkeye Ghost in status, with their strength surpassing the Core Formation Realm. It could be said that the Ghost que Sect had deployed all of their experts for this ritual. To prevent any unforeseen circumstances and ensure the smooth progress of the ritual, the sect master and all the elders were present. "Yes! Good! Very good!" "With the fresh blood of these virgins, the Blood Fury will surely rise to glory!" "Hehehehe..." The sect master, Killian Ghost, surveyed Stephanie and the other women, with a sinister glint in his eyes. At this moment, Stephanie looked around and immediately felt a tingling sensation on her scalp, her soul trembling. She was terrified, and her back became drenched with sweat. The cries and pleas of the other women grew louder, with many of them so frightened that they copsed to the ground, losing control of their bodily functions. In the center of the cave, there was a huge pool. It was filled with dark red liquid, emitting an indescribable stench, whether it was blood or something else was unknown. Within the pool, there was a "strange tree"! This tree resembled a willow tree, with its branches spread out, and the trunk was as thick as the embrace of three people. However, its branches were all blood-red, and they waved about as if in a demonic dance. Among them were more than ten particrly thick branches that resembled tentacles, their tips impaling women''s bodies. The slightly transparent branches allowed one to see the blood flowing turbulently, continuously drawing from the bodies of those women. At this point, the bodies of these "sacrificed" women appeared withered. They had been drained dry by this "demonic tree." Undoubtedly, this process must have been extremely painful. Their features were extremely distorted, and their shriveled flesh clung tightly to their bones, making them appear even more horrifying. Witnessing this scene, Stephanie and the other women finally understood the fate that awaited them. It was a hundred or a thousand times more terrifying than they had imagined before. "You demons!" "No! Please!" "I beg you, I''ll do anything, just let me go, please!" "Dad, Mom... save me!" "Demons, you''re all demons!" "This is hell!" The women screamed and cried out, their panic surpassing even the fear they would face at the end of the world. "Hehehe, you''re right, this is indeed hell!" the Ghost que Sect masterughed sinisterly. "You demons who have extinguished all humanity, someone will put an end to you!" Stephanie angrily cursed. Her words were met with even more cruelughter from the members of the Ghost que Sect. The bald master was being led by L as if he were a prisoner, guiding him ahead. As they advanced, they entered a continuous range of mountains. The further they went, the more L could feel the lingering resentment in the air! This indicated just how many living beings the Ghost que Sect had harmed... "Who are you, and what grudge do you have with the Ghost que Sect?" the bald master couldn''t help but ask, his eyes flickering. "I am L Willis!" L said coldly. Upon hearing this, the bald master''s pupils contracted, a trace of shock and understanding shing in his eyes. L? The powerful young man who brought much hatred and fear to many experts of the Ghost que Sect. Butch Ghost, Hawkeye Ghost, and Heskel Ghost-these three, master and disciples, were all defeated by L. Among them, Heskel Ghost was ate-stage Core Formation expert, and he never returned. In addition, the Britt family, who had. e. colluded with the Ghost que Sect and helped them capture children, also perished at the hands of L. It could be said that this young man named L was the number one enemy the Ghost que Sect had encountered in so many years. However, due to the sessive defeats of Hawkeye Ghost and the others, the Ghost que Sect maintained a cautious attitude towards L. For now, they didn''t want to provoke him actively. They were waiting for the birth of the Blood Fury, and L would be their first target at that time. Unexpectedly, this guy actually... came to their doorstep on his own? The bald master remained calm, seemingly obediently leading the way ahead. But deep inside, he sneered! He knew that during this time, the sect master and many experts were stationed within the sect. Moreover, the Ghost que Sect was filled with formations and mysteries, making it easy to defend but hard to attack. Even a Golden Core expert could fall with a single careless mistake!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the eyes of the bald master, as long as he led L to the Ghost que Sect, even to the side of the bloody formation, the guy would undoubtedly die. With this thought in mind, the bald master wiped away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, feeling resentful about the arms that L had disabled and discarded. en.swhovels After a while, he brought L to a cave at the foot of a mountain. At that moment, L suddenly sensed something and snorted coldly. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand. Swish! The next moment, a de light shed, apanied by the dissipation of fluctuating formations. After a few screams, two figures were sent flying out of a corner in the cave, blood sttering. When they hit the ground, their heads were already separated from their bodies. At the same time, a protective formation of the Ghost que Sect was shattered by L''s power, directly dispersing it. "Receive!" L coldly shouted, his face filled with indifference. The souls of the two Ghost que Sect experts were instantly gathered and absorbed into his body by the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul. Witnessing this scene, the bald master widened his eyes, and his eyelids twitched aggressively. His heart was filled with astonishment! Not only was L powerful, but he also seemed to have considerable knowledge of mystical arts? For a moment, he dared not make any rash moves and obediently led L through the cave, entering the true territory of the Ghost que Sect. Chapter 581 Breaking All Laws With A Knife Chapter 581 Breaking All Laws with a Knife As soon as they entered the territory of Ghost que Sect, a sudden change urred! The bald master appeared to be under someone''s control and was clearly being forced to lead them in. The protectors of Ghost que Sect immediately rushed out. At the same time, the evil formation of the protectors was activated! Buzz! Apanied by a strange energy wave, ck mist surged out. From all directions, snakes, scorpions, poisonous toads and other poisonous creatures emerged and rushed towards L. These creatures were all bred with human blood and carried a grudge against humans. They were also muchrger than ordinary poisonous creatures. L''s face changed when he saw this and he coldly snorted! Crackle! In the next moment, electric currents surrounded him like an exorcist who restrained heaven and earth. He purified everything like a thunder god. These poisonous creatures were annihted by his powerful lightning attribute before they could even approach L! Even their toxins couldn''t harm him at all. In an instant, this evil formationposed of five poisons was destroyed in front of L as if it were nothing but rubble. However, immediately after that came gusts of chilly wind apanied by piercing screams. Hundreds of twisted souls charged towards L with endless resentment and hostility. They were all malevolent spirits that preyed on people''s souls. This second wave was undoubtedly an attack on his soul - extremely sinister and eerie. However, the next moment, an astonishing scene unfolded, leaving the surrounding Ghost que Sect experts in utter disbelief. After the resentful souls and evil spirits entered L''s body, they seemed to disappear without a trace, as if sinking into the depths of the ocean. Meanwhile, L stood there unaffected, as if nothing had happened. "Roar!" At that moment, a resounding dragon roar echoed in L''s mind. The Dragon Ancestor''s residual soul was filled with excitement and tion. It was like a starving ghost that had suddenly feasted. "For the first time, I can feel the power again!" "Not bad, kid!" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul expressed its joy. L remained calm, mentally acknowledging the praise, but an inexplicable sense of crisis welled up within him. Another powerful soul, even if only a remnant, residing within his body, always made L feel a subtle uneasiness. Especially now, when he was forced to help it devour other souls. This inevitably stirred up feelings of guilt within L''s heart. "Never mind! These evil spirits were also controlled and imprisoned by the Ghost que Sect''s demonic cultivators. Since they can''t find freedom or reincarnation, letting them vanish into nothingness might be a form of release." "Whether it''s merit or sin, I have no other choice but to do it for my wife!" L suppressed the various conflicts in his heart and silently reassured himself. "Who dares to intrude upon the Ghost que Sect? Seeking death!" "Kill him!" At that moment, a stern shout came from a distance of hundreds of meters away. A powerful aura emanated from a Ghost que Sect expert who charged towards L. Surprisingly, it was a mid-stage Core Formation protector! Beside him were other Ghost que Sect members with varying levels of strength. They all disyed their techniques,unching attacks at L. These Ghost que Sect experts, centered around the mid-stage Core Formation protector, formed a formidable killing formation. They mutually supported and assisted each other, enhancing their individual strengths. The overallbat power they disyed was definitely not weaker than an ordinary early-stage Golden Core cultivator. Upon seeing this, a trace of astonishment shed through L''s eyes. He secretly acknowledged that the Ghost que Sect, as an unorthodox sect, must have some hidden reserves and methods to survive for so many years. The coordinated killing formation they disyed was somewhat interesting! Unfortunately... it was far from enough to face him! L coldly snorted, his gaze disdainful, and directly confronted them alone. "Puny child, perish!" "Taste the might of the Ghost que Sect''s Immortal Execution Formation!" The protector''s aura surged, feeling invincible as he shouted loudly at L. "So much nonsense!" L spoke, and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand. With the power of Rich Soil, the attribute of thunder, and the momentum behind it, even without using the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique, the power of his simple de strike made the Ghost que Sect experts'' expressions change drastically. "No!" The mid-stage Core Formation protector, leading the formation, seemed like a fragile straw in the face of L''s strike. Pluff! The protector was sent flying, his body effortlessly severed into two pieces. He died without aplete corpse! The de aura unleashed by L, however, continued its momentum. The other Ghost que Sect experts behind him also turned into dismembered corpses and severed limbs. For a moment, blood sttered, and limbs flew in all directions. A powerful killing formation was simply shattered by L''s single de strike. "Roar!" As if sensing many new souls to devour, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul within L''s body emitted an impatient dragon roar. Without hesitation, L absorbed and devoured the souls of these Ghost que Sect experts directly. Treating these demons, to make their souls scatter and disperse, could be considered a mercy to them! At this moment, the bald master who had brought L in initially turned pale with fear. Looking into L''s eyes, he was filled with shock and dread. "Don''t... don''t kill me!" "You want to destroy the Ghost que Sect, and our sect leader is undoubtedly your ultimate target, right?" "I... I''ll take you there! I''ll lead you..." When L turned his head and his gazended on him, the bald master trembled and quickly spoke. Next, L held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and grabbed the bald master. He headed straight towards the heart of the Ghost que Sect. Along the way, any Ghost que Sect expert who attacked him was effortlessly blocked and killed by him. No one could withstand a single blow from his de. Inside the eerie and terrifying cave, the Ghost que Sect leader, Killian Ghost, and many other powerful. individuals sat inmand. They watched Stephanie and the others likembs awaiting ughter. Upon hearing Stephanie''s curse, Killian Ghost and the others immediately revealed expressions of ridicule and mockery,ughing even more cruelly. "Oh? Someone will destroy us?" "Kekekeke, where are they?" "Let hime!" Killian Ghost and the others sneered coldly. Stephanie gritted her teeth and self looked at them with intense hatred, a flicker of hope rising in her heart. She still remembered when she had lunch with L, and he repeatedly stated that he woulde to destroy both the Moonlit Monastery and the Ghost que Sect behind it. At that time, she and the middle-aged bodyguard had dismissed it, even thinking of it as a joke regarding the Moonlit Monastery. But now, Stephanie longed for L''s words to be more than just empty talk. She wondered if he would return. If he really came, would he have the strength to contend with these demons?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie silently pondered in her heart. Chapter 582 Demon Slaughter Chapter 582 Demon ughter "You demons! Someone will destroy you sooner orter!" "You will have retribution!" "I won''t let you go even if I be a ghost!" At this point, the virgins had already been dragged and were walking towards the bloody pool. They were about to be thest batch of sacrifices. Everyone knew they couldn''t escape their fate and gave up on begging for mercy or hope, cursing and insulting the members of Ghost que Sect. As they listened to these weak curses and insults from the women, Killian Ghost and his menughed heartily. "You won''t let us go even if you be ghosts? You''re thinking too much! Even if you die and turn into a ghost, we''ll still control you! You''ll never be able to reincarnate!" "Where are those who will destroy us?" The experts from Ghost que Sect showed no mercy but instead seemed to enjoy it. Boom! Suddenly there was a loud noise. The thick stone door that had previously sealed off the cave broke apart directly. "I''m here." A clear and cold voice sounded at this moment. L entered with a de in hand, his starry eyes emitting a sharp and intimidating light. As he shattered the stone door and stepped inside, a terrifying killing intent instantly permeated the air. At this moment, the bald master who had brought L here nced back at him with resentment and mockery. But before he could make a move or create distance from L, a sh of de light erupted in an instant. Swish! The bald master''s head flew up into the air. L stared at Killian Ghost and the others, his face stern and filled with a murderous aura. "The one who will destroy Ghost que Sect has arrived, and it''s me!" "L?" Stephanie''s eyes lit up when she saw L appear, unable to hold back her excitement as she called out. L nced at her, nodding slightly, realizing he had arrived just in time. While annihting the Ghost que Sect, he could also save her. Stephanie could be considered lucky. "Kid, how dare you intrude into Ghost que Sect alone?" "What do you intend to do?" Killian Ghost scrutinized L, his face showing a mix of surprise and doubt as he cautiously asked. This young man''s solitary arrival puzzled him. "I already said it earlier, I''m here to exterminate your sect!" L coldly dered. "Who are you?" Killian Ghost asked with a grim expression. "L Willis!" L''s tone was resolute as he uttered his name. Upon hearing this, the faces of Killian Ghost and the other experts immediately changed. "It''s you!" "You killed several of Ghost que Sect''s experts, and yet you dare toe to us willingly?" "I want to see what you''re capable of, to dare act so arrogantly!" Killian Ghost waved his hand. "You''ll see soon enough."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. L sneered. He could see through the strength of Killian Ghost and the others at a nce. Although there were many experts from the Ghost que Sect present, not a single one of them reached the Golden Core Realm. Swoosh! At that moment, two elder-level experts beside Killian Ghost turned into blurry figures and attacked L. One of them unleashed a multitude of ghost ws, enveloping L. The other expert''s figure was elusive, attempting to attack L from behind. But before they could reach him, L swung his de horizontally. Splurt! The myriad of w shadows instantly dissipated, and the one in the forefront had his head separated from his body. The elder who attempted to nk L was only grazed by the de''s aura, but blood sttered as he stumbled back five steps. A horrifying wound appeared on his abdomen, a sight that struck fear into his heart, prompting him to desperately retreat. However, at that moment, the elder felt his vision blur, and a hand gripped his neck tightly. A handsome face with distinct features but a stern expression appeared before him. "With your speed, you think you can nk me?" L sneered contemptuously. Crack! Immediately after, he snapped the elder''s neck, tossing him aside like garbage. Hiss! Witnessing this scene, Killian Ghost and the others couldn''t help but inhale sharply, their faces filled with shock and horror. Twote Core Formation elders were killed just like that? Stephanie and the other captured women revealed expressions of ecstatic joy and excitement. They felt as if they had glimpsed hope. "L is so powerful!" "He really came to kill them." Stephanie trembled with excitement, her beautiful eyes filled with admiration. "Attack!" "Everyone, attack together and kill him!" Killian Ghost roared with a ferocious expression. In an instant, all the experts of the Ghost que Sect in the cave rushed toward L, swarming him. Buzz! Without hesitation, L directly activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, and ayer of yellow light shimmered over his body. In the next moment, he charged into the crowd of Ghost que Sect experts like a tiger among sheep. A chaotic battle and ughter erupted instantly within the eerie cave. L seemed possessed by a war god, single-handedly causing the Ghost que Sect members to wail and howl like ghosts and wolves. His attacks were unstoppable, seemingly invincible. With each swing of his de, several Ghost que Sect experts met their demise. His defense was even more unyielding, reaching a level of perversion that left the Ghost que Sect members in despair. ???? Even when attacked by peakte Core Formation experts, it was difficult to inflict the slightest injury on him while he maintained the Rich Soit Unyielding Form. Puchi! Puchi! L didn''t even bother using martial techniques. He simply raised his hand and brought down his de, over and over again. He ughtered the Ghost que Sect members, chilling them to the bone. Witnessing this scene and observing L''s invincible demeanor, Stephanie and the other wom i ne? couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and exhration. Seeing the demons of the Ghost que Sect perish one after another, they couldn''t contain their joy. "Well done! Excellent!" "Kill all these devils!" "Serves them right!" "Hahaha, retribution hase!" The women burst intoughter, some even bing slightly frenzied with excitement. It was understandable, considering the immense fear and hatred they had harbored towards the Ghost que Sect members after the terrifying ordeal they had just experienced. As for Killian Ghost, the sect master of the Ghost que Sect, he couldn''t help but gulp down his saliva, his eyes filled with fear. "How can this kid be so terrifying?" "What should we do?" "Perhaps only the emergence of Blood Fury can contend against him!" Chapter 583 Can You Survive This Cut? Chapter 583 Can You Survive This Cut? If a Golden Core expert were toe over, they would inevitably capsize in the face of so many Ghost que Sect masters. However, at this moment, L seemed invincible! He held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and charged into a group of Ghost que Sect experts like a killing god who had swept away all evil over time. Stephanie and other women saw this scene and showed admiration and excitement as if they had seen a god who could save them from hell. But at this moment, they suddenly felt a huge forceing from the chains that bound them. They were forcibly dragged towards the huge blood pool! "Ah!" "Help!" Screams filled the air for a while. These women who had just seen hope felt as if hell was beckoning to them again! "Die, you sacrifices!" "Drain them quickly!" "Blood Fury,e out! Hahaha..." Killian Ghost''s expression was ferocious as he shouted with madness in his eyes. Thump thump... The next second, all the women were dragged into the blood-red pool one after another. Swish swish swish! At this moment, the devilish bloodsucking vampire tree with disheveled hair suddenly saw its sharp and ferocious branches, like grim tentacles, begin to sway. Shaking off the bodies it had already drained, it was about to attack Stephanie and the other fresh "food"! However, at this moment, a series of dazzling blue lights flickered rapidly and continuously! Suddenly, those tentacle-like branches snapped and flew, being cut off one after another! The broken ends sttered with a blood-red liquid that reeked of a nauseating smell. The women, who had thought their lives were over, were stunned and filled with a sense of surviving a disaster. "Hiss! Hiss!" "Hiss..." And that sinister ghost willow emitted a scream-like hissing sound. All the paper-like leaves seemed to be twitching wildly, like a frenzied monster. "Damn it!" Killian Ghost, upon seeing this scene, his expression immediately turned dark and ferocious. At this moment, he turned his head and his pupils shrank. Throughout the entire cave, the bodies of Ghost que Sect experts were scattered. Almost all of them had been swiftly killed by L! Even if there were any who hadn''t died yet, they probably fled when they realized the situation was unfavorable. ng! Just then, apanied by the crisp sound of metal shing, L shattered the chains binding the women with a single sh of his de. "Get away!" He spoke in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Stephanie and the other women scrambled out of the blood-red pool as if escaping from the gates of hell. "Punk, how dare you ruin the good things of Ghost que Sect!" Killian Ghost roared hysterically, his sparse hair disheveled, resembling a living ghost. "Dare? Heh..." L sneered at his words, his face filled with disdain and contempt. What did he have to fear? These Ghost que Sect experts now seemed like ants before him! "You bastard!" "Hiss, hiss..." Killian Ghost cursed ferociously, then opened his mouth and emitted a series of eerie and piercing sounds. Surprisingly, they were simr to the sounds previously made by the bloodsucking vampire tree. Swish! In the next moment, a particrly thick tentacle shot out. L''s eyes shed, and he instinctively tried to dodge. However, the target of this tentacle was not him, but Killian Ghost! With a sharp sound, the pointed end of the tentacle ruthlessly pierced Killian Ghost from behind, prating his spine. Some red liquid flowed into Killian Ghost''s body through the tentacle. His features twisted and contorted in apparent agony, looking extremely painful at that moment, as he let out a strange cry. Immediately after, his originally somewhat small and hunched figure swelled up and became full. In a short amount of time, he transformed into a monstrous being with bulging muscles, standing at a height of two meters. However, his appearance seemed even more ferocious and terrifying. Killian Ghost''s hands and feet turned into deformed roots, and his fingers and toes wriggled like thorns. An evil and powerful aura emanated from him. L couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, his eyes showing a hint of surprise. The Ghost que Sect sure had a variety of twisted and sinister methods. He could sense that the current Killian Ghost possessed the strength of the mid Golden Core stage. "Kid, prepare to die!" "I will drain your blood bit by bit and turn you into nourishment!" "Ah, ah, ah!" Killian Ghost shouted with hatred, his teeth gnashing as he charged towards L, wing and pointing his fingers at him from a distance. A surge of wood and dark attribute energy emanated from them! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh... A cluster of spikes transformed into hidden weapons, shooting towards L. L snorted coldly and swiftly swung his cial River Dragon Sparrow de. ng! ng, ng... Apanied by a series of crisp sounds, the spikes scattered and were deflected by L. Swish! At this moment, Killian Ghost, connected to the tentacles behind him, moved at an extreme speed. In coordination with his previous long-range attack, he himself also charged forward, stabbing his spiked hands towards L''s neck. L reacted swiftly, directly countering with the First Form of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de! ng!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Splurt! The de met Killian Ghost''s spiked hands, causing one of his hands to fly away, apanied by a ssh of red liquid. "Ah, ah, ah!" Killian Ghost let out a strange cry, his eyes filled with fear. He hadn''t expected that after merging with the ghostly tree and his strength skyrocketed to the mid Golden Core stage, he would suffer a setback in just one encounter under L''s hand. However, immediately after, a bizarre scene unfolded! Killian Ghost''s right hand, which was severed by L, astonishingly regrew. Next, L engaged in a fierce battle with Killian Ghost and the monstrous tree. The bloodsucking vampire tree continued its relentless attacks, cooperating with Killian Ghost, using its branch-like tentacles tounch cunning and strange attacks against L. But facing an opponentparable to the mid Golden Core stage and an abomination like the tree, L l.ne easily held his ground, evenunching a fierce and aggressive counterattack, gaining the upper hand. However, Killian Ghost''s hands and even his feet were constantly severed by L, only to regenerate quickly with the supply of the red liquid and the eerie energy from the bloodsucking vampire tree. It was as if he were an immortal cockroach. As Stephanie and the other women watched L''s intense battle against Killian Ghost and the vampire tree, their faces were filled with shock. Most of them were ordinary people who had never witnessed such a high-level confrontation before. They could hardly imagine that such powerful individuals existed in this world. "Hmph!" "Let''s see if you can survive this strike!" At this moment, L''s momentum suddenly surged. His starry eyes exuded boundless killing intent as he fiercely shed his de. This strike seemed capable of tearing through the heavens and earth! Chapter 584 Keep It To Yourself Chapter 584 Keep it to Yourself After a fierce battle, L unleashed the power of Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan''s fifth move. Using this move alone doubled its power. Now, with the First Form stacked on top of it, the power was even more terrifying. With one strike, ck cracks appeared in space and everything in its path waspressed and distorted. "No!" Killian Ghost''s eyes widened with fear as he saw what wasing. The bloodthirsty vampire tree also let out a strange cry mixed with human-like fear. In the next moment, cial River Dragon Sparrow de fell mercilessly on Killian Ghost''s head. Killian Ghost shouted and his body surged with energy to form a protective shield around him while he tried to block the attack by cing his arms above his head. However, all of this seemed weak and powerless under L''s de. With a sound of flesh being cut by steel, cial River Dragon Sparrow de pierced through Killian Ghost''s body causing him to freeze in ce. The leader of Ghost que Sect stared at L with despair, unwillingness and fear filling his eyes. Previously, the inted and full body quickly deted like a deted balloon. Immediately after, a bloodline appeared from the top of his head and rapidly spread down to his lower body. Then, his entire body split in half. Plop! Plop! The two halves of the corpse fell into the red pool water. The tentacle of the ghostly tree that had previously pierced his spine was also split apart, retracting with convulsions. "You abomination, die!" L snorted coldly. After killing Killian Ghost, he didn''t hesitate and charged towards the bloodsucking vampire tree. This monster was too sinister, feeding on the blood of virgins and even sucking people dry while they were alive. It must not be allowed to survive! Hiss! Swish! The bloodsucking vampire tree seemed to possess its own consciousness. Faced with L, this eerie creature also seemed to experience fear. The countless branches, resembling hair,shed out at L in a frenzy. These attacks were relentless, and there was simply no way topletely avoid them. Their power wasparable to ate-stage Core Formation expert. Ordinary people facing such attacks would likely be shredded to pieces. However, for L, who had activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, even if the attacksnded on him, it felt like a scraping sensation. Even the protective true energy around L couldn''t be broken. Moreover, the bloodsucking vampire tree was abination of wood and dark attributes, while L had a lightning attribute physique that had a restraining effect on both of those attributes. With electric currents swirling around his body, when the tree''s attacksnded on him, the branches even ignited one after another, scattering in all directions. With absolute superiority in strength and the advantage of attributes, even if the bloodsucking vampire tree had countless tricks up its sleeve, its fate was already sealed in front of L. After a hundred strikes... Swoosh, swoosh... The bloodsucking vampire tree was almost vomiting. Its originally crimson tree body had lost its luster. From top to bottom, numerous wounds appeared on the tree''s body, oozing fresh red sap, resembling blood without a doubt. "Hiss..." Apanied by a final strange hiss, this sinister nt finally lost its life force. At this moment, Stephanie and the other women finally breathed a sigh of relief. Most of them were virgins, young girls with little worldly experience, and many of them were in the age of youthful ignorance. This time, they experienced such a horrifying event and thought they were doomed, but then a peerless expert emerged and annihted the demonspletely. As they looked at the corpses scattered on the ground, Stephanie and the other women didn''t feel fear; instead, their hearts were filled with joy, gratitude, and admiration for L. "Is he a god?" "So powerful!" "Now, that''s a real man!" "What''s his name?" "You go and ask." "I... I dare not..." Many of the women looked at L with eyes full of admiration, notcking worship and infatuation. "His name is L!" Stephanie hesitated for a moment before speaking to the others. "L, such a beautiful name!" A girl''s face was filled with infatuation. At this moment, L didn''t pay attention to the chattering of the women but walked towards the "corpse" of the bloodsucking vampire tree. On the thick main trunk, as thick as three people''s embrace, there was a crimson crystalline formation. It was embedded in the tree bark like a ruby. Upon careful sensing, it emitted a special soul fluctuation. "Hmm? Could this be the Soul Crystal of this evil creature?" "It''s very likely! This creature has developed its own consciousness and may possess a unique soul." With that in mind, L exerted some effort and removed the crimson crystal. At this moment, the Dragon Ancestor''s divine soul, which had just absorbed the souls of numerous powerful Ghost que Sect experts, expressed a covetous and eager emotion. "Kid, give me that Soul Crystal!" Dragon Ancestor''s Soulmunicated with L through his thoughts. "What use does it have?" L raised an eyebrow, not directly agreeing but instead asking a question. "It contains highly pure soul energy that can restore my divine soul." Dragon Ancestor''s Soul exined. "Is that all?" L inquired. As his words fell, there was silence from Dragon Ancestor''s Soul for a few seconds, then it scoffed, "Quit the nonsense. Swallow this Soul Crystal, and I''ll find a way to absorb it." Upon hearing the evasion, L smiled and said, "Dragon Ancestor, you''ve devoured so many souls today, including those of powerful experts. Don''t get too greedy. If you don''t tell me the purpose of this Soul Crystal, I''ll keep it for myself." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You!" "You brat, dare to defy me? Hmph!" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul coldly snorted but didn''t say anything more. L chuckled inwardly and didn''t indulge the old dragon''s soul. He directly stored the crimson Soul Crystal in his mustard seed bag. Today, Dragon Ancestor''s Soul had truly feasted, indulging in a killing spree, while it also absorbed arge number of life souls. L could sense that they weremunicating more freely now, unlike before when it took a long period of cultivation for it to emerge. While L felt anticipation, a hint of worry also arose in his heart. With Dragon Ancestor''s Soul being so powerful, if it were to recover to a certain extent, would it... pose a threat to him? L didn''t know! But he had no choice but to save Miranda... However, in certain situations, L had his own considerations and wouldn''t simplyply with Dragon Ancestor''s Soul''s demands. For example, with this Soul Crystal... Chapter 585 Is It Really Her? Chapter 585 Is it really her?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After putting away the Crimson Soul Crystal, L continued to examine the bloodthirsty vampire tree. Although this evil thing was already dead, L could still feel another life force from within it. "Does this ghostly thing still have offspring? Is there a little demon tree in its belly?" L muttered to himself. The next second, he swung his cial River Dragon Sparrow de towards the trunk of the bloodthirsty vampire tree. Apanied by a piercing sound like leather being cut by a de, L split open the outeryer of the trunk. When he saw what was inside the trunk, his face suddenly changed and was filled with shock! "Harlow?" he eximed, unable to believe his eyes as he looked at the woman wrapped in the trunk. To his astonishment, it was none other than Harlow, Miranda''s cousin. At that moment, Harlow had her eyes closed! Compared to her previous self, her face seemed to have be even more beautiful. There was an indescribable allure and strangeness about her. However, L was certain that this was unmistakably Harlow. Ever since Eliza was imprisoned and Romeo died, Harlow had disappeared without a trace. He never expected to see her again in the Ghost que Sect''s cave. What shocked him even more was that she appeared inside an evil nt. "Mmm..." At this moment, it seemed that the trunk was disturbed, and Harlow hummed a few times before awakening faintly. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes. A fleeting sinister aura shed in her eyes, revealing only a hint of confusion. "L?" Upon seeing L standing in the blood pool before her, Harlow eximed in surprise. The word seemed to slip out subconsciously. But in the next second, Harlow''s gaze at L became filled with sorrow and resentment. "L, is it you?" She asked through gritted teeth. Then, with a tinge of panic and fear on her face, she looked around at her surroundings and interrogated L, "Where is this?" "L, what do you want?" "Did you have me captured here?" "What kind of ce is this? What... What do you want from me?" "My father was killed by you, my family is destroyed, and you still want to do something to me?" Harlow asked in an agitated tone, tears of blood streaming from her eyes. L furrowed his brow at her words. "I didn''t want anything, and I didn''t have you captured here. You''ve got it wrong!" "I don''t have so much free time to deal with you!" Judging from Harlow''s words, it seemed that she had been captured by the people of the Ghost que Sect as well? And for some reason, she ended up inside this ghostly tree! "Not you? Then how did I end up here? Where is this ce?" Harlow red at L, her face filled with caution and suspicion. "This is a demonic cultivation sect called the Ghost que Sect! I came here to eradicate the Ghost que Sect and happened to find you inside this ghostly tree. As for why you''re here, I have no idea!" L said coldly. Seeing Harlow again, he didn''t feel any guilt. Romeo''s death was his own fault! "Ghost que Sect? I was captured by people from the Ghost quez Sect?" Harlow''s expression changed a few times as she asked, and then a mocking smile appeared on her unusually beautiful face. "Oh, so that means I should thank you for saving me?" L shook his head expressionlessly. "No need, I didn''t intend to save you!" "Is that so? Then do you want to kill me?" Harlow seemed to exert great effort as she struggled out of the vampire tree. She walked up to L, raised her chin, and her enchanting face flickered with hatred and mockery. "I''m not interested in killing you. Just leave this ce!" L furrowed his brow and pushed Harlow aside without wasting words. At this moment, L only thought of Harlow as one of the "victims" and didn''t think much of her. His thoughts were still focused on the "corpse" inside the ghostly tree. When Harlow emerged from the trunk, L distinctly felt an incredibly strong vitality. In the next second, he discovered another fist-sized green object dug out from the trunk of the vampire tree. This thing, held in his hand, had a faint warmth and a texture resembling gel. What astonished L the most was that this green gel-like substance was pulsating rhythmically. It was as if... a heart. And the abundant vitality came from it. "If the crimson crystal from earlier was the Soul Crystal of this ghost tree, then could this green thing be its heart?" L wondered aloud. "What a strong life aura! Let''s call it the Heart of the Ghost Tree for now," he decided. "This is definitely a good thing." After sensing it for a while, L proceeded to put it away. Unbeknownst to him, when he discovered the Heart of the Ghost Tree, a flicker of anger and resentment shed in Harlow''s eyes. It was as if someone had stolen something precious that rightfully belonged to her! Next, L began searching within the Ghost que Sect, dealing with some insignificant and resistant disciples of the sect. During this process, including Harlow and Stephanie, the women followed closely behind him. In the end, L found a considerable amount of cultivation resources and rescued several people who had been captured by the Ghost que Sect. Among them was the middle-aged bodyguard. In addition, he discovered arge number of so-called "divine cards," which were the Yin cards containing imprisoned "little ghosts." These Yin cards could bring wealth and fortune to their owners but were also harmful. Many people who obtained these Yin cards experienced smooth sailing for the first couple of years, bing extremely sessful. However, in the end, they couldn''t escape the bacsh from the little ghosts. Most importantly, the production process of these Yin cards by the Ghost que Sect was filled with evil deeds. They didn''t use deceased children but directly captured living children and subjected them to muttion through organizations like the Britt family, a criminal syndicate At this moment, before L''s eyes, there was a mountain-like pile of Yin cards. Each piece represented a young life that had been cruelly harmed. To be honest, L felt a bit reluctant to devour these "little ghosts," but they had lost their self-awareness, leaving only thick resentment. They could no longer be reincarnated. "Kid, don''t be too kind-hearted!" "Let them vanish into nothingness; it''s also a form of release!" "After absorbing these souls, I should be able to help you fight against the evil spirit controlling your wife!" At this moment, the voice of the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul resounded in L''s mind. Chapter 586 Is It Too Fast? Chapter 586 Is it too fast? Just as L hesitated and refused to make a move against these Yin cards, the impatient voice of Dragon Ancestor''s Soul rang out. It even seemed like it wanted to break free from L''s body and devour these little ghosts on its own. However, it was still weak for now, and it was still residing in his soul. With a thought, L immediately suppressed its momentum. "What are you waiting for?" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul asked. "Don''t you want to save your wife? Letting that evil spirit reside in her body will soon consume and merge with her soul." "When that happens, you''ll regret it!" "Don''t you know that your wife fell prey to that evil spirit because of you?" Hearing this, L''s eyes suddenly flickered with guilt and heartache. Yes! If he hadn''t faced Vanaro head-on, how could Miranda have let that strange spirit merge into her body? She could sacrifice everything for him! What was he holding back for Miranda?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. For Miranda''s sake, what sins couldn''t he bear? Thinking about this made L curse himself fiercely inwardly. He felt like his hesitation and concern were simply unforgivable towards Miranda. "I''m sorry kids!" He said aloud. "You''re trapped in these Yin cards forever without being able to reincarnate! Let me release you." Finally, his eyes became sharp and determined. L finally convinced himself and reached out his hand. A ck mist emerged from the stack of Yin cards in front of him. The mist rose into the air and converged into a twisted ghostly figure. The figure looked ghastly, with a piercing cry of a child filled with resentment. L gazed at the ghostly figure, shaking his head with a sense of pity. "Even in death, you poor little ghosts are still being controlled by others. Let me help you find release!" A powerful attraction emanated from the palm of L''s hand, gradually drawing the ghostly figure closer. At first, it struggled, but it grew weaker and weaker, seemingly sensing the helplessness andpassion in L''s emotions. Its struggle gradually subsided. Finally, as if resigned, it allowed L to absorb it. "Roar!" After Dragon Ancestor''s Soul absorbed these souls, it let out a euphoric dragon chant. In the next moment, L felt a tremor in his mind, followed by a dragon-shaped phantom that only he could see appearing before him. The dragon phantom was crimson with five ws and had one yin eye and one yang eye, giving it a somewhat eerie appearance. At this moment, the yin and yang eyes looked at L with a hint of satisfaction. "Not bad, kid! I finally have a bit of power!" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul said. L''s expression changed. Since obtaining the jade pendant inheritance, the Dragon Ancestor''s soul had always resided within him, but this was the first time L saw its true form. L had always enjoyed reading mythological stories and couldn''t help but feel that the Dragon Ancestor resembled the legendary Jambin Dragon, although there were some differencespared to the descriptions in ancient texts. However, the yin and yang eyes were unique. "Dragon Ancestor, how do you feel now? Are you confident in dealing with the evil spirit in my wife''s body?" Lmunicated through his thoughts. "Hmph, enough about your wife! Shut up about your wife!" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul rebuked. "I am your ancestor. I asked you to help me restore my soul, but you''ve been negligent. If it weren''t for me mentioning helping your wife, you probably wouldn''t have absorbed those souls." L raised an eyebrow. "How could that be?" "Hmph!" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul snorted, seemingly unwilling to argue with L for the time being. Its mouth opened and closed as it said, "With my current abilities, there should be no problem dealing with the evil spirit in your wife''s body. Rest assured!" With that, its tone turned serious. "Kid, I know you''re wary of me, afraid. that one day I''ll turn against you. No matter how many promises I make, you probably won''t believe them. But I''ll tell you one thing, helping me be stronger will also greatly benefit you." After speaking, the dragon phantom wriggled a few times and then disappeared into L''s body once again, without any further movement. It seemed to be digesting the energy of those souls. L muttered to himself in his heart. Dragon Ancestor''s Soul bing stronger would indeed benefit him. Just the fact that it helped him condense the Sword Spirit proved that. However, this didn''t prevent L from being cautious of it. That evening, in a local hotel, Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard treated L to a meal, expressing their sincere gratitude. This encounterpletely reversed their attitudes towards L. Especially the middle-aged bodyguard no longer held any hostility or disdain towards L. If it weren''t for L, the two of them would have fallen into the hands of the Ghost que Sect, and the oue would have been unimaginable. Especially Stephanie, she would have been used as nourishment for the Ghost Tree and sucked dry. "L, I can never repay you for saving our lives!" "I... I''ll toast to you." Stephanie, who never drank alcohol, filled a ss and emptied it in one gulp. The middle-aged bodyguard also raised his ss and said, "Mr. Willis, I apologize for my disrespect earlier." L waved his hand. "No need for that. I was originally going to destroy the Ghost que Sect, saving you was just an incidental matter." Hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but think of L''s invincible scene in the Ghost que Sect, and a hint of admiration appeared in her eyes. Her admiration was evident. She secretly nced at L, and her heart couldn''t help but flutter. "L, you saved my life and Jenson''s life. I don''t know how to repay you." "There''s 20 million in this card, keep it." Stephanie said, taking out a card and pushing it in front of L. L waved his hand. "No need, you''re too kind! It was just a small effort, really. Besides, I don''tck money, hehe..." "Ah?" Stephanie''s expression showed a hint of embarrassment upon hearing this. At that moment, L''s expression changed, and he tentatively said, "Stephanie, if you really want to show your gratitude, how about Ie to your ce sometime? I don''t know if it''s convenient or not?" "Ah?" Upon hearing this, Stephanie was momentarily stunned, and an unexined blush appeared on her beautiful face. The middle-aged bodyguard also looked at L with a strange expression. "L, we just met, and you want toe to my house directly?" "Isn''t it a bit... too fast?" Stephanie blushed and pursed her lips, asking shyly. Unable to repay the debt of saving her life, and L didn''t want money... By saying this now, does it mean he wants her to offer herself? For a moment, Stephanie felt flustered and didn''t know how to respond... Chapter 587 StephanieS Misunderstanding Chapter 587 Stephanie''s Misunderstanding She didn''t reject the idea in her heart. The image of L holding a long sword and ying demons would probably be imprinted on her mind for the rest of her life. But L''s sudden request to meet her parents made Stephanie feel a bit uneasy. "Too fast?" L was stunned for a moment, looking at Stephanie''s blushing face, he suddenly guessed what she was thinking. Uh... Did this girl misunderstand something? "I just want to visit your home and meet your family," L exined his purpose. Stephanie looked so much like his mother Aliya, with the same surname, that L suspected there might be some connection between them. Perhaps meeting other members of the Wynter family could help him solve his doubts. However, after hearing what he said, Stephanie''s face turned even redder as she stuttered and nodded, "Okay... I''ll go back and tell my family." L frowned and waved his hand, "Hey, you misunderstood me. I just want to visit as a guest. Do you understand?" "Oh." Stephanie looked at him strangely and nodded without knowing if she understood what L meant or not. L smiled wryly. After finishing their meal in an unusual atmosphere, Stephanie took the initiative to exchange contact information with L, asking him to inform her in advance when he nned to visit so that she could prepare her family. As soon as L separated from Stephanie and got into the car to return to Ednd, he received a call from Miranda. "L, when are youing back?" In the phone call, the voice of the goddess president was as cold and pleasant as always. It seemed to carry a strong sense of concern and longing, like a young wife eagerly awaiting her husband''s return. L had already informed Miranda about rescuing Nora from Wicked Bone''s clutches, so she was not worried about Nora but instead asked when L coulde back. Hearing this familiar voice, L''s heart stirred. Was this really the Miranda controlled by the evil spirit? "I''ming back right away. I should be home by tonight." "Honey, do you miss me? Hehe..." L asked with a smile. "Go to hell! Who misses you? Humph!" Miranda scolded in a coquettish tone upon hearing his words. The next moment, her tone changed. "Thene back, I''ll be waiting for you." "Mhm!" L agreed. After a few more exchanges, they hung up the phone. L pondered for a long time, thenmunicated with the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul through his mind. "Dragon Ancestor, are you there?" After a moment, the deep voice sounded, "What''s the matter?" "Are you... sure that my wife is being controlled by an evil spirit? The current her is not herself?" L asked very seriously. A phone call from Miranda made him feel restless. He was afraid! He was afraid that if the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul made a mistake, the real Miranda would be harmed! "Do you not believe me?" Dragon Ancestor''s Soul asked in an unsatisfied tone. "It''s not that. I''m just afraid that you might make a mistake. Just in case... hehe..." L mumbled. "Hmph! If you''re not sure whether it''s really her, you''ll know when you try. If everything goes as expected, when you go back this time, she will still want to get close to you. The target will be my residual soul." Dragon Ancestor''s Soul snorted coldly. "Is that so?" L''s expression changed upon hearing this. "If you''re afraid that I might make a mistake, then I won''t take the initiative. I''ll wait until the evil spirit makes a move against me, and then I''ll destroy it." Dragon Ancestor''s Soul seemed to care about L''s concerns, or perhaps it was because it resided within L''s body and had no choice but to do so. Upon hearing its words, L finally felt relieved. "Okay! Thank you, Dragon Ancestor." "Hmph! Ungrateful brat!" "Don''t bother me if there''s nothing important!" Perhaps due to the matter of the crimson Soul Crystal, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul seemed to harbor some grievances. After uttering an annoyed remark, it disappeared once again. On that evening, a little after 6:30... Inside the Emerald Green Estates vi, L returned and took a shower, feeling refreshed. Tonight, his father-inw and mother-inw, along with his brother-inw Mason, had alle over. "Goddess President" personally took charge of the kitchen and, with Cara''s assistance, prepared a sumptuous home-cooked feast. "L, I heard that you sent Nora to a martial arts sect for training?" Emmanuel, his father-inw, asked with a frown at the dinner table. Both Cara and Mason also looked at L with puzzled expressions. "Miranda," perhaps afraid of worrying her family, didn''t tell Emmanuel and the others about the situation Instead, she lied and saidBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. that L had sent Nora to a martial arts sect for cultivation and training. After all, it involved L''s background and the curse on Nora''s body, among other things. L nced deeply at Miranda sitting beside him, and she gave him a fleeting nce, conveying a message with her eyes. L understood and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Could this understanding and considerate "Goddess President" really be the true Miranda? "Well, Nora has a special constitution that is very suitable for cultivation, L nodded and said, "No matter what I do, I can''tet "What kind of talk is that? Nora won''t go to school anymore?" Cara red at L,ining and reproaching him. Although she wasn''t Nora''s biological grandmother, her fondness for the little girl was genuine. Mason, her uncle, had an even darker expression. "My good nephew, you just sent her away like that... Brother-inw, does Nora, a little girl, really need such intense training? It would have been better if you had sent me to the martial arts sect instead of her." L smiled wryly. "Whether she goes to school or not, it''s not that important, actually..." "Mom, Dad, Mason, let''s not talk about it anymore. L has his own ns," Miranda interjected, changing the subject. "Why don''t you taste my cooking? It''s getting cold if you don''t eat it now." Upon hearing L''s response and Miranda''s redirection, Emmanuel and the others didn''t say anything further. However, during this meal, the topic of L and Miranda having another child came up once again. "L, now that you''ve sent Nora to the martial arts sect, you don''t need to worry about her anymore," Emmanuel said, testingly, "You previously said that you wanted to focus all your energy on Nora, and we didn''t say anything. But now, do you and Miranda have the energy to have another child?" Under the table, Cara pinched Emmanuel and gave him a meaningful look. Then, the father-inw cleared his throat and cautiously asked L. As soon as the words were spoken, L couldn''t help but cough, feeling a vein pulsing on his forehead. Miranda, sitting beside him, had a stunning face and remained silent, her every feature exuding allure. Chapter 588 Lord Of Evil Spirits Strikes Chapter 588 Lord of Evil Spirits Strikes That evening, under the supervision of Emmanuel and Cara, Miranda entered L''s bedroom. Despite being married for so long without ever having had sex, they had been putting on a show in front of Emmanuel and Cara. Even when they temporarily resided at Emerald Green Estates without having children, L and Miranda still shared a room. This time, however, there was something different about L''s demeanor. It wasn''t the typical feeling between a man and woman but rather an anxiousness that he couldn''t shake off. Nora was no longer in the room with them; instead, it seemed like a stranger was controlling Miranda. "Honey, I''m going to take a shower," said Miranda as she nced at L seductively upon entering the room. L''s heart skipped a few beats, and he nodded somewhat awkwardly. "Okay." Miranda gave him an annoyed look and walked gracefully into the bathroom. Sitting there, L''s mind couldn''t help but feel a bit chaotic. Is the Miranda in front of him real or fake? Listening to the rushing water in the bathroom, L''s heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. Just as the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul had said, would the "fake Miranda" want to get close to him and seize the opportunity to devour the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul? After an unknown amount of time passed, the bathroom door opened. L instinctively turned his head to look. His Adam''s apple couldn''t help but move up and down, and he swallowed a bit of saliva. At this moment, Miranda''s hair was loose, with some water vapor and dewdrops on it. A beauty after bathing, nothing more. But on her body, she was already wearing a set of enchanting close-fitting attire. Moreover, it was that kind of seductive and charming lingerie. Her slender and smooth legs were faintly visible beneath the ck gauze, making people want to explore the unknown. Extending from her waist down to the astounding curve of her perky buttocks, it was enough to make a person lose their mind. The usually cold and proud Goddess President was emitting a seductive side of herself as a woman, momentarily captivating L. L bit his tongue and silently warned himself to stay alert. If she was really Miranda controlled by an evil spirit, he must not be bewitched. However, even so, looking at the alluring and beautiful woman in front of him, L couldn''t help but feel dry in his mouth and tongue-tied. Even his body was somewhat uncontroble. "L... Do I look good?" Miranda''s voice sounded light and airy at this moment. Her usually cold, decisive, and dominant voice now carried a hint of temptation. "Honey, you look so good." L swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face intoxicated. Hearing these words, Miranda blushed slightly, bit her lip, and walked over, sitting on L''sp. For a moment, their noses were almost touching. The visual, tactile, and olfactory impact made L''s mind dizzy, and he wished topletely surrender to Miranda''s maniption. "Honey..." "These past few days, you went to save Nora by yourself. Do you know how worried I was about you?" The next moment, Miranda asked, her voice filled with emotions, her red lips leaning forward. L, seeing this, once again bit his tongue and grabbed Miranda''s shoulders. Suppressing the restlessness in his heart, he smirked and asked, "What are you nning to do? Are you going to devour me?" Miranda snorted lightly, her stunning face once again showing dominance, but at this moment, it was even more captivating. Like a queen, she held onto L''s cor. "Tonight, I am going to devour you. Don''t you want that?" "I do..." "But, this doesn''t seem like you." L showed a look of infatuation while seemingly asking casually. "I have made up my mind. We don''t know when we will die! I don''t want to leave any regrets while I''m alive!" Miranda gritted her teeth and continued with a gaze filled with affection and determination. "If that day reallyes, I hope that before then, I can give birth to another child that belongs to us." As she spoke, she leaned in close to L''s ear, exhaling a fragrant scent. "Later, be gentle, okay?" L couldn''t help but shiver all over. ulteren though he knew she had motives, at this mome could barely hold himself back. he Without much thought, Miranda had already drawn closer. However, just as their foreheads were about to touch and their actions were bing more intimate, a sudden change urred. Suddenly, in that instant, a strange silver light shed through Miranda''s previously affectionate eyes. Buzz! Immediately after, L felt a shiver in his brain, and a spiritual body suddenly emerged from Miranda and entered his own body. In that moment, L''s brain felt like it was about to explode, as if it would burst from the surge of soul energy. "I discovered you a long time ago, oh." A teasingughter echoed in L''s mind. The voice was still unmistakably Miranda''s, but it carried a strong sense of greed and evil.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If it wasn''t the Lord of Evil Spirits, then who could it be? Finally, it revealed its true colors, seizing the opportunity to attack L and Miranda''s intimate moment. "Roar!" Following that, a loud dragon roar resounded. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul that had been dormant within L finally appeared. Inside L''s Divine Sea, the Lord of Evil Spirits looked at the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul and charged towards it, intending to devour it. It seemed that L''s body had be the "battlefield" for their two souls to fight. The Lord of Evil Spirits only coveted the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul and didn''t care about L''s life or death. "You dare to devour my essence? Just with your insignificance?" The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul roared in anger and chose to flee when facing the iing Lord of Evil Spirits. For the first time, it separated from L''s physical body and rushed out from within him. "Hehehe, afraid now?" "Let''s see where you can escape to." "Your soul belongs to me!" The Lord of Evil Spiritsughed and followed closely behind the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, chasing it out of L''s physical body. Only then did L feel the overwhelming sensation of his head about to explode quickly dissipating. He dared not imagine the consequences if the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul and the Lord of Evil Spirits were to truly fight within his body. With his current soul and physical strength, he definitely wouldn''t be able to withstand it. By then, his body would shatter, and his soul would be annihted. L felt a wave of lingering fear, and in his heart, he felt a sense of gratitude towards the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul. It seemed that the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul was still protecting him. And from the looks of it, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul hadn''t lied to him. Miranda had indeed been controlled by an evil spirit. At this moment, L could visibly see two figures entangled in the air. After separating from L''s physical body, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul no longer fled but instead stared at the Lord of Evil Spirits with a disdainful and O contemptuous expression "Who gave you the courage to covet my remnant soul?" Chapter 589 Annihilating The Lord Of Evil Spirits Chapter 589 Annihting the Lord of Evil Spirits Dragon Ancestor''s Soul emitted a powerful aura, its yin-yang eyes gazing down at the Lord of Evil Spirits. It felt like a divine being looking down on ants! The Lord of Evil Spirits'' soul still took on Miranda''s appearance. "It" felt the pressure emanating from Dragon Ancestor and showed a hint of surprise on its face. "You seem to be more powerful than I imagined?" said the Lord of Evil Spirits. "Powerful? You and I are not even in the same league! The dragon swims in shallow waters, something you cannot even dream of. Prepare to disappear, insignificant being!" arrogantly dered Dragon Ancestor''s Soul. In an instant, it charged towards the Lord of Evil Spirits. With L''s help over these past few days, Dragon Ancestor''s Soul had absorbed many souls and now looked much more solid. It even exuded an ancient aura that could be sensed by others. It was evident that the level where the Dragon Ancestor used to exist and the Lord of Evil Spirits were not on the same level at all. The remnant soul of the Dragon Ancestor was extremely weak, only able to cower and lie dormant. It even made the Lord of Evil Spirits covet it, thinking that by forcing out this Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, it would belong to him. However, at this moment, the pressure emanating from the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul made the Lord of Evil Spirits feel a tremor in its own soul. Of course, with the arrival of the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, the Lord of Evil Spirits did not sit idly by. The Lord of Evil Spirits, still maintaining the appearance of "Miranda," transformed its hands into two massive ghost ws and struck towards the charging Dragon Ancestor''s Soul. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul silently roared and, carrying formidable soul energy, swept towards the ghost ws. Puff! L watched this scene as if he could hear the sound of the collision of souls. The ghost ws, under the assault of the dragon''s silhouette, were instantly dispersed. The distorted and trembling soul shadow of the Lord of Evil Spirits rapidly flew backward. The dispersed soul energy gathered once again. "Damn it, I knew there was something wrong with this kid hiding from me!" "Bastard!" After the Lord of Evil Spirits shed with the dragon''s silhouette, it eximed in horror and resentment. Its ghostly eyes red at L with hatred. "Now it''s toote!" "You will be my soul energy!" The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul growled lowly and once again charged towards the Lord of Evil Spirits. Next, two powerful soul entities engaged in a silent battle. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul held an absolute advantage, causing the Lord of Evil Spirits to scream in agony, continuously weakening and dispersing its soul energy. The dispersed soul energy rose in the form of ck mist. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul absorbed all of it without hesitation. With the continuous exchange, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul grew stronger while the Lord of Evil Spirits became increasingly weaker. Finally, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul felt that the timing was right. Its dragon mouth opened wide, as if ready to devour the soul essence of the Lord of Evil Spirits. The soul shadow of the Lord of Evil Spirits twisted and trembled, emitting screams that only soul entities could hear, filled with hints of panic and anger.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You think you can devour me? Dream on!" "Ah! Return to the void, all souls!" The Lord of Evil Spirits screamed silently. The soul energy burst out aimlessly, and the entire soul entity transformed into arge mass of ck mist. The ck mist was formless yet seemed to permeate everywhere, spreading in all directions, attempting to escape. With the Lord of Evil Spirits'' strength, if it seeded in this maneuver, as long as a portion of the ck mist escaped, it would be able to survive. "Trying to escape?" "Yin-Yang Prison Realm!" The Dragon Ancestor sneered upon seeing this. In the next moment, the Yin-Yang eyes of the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul emitted a burst of golden light, shooting out ck and white energy rays respectively. The two energies intertwined and converged into a manifested Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram. Then, it began to rotate rapidly! With the continued rotation of the Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram, it seemed to generate a tremendous suction force. The ck mist that originally wanted to spread and escape in all directions was suddenly drawn back entirely by the Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram. "Ah!" "No!" "What kind of technique is this?" The unwilling scream of the Lord of Evil Spirits resounded. "My techniques, can you even fathom them?" The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul replied coldly, exuding boundless arrogance and dominance. Momentster... The ck mist waspletely swallowed and absorbed by the Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram, returning to the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul. At this moment, the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul seemed to be more solid, emitting a substantial pressure. Watching this scene, L let out a sigh of relief. In the next second, his eyes filled with concern and nervousness as he picked up Miranda, whoy on the ground in a state of ov unconsciousness. "Dragon Ancestor, is the evil spirit dealt with?" "How is my wife?" L asked urgently. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul nodded. "The evil spirit has been dispersed and devoured by me. As for your wife..." "Her soul has suffered some damage. After all, the evil spirit had been attempting to merge with her!" Upon hearing this, L''s expression changed. "What can we do? Dragon Ancestor, you must help her!" The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul hesitated for a moment, then sighed helplessly, its voice seemingly tinged with pain. "Fine, I''ll help her once more." "You brat, remember my favor! Hmph!" "Yes, yes! You are my ancestor; I will definitely not stand idly by and let her suffer, right?" L nodded and bowed quickly. The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul made a sound of agreement and then sprayed out a grayish-white mi nee energy from its dragon mouth, merging it into Miranda''s body. "These soul energies are a significant portion of the evil spirit''s essence that I absorbed. Give them to her now." "Your wife possesses the Intermediary Soul Physique. After absorbing these soul energies, her physical strength will beparable to that of an early Nascent Soul cultivator." "This time, it will be her true power." Upon hearing these words, L''s face lit up with joy, and for the first time, he genuinely felt grateful to the Dragon Ancestor. "Thank you, Dragon Ancestor." "Hmm!" The Dragon Ancestor''s Soul responded with a sound, then its figure flickered and returned to L''s body, once again going into hiding. At this moment, Miranda, who was lying next to them, woke up directly, her beautiful eyes widening as she stared at L. "L..." Miranda''s voice trembled slightly. Theplexity contained within her gaze made L''s heart skip a beat. "Honey, how do you feel now?" "Is it really... you?" "Recently, have you felt that something was off?" L held Miranda tightly, asking nervously and with concern. Miranda looked at L, reaching out her hand to gently touch his sharply defined face, as if experiencing a long-lost sensation. She smiled and nodded, her smile filled with relief, contentment, and a hint of profound cherish and lingering fear. How could she not feel it? During this period, her own soul had been struggling against the Lord of Evil Spirits! She was fully aware of what had been happening in the outside world. Thinking of this, a blush appeared on Miranda''s exquisite face! Chapter 590 Regardless Of Human, Ghost, God Or Demon Chapter 590 Regardless of Human, Ghost, God or Demon "I''m fine now. The me right now is the real me." "L..." "I thought... I couldn''t talk to you with my own consciousness anymore." Miranda''s eyes were filled with emotion and a hint of tears as she spoke. "Honey! Everything''s okay!" "There''s nothing that can harm you! Whether it''s human, ghost, god or demon!" L held Miranda tightly as his emotions surged within him. He was moved and heartbroken at the thought of Miranda allowing an evil spirit to possess her body just to save him. He wished he could absorb her into his own body and blood. At this moment, Miranda was also moved and asked, "L, how did you know that I was being controlled by the Lord of Evil Spirits? How did youe up with a way to save me? I thought..."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As she spoke, a tear rolled down her cheek and fear shed across her face. These past few days had been terrifying for her as she fought against the Lord of Evil Spirits in order to prevent it from consuming her soul. This process was extremely helpless and terrifying! Miranda thought that L hadn''t noticed everything. She believed that she had to face it all on her own. She thought that this time, she waspletely alone, with no one to help her. But unexpectedly, in this state of istion, confusion, and despair, she still waited for L. He actually knew about the dire situation she was facing? He had actually dealt with the Lord of Evil Spirits for her! In that moment, Miranda looked at L, tears streaming down her face. L, what just happened?" "What was it that helped me eliminate the Lord of Evil Spirits?" Miranda, still unable to fullyprehend what had just happened, trembled as she spoke to L. Although her body had been controlled by the Lord of Evil Spirits, she was fully aware of what had transpired in the outside world, including the moments when she was semi-conscious. Miranda knew that it seemed like L had "released" something that eliminated the Lord of Evil Spirits within her. It seemed like... it was another powerful soul. "It''s the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, along with the inheritance from the jade pendant. I inherited it..." L exined to Miranda the origin of the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul, including his own actions in collecting souls to help the Dragon Ancestor''s Soul deal with the evil spirits, and even the incident where he annihted the Ghost que Sect. After listening, Miranda''s eyes were filled with deep gratitude, and she leaned in to kiss L. "L..." After an affectionate call, Miranda said, "You went through so much trouble for me, I..." Upon hearing this, L pped Miranda''s curvaceous behind yfully, pretending to be angry. "What are you saying? You were willing to let the Lord of Evil Spirits take advantage of you for my sake. What I did is nothingpared to that. So what if I did some evil deeds? As long as I can save you, I''m willing to be the devil in everyone''s hearts. Besides, the people I killed deserved it!" Hearing these words, Miranda''s heart was moved, and tears of gratitude welled up in her beautiful eyes. In that moment, the temperature between the two seemed to rise. L felt the delicate and astonishing touch and couldn''t help but let his mind wander, thoroughly enjoying the sensation. Realizing the ambiguous nature of their rtionship, Miranda quickly reacted and her pretty face turned red. "L, you should leave first... My clothes are all torn." Upon hearing Miranda''s words, a mischievous smile appeared on L''s face as he discreetly eyed Miranda''s enchanting figure. The outfit she wore earlier, the one that made him almost lose control when the Lord of Evil Spirits tried to seduce him, was absolutely tantalizing! L, now holding the real Miranda, let go of all his guard and nearly had a nosebleed, feeling a sudden surge of heat throughout his body. "You''re my wife, there''s nothing to be shy about." L chuckled and teased Miranda. "L, I said leave! I need to change my clothes." Seeing L''sscivious expression, Miranda immediately cleared her throat and returned to her previous cold demeanor, speaking calmly to L. L pursed his lips and muttered as he walked away, "You were much more alluring just a moment ago. I should have let you stay like that a bit longer." "What did you say?!" Hearing Miranda''s annoyed words from behind, L quickly escaped from the room. Watching L''s retreating figure, Miranda bit her lip and blushed at the memory of the moment when the Lord of Evil Spirits controlled her and acted so intimately. In fact, she didn''t mind if she and L truly crossed that line now! But the previous scene was created by the Lord of Evil Spirits, and today she needed some time to recover... "L..." "If you really want to..." The goddess CEO sat there, biting her lip and murmuring to herself. At this moment, L came out of the room and regained some rity as he entered the living room. When the parents-inw and younger brother-inw sitting in the living room saw Le out, they were momentarily stunned. The mother-inw yfully said to L, "L, why are youing out?" Vel The father-inw and younger brother-inw looked at L with a strange expression. They heard some noise upstairs just now and thought it was the two of them... But from the time the noise urred until now, it had only been less than ten minutes. Was it that quick? L originally wanted to exin what had just happened, but the gaze of the three people made him subconsciously pause. He quickly smiled and said, "What are you thinking? It''s not what you think..." "We know, we know. Alright, L, no need to exin so much. Another day, I will make you some ginseng soup to replenish yourself!" "We didn''t say anything!" After speaking, the three of them returned to their own rooms with a smile on their faces. Seeing the obvious misunderstanding of the three, L also wore a wry smile and looked frustrated. But when he returned to the room, he stood sti in astonishment at the sight before him. QUMS The previously messy room was not only tidied up but also dimly lit, as if Miranda deliberately adjusted the lighting. Miranda had tucked herself into the nket, looking a bit shy, only showing her head. The whole room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. "Honey, what is all this?" Seeing this scene, L involuntarily swallowed his saliva and softly spoke to Miranda. "L,e here..." Although Miranda''s voice still carried a cold tone, when it reached L''s ears at this moment, he felt a wave of temptation. Hiss! Just as L''s blood surged, he forcefully calmed himself down. Chapter 591 Are All Men Wimps? Chapter 591 Are All Men Wimps? L swallowed and looked at the alluring Miranda, asking, "Has the Lord of Evil Spirits returned?" Miranda''s reaction caught L off guard for a moment. While he was lost in thought, Miranda''s courage dissipated into thin air and she became embarrassed and angry. She threw a pillow at L and said angrily, "Idiot! Go to sleep!" That night... No matter how much L tried to coax her, Miranda refused to let him touch her again. However, he could sense from her attitude that she wasn''t really angry but rather shy? In any case, L enjoyed it. With Nora''s matter temporarily resolved, L felt a huge sigh of relief. Thanks to his help, Miranda''spany had been steadily improving recently. Everything was progressing in a positive direction. The next day during breakfast, Mason, while drinking his porridge and not even looking up, said to L, "Brother-inw, since Nora is not here, can you apany me somewhereter?" Before L could respond, Miranda frowned coldly and said, "Mason, your brother-inw is busy all day. How can he have time to hang out with you?" Mason was still somewhat afraid of Miranda and immediately shrunk his neck, chuckling and persistently saying, "Sis, my brother-inw is awesome. I feel safe when I''m with him! I promise we won''t do anything bad when we go out!" Seeing that Miranda was about to refuse, L stepped forward to mediate, "Alright, it''s just apanying him for a while. Besides, don''t you know me? Even if Mason wants to mess around, I''ll be the first to bring him back!" Hmph! Hearing L''s words, Miranda let out a cold snort and rolled her eyes at Mason without saying anything. In fact, the goddess CEO wanted L to spend more time with her. Last night, L had confided in her about certain matters. Miranda knew that L would soon leave and go to the "Broken Pulse Sect." After finishing their meal, Mason, with an excited expression, grabbed L''s hand and they headed out the door.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Once they were in the car, L smiled at Mason and said, "Alright, spill it. What''s the secret mission you need my help with today?" Tsk! Upon hearing L''s words, Mason was momentarily stunned but quickly shook his head and smiled bitterly, "As expected of my brother-inw, I can''t hide anything from you. Today is Scarlet''s birthday, and I wanted to help her organize a big celebration, but she outright refused. Originally, she only invited her girlfriends to a small gathering, and if I hadn''t persuaded her, she wouldn''t have let me go either!" As Mason exined, there seemed to be a tinge of resentment in his tone. L couldn''t help but chuckle. He knew about Mason''s secret crush on Scarlet, but unfortunately, his feelings were unrequited. Scarlet didn''t have any romantic feelings for him, but Mason seemed to be enchanted by her and constantly tried to please her. However, L wasn''t aware that it was Scarlet''s birthday today. Since they were already out, he thought it wouldn''t hurt to go and take a look. While thinking about this, the two of them quickly arrived at the residence of the Harris family in Ednd, where Eduard and his daughter lived. L was quite familiar with the Harris family. Not only was he good friends with Eduard, but he also saved Scarlet''s life. The entire Harris family had a great impression of L, so they naturally weed him warmly. However, seeing a group of giggling girls in front of him, L felt a headacheing on and promptly retreated to a corner. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to approach and talk to Scarlet, but it didn''t seem appropriate to join in when it was all girls. After all, he was a married man! On the other hand, Mason was quite adept at handling this kind of situation and moved around among the girls with ease. "L, I didn''t expect you toe and celebrate my birthday with Mason," Scarlet said with a slightly flushed face after having a bit of wine. L didn''t want to exin that Mason had dragged him here, so he politely replied to Scarlet, "Of course." Scarlet felt a tinge of disappointment when she realized that L didn''t have much intention to interact. But before she could speak again, a softughter came from the side. "So, you''re L, huh? Scarlet talks about you all the time. I thought you were some extraordinary person based on the way she idolizes you. But seeing you now, you''re really nothing special," said Ariel Gesner mockingly. L furrowed his brows upon hearing the sarcastic words and looked at the girl standing beside Scarlet. She had a decent appearance and was clearly from a well-off family. "Ariel, what did you just say?" Scarlet furrowed her brows and spoke coldly to Ariel. However, Ariel clearly didn''t take Scarlet''s words to heart. She sneered and said, "Scarlet, I hate to break it to you, but I heard that L is already married and has a daughter. There''s no need to waste your energy on someone like him. Besides, even if he saved your life, didn''t your father also give him a vi? It''s all bnced out!" Ariel''s tone was full of disdain, and as her voice fell, many people turned their gaze towards them. Scarlet quickly exined, "Ariel is my cousin. She has a rebellious personality." She continued, "Since she found out about my gratitude towards you, she has been resentful of you. Originally, I didn''t want to invite her to this birthday party." "But who knew she would suddenly show up today, and I couldn''t do anything about it!" Taking this opportunity, Scarlet exined to L and stood up, intending to pull Ariel away. Of course, Ariel looked down on L. In her eyes, whether it was the Harris family or her family, they were both prestigious and noble. How could she respect a man like him? Even though Scarlet and Eduard praised L, Ariel was convinced that he had used some means to climb up the socialdder and get close to the Harris family. Scarlet was naive and easily deceived, but she wouldn''t be fooled so easily. When Ariel heard that L was alsoing to Scarlet''s birthday party, she knew her opportunity hade. She wanted to take this chance to humiliate L severely and make him understand the difference between himself and Scarlet. Seeing L being humiliated and unable to say a word, Ariel''s mocking expression became even more pronounced. "Ha, as expected, all men are weaklings! I knew men like you couldn''t be relied upon, always mooching off others! Let me tell you, L, whether it''s the Harris family or my family, you can never reach our level! I advise you to give up any thoughts about Scarlet as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being polite to you!" Ariel became more and more excessive in her words, and in the end, she even shouted in front of everyone. Scarlet''s face turned red from Ariel''s actions. Yes, she did have a slight fondness for L. She had hidden this fondness deep inside her and even intentionally disyed a hint of "animosity" towards him when they were together. But she didn''t expect Ariel to expose it publicly like this. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. She cautiously looked at L, afraid that he would leave in anger because of Ariel''s words. The entire birthday party would be ruined by her actions! However, L''s expression remained unchanged throughout. Ariel''s mocking words didn''t evoke any emotional response from him. He had experienced too many bizarre things recently, and Ariel''s behavior was nothing more than that of a clown in his eyes. "Are you done talking?" L''s voice was extremely calm, with a hint of a smile. Chapter 592 You Have A Disaster Chapter 592 You Have a Disaster L was surprised and speechless when he heard the woman in front of him speak. Scarlet had a good impression of him? This was beyond L''s expectations. But then again, he had saved the rich girl twice, even though she seemed to be unhappy with him on the surface. It was possible that she might have developed some feelings for him. But if that were true.... L shook his head silently and nced towards Mason in the hall. This was the woman his brother-inw liked, so how could she have feelings for him? As for this woman named Ariel who said he wanted to climb up to the Harris family, L didn''t know what to say. He didn''t have any thoughts about Scarlet at all! "Hmm?" Ariel raised her eyebrows. L''s reaction caught her off guard for a moment! ording to reason, he shouldn''t get angry so easily after being mocked like that. Shouldn''t he either retort or leave humiliated? His response was truly unexpected. It made her feel like her expressions were in vain, shouting for so long but being ignored... At this moment, she saw L sizing up Ariel, pursing his lips and saying, "Are you done talking? Let me add a few words." "I see that your forehead is dark, and if nothing unexpected happens, you should experience a cmity soon!" "I advise you to restrain yourself in the near future, or else you''ll be in trouble."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing L''s words, Ariel was momentarily stunned, but soon burst intoughter. "I never expected that this freeloading son-inw is actually a trickster!" "A cmity? Are you nning to harm me? Do you know where we are?" "This is the residence of Eduard, the Commander-in-Chief of the Ednd Security Forces. If you dare toy a hand on me, believe me, you''ll be taken down immediately!" Ariel clearly misunderstood L''s meaning; she thought the cmity he mentioned was directed at her. Chuckling lightly, L shook his head and fell silent. "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I''ve said what I wanted to say." In L''s eyes, Ariel''s forehead turning red and ck was an obvious sign of imminent disaster! On this point, L wasn''t bluffing her! "L, is this true?" Scarlet, on the other hand, fully believed L''s words and cautiously asked him with a worried expression. Just then, Mason, who had been observing from a distance, squeezed through the crowd and his expression was even more grave than Scarlet''s. Mason knew about L''s abilities, so if he said something like that, there must be a reason behind it. L nodded and was about to speak again when he suddenly noticed a ck aura gathering above Scarlet''s forehead. This ck aura appeared out of nowhere, as if it had suddenly manifested. Turning his head, he saw it above Mason''s head too! Something was wrong! L felt a sense of doubt and immediately stood up, his spirit heightened to the extreme, as he began to search carefully around. The area around the Harris family was eerily quiet, with many guards constantly patrolling, and L even noticed the presence of several hidden sentinels. No danger? Then how could all of this be exined? If it had been just Ariel, it would have been fine, but now both Scarlet and Mason, along with many others inside the house, were experiencing the signs of a cmity. "Everyone, find a safe ce to gather. There may be danger!" There was no time to think about it, L shouted at everyone. As his voice fell, the surroundings instantly became noisy, with everyone staring at L, not knowing what he meant. Some were skeptical, some were surprised, and some were dismissive... "Hahaha, you all really believe in this trickster L?" "What nonsense cmity! I think he just wants to create a mysterious atmosphere and gain attention!" "Think about where we are right now. I can guarantee that there are few ces in Ednd safer than here." "Believing in L? You all must be truly confused!" As Ariel''s mockingughter echoed, the tense atmosphere among the crowd gradually dissipated. Ariel made a valid point. This was the residence of the Commander-in-Chief of Ednd! Just as the emotions among the crowd were starting to calm down, L, who had already been on high alert, suddenly tensed up all over. Then, with a wave of his hand, he grabbed Scarlet and Mason, who were closest to him, and hurriedly took them to a corner. Boom! A loud rumble echoed, and all the ss in the Harris family mansion shattered simultaneously! Several figures suddenly rushed in and nced at the crowd before charging towards L without a word. Damn it! They''re Golden Core experts! L sensed that all five of these ck-d individuals were Golden Core experts. Two in thete stage of Golden Core, three in the mid-stage of Golden Core! Who would make such a big fuss toe after him? Their aura, all locked onto him! There was no need to think about it; these people were definitely here for him! The room was filled with ordinary people, so he couldn''t go all out and fight! With a single charge from the five ck-d individuals, Ariel, who had been standing in the center, was instantly sent flying backward by the shockwaves, spitting out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. As an ordinary person, how could she withstand the impact of Golden Core experts? Even if it was just a ncing blow, it caused internal injuries. Screams immediately erupted around, as no one had ever witnessed such a scene before. The crowd quickly descended into chaos. It seemed that the disaster L had just seen on Ariel and the others had unfolded before his eyes. L snorted coldly and spoke in a cold voice to the ck-d individuals, "Who are you?" As his voice fell, a powerful aura emanated from within him. Unlike his casual attitude towards Ariel earlier, the current L exuded a domineering and sharp temperament from head to toe. As soon as the aura erupted, the ck-d individuals on the opposite side immediately halted their steps. After exchanging nces, the five of them quickly adjusted their positions and started forming a formation! "Our master ordered us to capture L alive!" A cold shout resounded, and the momentum of the five individuals increased even further afterpleting the formation! Without hesitation, they charged straight towards L. Their master had only ordered them to capture L alive, but he hadn''t said anything about not causing harm! The five individuals didn''t hold back! Facing this situation, L could only hurriedly push Scarlet and Mason to a safe distance with a palm and rushed out of the hall alone instantly engaging in a fierce battle with the five individuals outside. Although L was currently in the early stage of Golden Core, his strength wasparable to thete stage of Golden Core! Withstanding the powerful fluctuationsing from L and the others, everyone present widened their eyes, watching in disbelief at this scene! What on earth was happening? Ariel, who had been knocked back and weakened, also felt shocked in her heart! The current L gave her apletely different feeling! Chapter 593 Am I Being Watched? Chapter 593 Am I Being Watched? If L was just a clown in her eyes before, someone who couldn''t even stand on the stage, now he waspletely out of reach! The aura emanating from his body made her want to worship him involuntarily. What''s going on here? Ariel gritted her teeth and tried to clear her mind of these thoughts. She shouted angrily at the ck-d men, "Who are you people? How dare you trespass on the Harris family''s territory! You have some nerve! Do you want me to send someone in here right now to arrest you?" Ariel was used to being arrogant and although she knew something wasn''t quite right about this situation, she still spoke without thinking. "Shut up!" As soon as Ariel finished speaking, one of the ck-d men frowned and reached out towards Ariel from afar. His true energy exploded across the distance between them and suddenly Ariel felt like she had lost control of her own body. She flew high into the air and crashed straight into therge door behind her with a loud bang. The entire door shattered under this impact! At this moment, everyone realized that the Harris family guards who were supposed to be outside were lying on the ground, their life or death unknown! Ariel coughed up several mouthfuls of blood again, this time sensing the scent of death. She had only seen this scene on TV before, but now she was experiencing it firsthand, and all she felt was despair. Boom! Boom! Boom! L''s face darkened as he continuously attacked the five individuals. However, these five were no pushovers; their coordination was exquisite. L couldn''t gain the upper hand for a moment! "Do you think you can capture me with just you? Hmph!" As L attacked, he tried to find a way to buy time, constantly recalling the forces he had offended. The first ones that came to mind were Wicked Bone or the ancient Willis family! Even among the hidden sects, Golden Core experts were considered a formidable force! And this time, to deal with him, they had sent five mid-stage andte-stage Golden Core powerhouses at once! From this, it could be seen that the backgrounds of these people were extraordinary! The coordination among the five ck-d individuals disyed a collective strength that faintly rivalled early-stage Nascent Soul experts. L''s expression became solemn as his mind raced. He kept observing, searching for the ws in their coordination. Finally, his eyes emitted a fierce battle intent, and he swung his cial River Dragon Sparrow de towards one of the exceptionally tall ck-d individuals. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Eighth Form! L''s attack was extremely domineering, carrying the weight and thickness of the Rich Soil, as well as the sharpness and dominance of the lightning attribute. Combined with the power of "momentum"! This strike was enough to threaten ate-stage Golden Core expert! Moreover, this strike was extremely cunning, targeting the key individual in their formation. After observing for a while, he finally discovered that this ck-d person was the core of their coordination! With this strike, he pressed forward without hesitation. To break their coordination, L even temporarily abandoned defense and activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form. Splurt! Bang! Bang! Bang! As the core of their formation, the ck-d person had their left arm directly severed by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. However, at the same time, three other attacksnded on L. L grunted, blood spraying from his mouth, and his figure was sent flying backward. But the strength of the five individuals and their formation copsed, greatly reducing their overall power. After stabilizing himself, L snorted coldly, swiftly using the Dragon''s Energy Primordial Technique to repair his injuries. Despite being injured, he stood there, exuding an aura as sharp as a sword, radiating an overwhelming and domineering presence. "Just you think you can capture me?" "Whether it''s a battle or a fight to the death, it''s only you who will end up lying down!" At this moment, the leading ck-d person wore a pained expression and quickly pressed several acupoints on his left shoulder to stop the bleeding. The expressions of the five individuals revealed astonishment. "Why is this kid so difficult to deal with? The information was wrong! Let''s go!" L''s strength was so astonishing, and his fighting style. was so fierce that it caught the ck-d individuals off guard, The leader immediately yelled, and the five figures quickly fled in different directions. Even L, with his abilities, couldn''t keep them from escaping. After the intense battle, the scene was in chaos. Sounds of astonishment and sobbing filled the air! Most of the people Scarlet had invited this time were girls who were ustomed to a pampered life and had never faced such a situation before. As for Ariel, her situation was even more miserable. She copsed to the ground, her face pale and breath weak. Ariel had been warned by L about the danger, but she still recklessly threatened those ck-d individuals. How could they, as Golden Core experts, tolerate such insults? It can only be said that she brought this upon herself. However, this woman was surprisingly lucky. She wasn''t instantly killed by the Golden Core experts. It seemed that these five individuals were cautious and unwilling to easily take the lives of ordinary people. This reminded L of something Kyrie had told him before: The cultivation world and the ordinary society have always been disconnected, especially the ancient martial forces at the ancient level, which rarely appear in the outside world. Because they are too powerful, if they easily get involved in the outside world, it will have immeasurable consequences and impacts. And in this world, there is an organization specifically responsible for managing personnel from the ancient levels. The people in this organization are called "Orderwardens." Every "Orderwarden" is at least a peerless powerhouse at the Shattered Void Realm or above. This "Order warden" organization even surpasses the ancient sects Even the ancient sects dare not cross them, otherwise, they will face severe punishment, even merciless ughter! ording to the rules of the "Orderwardens," personnel from the ancient levels are not allowed to easily take the lives of ordinary people. At this moment, L looked at the still living Ariel and various spections arose in his mind. Could it be that these five ck-d individuals were not from the hidden Willis family or sent by Wicked Bone? Instead, they were from the ancient levels? That was why they had reservations in their actions! Thinking of this, L became even more serious. If they were truly from the ancient levels, which force could they belong to? Could it be... the ancient Willis family? Have they set their sights on him?! "L, save Ariel!" "Although she was disrespectful to you just now, she is still my cousin!" "I''m asking you for help, for the sake of me." At this moment, Scarlet came to L''s side and pleaded. She knew that L possessed extraordinary medical skills. As her voice fell, all eyes in the room turned to L. No one dared to underestimate him anymore. After all, the shocking scene they had just witnessed had left a strong impact on them. Even in the eyes of many women, L appeared remarkably impressive.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What a powerful man! Chapter 594 Mysterious Elder Chapter 594 Mysterious Elder "Don''t worry, she won''t die!" L approached and examined Ariel''s injuries, then calmly said, taking out a pair of silver needles. After all, she was a rtive of the Harris family, and L couldn''t just let her die. As for Ariel''s sarcasm towards him earlier, L didn''t pay any attention to it at all. When a person reaches a certain level, how could they care about the opinions of ordinary people? L simply regarded this woman with a condescending and indifferent attitude. After a moment... L withdrew the needles and stood up, and Ariel''s pale face regained its color. Her eyes, which had almost lost their vitality earlier, now sparkled with life again. If it weren''t for the bloodstains at the corners of her mouth, no one would believe that she had been on the brink of death just moments ago. Witnessing this scene, everyone present couldn''t help but be amazed by L''s extraordinary medical skills, which seemed almost godlike. Ariel, now fully conscious, opened her mouth and murmured, "Tha... thank you. I''m sorry about earlier." Gone was the arrogance she had disyed before. She would never dare to underestimate L again. With the abilities he had just demonstrated, both in martial arts and medicine, he could easily surpass not only the Harris family and the Gesner family, but even many other powerful families. If L nodded, he could be an esteemed guest anywhere in Ednd. It was truly puzzling why he would lower himself to marry into a mere first-ss family in Ednd. Could it be for the sake of love? If that were the case, one would be hard-pressed to find another man who would stoop so low for love. Such are the thoughts of some people. A momentary decision can change everything. L, of course, was unaware of Ariel''s thoughts. He had never really cared about this woman in the first ce. Now that he saw everyone was fine, including the guards outside who had merely fainted, he let out a sigh of relief. However, he knew that this matter was far from over. Even if he had to chase them to the ends of the earth, he would uncover the identity of those people. With this ticking time bomb, L couldn''t rest easy, especially when it came to Miranda and the others. No one could guarantee that these individuals wouldn''t harm their loved ones. The fortunate thing was that after Miranda absorbed some of the soul energy from the Lord of Evil Spirits, her physical strength had reached a levelparable to a mid-stage Nascent Soul expert. As L contemted whether he should seek Kyrie''s help, amotion suddenly erupted outside.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Make way! Make way! Mr. Harris is injured!" "Quick, get a doctor! Mr. Harris was ambushed on the way here!" "Damn it! What were those people just now? I blinked, and Mr. Harris was like this!" As angry shouts resounded, a group of people carried Eduard inside. However, upon seeing the chaotic scene in the room, they froze in ce, unsure of what to do. Seeing this, L furrowed his brows and approached to examine Eduard''s injuries. The people around Eduard were unfamiliar faces and clearly didn''t recognize L. One of them instinctively blocked his way and coldly spoke, "Who are you? You can''t approach Mr. Harris without permission!" Their reaction sent a shiver down the spines of Ariel and the others, who subconsciously looked at L with worry, afraid that he might suddenly take action. With L''s skills, if he made a move, these people would surely meet their demise! "Make way, let L through!" Just then, Eduard coughed violently and weakly spoke. "Mr. Harris, what happened?" L bypassed the crowd, examining Eduard''s injuries while speaking to him. "I was just about to reach the front door when I suddenly saw several figures fleeing." "I sensed something was off about them, so I naturally tried to stop them." "But as soon as I intervened, one of them struck me with a palm, causing my injuries!" After finishing his words, Eduard coughed again, this time spitting out a mouthful of blood, indicating a severe condition. Eduard''s strength was only at the Transmutation Force level, making him no different from an ordinary person when facing a Golden Core expert. "Dad!" Scarlet screamed tragically, preparing to rush towards Eduard. L stretched out his hand to stop her and whispered, "We can''t disturb his injuries right now. Leave it to me.'' "With me here, everything will be fine." L''s face had turned extremely grim. "1 The nature of Eduard''s injuries indicated that they were caused by the ck-clothed individuals who had just left. Although their attacks were casual, they were not something regr people could withstand. L took out a pill and ced it in Eduard''s mouth, his brow tightly furrowed. He couldn''t help but worry about the five Golden Core experts. Just then, L suddenly felt a strong pressure enveloping him, as if he was a small boat in the ocean,pletely out of his control. He dared not move at all. Vast When he looked up, he saw an elderly man with white hair standing outside the vi. The man was dressed simply and held a whisk in his hand, smiling lightly at L. With a flick of the whisk, L felt the terrifying sensationpletely dissipate, while the ordinary people nearby seemed oblivious to his previous experience. It was evident that this old man was targeting him! Could it be that he was an aplice of the ck-clothed individuals? L narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. Based on his previous experience, he knew that he was no match for the old man if he made a move now! "Young friend, did those five Golden Core experts attack ordinary people just now?" Just then, L suddenly heard an indistinct voice in his ear. He turned his head and saw that the voice came from the nearby old man. However, this voice seemed to be directed only at him! A transmission into his ear? L was startled and pondered for a moment before stepping forward and walking towards the old man. Regardless of the situation, he knew that he couldn''t escape if the old man made a move. It was better to be straightforward and maintain some dignity. Seeing L calmly approach him, the old man''s eyes shed with surprise. Having traveled the world for many years, he had encountered countless individuals stronger than L. However, it was the first time he had seen a young person soposed in his presence. It seemed that this young man''s temperament was extraordinary. "Senior!" L greeted respectfully, speaking with a respectful tone. "If you want to know what just happened, I will tell you everything!" "Young friend, don''t be afraid. I just want to understand the situation." With a light smile from the old man, L promptly recounted everything that had just happened. After listening to L, the old man''s face immediately darkened. His aura suddenly exploded, and in L''s eyes, countless fine threads of spiritual energy swiftly attacked from all directions. They were dense and estimated to number in the millions. The sheer quantity was terrifying. Shocked by this sight, L saw a cold smile emerge on the corners of the old man''s mouth. "You still want to escape?" Chapter 595 Orderwarden Chapter 595 Orderwarden Whoosh! L felt his body spin, and the next moment, a strange force brought him into the void. Not far away, five ck-clothed individuals were running desperately, asionally ncing back as if they were afraid of something. "Can they escape?" The old man sneered, his words filled with disdain. Immediately, L saw the old man reach out into the void, and the five individuals let out a scream the next moment. Their bodies seemed to be instantly imprisoned by the surrounding air, leaving them suspended in mid-air, unable to move. "Practitioners from the ancient realm are not allowed to act recklessly in the mundane world!" "Come with me, all five of you." As the old man''s icy voice fell, the ck-clothed individuals in front suddenly began to struggle violently, their eyes filled with unstoppable fear. "It''s an Orderwarden!" "I don''t want to go with you! It''s better to die than to follow you!" "Escape! Find any means to escape!" The five individuals continued to struggle, but soon one figure broke free and turned into a golden light, fleeing into the distance without looking back. Hmph! Seeing this scene, the old man snorted coldly. With a wave of his whisk, a white radiance shot out, directly hitting the back of one of the ck-clothed individuals. Ah! A miserable scream rang out as blood sttered, and a high-level Golden Core expert fell just like that. L stood by, dumbfounded. Who was this old man? As another expert fell, the remaining four became quiet, their eyes filled with despair, giving up on struggling. The old man turned his head and looked at L. "Young friend, you handled this situation well." "You prevented a greater cmity. Otherwise, some old undying thing would have criticized me for being ipetent." The old man''s expression changed quickly. When he looked at L, his face was already filled with a smile. "May I ask, who are you, senior?" L cautiously asked the old man. Although he didn''t know the old man''s identity, his abilities were undoubtedly the most terrifying he had ever seen. Even if he used all of his trump cards, he might not be a match for him! If the Dragon Ancestor''s soul were to revive, perhaps he would have a chance to fight. "Hehe." The old man chuckled lightly and spoke calmly, "The cultivation realm has regtions that prohibit individuals from the ancient realm from acting recklessly in the mundane world." "As a result, a supervisory organization was formed, called the Orderwarden." "And I, am one of the Orderwarden." The old man''s voice was calm but thunderous in L''s ears. Orderwarden? This old man was one of the Orderwarden? No wonder his strength was so formidable, giving him an unfathomable feeling! But L quickly breathed a sigh of relief. With the presence of the Orderwarden and the death and capture of the five Golden Core experts, at least he didn''t have to worry too much about powerful enemies targeting his family. This temporarily lifted a burden from his heart. At this moment, the old man waved his whisk, and he and the four ck-clothed individuals disappeared directly into the air, leaving L alone in ce, dumbfounded. Ancient Willis family! It must be the ancient Willis family!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The news about me obtaining the inheritance must have reached the ancient Willis family''s ears. It must have been that Wicked Bone who leaked the information! L snorted inwardly and quickly disappeared from the spot. When L returned to the Harris family, they had already recovered from the panic. Thanks to the spirit medicine given by L, Eduard had regained most of his physical strength, and his spirit had noticeably improved. Upon seeing L, Eduard sighed deeply and smiled wryly, saying, "Mr. Willis, I owe you my life again." "Mr. Harris, you exaggerate! It was because of me that you all got involved in this." "I should be the one apologizing." L was Sincerely grateful to Eduard, who had always treated him well and took care of Miranda and the others. After exchanging pleasantries and ensuring that everyone was unharmed, L hurriedly left with Mason. Watching L''s departing figure, Scarlet opened her mouth several times, wanting to say something to make him stay, but ultimately remained silent. On the way, Mason, who was with his brother-inw, took on the role of the driver. At this moment, Mason asionally nced at L while driving, wearing a hesitant expression. "Mason, what do you want to say?" L noticed this and raised an eyebrow, asking. As soon as the words fell, Mason''s expression became somewhat unnatural, and he awkwardly said, "Brother-inw, you and Scarlet..." L immediately understood and wore a bitter smile on his face. "Mason, don''t overthink it. Scarlet and I have nothing between us. That woman was just talking nonsense earlier." "How could I have any involvement with a woman you are interested in? Heh..." Mason must have heard Ariel''s words at the Harris family and probably harbored some resentment and suspicion. L had to exin. "Well, I know that you wouldn''t have any improper thoughts about Scarlet." Upon hearing this, Masonughed self-deprecatingly. "But just because you''re not interested in her doesn'' mean she''s not interested in you, brother-inw. Actually, I can sense that Scarlet seems different towards you." swr "Take this birthday incident, for example. If I hadn''t said I would bring you along, she wouldn''t have let mee. Ahem..." Upon hearing this, L''s expression became somewhat peculiar. Could it be that Scarlet really has some feelings for me? But thinking about it, it didn''t seem possible... it couldn''t be. The first time he woke her up from Conor''s clutches and removed the malicious silver needles from her body, Scarlet had shown great enthusiasm towards him. Although some misunderstandings arose between themter when he asked Eduard to help promote the "Lowe''s Golden Wound Medicine," they had managed to resolve them. Moreover, he had saved her life from the hands of Sagi Fujino, a powerful individual from Ski. Although he had been a bit rough with Scarlet at the time, the two acts of saving her life... could it be? As he pondered, L couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. "Mason, you''re overthinking it. Scarlet probably just feels grateful for me saving her, nothing more. Don''t think too much about it." L coughed and advised his younger brother-inw. Mason shook his head self-deprecatingly and didn''t say anything. Seeing this, L knew it was best not to say anything more. Love was something that couldn''t be forced. If Scarlet didn''t have feelings for Mason, L couldn''t do anything about it. All he could do was keep a distance from Scarlet. Chapter 596 Temporarily Cease Fire Chapter 596 Temporarily Cease Fire L came home without any hesitation and called all of his family members out, speaking to them in a serious tone. "I may have to leave home for a while. If there''s anything you need, you can ask the Graham family for help." "Also, don''t worry about Nora. I''ll take care of it myself." Huh? Listening to L''s somewhat eager words, the father-inw, mother-inw, and Mason all had a startled expression on their faces. Only Miranda, who had known about this beforehand, remained rtively calm. However, a tinge of reluctance and resentment filled her beautiful eyes. L sighed and told them every detail of what had happened today, with the purpose of making them understand the seriousness of the situation. The ce he was going to this time was naturally the Broken Pulse Sect. On one hand, he had promised Kyrie to join the Broken Pulse Sect, where Nora was currently located. On the other hand, the Broken Pulse Sect was an archenemy of the ancient Willis family. By joining the Broken Pulse Sect, he would have the support of the sect, giving him more confidence in dealing with the ancient Willis family. After hearing the ount from Miranda, the four of them stood there in silence for a long time without speaking. Miranda, this time, would not be going with L. Her strength now surpassed even L''s, and she wanted to stay behind to protect her parents and younger brother. In addition, Miranda also wanted to be able to provide financial assistance to L in the future. The development of thepany could not be abandoned. As for Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason, their expressions became slightly grave after listening to L''s narration. "You don''t have to worry too much! People from the ancient realm wouldn''t dare to harm ordinary folks like you!" L reassured. "Miranda has gained power now, and the Graham family will also take care of you." L consoled them. "L, our concern is not about our own safety, but..." Emmanuel sighed and hesitated to continue. However, in the end, he didn''t say anything more. The situation that L and Nora were about to face was so dire that they wouldn''t stop L from going to the Broken Pulse Sect. That night, Miranda, with a seductive charm surpassing the previous night, beckoned to L. Her beautiful face was now blushing, and her heart was filled with shyness. She had to adopt a strong posture even in such matters, seemingly determined to take the initiative. At this moment, Miranda, like a queen, made L''s heart race, wishing to prostrate himself at her feet and let her have her way. This time, it wasn''t the influence of the evil spirit on Miranda, but the genuine and legitimate wife herself. Could L resist such temptation? That night, the temperature in the room remained high. Afterwards, Miranda''s blushing face didn''t fade for a long time as shey in L''s embrace, her eyes reflecting a mix of happiness and a hint of mncholy. "Honey... When will youe back from the Broken Pulse Sect?" Her beautiful eyes were filled with deep reluctance. L''s heart filled with tenderness, and he softly said, "It won''t be long. Maybe I''ll be back soon. I''m just going to the Broken Pulse Sect toy low and see how Nora is settling in. Once Nora is stable there and the ancient Willis family lies low, I will leave the Broken Pulse Sect. After all, I can''t stay hidden there forever, relying on others for protection. I have to rely on my own strength to confront the ancient Willis family." "Mmm," Miranda felt the man next to her exuding determination, confidence, and even a touch of heroism, and her beautiful eyes shimmered with a hint of admiration. She believed that her man would one day stand at the pinnacle of this world. "Baby, do you think I can achieve an extraordinary state in one go?" However, in the next second, the previously domineering and heroic guy had a mischievous smile on his face and kissed Miranda''s smooth forehead, asking, "Ah? What do you mean by achieving an extraordinary state?" Miranda was momentarily stunned, like a little white rabbit, asking in confusion. However, in the next second, she also understood. She lightly bit her tempting red lips and pinched L''s chest. The usually cold and dominant goddess now had a coquettish andining look, stirring up L''s desire.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He wanted to continue pampering her, but in the end, L restrained himself. Miranda was still inexperienced, and L''s heart was filled with tenderness. Meanwhile, in another ce, a arn dpidated temple in the mountains, a slender figure shrouded in a ck cloak restrained their aura to the utmost. On that gloomy and thin face, there was an expression of seriousness and panic. This person was none other than the hig elder of the ancient Willis family, the trusted powerhouse of Maximus Willis, the man with white eyebrows, known as "Diretide," a formidable expert in theter stage of Nascent Soul. But even such a person showed a hint of fear in their eyes at this moment. By their side was Wicked Bone. It was with the help of Wicked Bone, which imprisoned Summer''s soul, that they directly tracked L''s whereabouts. However, Diretide didn''t personally take action and instead sent five Golden Core experts to test the waters. And as expected, the oue was tragic. All five Golden Core experts were targeted by Orderwarden and met a miserable end. "Orderwarden, this organization has been inactive for centuries!" "The major ancient forces even suspected they had disappeared." "Now it seems they''re still around!" "Still restricting the activities of people from the ancient realm in the mortal world." "Damn it, in this case, how can Iplete the task assigned by my master?" Diretide''s expression was ferocious, tinged with a hint of fear. If he had personally taken action earlier, he would have fallen into Orderwarden''s hands by now. Wicked Bone''s gaze flickered, but he didn''t dare to speak. After a moment, Diretide contemted for a while and made a call to Maximus. "Diretide, how is it? Did you capture L?" Maximus asked with anticipation in his tone. "Master, Orderwarden has appeared!" Diretide said in a solemn tone. "What? Orderwarden?" "They still exist?" Maximus'' tone froze, filled with doubt. "Yes!" Diretide reported everything that happened to Maximus in detail. After a long silence on the other end of the phone, Diretide''s forehead started to sweat, sensing the pressure from his master. He knew he had failed this time. Would his master be furious? However, in the next second, Maximus chuckled lightly, "Diretide, you did the right thing. Having those five useless ones make a move to test if Orderwarden is still here is the correct approach. You are my right-hand man, and I cannot afford to lose you. Come back!" "Master, how about I risk my life to capture L? Perhaps there will be a moment of oversight from Orderwarden," Diretide said fearfully and sincerely. The elder, however, stopped him, saying, "No! I said you are my right-hand man. How can a mere Lpare to your life? For now, L is still a worldly person, right? If we act against him now Orderwarden will undoubtedly intervene. He''s going to join the Broken Pulse Sect, isn''t he? Let him join the sect and be a disciple of an ancientsect before we make our move. Come back!" "Yes, master!" Chapter 597 Two Word: Get Out! Chapter 597 Two Word: Get Out! Over the next few days, L made all the necessary arrangements. He entered the surrounding mountains of Ednd and found a ce with the most abundant spiritual energy, where he set up the "Myriad Transformation Energy Array" to gather spiritual energy within a radius of one hundred miles. Hispanions, including Mason and his subordinates, as well as Emerson and Makhi, could practice here. At the same time, he left behind arge amount of cultivation resources, some of which were brought back by Emerson and others from Ghost que Sect''s "ruins". After staying in Ednd for almost a week, ensuring that no one from the ancient Willis family appeared again, L and Miranda indulged in each other for another night before finally deciding to set off. Early the next morning! To avoid the sadness of parting, L quietly packed his things and left directly. Kyrie had already given L the address of the Broken Pulse Sect. After contacting the helpful elder, Kyrie was thrilled upon hearing that L wasing. After confirming that L didn''t need anyone to pick him up, Kyrie reluctantly hung up the phone. The Broken Pulse Sect was located in the rugged mountains near Merton. To avoid attracting attention, L chose the most simple means of transportation: a train. This journey would take about ten hours during which L could carefully consider his ns for the future. Just as he entered the bedroompartment, L was startled by what he saw. The soft sleeperpartment, which should have amodated only four people, was now crowded with people. A girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old was surrounded by the crowd, receiving their care and concern. When L walked in, a middle-aged woman quickly smiled at him and said, "I''m sorry, I''m in the nextpartment. Can I switch ces with you? Our whole family is here." The middle-aged beauty spoke politely and kept stuffing money into L''s hand. L didn''t oppose such a small request and nodded, agreeing to switch to anotherpartment. Thispartment was obviously more normal. A couple who appeared to be college students were flirting with each other, while another middle-aged person was sound asleep on the bed. "Excuse me, sir, you''re sleeping in my bed," L checked his ticket and politely informed the sleeping middle-aged person. "Get lost, don''t disturb my sleep," the middle-aged person replied rudely, waving his hand at L. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged person had a bad temper and directly cursed at L. This reaction also surprised the young couple beside them, who were evidently frightened by the middle-aged person. They stopped flirting and moved to the side, seemingly not wanting to get involved. L frowned. Although he didn''t want to cause trouble, he couldn''t help feeling annoyed. This middle-aged person took his seat and still had such an arrogant attitude? L remained expressionless and firmly said to the middle-aged person, "Please give up the seat; it belongs to me!" L''s words immediately angered the middle-aged person, who stood up abruptly and red at L with his triangr eyes. "Didn''t you hear what I said? I told you not to disturb my sleep!" "Do you want to pick a fight?" L sneered, narrowing his eyes. His whole body suddenly emitted a cold aura.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "What are you trying to do?" Sensing that L was not someone to be messed with, the middle-aged person''s tone changed, and his voice became somewhat submissive. "Get lost!" L didn''t say much, just coldly spat out two words. As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged person felt a tremor in his heart and looked at L with a mixture of fear and unwillingness. However, he didn''t dare to provoke L easily. He turned his head and walked away. When he reached the door of thepartment, he suddenly turned around and said fiercely, "Fine, you wait and see!" L didn''t take the middle-aged person''s threat to heart. He simply tidied up the bed that the middle-aged person had messed up and went to sleep on his own. The conflict between the two just now made the young couple next to them feel a bit uneasy. They exchanged nces and decided to leave directly. It seemed that they also sensed that the middle-aged person was not someone to mess with. If they stayed here, something might happenter! Just five minutes after the young couple left, there was suddenly a loud noise outside the carriage. Thepartment door was forcefully opened, and the middle-aged person who had just left came back. Behind him were three or five burly men, each with a ferocious expression on their faces. "Kid, how dare you threaten me? I think you''re asking for death!" "Damn it, brothers, beat him up!" With the middle-aged person''s roar, four or five people rushed forward, and thest person conveniently closed thepartment door. Listening to the screams and asional thudsing from inside the carriage, the young.co hiding on the side cautiously peeked out. Their eyes were filled with relief. en.swhovels Thank goodness they reacted quickly and ran away. Otherwise, they would have been implicated too! "Ah, that guy from earlier is probably done for! With the middle-aged person looking so fierce, he must have been ruthless!" "Yeah, he wouldn''t have dared to make a move unless he had confidence. If it were me, I would have backed off long ago." "It''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Sometimes, you just have to swallow your pride." The two whispered to each other, seemingly disapproving of L''s actions just now. Just then, a heavy blow reverberated through thepartment door, causing even the door to shake. Hiss! Seeing this scene, the young couple couldn''t help but gasp and took a few steps back. But at that moment, the inside of the carriage suddenly became calm, and soon L walked out with a rxed expression. After scanning the surroundings and seeing the young couple, he walked past them and headed towards the end of the carriage. After L disappeared, the young couple quickly looked inside the carriage. They saw that the four or five men who were there earlier were now lying in disarray, their faces covered in blood, looking miserable. There were also low groans of pain intermittentlying from inside. "I was wrong! I was wrong! Please don''t hit me anymore!" "I''ll leave! I apologize for what I did earlier!" "Give me a chance to correct myself!" Hearing themotion, the men inside thought that L had struggled to get up and kepto apologizing. After a while with no response, the men cautiously raised their headset and d breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it was the young couple. The chubby middle-aged man gave the young couple a threatening look and quickly ran away before leaving. Before leaving, he nced at L''s departing figure and his eyes were still filled with gloom and resentment! Chapter 598 Innocent Girl Chapter 598 Innocent Girl "Just now, that handsome guy took care of four or five people by himself?" After a while, the girl finally spoke to her boyfriend. At that moment, the boy had already been shocked by the scene earlier, sitting in his seat without saying a word. Just then, L came back after washing his hands outside. Seeing that the middle-aged men had already left, he wasn''t surprised at all. To him, dealing with those people was just a trivial matter and not worth paying attention to. If they hadn''t underestimated their abilities, he wouldn''t have bothered with them at all. "Big... big brother, please have a seat!" The young couple, seeing L return, clearly had a touch of fear in their eyes as they smiled and spoke to L. L saw their expressions and understood that they must have been frightened by the earlier scene. He wanted to exin something, but shook his head and simplyy down on the bed. After all, they were just strangers who happened to meet, and there was no need for further interaction. The train continued moving forward, and L''spartment remained unusually quiet. The middle-aged men who had left didn''t return even after getting off the train. It wasn''t until the next morning, after L had a good sleep, that he saw the train graduallying to a stop, reaching its destination, Merton City. He stretchedzily and muttered to himself, "Finally arrived. I should try to avoid taking trains in the future if I can. They really waste too much time." Outside the train station, there was a sea of people. L greedily breathed in the fresh air outside. After entering the Broken Pulse Sect this time, he had no idea what he would face. An ancient martial sect... L felt a sense of curiosity welling up inside him. Just as L was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a lightughter from behind. Then an excited voice sounded, "Hey, sir, we meet again. Is this your first time in Merton?" Turning around, L realized it was the family he had exchanged tickets with when they boarded the train. They had been very friendly, and L had a good impression of them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I''ve heard of the famous Horizon Mountain in Merton, and I wanted toe and see it this time," L replied, which was not entirely a lie. The territory of the Broken Pulse Sect was located deep within Horizon Mountain. As soon as he finished speaking, the girl across from him suddenly brightened up and said to L, "What a coincidence! We''re also going to Horizon Mountain! Would you like to go together? Horizon Mountain is near Westunity, and it will take some time to get there. We have rtives in Westunity, so we can guide you there." The girl seemed to have a great liking for L and talked without stopping. L initially wanted to refuse, but seeing that the adults around her didn''t object, he agreed. After all, he wasn''t in a hurry, and it would be nice to havepany on the journey. Moreover, L could sense that the girl''s family... might also be cultivators. Interesting... Upon hearing L''s eptance of her request, the girl cheered and reached out her hand to L, saying, "Sir, my name is Fiona Morrison. This is my dad, this is my mom..." At this point, L suspected that Fiona''s talkativeness wasn''t because she had a liking for him, but rather because she might naturally be a chatterbox. After introducing everyone behind her, Fiona looked up and asked L, "Sir, what''s your name?" "I''m L Wills!" L chuckled lightly; he couldn''t bring himself to dislike this naive girl. If Nora grew up, she would probably be just like her. "Hehe, Mr. Willis, don''t mind her," Fiona''s father said. "My daughter spends too much time cooped up at home, so she''s excited to be out for a trip." "If you don''t want to, you could leave first." Just then, a middle-aged man approached L and smiled at him. L exchanged a few polite words with the man. They were also heading to Horizon Mountain, and they were cultivators too! Could it be that they were also going to the Broken Pulse Sect? L couldn''t help but specte. With this in mind, L smiled and said, "It''s no problem, I''m alone anyway." "We can travel together, and it''s nice to havepany." After hearing L''s words, Fiona''s excitement grew even stronger, and she immediately took L''s hand and walked forward. She continued to chatter along the way, constantly talking to L. However, most of it was about food; it seemed she was a foodie... Fiona appeared to be fifteen or sixteen years old, but she was actually only thirteen or fourteen. Due to her cultivation, she had developed well for her age. This was the most innocent and romantic age, where she held onto purity and curiosity about everything. Her family followed behind, watching L and Fiona with smiling faces, seeming very indulgent towards Fiona. However, before they had walked far, they ran into arge group of people. L took a closer look and recognized the middle-aged man he had beaten up on the train leading the group. As soon as the middle-aged man saw L, his face instantly filled with anger, pointing at Lafed cursing, "Bastard, you can fight, huh?!" and "If five people couldn''t deal with you, I''ve brought thirty people this time!" "Let''s see how you fight now! Brothers, get him! Dare toy a hand on me? Don''t you know Buck Baldwin''s status in Merton?!" "Finish him!" With Buck''s roar, many people turned their gaze in this direction. But upon seeing the conflict, they quickly dispersed and didn''t dare to gather around. The locals had heard of Buck''s notoriety; he was a famous gang leader. If they attracted his attention, they might face retaliation. As Buck''s voice fell, the crowd behind him swarmed towards L with a whoosh. Each of them had a fierce expression on their faces, cursing, "Dare to touch Buck? Did this guy disrespect you?" "Come here and apologize to Buck on your knees! We might consider going easy on you!" "Otherwise, breaking one of your legs would be the least of it!" Various threatening voices echoed around, causing Fiona''s family to furrow their brows. Especially Winston Morrison, Fiona''s father, narrowed his eyes, emitting an invisible aura. They had important matters to attend to on their journey to Horizon Mountain with their daughter. They couldn''t let these thugs dy them. With this in mind, Winston stepped forward and calmly said to Buck, "Gentlemen, let''s talk it out! It would be best if we don''t resort to violence!" Winston didn''t want the situation to escte; he didn''t want to harm ordinary people. His first thought was to defuse the situation. However, when Buck heard his words, he burst intoughter and said to Winston, "Best not resort to violence? What if I insist on it?" "Are you all with this guy? If not, you better get lost!" "Today, I''m determined to make this bastard bleed!" Buck shouted at Winston, and soon his gaze, filled with ferocity, fell upon L. Chapter 599 I Said, You Need To Have Strength. Chapter 599 I said, you need to have strength. "If you don''t want to end up disabled, kneel down and apologize to me, then p yourself 30 times!" "Forget about what happened in the train! Otherwise..." Buck said arrogantly. "You!" Winston''s face turned cold as if he wanted to stand up for L. However, L stopped him directly. "I''ll handle this myself." "I happen to have practiced boxing for a few years. Dealing with these thugs shouldn''t be a problem," L said confidently. Hearing L''s words, Winston looked at him strangely for a moment. But since L was stronger than all of thembined, he couldn''t tell how strong his opponent was. He just felt that there were too many people on the other side and that his family seemed to get along well with the young man so he wanted to help out. After all, if L were an ordinary person, he would definitely be at a disadvantage. However, since he had refused, he didn''t insist any further. In a short while, he would see this young man suffer and then make his move. At this moment, he couldn''t determine L''s strength, hence this thought. If Winston knew that L was a Golden Core expert and a perfect dual-attribute Uppecia, he would probably be astonished. Just as this thought crossed Winston''s mind, he saw that L had already made a move. Alone, he walked step by step toward the group of people. He looked at Buck with a wicked smile on his face and said, "Seems like you''re unreasonable? Well, being unreasonable is also eptable. Sometimes, I don''t like being reasonable either!" "But, you need the strength to be unreasonable!" "Burke, right? Do you think you have it?" Upon hearing these words, Buck''s face turned pale with anger. "What the f***! It''s Buck!" "I''ll make you understand my strength right away!" "Get him, kill him!" However, before he could finish speaking, L had already made a move! He single-handedly charged into the crowd of over thirty people, like a tiger among sheep! Seeing this, all thirty-plus people swung their weapons and attacked L, causing Winston and the others to feel a pang of anxiety. p, p, p! Faced with this situation, L remained calm andposed. He extended his palm and pped those people one after another. With each p, he directly sent someone flying, quickly eliciting a series of astonished exmations from the onlookers in the distance. "Wow! This young man is so skilled!" "What''s the use of being skilled? That''s Buck we''re talking about!" "It''s over now. Buck has beenpletely offended!" "I guess this young man won''t be able to leave here today!" The locals who were aware of the situation looked at L''s formidable skills and instead of being amazed, they showed a touch of sympathy. However... In just a minute, wails filled the air, leaving only one person standing! "Godd*** it!" Buck saw this scene and his face twitched uncontrobly! This guy, so powerful? This time, he had lost face big time. Being humiliated in front of so many people, how could he continue to thrive here? Thinking of this, Buck gritted his teeth and took out his phone, shouting at L once again, "Fine! You''ve got guts, Bastard!" "Thirty people aren''t enough, I''ll call three hundred people over!" Hehe! Upon hearing Buck''s words, L coldly chuckled, "I advise you not to waste your efforts! Calling more people won''t help!" "You better take care of yourself first." With L''s voice falling, he instantly disappeared from his original position with a single step and reappeared in front of Buck. His eyes were filled with coldness. "I said, being unreasonable requires strength!" "Now, where is your strength? Why can''t I see it?" After L finished speaking, he kicked toward Buck''s legs. Crack! The sound of two bones breaking echoed as L directly kicked off Buck''s legs! Thud! With an icy gaze, L flung Buck backward without any trace of emotion and caused another uproar. "Move again, and you''re dead!" L turned his head, leaving behind a cold remark, and walked toward Winston''s direction. Buck, staring at L''s back, couldn''t hide the fear in his eyes. He stood frozen in ce, unable to make a single move. "L, you have great skills!" Just as L approached Winston, Winstonughed heartily and said with an unhidden admiration in his eyes. "L, judging from your skills, have you practiced martial arts? I wonder if you want to be a true master." "Not the kind of master that ordinary practitioners are." Winston asked subtly, as he had developed an affinity for L and even considered taking him as his disciple. L hadn''t used his true energy just now, relying solely on his physical body and fists to deal with Buck and the others.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing this, L shook his head helplessly and said, "No need, Mr. Morrison, thanks for your kind offer!" L''s words made Winston chuckle once again. "You remain modest, truly admirable! It''s just a pity about your aptitude." Listening to Winston''s words, L thought to himself, if Winston knew that he was also a cultivator and his cultivation level far surpassed his, I wonder what Winston would think? After dealing with Buck, L and his group didn''t dy for long and headed towards Westunity City. ording to Winston, they had to reach Horizon Mountain before noon tomorrow, so time was very tight By the time they arrived in Westunity, it was already gettingte. Under Winston''s arrangements, L checked into a hotel. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the hotel''s high floor, L looked at the towering Horizon Mountain in the distance, feeling the majestic aura and couldn''t help but sigh. Within these mountains, is there really an ancient sect hidden? If it weren''t for his powerful opportunities, his cultivation progress could never catch up with the disciples of such sects. Knock, knock, knock! Just then, a gentle knocking sound came from the door. L''s eyes flickered as he said, "Come in." "Mr. Willis, I''m sent to assist you in going to Broken Pulse Sect by Mr. McCarthy." "As long as you have the time, we can depart at any moment." Standing outside the door was a young man who looked handsome and extraordinary. Kyrie addressed L as "brother" since they considered each other as brothers, so naturally, this young man referred to him as "senior." L assessed the young man and could sense his restrained aura, carrying a touch of otherworldliness. Mid-Golden Core stage? Indeed, people from ancient sects are extraordinary! In terms of cultivation level alone, the young man surpassed him. "Grayson McCain?" L raised an eyebrow and spoke casually. "That''s right! Mr. Willis, you know me?" Grayson chuckled lightly and asked upon hearing L''s words. Grayson was the person Kyrie had told L about over the phone, saying that someone woulde to meet L in Westunity, and it seemed that this person was him. "What about Fiona and the others who came with me today? And what is the reason for going to Horizon Mountain tomorrow at noon?" Instead of answering Grayson''s question, L changed the topic and asked Grayson. "Tomorrow is the day when Broken Pulse Sect opens its doors every five years. On that day, various martial sects and noble families with some connection to Broken Pulse Sect will send qualified children to be assessed by the sect." "Those who pass the assessment will be epted as outer disciples of the sect." Chapter 600 The Bitterness Of Deception Chapter 600 The Bitterness of Deception Grayson exined and spoke again, "Fiona? I seem to have some impression! It seems that their family doesn''t belong to any sect or n but are wandering cultivators. They entered the path of cultivation due to some inheritance from their ancestors. Going to Horizon Mountain tomorrow is also for the purpose of the entrance assessment." Listening to Grayson''s exnation, L understood and chuckled lightly, saying, "Then I''ll go with them tomorrow. Since we''ve met, I''ll escort them to the end." "But don''t easily reveal my identity." Although Grayson was a bit puzzled by L''s words, he still agreed. Early the next morning, Fiona directly called out for L to wake up. Looking at Fiona and her family dressed in grand attire, they didn''t look like they were going mountain climbing at all. But L wasn''t surprised by this, as he already knew the situation yesterday. Now looking at Fiona again, he understood why she seemed so excited. However, he had heard from Grayson yesterday that the admission standards of Broken Pulse Sect were quite high. He hoped that Fiona would meet the requirements. "L, it''s gettingte. Let''s get ready to depart." "However, we may not be able to apany you to the end. When we arrive at Horizon Mountain, we have our own matters to attend to." "Going to a ce where ordinary people can''t go, to take care of some business." Hearing this, L couldn''t help but feel speechless. He thought, so you''re going to participate in the disciple assessment of Broken Pulse Sect, as if I didn''t know? In their eyes, he was probably just an "ordinary person" who could run errands. He had to admit that among the cultivators he had encountered, this family had rtively good temperaments. L had a very good impression of them and didn''t show any dissatisfaction with their words. After leaving the hotel, Grayson was already waiting downstairs. "This is my friend, Grayson McCain." "He can be considered our guide this time." L casually exined, and the other members of the Morrison family didn''t react much, except Winston looked at Grayson with some doubt in his eyes. It seemed that he sensed something extraordinary about Grayson. Horizon Mountain stretched for thousands of miles and was exceptionally magnificent! Just as they stepped into the territory of Horizon Mountain, L felt a much denser spiritual energy rushing toward himpared to the urban areas. Winston and the others also had expressions of enjoyment. The real Broken Pulse Sect, like those hidden sects, was concealed within a grand formation that shielded their aura and couldn''t be discovered by outsiders. After reaching the formation that led to the sect''s territory in a valley...This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, Mr. Willis, let''s part ways here." "It was nice meeting you." Winston lightly smiled at L. "No need to part ways. Let''s go to Broken Pulse Sect together on the way." L''s lips curled up with a yful smile as he said to Winston. Ah? Winston and the other two were stunned for a moment, showing a surprised expression. Did L also know about Broken Pulse Sect? But before Winston could speak, L had already signaled Grayson with his eyes. Grayson nced around. They were already near the mountaintop, and there was no one else around. At this moment, he took out a hexagonal stone tablet from his body and ced it in a notch on the nearby stone wall. Suddenly, a formation appeared, and the scenery before them distorted and surged like the Eight-Gate Illusion Array that Butch Ghost had set up to deal with L. That Eight-Gate Illusion Array imed to be a separate space, isted from the outside world. And these hidden ancient martial sects were also concealed within formations that imed to be separate spaces. As the spiritual energy of the Earth gradually depleted and became unsuitable for cultivation, the ancestors of these ancient martial sects set up formations that could gather spiritual energy and iste themselves from the outside world. This allowed them to continue their cultivation for generations. Of course, these formations that formed the domains of sects and ns were muchrger and more profound than the Eight-Gate Illusion Array. At this moment, Grayson chuckled lightly and spoke to everyone, "Wee to Broken Pulse Sect!" As they entered the domain of Broken Pulse Sect, the towering mountains and peaks before them were no smaller in scale than the outside Horizon Mountain. Nestled among the mountains was a pce-likeplex emitting a thick aura of grandeur. Taking a deep breath in this ce, one could feel the energy within their bodies bing incredibly active. The concentration of spiritual energy here was hundreds of times higher than the outside world! The scene before them had already stunned Winston''s family, and L silently marveled at the profound strength of this ancient power. After a while, Winston turned to L and said, "Mr. Willis, you really fooled me! I didn''t expect you to be one of us. If I had known, I wouldn''t have hidden it and made things so tiring. Since we''re all here to participate in the assessment, I hope you can take care of my daughter." Winston instinctively thought that L was also here to participate in the assessment, considering how young he was. No one could have imagined that L was actually a high-level cultivator in the Golden Core stage and had been directly invited by Broken Pulse Sect. L didn''t refute Winston''s words and quickly joined Grayson, leading the group towards the pce-likeplex. Along the way, they could see many others heading in the same direction. It seemed that they were also external cultivatorsing to participate in the assessment. During the journey, Fiona''s admiration for L grew even stronger. She grabbed L''s arm, her voice filled with excitement. "L, I''m so happy! I never thought you were also a cultivator. My family has always restricted my outings to keep my abilities hidden. I''ve rarely had any friends. When we arrive at Broken Pulse Sect, L, please take care of me!" Listening to Fiona''s sincere words, L smiled lightly in his heart and nodded at Fiona. "Alright, I promise." Grayson, who was leading the front, couldn''t help but feel moved. Fiona probably didn''t know the weight behind L''s promise. For Broken Pulse Sect, L''s presence was of great significance. The treatment he would receive here could be imagined. With L''s care, Fiona might be able to avoid many troubles if she could truly stay in Broken Pulse Sect. As cultivators, their speed was incredibly fast. Within the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the group arrived at the entrance of the pce-likeplex, which was the gate to the sect''s territory. The gate was over ten meters high and hundreds of meters wide, exuding a majestic and powerful aura. Above the gate, the three characters "Broken Pulse Sect" were like soaring dragons. "Who goes there?" At this moment, a stern voice suddenly rang out from beside the gate. Grayson saw the person and quickly greeted, "It''s me! I''m here to escort... Mr. Willis into the sect." Grayson almost revealed L''s identity but quickly shifted the topic. "Grayson." Upon seeing Grayson, the person greeted him and then turned to leave after scanning L and the others. Only Fiona hade for the assessment, but having a cultivator apanying her could be considered a flexible arrangement by Broken Pulse Sect. Grayson soon led the group to a martial arts arena and gave L a signal before hurriedly leaving. He needed to quickly report back to Kyrie. Chapter 601 You CanT Pass, I Said Chapter 601 You Can''t Pass, I SaidProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Wow, L, there are so many people here." Fiona felt a bit nervous seeing so many cultivators her age. She grabbed L''s arm and spoke in a low voice. "Don''t be afraid. These might be your future fellow disciples." "No need to fear them. It will be normal in the future," L reassured her, looking around. At this moment, many people had already arrived at the martial arts arena. The crowd, big and small, totaled more than a hundred, and more people were approaching. Seeing these figures, L''s eyes shed with surprise. He didn''t expect that there would be so many cultivators participating in the entry assessment for Broken Pulse Sect. As an ancient martial sect that surpassed ordinary martial forces and even hidden forces, the attraction was indeed remarkable! "Excuse me, sir, you seem unfamiliar. May I know which family you''re from?" Soon, someone approached and greeted L with a light smile. L''s figure was rtively eye-catching among the crowd, and his cultivation level was much higher than everyone else present. In the eyes of others, his temperament was unfathomable, making him naturally seen as a formidable opponent among the assessors. Immediately, some people wanted toe over and make friends, while others wanted to test him. "Oh, I''m an independent cultivator," L said calmly. However, just as his voice fell, a mocking voice suddenly came from the side. "Winston? You''re still alive! I thought you died during thest expedition!" Hearing this voice, L couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and looked at Fiona and the others. Winston? Was this voice directed at Fiona''s father? "Aidyn Neal? It''s you!" Winston turned around to see several people walking towards him, and the one leading them was his former good friend. However, this person had betrayed him during an expedition, nearly causing his death! Seeing Aidyn, Winston''s face instantly darkened, and his true energy burst out uncontrobly. "Aidyn! Do you have the audacity to seek me out?" "Do you know how hard it was for me to find you these past few years? I wish I could kill you right now!" As Winston''s voice echoed, the entire square suddenly erupted with a surge of energy belonging to thete-Core Formation stage. "Heh, Winston, consider yourself lucky that you didn''t die in the expeditionst time!" "Did you really think I considered you a good friend? Hahaha, if it weren''t for your Gluttonous Jade Pendant catching my interest, and my strength being weaker than yours before, I wouldn''t even bother acknowledging you." "I obtained the Gluttonous Jade Pendant a long time ago, and I didn''t need to put in so much effort!" "With the boost from the Pendant, my strength is not weaker than yours now!" Aidyn shouted, and an aura no weaker than Winston''s burst out as well. At that moment, all the gazes in the square turned towards them, and the atmosphere became tense. "Within Broken Pulse Sect, private fights without permission are prohibited!" "Stop immediately, or your cultivation will be disabled, and you''ll be expelled from Broken Pulse Sect!" Just then, a stern voice resounded from the void, followed by several figures emerging. They had solemn expressions, radiating an unfathomable and icy aura. "This is the Hall of Enforcement of Broken Pulse Sect!" "I heard that only the most elite disciples of Broken Pulse Sect enter the Hall of Enforcement. They are young but possess at least the strength of the Golden Core Realm!" "Anyone who offends the Hall of Enforcement will either be severely injured or killed! Even their sect and family members will be permanently banned from entering Broken Pulse Sect!" Exmations resounded, and both Winston and Aidyn''s expressions revealed a hint of fear. With a cold snort, both of them simultaneously retracted their auras. There were numerous disciples participating in the entry assessment for Broken Pulse Sect, andbined with their apanying family members, there were already hundreds of people on the square. Naturally, there were disciples of the Hall of Enforcement present to maintain order in such a situation! After the Hall of Enforcement exerted its influence, those who harbored personal grudges on the square also held back. "Hmph! I''ll spare you this time! But once we''re out of Broken Pulse Sect, even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth, I won''t let you go!" "Heh, let your daughter pass the entry assessment of Broken Pulse Sect first!" "My son, Ryan, was noticed by the sect''s officials a year ago. They wanted to take him as their disciple. This entry assessment is just a formality for us." "Do you think I''ll let anything happen to me once my son joins Broken Pulse Sect?" Aidyn''s tone was extremely arrogant, filled with confidence. That was also the main reason why he had hidden from Winston for so many years and suddenly appeared now. Once he entered Broken Pulse Sect, his lineage would receive the sect''s protection! Even if Winston had more courage, he wouldn''t dare to touch him anymore! "You!" Upon hearing Aidyn''s words, Winston became infuriated and couldn''t find words to respond. "Dad, don''t talk to this loser and his family." "Fiona is just an ordinary talent, with only mid-Core Formation strength. It''s a delusion to think she can join Broken Pulse Sect!" "Do you really think everyone is like me? After today, our two families will no longer be on the same level." "Just talking to them makes me feel ashamed!" Just then, a young figure walked forward and taunted Winston''s family. The young man had a handsome appearance, but his expression was extremely arrogant. His strength had reached the peak of thete-Core Formation stage, making him one of the top among the assessors. His disdainful gaze swept over Winston''s family, but when he nced at L, he paused for a moment and asked with a hint of confusion, "Which family are you from? I''ve never seen you before." For disciples like them participating in the assessment, they were either from ancient martial forces or powerful independent cultivatoret within a certain circle. They would usually be acquainted with each other. UMS But Ryan Neal found L unfamiliar, and his eyebrows furrowed tightly. "I''m not from any family, nor do I have any master. I suppose I can be considered an independent cultivator L calmly replied. Although he had a good impression of Winston''s family, he didn''t have much knowledge about the conflicts between the two families, so he didn''t want to get too involved. "Oh, an independent cultivator," Ryan responded mockingly upon hearing L''s introduction. Then his gaze quickly shifted away from him. "That''s right, Ryan is correct!" "People like him won''t be on the same level as us in the future. There''s no need to waste our breath on them!" Aidyn saw his son''s overwhelming dominance and felt a sense of satisfaction. Heughed at Winston''s family and led his family away. However, after walking a few steps, Ryan suddenly stopped, turned his head, and looked at Fiona. With a sinister smile, he said, "Fiona, you won''t pass this year''s entry assessment, as dered by me!" "Oh, and you! I can only say that you are incredibly unlucky! Why did you have to associate yourself with this loser''s family?" Ryan pointed at L,ughed arrogantly, and disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 602 Three Parts Of The Assessment Chapter 602 Three Parts of the Assessment As the Neal family departed, the Morrison family fell into a brief silence. "Ah, L, we''ve burdened you this time," Winston sighed deeply, his tone filled with guilt. "Listening to Ryan''s words just now, it seems he''s preparing to y some tricks during the entrance assessment." "If we really cause you to fail the entrance assessment, consider it a huge favor owed by my family! You can alwayse to me if you need anything." After a moment, Winston shook his head, his eyes filled with helplessness. The Neal family has now ascended to be stewards of the Broken Pulse Sect, an unattainable status for them! He couldn''t imagine what they could do if they really intended to trip them up during the entrance assessment! For a moment, the entire Morrison family was engulfed in a sense of despair. "Mr. Morrison, don''t say that!" "Who says we''re definitely going to fail the entrance assessment? Ryan is just a minor obstacle. He''s not even a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, nothing to worry about." L had never mentioned participating in the entrance assessment from the beginning. Besides, with his strength at the Golden Core stage, participating in an assessment typically intended for those at the Uppecia or Core Formation stages would be somewhat unfair. Although L''sforting words had no effect on Winston and the others, Fiona, despite her young age, understood what was happening. She stepped forward and took L''s hand, looking at him with a hint of distress. "L, I''m sorry! I''ve caused you trouble." Seeing Fiona on the verge of tears, L felt a pang of heartache. He quickly stepped forward and smiled gently at her. "Fiona, don''t lose hope so quickly. Do you remember what I promised you earlier?" "I promised to take good care of you in the Broken Pulse Sect." "I''ll make sure to keep my word!" L''s words immediately brought a smile to Fiona''s face, and she nodded earnestly at him. However, Winston sighed once again, thinking that L''s words were just meant tofort Fiona. With time passing, more and more figures appeared in the square, quickly surpassing three hundred in number. Many people greeted each other upon meeting, indicating that they were quite familiar with each other. However, there were also enemies present, such as Winston and Aidyn. When enemies meet, envy arises! Some couldn''t help but engage in a fight on the spot, only to be stopped by the Hall of Enforcement, with some even losing their lives! The intervention of the Hall of Enforcement quieted the previously noisy square. About half an hourter, several figures rushed over from a distance. L looked up and saw a white-haired old man leading the group, emitting an extremely powerful aura. Behind him was Kyrie. Kyrie had obviously spotted L''s figure, but since Grayson had already greeted him, he didn''te forward to acknowledge L. He just blinked at him from a distance. The expression of satisfaction in his eyes couldn''t bepletely concealed. It seemed that L''s decision toe to the Broken Pulse Sect was also a kind of trust and recognition in his eyes. Moreover, with L carrying the heritage jade pendant, being able to join the Broken Pulse Sect was definitely a blessing for the sect! "Wee, everyone, to the entrance assessment of the Broken Pulse Sect, held once every five years. I am Sullivan Kidd, Vice Sect Leader of the Broken Pulse Sect!" "I am also the host of this assessment! I believe everyone is already familiar with the assessment content." "I won''t say much more. Since the assessment has begun, please prepare yourselves, all disciples participating in the entrance assessment!" As the white-haired old man leading the group spoke, the square began to stir. Many people quickly reminded their juniors, as most cultivation families or individual cultivators aspire to join the Broken Pulse Sect, an ancient power. Although many had already prepared, being in front of the sect still made them somewhat nervous. The Morrison family members were equally tense. L noticed Fiona''s flushed face, her body trembling slightly. "L, I entrust Fiona to you." "I have no other requests, but if possible, please ensure Fiona''s safety during the assessment." "Even if she fails the assessment, it''s okay. Please, I beg you!" At this point, Winston''s request had shifted from joining the Broken Pulse Sect to ensuring survival, indicating how fearful he was of Ryan''s connection. Originally, L wanted to revealContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. his identity at this moment, as participating in this kind of entrance assessment with his strength wouldn''t be convincing. However upon second thought, he realized he hadn''t officially be a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect yet. So why not take this opportunity to suppress his strength and participate in the assessment? With that in mind, L gestured to Kyrie to convey his thoughts. Kyrie, understanding L''s intentions, seemed surprised at first but then silently conveyed the matter to Sullivan, who was nearby. Soon, L saw Sullivan smile knowingly, seeming quite interested in his idea, and nodded in agreement from a distance. Phew! L breathed a sigh of relief. He could sense Sullivan''s strength, which was like a deep abyss. The strength of this Vice Sect Leader of the Broken Pulse Sect was probably no lower than Kyrie''s, at least at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage or higher. Perhaps he had even reached the Void Profound Realm! Soon, at Sullivan''s call, the many disciples participating in the entrance assessment began to move forward. "Fiona, can you tell me what the assessment entails?" As they walked towards a building in the front square with the majority of participants, L took the opportunity to ask Fiona. "Huh? L, don''t you know?" "I have memorized the assessment content long ago!" Fiona giggled, showing no suspicion about why L didn''t know. "The assessment is divided into three parts!" "The first part is climbing thedder in front! It''s said that there are formations set up by senior experts on thedder. It''s very difficult to pass!" "The second part is traversing perilous terrain, but we still don''t know which two peaks we have to cross!" "The third part isbat. We have to fight against senior members inside the sect, and only if they deem us capable can we pass! This part has the highest elimination rate!" Listening to Fiona''s exnation, L nodded silently. Chapter 603 The Price Of Being A Dog Chapter 603 The Price of Being a Dog These three parts should assess the disciples'' physical fitness, true energy utilization, andbat ability respectively. Indeed, worthy of being an ancient sect, their requirements for disciples areprehensive. However, none of these were a problem for L, especially thest part. In terms ofbat, he wouldn''t lose to anyone. There were about a hundred or so disciples participating in the entrance assessment this time. They all looked eager as they eyed the longdder ahead, getting ready for action. Fiona subconsciously grasped L''srge hand and whispered softly to him, "L, I have always been weak in physical fitness since childhood. Can you help me with the first part?" ording to Fiona, the first part was basically passable for most of the assessment disciples, but the ease of passing varied. Unexpectedly, Fiona wasn''t confident about the simplest first part. But of course, L had no problem with this small request. He nodded directly and agreed. "Get ready! The first part of the assessment is to climb thedder! Thedder has a total of 9, 999 steps! The time limit is three hours! Those who fail to pass within three hours will be eliminated!" "Outstanding performance will be rewarded. Please show all your abilities!" "Go!" As Vice Sect Master Sullivan''s voice fell, the prepared individuals all rushed towards the front with a swish. Upon seeing these people rushing up thedder, many immediately revealed expressions of pain, looking somewhat overwhelmed. Beside thedder, there were many ck-d youths, the disciples of the Broken Pulse Sect''s Hall of Enforcement. "Let''s go!" L chuckled lightly and grabbed Fiona''s hand, ready to go forward directly. However, at this moment, Ryan walked over from the side and said to L with a nce, "Two useless people, dare topare who reaches the top first?" After saying this, Ryan''s eyes were full of disdain and provocation, as if he didn''t even consider L and the others worth his attention. Many people were following him at this moment, all joining in the jeering. They should all be people who were familiar with Ryan in ordinary days. Plus, Ryan was now favored by the stewards within the sect. It was quite normal for some to try to curry favor with him. "Boring!" Despite Ryan''s provocation, L remained unmoved. He rolled his eyes at him and then quickly led Fiona towards thedder.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "F*ck, what''s a wandering cultivator acting so arrogantly for? Wait for an opportunityter, and make some trouble for them! I won''t allow these two to pass the assessment!" With Ryan''s voice, the others behind him immediately let out a sinisterugh, showing their malicious intentions. Although L had suppressed his strength to the Core Formation Realm, his physical fitness andbat experience were still intact. So, this assessment was like child''s y for him. As soon as he stepped onto thedder, L felt a huge pressure enveloping his body. This pressure made him instinctively want to bend over. It was then that he realized why those who rushed in first looked so pained. Trying to circte his true energy, he was horrified to find that the true energy in his body was sealed, as if it had been suppressed. In other words, internal strength was directly ineffective here. To pass this part, one had to rely solely on physical strength. The Broken Pulse Sect''s heritage was indeed ancient, and such methods were not something ordinary powers couldpare with. However, this pressure was like child''s y for L''s physical strength. His muscles trembled, and his strength burst out, easily resisting the pressure! Turning his head to look at Fiona, he found that she had only ascended two steps at this point, already showing signs of difort on her face. Seeing this scene, L frowned. Although this girl''s overall strength was good, her physical fitness was too poor without being able to use true energy. With nearly ten thousand steps in total, usually the pressure would increase after passing halfway. If Fiona was struggling already, how would she passter on? "L, don''t worry about me, I can hold on!" Fiona seemed to notice L''s gaze and pretended to smile rxedly at him. "I''ve been in poor health since I was a child. My Dad spent a lot of effort to find the Gluttonous Jade Pendant to treat my body." "But who knows, Ryan''s father used a trick to take it away. Without Gluttonous Jade Pendant, my physical fitness has also deteriorated a lot." Fiona exined to herself, gritting her teeth and continuing to walk forward. Is there such a secret? No wonder Winston hates Aidyn so much. If it were him, and someone took Nora''s life-saving thing away, he would probably have to kill his whole family. Thinking of this, L couldn''t help but feel softness in his eyes. From this point of view, Fiona must have suffered a lot since childhood, but looking at how cheerful she is now, she must be very strong inside. "It''s okay, I''ll go with you." L chuckled, holding Fiona''s hand and walking forward step by step. At the same time, a wisp of pure Dragon Energy flowed into her body without any trace! Dragon Energy is a special energy derived from the dragon kidney on the left, which is not exactly the same as true energy. Although the true energy in L''s body has been suppressed, the Dragon Energy can still move. Fiona sensed this, and her big eyes suddenly looked at L in surprise. "L, this is..." "Stop talking and focus!" L gave her a look. "Uh-huh!" Fiona nodded obediently. At this moment, Ryan and others who were following behind quickly caught up with L and sneered at him, "Fiona, this loser, can''t pass the first level. I expected it, but I didn''t expect you to be a loser too!" "I advise you to give up on her as soon as possible, otherwise with your strength, you may fall to the bottom in the second level! Ha ha ha ha!" Ryan''s sarcastic voice fell, and as expected, bursts ofughter erupted from around him. L said coldly to him without raising his head, "If you don''t want to die, get out of here before I can bother to talk to you!" "Otherwise, I will make it impossible for you to pass the first level now!" Um? L''s arrogance was beyond Ryan''s expectation. He immediately raised his eyebrows and winked at the person next to him. Soon this person stood directly in front of L, stood on the steps and said to him condescendingly, "How dare you speak to Ryan like this? I think you are impatient!" en.swhovels "Kneel down and apologize to Ryan! Otherwise, you two will stay here today!" Wow! The man''s voice fell, and the group of people around Ryan stopped in front of L. From the looks of them, L didn''t intend to let him go any further without apologizing. "L..." Seeing this scene, Fiona also held L''s hand in fear and subconsciously hid behind him. "You are really as annoying as a swarm of flies!" L sighed, and when he raised his head, the cold look in his eyes was intense. "I told you not to mess with me, but you didn''t listen." "If that''s the case, then don''t leave!" As soon as L finished his voice, he narrowed his eyes and quickly kicked his right leg forward, directly on the right leg of the younger man who had just spoken. Ah! Soon a scream rang out, and the younger man''s right leg waspletely broken by L''s kick. Hey on the steps and rolled over, looking extremely painful! Wow! This scene was beyond everyone''s expectations. No one expected that L would suddenly take action at this time. The remaining people quickly dispersed towards the distance with fearful faces, no one wanted to be attacked by L again. As he just said, this man''s right leg was fractured at this time, and it was obvious that he was no longer capable of going up! The surrounding Hall of Enforcement disciples were naturally rmed by the situation here, but they only nced at it briefly and looked away. Fighting is allowed during the assessment. This is the default rule. As long as no one is killed, they will basically not intervene. "Well, L, you have the guts!" "Let''s see!" Ryan''s eyes were also full of fear, and he kept shouting at L while retreating back. L''s move made him immediately give up his n to attack him. Without the blessing of true energy, his skills were indeed very average. But after passing the first level and regaining the use of energy, let''s see how you fight me! "let''s go!" After giving the order, the remaining people simply abandoned this young man here, jumped up the steps in groups and drifted away. "Haha, this is the price of being a dog!" L nced at his younger man who was still wailing, without any sympathy in his eyes, and directly pulled Fiona to continue climbing. Chapter 604 Ryan Reaches The Summit Chapter 604 Ryan Reaches the Summit On the square, the Winston couple had been closely watching L''s side. Seeing Ryan stop L, they instinctively covered their mouths. But then they saw L act decisively, disabling one person. Only then did Winston remember that besides cultivation strength, L was also extremely skilled inbat! "With L around, Fiona will definitely pass the first level!" Winston muttered to himself, as if trying to reassure himself. The recent conflict was just a small incident for the participants in the assessment. After all, most of them knew why they were here. They didn''t have spare energy to mind other people''s business! An hourter! The voice of Sullivan, the Vice Sect Master of Broken Pulse Sect, suddenly echoed in everyone''s ears, "Ryan Neal is the first to reach the summit, special reward: one Energy Replenishment Pill!" At this moment, L and Fiona had just passed halfway, and L could already clearly feel the pressure around him. Fiona, sweating profusely, her face turning red, appeared to be struggling tremendously. But even in this state, Fiona didn''t utter a word of surrender, gritting her teeth and persevering. This scene brought a hint of relief to L''s eyes. With a weak body, there would be no hope if the willpower was weak as well. Fortunately, this girl had a stubbornness and resilience! Cultivators always went against the natural order. If onecked even this bit of perseverance, no matter how much help L provided now, there wouldn''t be much achievement in the future. L had thought very clearly from the beginning. Although he could help her alleviate most of the pressure, he wouldn''t do it. He only needed to take care of Fiona and intervene at critical moments. In contrast to L''s indifference, the others who were stuck halfway were somewhat unsettled. Ryan''s reaching the summit clearly put immense pressure on them. Some people, in their anxiety, took several steps at once. Unable to hold on, they immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily downward. At this moment, the Hall of Enforcement disciples who had been standing by quickly stepped forward, catching them and loudly announcing in a cold tone, "Eliminated!" "No! I refuse to ept it! I can still hold on! Give me another chance!" This person, upon hearing the word "eliminated," became instantly excited. He struggled while spitting blood, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Ignoring his reaction, the Hall of Enforcement disciple didn''t even spare him a nce and forcibly took him away from thedder.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With this person, over a dozen participants had already been eliminated by now! And after passing halfway, the number of eliminations would only increase. L and Fiona were not thest ones. Behind them, there were still three or five figures gritting their teeth and persevering. "Those who cane here are the cream of the crop among people. But now, they''re just at the bottom here despite usually being superior." "The blow from this kind of disparity must be very difficult to bear." L sighed and stopped paying attention to these people, focusing on Fiona beside him. The Hall of Enforcement disciple who had been following them the whole time had a trace of doubt in his eyes. He had noticed L after L had repelled Ryan and the others. ording to his observation, with L''s strength, he could easily reach the summit. It took Ryan an hour to reach the summit. If L were to sprint all the way, the time should be more than halved! After all, from the beginning until now, the Hall of Enforcement disciple hadn''t seen L under any pressure! His face had always been rxed and indifferent. "This guy is exceptionally talented and powerful. He''s bound to soar to great heights in the future!" "We must inform the captain and make sure to recruit this guy into the Hall of Enforcement early!" Little did L know, while he hadn''t even passed the first level yet, the Hall of Enforcement, which was touted as the most difficult to join within Broken Pulse Sect, was already scheming to win him over. If he knew about this news, he wouldn''t know whether tough or cry. As more and more people reached the summit, Fiona finally passed two-thirds of the steps. She looked up at the passing disciples cheering at the mountaintop with a hint of envy in her eyes! With only one hour left and the summit in sight, she still had a chance! Fiona kept encouraging herself. While L apanied Fiona in their continuous ascent, there was amotion at the summit. Sullivan, Kyrie, and several elders of the sect appeared. "Vice Sect Master!" "Elders!" Greetings were exchanged incessantly, and soon Sullivan and the others arrived at the foot of thedder, looking down. The Vice Sect Master''s gaze naturally fell on L. Seeing L''s rxed demeanor, he couldn''t help but shake his head and say to Kyrie in a low voice, "What''s with L? His background is extremely special. If he wants, we could even make him an elder. Why would he participate in the entry assessment?" "As long as he speaks up, he can use the sect''s resources as he pleases!" "Is he ying around?" Kyrie knew that Sullivan valued talent and had set his eyes on the inheritance within L. Ever since Kyrie reported L''s information to the sect, there had been a fiercepetition within the seet to recruit him. In the end, Sullivan had forcibly reserved L to be under hismand using his status as the Vice SectMaster. This was also why the Sect Master was currently in seclusion. Otherwise, L would definitely not be under Sullivan''smand. However, despite all this, whether L joined them or not ultimately depended on L''s decision. Kyrie chuckled lightly and said to Sullivan, "L has never yed by the rules." "He grew up in the mundane world, perhaps he doesn''t want to break the rules because of himself." Listening to Kyrie''s exnation, Sullivan didn''t believe it for a moment. He said teasingly, "Why do I feel like he''s doing it for that little girl?" "I just checked that little girl. She''s nothing special, and she even had a hard time passing the entrance exam." "Whatever, let him do whatever he wants. As long as he can join our faction," Sullivan said helplessly. "Oh, by the way, how about Ryan''s talent? I heard he''s been taken in by the Deacon in advance?" Listening to Kyrie''s puzzled words, Sullivan, who was still a little irritated, coldly snorted and said, "His talent is decent among this group, but still far inferior to L!" "If L were at his level, he could easily crush him with one hand!" Meanwhile... As they watched Sullivan and the other big shots from the sect, Ryan and the others were filled with admiration. "If only I could be a disciple of one of them someday." "For that, I''m willing to pay any price!" One person murmured to himself, his voice full of longing. "Hmph! Who do you think you are? Do you know how strict these seniors are in epting disciples? They wouldn''t even look at you unless you were a core disciple!" "For Ryan to be a steward''s apprentice, it''s a huge honor that doesn''te often!" "Stop daydreaming!" Listening to the various discussions around him, Ryan coughed lightly and quickly changed the subject, saying, "So, L was so arrogant just now. I thought he had some real skills." "He probably just learned a few years of boxing in the mundane world, and now he dares to act arrogant in the first level!" "I''ll make sure to settle the score in the second level!" As Ryan''s cold words fell, the people around him echoed continuously, "Maybe he won''t even pass the first level!" "He''s just useless. How can hepare to Ryan? Ryan was the first to reach the top. Even if L tries his best, he won''t catch up to Ryan!" "Ryan, now that you''ve been taken in as a steward''s apprentice, you''d better take care of us when you enter the sect!" The various praises and ttery from those around him made Ryan feel extremely pleased. Soon, they forgot about L and Fiona, focusing solely on Ryan, the focal point among the examination disciples. As for L, he was nothing in their eyes! Chapter 605 Last Minute Comeback Chapter 605 Last Minute Comeback As time passed, more and more people passed the test. With half an hour left, L and Fiona still had hundreds of steps to climb! At this point, Fiona''s pretty face was extremely flushed, andrge beads of sweat kept rolling down. Not only was there pressure on thedder, but there was also immense pressure from the numerous seniors and assessment disciples on the mountaintop. "L, why don''t you go up first." "I might fail, I can''t drag you down!" Although Fiona said this, her steps were still extremely difficult as she ascended another step. Huff, huff! As soon as she reached this step, Fiona began to breathe heavily, her expression filled with pain. Seeing her like this, L couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. Fiona was already amazing! Ten minutes ago, she was almost at her limit, and yet she still persisted through hundreds of steps. This kind of perseverance was alreadymendable. Thinking of this, L lightly smiled and said to Fiona, "Fiona, I believe you can do it." "Also, please believe in me, I can definitely take you to the mountaintop." "Okay?" Hearing L''s gentle words, Fiona felt a surge of strength welling up inside her once again. After ncing at L, she quickly nodded solemnly and continued to lift her feet towards the top. At this point, there were few people left on thedder. They were either close to the mountaintop or despairing and giving up because they were far from their goal. Only L and Fiona were still persevering! In thest ten minutes, they were only five hundred steps away from the top! "Hehe, thesest five hundred steps are the hardest in the entiredder! Fiona definitely won''t be able to make it!" "L is also foolish. Clearly, he has the strength but insists on being with Fiona. He''s probably going to be dragged down by her." "Who cares, having two fewerpetitors isn''t bad for us!" The disciples who had already passed on the mountaintop had their eyes on L and Fiona. They could also see that L seemed to be much more rxedpared to Fiona. "Kyrie, what do you think?" At this moment, Sullivan frowned and asked Kyrie. Of course, he was referring to how L and the others would pass this first assessment. After all, in his eyes, Fiona''s chances of passing were somewhat slim. "I think L will definitely surprise us." Kyrie was very confident in L and said with a faint smile. Oh? Sullivan was somewhat surprised by Kyrie''s confidence. His gaze couldn''t help but turn towards L and Fiona below. At this point, Fiona was indeed in bad shape. The flush on her face had turned pale, and her legs trembled with every step. If it weren''t for L apanying her all along, Fiona would probably have given up long ago. "Onest minute! Please hurry up!" At this moment, the Enforcement Hall disciples next to them reminded L withplex expressions. Whether it was L''s perseverance or Fiona''s resilience, it filled them with admiration. If L got stuck at this first stage, they would be very regretful, especially since they had just exined the matter to the Head of the Enforcement Hall. "L... I can''t hold on anymore!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I... I''m sorry..." Fiona felt her vision blur, and as the voice of the Enforcement Hall disciple rang out, her originally steadfast heart copsed! With just over three hundred steps left, unless she ran through them all in one breath, there was no way she could pass! And she obviously didn''t have the strength for that. Her biggest wish now was not to drag L down. Hahaha! Ryan at the mountaintop burst intoughter at this moment, his eyes full of mockery. "Thesest three hundred steps, even if it were me, it would take more than ten minutes to pass!" "In thest minute, they can''t possibly make it!" "Fiona is finished! L is finished too! After I enter the Broken Pulse Sect, I will be an existence they can''t reach!" At this moment, Ryan''s eyes were filled with a sinister gleam as he began to envision the wonderful life awaiting him after entering the sect. The despair in L''s and the Morrison family''s eyes would surely be a delightful sight. Not only him, but all the assessment disciples at the mountaintop shared the same sentiment. Many shook their heads, no longer intending to watch. The oue was already decided! "Fiona, you did great." Just then, L''s voice rang out again, exuding aforting power. "Leave the rest to me." As L''s voice fell, he suddenly reached out and patted Fiona''s body several times. Then, taking a deep breath, he grabbed Fiona''s waist and began to sprint upward withrge strides! Fiona felt a moment of dizziness, then suddenly found herself in L''s arms. Unexpectedly, as L continued upwards, the pressure on her body did not increase at all. Instead, she feel same warmth flooding her body again, revitalizing her both physically and mentally! And L''s scent... it smelled really good... For some reason, this thought popped into Fiona''s mind, and her face turned crimson as her heart raced. Boom! Boom! Boom! L''s speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he directly crossed over hundreds of steps, and his speed continued to increase, rushing towards the mountaintop at an astonishing pace. "Hiss! This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!" "How can he be so rxed, and still carrying a person!" "The first stage of thedder test relies on physical fitness alone, without using any true energy. How did he manage to do it!" "I don''t believe it, this scene is simply absurd!" Amotion erupted at the mountaintop! Everyone widened their eyes, their expressions filled with disbelief! Swish! Swish! Swish! At this moment, L was still quite far from the others, but in almost the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of them. Snap! He gently set Fiona down, then smiled lightly at her and said, "Fiona, we''ve passed the test smoothly." Silence! A deathly silence! From the start of thest-minute countdown to when L started moving, twenty seconds had passed! And now, reaching the mountaintop, there were only a dozen seconds left until the end! In other words, L hadpleted thest, most difficult three hundred steps in less than thirty seconds! And he was carrying a girl! This wasn''t just astonishing anymore-it was terrifying! How terrifying was this guy''s physical strength? "Unfair! L tantly vited the rules!" "I protest!" Chapter 606 Deputy Sect MasterS Statement Chapter 606 Deputy Sect Master''s Statement Just as the whole scene fell into silence, a voice full of resentment suddenly rang out. Naturally, the speaker was Ryan! At this moment, Ryan''s face had already be extremely dark, and the final scenepletely caught him off guard. Just the thought of L''s actions made him feel a sense of fear rise inexplicably in his heart. No, this can''t be! L must be stopped in his tracks! Otherwise, with the talent L disyed, he would eventually fall into his hands sooner orter! At this point, even if it caused dissatisfaction among the elders, he had to speak up. As Ryan''s voice fell, all eyes turned towards him with a rustling sound. Shortly after, a middle-aged man from the Broken Pulse Sect stepped forward and said in a low voice to Ryan, "Ryan! What are you doing? Neither the deputy sect master nor the elders have spoken. Who gave you the right to speak here?" "The Deacon!" The speaker was none other than the Deacon, who intended to take Ryan as his disciple. At this moment, the Deacon''s face was gloomy, wishing he could shut Ryan up immediately! However, since Ryan had already spoken, there was no turning back! He could only continue with a stiff upper lip, "Respected elders, I have no objections to L''s passing the test!" "But Fiona clearly relied on him to pass the test. If she is allowed to pass, it would be uneptable to everyone!" Ryan''s voice was resounding, immediately causing a stir. Many people, after recovering from their shock at L''s actions, nodded in agreement with Ryan''s words. In their view, Fiona''s passing was indeed somewhat unfair. Fiona''s face was flushed at this moment. Mainly, she didn''t expect L to help her pass the test in this way. Now, seeing L being criticized by everyone, she felt ufortable too. She was about to speak, but at this moment, L squeezed her hand to signal her not to speak. "You make sense," said the deputy sect master, Sullivan. "However, the rules do not explicitly prohibit helping others pass. L''s strength in the first stage was exceptional, which is understandable." "This is only a one-time exception and shall not be taken as precedent!" Soon, Sullivan''s voice rang out, although somewhat stern, it was obvious that he was protecting L. Of course, there were no rules explicitly prohibiting helping others pass in the first stage. Sullivan''s words directly settled the matter. Ryan, feeling unwilling, originally wanted to speak up again, but the Deacon quickly covered his mouth upon seeing this. "Are you crazy? You don''t want to enter the Broken Pulse Sect?" "Don''t drag me down!" The Deacon, nervous, pulled Ryan aside and scolded him angrily. Ryan then came to his senses from his anger, feeling a sense of relief. After all, he had just been in conversation with the deputy sect master, and if he had offended him, a word could have determined his fate Fortunately, his actions just now didn''t result in anything too bad. ncing at L from afar, Ryan muttered, "Consider yourselves lucky! There are still two more tests toe!" "I''ll see how you handle them!" After hearing the deputy sect master''s words, Fiona''s heart was filled with excitement. She grabbed L''s hand and kept talking. "L, did you hear that?" "The deputy sect master spoke up for us! This is a great honor!" "Someone as unattainable as the deputy sect master may be someone I can never reach in my lifetime!" L looked at the extremely excited Fiona in front of him, his face full of smiles. Without the pressure of thedder, Fiona quickly recovered under the nourishment of the Dragon Energy. she had been infused earlier. Moreover, after just enduring, L could clearly feel Fiona''s strength growing, although the increase was very slight. But it would undoubtedly be greatly beneficial to her in the future. "The rest of you take an hour break, and we''ll start the second stage in an hour!" Deputy Sect Master Sullivan waved his hand and led the members of the Broken Pulse Sect away. However, before leaving, he gave L a meaningful nce.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The message was clear, asking L to meet himter. Understanding Sullivan''s intention from his eyes, L shrugged and instructed Fiona not to wander around before walking towards Sullivan''s direction. Soon, L saw Sullivan and others sitting in a pavilion, chatting andughing. Seeing L approaching from afar, Kyrie chuckled and said to Sullivan, "Deputy Sect Master, L is here!" "Greetings, Deputy Sect Master. Greetings, esteemed elders," L greeted politely as he approached Sullivan and Kyrie. Sullivan stood up and looked L up and down, his satisfaction evident in his eyes. "Not bad, not bad! Kyrie has briefed me about you. I''m considering taking on a disciple. Are you willing, L?" Hmm? Sullivan''s words caught L off guard, prompting him to look directly at Kyrie. Kyrie nodded repeatedly, indicating that he should agree. L understood. Despite the ancient origins of the Broken Pulse Sect, there were still interpersonal considerations. Joining under a prominent figure like the deputy sect master was undoubtedly the best had a choice for him. Moreover, good rtionship with Kyrie and trusted him not to harm him. With that in mind, L nodded directly and respectfully bowed to Sullivan. "Greetings, Master!" "Haha, good disciple!" Sullivanughed heartily. "Consider this as my weing gift. After you officially join, I''ll arrange a weing feast for you!" Seeing L agree, Sullivan was overjoyed andughed heartily. As hisughter faded, a palm-sized pouch fell into L''s hands. What''s this? A storage pouch? Looking at the delicate pouch in his hand, L''s pupils contracted involuntarily. In the modern world, with the sparse spiritual energy and the decline of many ancient sects, treasures like storage artifacts were extremely rare! Sullivan giving him one at their first meeting showed how much he valued him. Although L already had a mustard seed pouch, it paled inparison to the one in his hand, both in quality and storage space. Using his spiritual sense to probe, L found numerous cultivation pills piled inside, indicating that Sullivan had spared no expense. Excited, L bowed respectfully to Sullivan once again. "Thank you, Master!" "As my disciple, your matters are my matters," Sullivan dered warmly. "I will help you seek revenge against the ancient Willis family, but their strength should not be underestimated. We need to n carefully. Do you understand?" Sullivan''s words served as a reminder for L not to act rashly but also indicated his firm support. He and the Broken Pulse Sect were undoubtedly on L''s side. Chapter 607 Schemes Chapter 607 Schemes L felt relieved and pleased with Sullivan''s attitude. Beforeing, he had wondered about the Broken Pulse Sect''s specific attitude towards him. Now, it seemed favorable. Since entering the cultivation world, he had encountered many treacherous situations, making the attitude of this Broken Pulse Sect deputy sect master quite moving. Perhaps it was because of his heritage, but there were no genuine favors between people. The fact that the other party could disy such an attitude was already reassuring. Moreover, bing a disciple under him gave L a sense of belonging and peace of mind. Master, master! L had been without a father since he was 18, always relying on himself. This feeling of having someone to rely on was something he had rarely experienced. "Alright, L, since you''ve chosen to personally undergo the entrance assessment," Sullivan said, "I won''t stop you. However, let''s make it clear: You''re only allowed to use the strength of your peak Core Formation stage!" "I''m looking forward to your performance!" Upon hearing Sullivan''s words, L''s face lit up with a confident smile. "Master, rest assured, I''m confident in my abilities!" After chatting for a few more moments, L turned and walked towards the mountaintop. Watching L''s departing figure, Kyrie chuckled and said to Sullivan, "Deputy Sect Master, what do you think of L?" "He''s more than just good; I''ve hit the jackpot!" Sullivan eximed. "I can tell thisd is a perfect Uppecia. Moreover, breaking through to the Golden Core Realm and awakening dual special attributes! Besides his inherited qualities, just these few points make him an unparalleled genius in cultivation! Whether it''s his strength, character, or temperament, he''s top-notch! I never expected to find such talent in the sec world outside!" "It''s a blessing for our Broken Pulse Sect to have my disciple L!" As Sullivan''s voice fell, many people in the pavilion nodded silently. However, some had mixed expressions, with hints of rejection and concern. "Perhaps it''s also a disaster. Don''t forget, he''s a traitor from the ancient Willis family!" an elder frowned. Hearing this, Kyrie''s expression darkened, and he snorted, "Elder Everchanging, don''t say that! Our Broken Pulse Sect has always been hostile to the ancient Willis family. Adding L won''t change that." Deputy Sect Master Sullivan waved his hand. "Are we afraid of the ancient Willis family? Enough, L is now my disciple. Let''s not discuss this further!" Meanwhile, back on the mountaintop, L scanned the area but didn''t see Fiona. His brows furrowed, and his expression darkened. Given Fiona''s admiration for him earlier, she should have obediently listened when he told her not to move around. Her sudden disappearance could mean trouble! Although the Hall of Enforcement disciples were maintaining order around, L knew they wouldn''t intervene unless a major conflict urred. Quickly approaching the crowd, L soon spotted a group of people gathered in the distance. Within the crowd, insults and jeers were directed at someone. "Fiona, you''re nothing but useless! You don''t deserve to be here!" "If I were you, I''d have slunk away by myself already!" "Yeah, what''s the big deal about relying on others? Show some real skill by passing the first stage on your own!" Five or six people surrounded Fiona, their words filled with provocation and insult, though they hadn''t resorted to physical violence yet. Many bystanders watched the spectacle, unwilling to intervene. Among the crowd, Fiona''s face blushed crimson, her petite figure appearing extremely vulnerable amidst the crowd. Trying to avoid these people, but how could they let her off so easily? Someone pushed Fiona forward, startling her, and causing her to identally sit on the ground. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears. After all, this young girl was only thirteen or fourteen years old. Although she appeared graceful due to her training, she was still young. Meanwhile, others aroundughed heartily, as if watching a good show, their eyes filled with mockery. When L witnessed this scene, a surge of anger rushed to his head! These damn people dared to bully Fiona while he was away? However, Ryan was not among the crowd. d. L scanned the area and noticed Ryan hiding in the crowd, sneering continuously. en snovels Seeing this situation, it was clear that he was also involved in this scene! Fiona, surrounded by people with sinister smiles, felt extremely frightened. Although she had been a Since childhood, s I protected by her she had due to her physical condition. She had never experienced such bullying before, and now, she felt inexplicably panicked. In her mind, she instantly thought of L! If L were here, he wouldn''t allow her to be bullied, right? "L, where have you gone! I''m so scared!" Tears streamed down Fiona''s face, catching the attention of the onlookers once again, causing a wave ofughter. "Haha, she''s crying!" "Someone like you isn''t suitable for the cultivation world!" "Ever heard of survival of the fittest? You''ll be devoured clean sooner orter!" "We''re just helping you adapt in advance!" The surrounding people became more arrogant in their remarks, and even those watching agreed with nods. Navigating the cultivation world was far more dangerous than the mundane world, indeed! "When Fiona adapts is not for you to decide!" At that moment, a cold voice rang out, followed by the sudden appearance of L. Upon hearing this familiar and steady voice, Fiona immediately lifted her head, confirming it was L. She rushed forward and threw herself softly. Her entire body was tro L''s arms, s trembling, showing exte "It''s all right now, with me here, no one will dare to bully you again." While L spoke words offort, the icy undertone in his voice was palpable to all. Ryan, witnessing L''s arrival, couldn''t help but smirk. The goal was to make you angry, to make you furious!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As long as you dare to act directly here, the Hall of Enforcement will step in, let''s see how you handle it! These were indeed Ryan''s tactics, but before this, Ryan had strictly instructed them not toy hands directly. Just taunting was sufficient! I don''t believe L will be able to bear witness to this scene without reacting! This was Ryan''s scheme against L! Chapter 608 Dare I Not Hit You? Chapter 608 Dare I Not Hit You? It can be said that L only had two options now: either take action and be subdued by the Hall of Enforcement, or swallow his pride! Whichever choice he made, Ryan felt confident of his victory! With L''s appearance, many onlookers showed a hint of curiosity, eagerly anticipating how L would handle the situation. A chubby man who had just been attacking Fiona sneered upon seeing L. He disdainfully spoke to L, "Who makes the decisions here, you or me?" "Just because you did well in the first round doesn''t mean you can look down on everyone!" "Let me tell you, in terms of cultivation, we are not inferior to you! We''ve just spent a few more years honing our skills in the mundane world, slightly better physical conditioning than the average person. What''s there to be so arrogant about?" "Yeah, who do you think you are! So what if I bullied Fiona? Are you daring enough toy a hand on us?" After the chubby man''s words, others also began provoking L one after another. They dared to confront L in such a manner because Ryan had promised them rewards! Once they entered the Broken Pulse Sect, they would all belong to Ryan''s faction. Their future days would be better! When presented with such benefits, no one would directly refuse! The chubby man leading the group was particrly arrogant, seemingly afraid that L wouldn''t dare to act. He continued to approach L, using both physical gestures and words to provoke him. The more unpleasant L''s expression, the more pleased he felt! "Do you really think I won''ty a hand on you?" L chuckled coldly, his tone icy. "Talk is cheap. Why don''t you make a move?" The chubby man paid no attention to L''s threat and continued advancing towards him. Smack! In that moment, L narrowed his eyes, swiftly struck out,nding a resounding p directly across the chubby man''s face. L put half his strength into this p. Even if the chubby man had True Energy shielding, it was no match for L''s force. Bam! The chubby man was sent flying, spinning in mid-air before crashing heavily to the ground. Silence fell over the surroundings. Despite many anticipating this confrontation, witnessing L''s actual action still evoked shock. "So what if I hit you?" L sneered, stepping forward and stomping directly on the chubby man''s body. Boom! As L''s voice fell, he forcefully stomped towards the chubby man''s abdomen with a single foot. Pfft! A bright red spray burst forth from the chubby man''s mouth, his face instantly losing its color. "Help! Murder!" "Where are the Hall of Enforcement seniors? Someone is attacking here, aren''t you going to do anything?" "L, you dare to act openly! Do you not regard the Broken Pulse Sect at all?" Soon, various cries rang out, followed by a rush to condemn L for his arrogance and recklessness! Themotion naturally caught the attention of the Hall of Enforcement, and soon over a dozen disciples d in ck attire made their way over. Upon seeing the conflict involving L, Captain Rodrigo Ramos was taken aback. Someone quickly exined the situation to him. "Hall of Enforcement seniors, L suddenly struck someone just now! Many people witnessed it!" "You must ensure justice! L has a violent temper, acts belligerently, and is not suitable for the Broken Pulse Sect! I suggest revoking his qualification for thepetition!" "Yes, I saw it too. If we hadn''t intervened in time, he might have killed the person!" "I believe revoking his qualification is not enough; he should be expelled!" "Violence should not go unpunished!" Among the crowd, there were constant echoes of support, and not far away, Ryan''s smile became increasingly pronounced. L, oh L, you''ve ultimately fallen into my trap! Now that the Hall of Enforcement has been alerted, let''s see what fate awaits you! Hehe, this is the price of offending me! As the crowd continued toment to the captain of the enforcement team, they failed to notice the calcting expression that began to appear on Captain Rodrigo''s face. What''s going on? How could he be unaware?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a quick nce at the scene, he basically understood the situation! Never mind these people bullying others, they were just asking for trouble bying to someone''s door. Even if it was L''s fault, he would turn a blind eye! Not because of anything else, just because he was L! Who was L? Rodrigo knew a thing or two about him. The Deputy Sect Master and the Great Witch Doctor had both hinted to him. With that in mind, the captain of the enforcement team spoke directly to the crowd, "Alright, I''ve heard enough." "It seems like you were the ones bullying others first, right? All of you apologize to L!" "That''s it for this matter." "Hahaha, L, did you hear that? The brothers from the Hall of Enforcement want you to apologize to us!" "If the senior brother says so, do you dare to defy him..." As the captain''s voice fell, the fat man burst intoughter, but halfway through his sentence, he abruptly stopped. A look of confusion appeared in his eyes. "Th- this brother, did you just say we should apologize to him?" "But, clearly, I was the one who got hit by L!" The fat man''s face was full of grievances. Rodrigo didn''t care about all that, and upon hearing the fat man''s questioning, his face immediately turned cold as he said in a frigid tone, "What? You don''t want to?" "If you don''t want to, then I suggest you leave right now." "You have one minute to consider. If you don''t apologize, you will all lose your qualifications to continue thepetition!" Wow! The captain''s words directly caused a stir among everyone. No one had expected such an ending! L had hit someone, and instead of apologizing, it was the victim''s side who was asked to apologize! Although they had bullied others first, they hadn''tid a finger on anyone! But they didn''t dare to defy Rodrigo''s words! Didn''t they hear him? If they didn''t apologize, their qualifications would be canceled! Soon, the fat man and the others gritted their teeth and began to bow and apologize to L. Each of them had a sincere expression, afraid that L would be dissatisfied. "Hehe, considering Fiona wasn''t harmed, let''s just leave it at that!" "But if there''s a next time, I won''t go so easy on you!" L''s words were simply taking advantage of the situation! These people were extremely aggrieved! We were the ones who got hit! Howe it sounds like you were the one being bullied! Afterward, the fat man and the others dispersed one by one, none of them daring to stay near L. Now, even the discerning eye could see that the Hall of Enforcement was biased toward L. Who knew if L would strike again? They didn''t want to risk getting beaten for no reason! "I have high hopes for you." "When you enter the sect, consider joining our Hall of Enforcement." As the crowd dispersed, Rodrigo gave L a light smile and left directly. Watching the captain of the enforcement team''s departing figure, L also chuckled inwardly, realizing that the captain was trying to curry favor with him. It was a pity that his strength wasn''t as simple as it seemed on the surface. Otherwise, he might have actually joined the Hall of Enforcement for some fun. "Fiona, if you encounter something like this again in the future, don''t be afraid!" "If you need to act, then act. I will always have your back, you understand?" Listening to L''s reassuring words, Fiona nodded vigorously. When L made his move just now, she also felt inexplicable relief in her heart! Her parents had always warned her not to get into conflicts with others for the sake of her health, which had resulted in her somewhat timid personality. But today, she suddenly realized that sometimes violence could quell violence! As long as you had enough strength, no one would dare to bully you! Strength! Strength! I need to be stronger! L didn''t know that his unintentional action had quietly changed Fiona''s life. Chapter 609 The Second Trial Chapter 609 The Second Trial The conflict between L and Ryan naturally stirred up a wave of discussions among the crowd. The obvious leniency of the Hall of Enforcement towards L also revealed a mysterious aspect to them. Many people spected about L''s identity. Could it be that, like Ryan, he had found a backer in the Broken Pulse Sect beforehand? Many scheming individuals, some even wearing respectful expressions, approached L to greet him. Of course, they were thinking about making contact with L to leave themselves a way out. After all, with the strength L was currently disying, they were fully qualified to follow him, just like those who followed Ryan. However, L had no fondness for these people at all. Practitioners should contend with heaven and earth! Always seeking to attach oneself to others would lead to no great achievements in life. After brushing off these people, L turned his head to nce at Fiona, only to find that something seemed amiss with her. However, he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong and shook his head with a wry smile. It seemed he had worried too much about Fiona. Even if he saw traces of his daughter Nora in her, he shouldn''t feel this way! Speaking of Nora, L felt a pang of longing in his heart. The little one was now in the Broken Pulse Sect! He believed that after the assessment ended, he would soon see his daughter. An hour passed quickly, and the second trial began swiftly with the arrival of Sullivan and his group. "The second trial tests everyone''s proficiency in using their true energy!" "The mountain peak we''re on is called Fe Peak, and we''ll be heading to the distant Tamrane Peak!" As Sullivan spoke, he pointed into the distance. There stood a towering mountain peak, shrouded in mist, exuding an ethereal atmosphere. From L''s estimate, there were probably hundreds of kilometers between the two peaks! "Except for using external objects and artifacts, any other means can be used. As long as you''re among the first thirty to arrive, you''ll pass!" Wow! As Sullivan''s voice fell, there was an immediate uproar in the surroundings. Not being able to use external objects and artifacts was understandable, as it ensured fairness. However, if someone had advantageous conditions or a flying artifact, they could easily surpass most people. But this time, there was no time limit for the second trial. However, only the top thirty would be selected! This elimination rate was a bit too high! With Sullivan''smand, the crowd quickly rushed down the mountain. These practitioners participating in the assessment generally had the strength of the Uppecia and Core Formation stages. Without the use of artifacts, they couldn''t stay airborne for long. Therefore, they needed to n their true energy usage well to reach the opposite Tamrane Peak with minimal consumption. "Let''s go too."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. L chuckled lightly, nodding to Fiona. This time, Fiona had great confidence. Although her physical condition was extremely poor, her proficiency in using true energy was outstanding! Especially various true energy techniques and martial skills, she could wield them skillfully! Upon hearing L''s words, Fiona stepped forward, infusing her legs with true energy, and dashed forward. This move was also an active disy for L. After all, her performance in the first trial was very poor, and she wanted to regain some respect in L''s eyes. "Not bad." L easily caught up with Fiona, nodding and smiling at her. "For this second trial, Ryan probably won''t give up on obstructing us." "Let me make it clear in advance, unless it''s a matter of life and death, I won''t intervene! So, for this second trial, it''s all up to you." Fiona nodded solemnly at L''s words. Even if L didn''t say it, that was her n! She hadn''t grown up relying on others. From enduring so much ridicule and mockery since childhood to now, her inner resilience might be stronger than what L imagined. Fiona continued to run forward, her speed extremely fast, disappearing from the sight of the crowd in the blink of an eye. No matter how fast Fiona elerated, L could easily keep up. After chasing for dozens of kilometers, Ryan''s group finally cursed in frustration and gave up the pursuit. "Damn it! What did this girl eat to grow so fast? How is she so quick?" "I reckon she feels her strength isn''t enough, so she specially trained her speed, for the sake of escaping, huh?" "Damn it! The elimination rate for this second trial is much higher than before. Since we can''t catch up, let''s rely on our skills to pass the second trial first!" Ryan gritted his teeth, his face full of unwillingness. As L apanied Fiona, he carefully observed his surroundings. This entire area, including the mountain peak, belonged to the Broken Pulse Sect''s territory. So, there were no sudden attacks from beasts here, which made L quite rxed. However, L''s main concern was Ryan and his group! Halfway through the journey, L still hadn''t spotted Ryan''s figure, Immediately feeling relieved, it seemed that Ryan and his group wouldn''t catch up for the time being. en.swhovels Just then, L''s eyes flickered, and he looked to the side. Through the dense and tall trees, L saw, a few hundred meters away, a group of people engaged in confliet! There were fluctuations of true energy, indicating that these people were resorting to violence. What''s going on? This was the trial ground of the Broken Pulse Sect. How could these people suddenly appear? Scanning the surroundings, L didn''t see the Hall of Enforcement disciples who were originally stationed there! His brow furrowed, and he said to Fiona, "Fiona, stop here." Huh? Fiona eximed, but obediently stopped her steps. Soon, the two arrived at the site of the conflict. They looked ahead from a distance. They saw five or six people ahead, each with a fierce look on their faces, fighting and cursing at each other. "Cason Mann, as a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, you actually colluded with outsiders to meddle in the affairs of our Broken Pulse Sect!" "I will definitely report this to the sect!" A slender woman wielded a sword in her hand, her attacks swift and fierce. As the woman''s voice fell, the bearded man across from her, Cason, darkened his face and shouted, "Samantha Duncan, things aren''t as you imagine!" "This secret treasure belongs to my brothers and me. Now we''re just taking back what''s ours. How can you call it colluding with outsiders?" Although Cason was exining, his actions were merciless. At this moment, L raised an eyebrow, secretly surprised. What''s the situation? Is there a traitor in the Broken Pulse Sect? Chapter 610 NoraS News Chapter 610 Nora''s News "Nonsense! Cason! The treasures within the territory of the Broken Pulse Sect naturally belong to our Broken Pulse Sect! How could they be yours personally?" "Last time, you bullied that girl Nora, and I haven''t settled the score with you yet! Let''s settle everything at once this time!" As the five people made their moves, the entire forest shook, withnd flying and trees copsing. Nora? Upon hearing this, L''s face suddenly changed! Originally, he didn''t think it was worth intervening in the internal struggles among the members of the Broken Pulse Sect. However, the words of the disciple named Samantha suddenly caught his attention. Could she know Nora? Moreover, someone was actually bullying his daughter within the Broken Pulse Sect? Since Nora was brought to the Broken Pulse Sect, he hadn''t been informed of her specific situation. He only knew from Kyrie that Nora was doing well. But the actual situation seemed... Now, hearing the words of these people, L decided to approach and inquire first. As for the treasure, L wasn''t concerned. After all, a treasure that even a Core Formation Realm dared to covet shouldn''t be anything extraordinary. "L, should we avoid this? It seems that there''s a conflict among the senior brothers."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Beside him, Fiona whispered to L. "Let''s not rush. Let''s see what''s going on first." L calcted the time and realized that since Fiona''s speed was extremely fast, they were still in the first group. Dying a bit of time shouldn''t matter. With that in mind, L signaled to Fiona to stay put and quietly approached the fighting scene. "Samantha, leave now, and I can still spare you!" "Otherwise, with the peak strength of us three brothers in the Core Formation Realm, you guys are no match!" "Continue, and I can''t guarantee I won''t kill you!" At this point, Cason, with the advantage in numbers, continued to threaten Samantha without mercy. His eyes emitted a hint of ferocity! Humph! Samantha didn''t care about Cason''s threats. "The reason you want me to leave is that you''re afraid that today''s entry assessment will attract the attention of the Hall of Enforcement or others, right?" "Cason, I advise you to leave the treasure behind and go! Persisting like this won''t do you any good!" Hearing Samantha''s blunt words, Cason immediately exchanged nces with the other two brothers. A moment of fierceness shed in their eyes! Then, they simultaneously erupted with true energy, further enhancing their strength, intending to deal with Samantha and herpanion right there! Swoosh! Taking advantage of the opportunity, Cason also took out two round beads from his waist, a trace of reluctance shed in his eyes. In no time, he threw the beads towards Samantha. "Oh no! It''s a Spirit Explosive Bomb!" Seeing the beads, Samantha''s eyes shed with horror. Without hesitation, she prepared to retreat. "Hehe, toote!" "Samantha, your mistake was interfering too much! It was the same with the incident with that bastardst time, and it''s the same with this treasure this time!" "Today, you''re staying here for good!" As Samantha retreated, Cason and hispanions were already prepared. They instantly shed their figures, blocking Samantha''s path andunching attacks at her. Watching the Spirit Explosive Bomb getting closer, Samantha couldn''t help but feel despair. Under the explosion of the Spirit Explosive Bomb, even a Golden Core Realm expert could be injured, let alone a Core Formation master like herself! "Who... did you say was a bastard?" Just then, the Spirit Explosive Bomb, which was less than a fist away from Samantha, suddenly stopped forcibly, spinning in mid-air. It no longer advanced even a bit! Obviously, these two Spirit Explosive Bombs were being forcibly controlled. "Who are you!" Seeing this scene, Cason and hispanions shed a trace of ferocity in their eyes and immediately shouted towards the direction of the voice. As L''s figure moved through the crowd, he seemed to be walking normally. However, in the blink of an eye, he suddenly appeared in front of Samantha from a hundred meters away. Stretching out his hand, he grabbed the two spherical beads amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd. This was the first time L had seen such an item, and it did indeed seem quite novel to him. "I advise you not to meddle in this!" "If you leave now, I can pretend I never saw you!" After sizing up L and finding his face very unfamiliar, Cason concluded that he was an outsider. He immediately growled at L. As Cason''s voice fell, L, without looking up, spoke again, "I asked you a question that you haven''t answered yet." "I asked, who did you just call a bastard?" L''s voice carried a cold tone, causing Cason to show a hint of fear upon hearing it. For a moment, he didn''t quite understand the meaning behind L''s words. However, hispanions had fewer new reservations. The longer they dyed, the greater the likelihood of the enforcement team arriving, and they didn''t have time to waste. en.swhovels Without hesitation, one of them struck out towards L, hurling a series of attacks and cursing Get lost! Otherwise, you and Samantha can stay here together!" "Didn''t you hear! That bastard is called Nora! If you heard, then get lost!" This person''s words were rude, and his face was filled with annoyance. But as soon as he finished speaking, L unexpectedly pped him from a distance. Pfft! The individual who had just spoken, though four to five meters away from L, suddenly toppled backward. Spurting out a mouthful of blood, his expression immediately wilted. "You''re asking for death!" Seeing L act suddenly, Cason and hispanion no longer hesitated. They each armed themselves and charged towards L. Although L had promised Sullivan not to use strength beyond Core Formation during the assessment, he could still suppress these two. Bang! Bang! Two punches were thrown from a distance, and both Cason and hispanion fell back! Spurting blood, in the blink of an eye, L swiftly dealt with the three! This scene, witnessed by Samantha, left her slightly moved, revealing a look of surprise. "Can you tell me about Nora? Tell me what you know!" "These two things, I''m giving them to you." After speaking, L gently tossed the hand grenade towards Samantha. This sight frightened Samantha, and she hurriedly caught it with both hands. "Elder... Nora is a little girl brought back by Mr. McCarthy some time ago. She currently resides in Fairy Peak and is being cared for by us at Fairy Peak!" Chapter 611 ItS Up To You Chapter 611 It''s Up to You In the realm of cultivation, strength reigns supreme, not age. Although L appeared very young, Samantha still addressed him as an elder. Samantha honestly disclosed everything she knew, but her answers clearly didn''t satisfy L. Furrowing his brows, L spoke to Samantha again, "What about that bastard the guy just mentioned? What''s that about?" Seeing L persistently questioning about Nora, Samantha''s heart skipped a beat. Could this elder possibly know Nora? "Well, Nora is currently living at Fairy Peak. Under the arrangements of Kyrie, she''s studying under the Peak Master, Galilea Spence!" "Nora is very cute and is considered a darling of Fairy Peak! However, Fairy Peak has always had some conflicts with Cason''s Prideful Peak." "They can''t deal with our peers, so..." Samantha didn''t need to finish her sentence; L naturally understood. Prideful Peak? Bullying his own daughter? Heh, now that he knew about this matter, it wouldn''t be resolved so easily! "Elder, what''s your rtionship with Nora?" Seeing L silent for a long time, Samantha cautiously asked. Instead of giving her an answer, L pointed to Cason beside him and said in a cold voice, "I''m leaving this person to you. I hope you can teach him a lesson." "Elder! Elder! I was wrong! Please tell me where I went wrong, and I''ll change!" "As long as you deal with Samantha, I will definitely serve you obediently and follow your orders!" "Elder, give me a chance!" Cason, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up for a while, trembled at L''s words and quickly pleaded. Boom! As his voice fell, L didn''t say another word and directly punched Cason. His head tilted, and he passed out immediately. "If I find out Cason is still alive and kicking in the Broken Pulse Sect, I''ll hold you ountable!" After saying this, L disappeared from the spot in a sh. Watching L''s disappearing figure, Samantha couldn''t calm her emotions for a long time. What was the rtionship between this sudden appearance and Nora? It seemed she would have to find Nora when she returned to the peak to inquire. But as for Cason, she certainly wouldn''t let him go! Coborating with outsiders to raid the sect''s hidden treasures was enough to expel him from the sect! Even without L''s request, she had no intention of letting him off. Fiona, seeing L''s gloomy demeanor, refrained from speaking for the time being and simply watched him cautiously. Huffing, L couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart when he thought of his daughter being bullied in the Broken Pulse Sect, causing even the surrounding air to fluctuate. How dare they bully my daughter! Not only do I need to seek justice from Prideful Peak, but I also need an exnation from Fairy Peak! How could they not take care of my daughter properly? Taking a few deep breaths, L quickly regained control of his emotions and then turned to Fiona, speaking lightly, "Let''s continue." The recent incident was just an episode for L, but it left him feeling unsettled. Nora was like a thorn in his heart, and he wouldn''t allow anyone to bully her! Zoom! Zoom! Zoom! Figures dashed towards Tamrane Peak as L spotted the silhouette of Tamrane Peak in the distance. Due to some time lost earlier, many figures had already appeared around him. L also noticed several Hall of Enforcement disciples, indicating that they were nearing the end of the second challenge. "Let''s head up the mountain. If Ryan doesn''t cause trouble now, consider him lucky." "But if he dares to intervene at this moment, don''t hold back, Fiona!" Since the recent incident, L exuded a subtle sense of chill that Fiona had never sensed before. She nodded solemnly at him. For Fiona, L''s strength was truly unfathomable. She needed to grow quickly to keep pace with him! Several figures were already rushing towards Tamrane Peak. Just then Ryan and his group, who had been L''s sight. "I see L! Haha, it looks like they''ve almost depleted their true energy!" "For us, this is a good opportunity! No matter what, we must stop them at the second challenge!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Once we reach the third challenge, we won''t have another chance to act against them!" The third challenge was for sect disciples, and they didn''t have the influence to control all sect disciples. Upon hearing Ryan''s words, the others nodded, their faces twisted in sinister smiles. "Let''s go!" At Ryan''smand, these individuals finally put their reserved true energy and stamina to use. Zoom! Zoom! At least seven to eight figures dashed straight towards L and Fiona. Sensing the spiritual energy fluctuations approaching from behind, L lightlyughed and turned to Fiona, saying, "Fiona, it''s up to you next." With that, L suddenly stopped, leaped into the air, and rushed towards a towering tree nearby. Ryan''s group was momentarily taken aback by L''s sudden move, but Ryan quickly sneered, saying, "I never expected that L would abandon Fiona and run off by himself!" "In that case, let''s deal with Fiona first. We need to incapacitate her but not kill her-just severely wound her!" Ryan roared, his energy erupting as heunched wave after wave of attacks towards Fiona. Fiona was well-prepared for the situation and took a deep breath. She defended herself, blocking all the attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! The rumbling sound echoed on the mountainside, drawing the attention of many. Although Fiona''s physical abilities were not exceptional, with the use of energy, herbat prowess was not to be underestimated. "Someone''s fighting. This is our chance, seize it!" "From the fluctuations, it seems they''re gearing up for a life-and-death battle!" "Who cares, let''s get through the second challenge first! We''ll have time to watch at the peak!" Whispers filled the air as figures flew past the conflict zone towards the peak. "I underestimated you, girl, holding back a trump card like that!" After Fiona blocked the first wave of attacks, Ryan''s eyes flickered with surprise. However, more attacks were swiftlyunched towards Fiona. Fiona resisted through the third wave but began to struggle, stepping back with a pallid face. "Taking advantage of your weakness to im your life!" Excited, Ryan shouted and charged towards Fiona alone. "I won''t embarrass L! I can handle this!" Faced with the aggressively charging group led by Ryan, Fiona gritted her teeth and refused to give up. Chapter 612 Finding OneS Own Way Back Chapter 612 Finding One''s Own Way Back At this moment, L chose to observe from a distance. Despite his dislike for Ryan, who was now an enemy, his previous words held some truth. In the world of cultivation, it was indeed survival of the fittest! L had a good impression of Fiona, but he couldn''t constantly shield her from every attack. She had to learn to grow on her own. Soon after... Fiona found herself surrounded by the crowd. Dealing with so many attacks at once, she was momentarily overwhelmed. Plup! In a moment of carelessness, Fiona was struck, spewing a mouthful of blood. Despite the pain, she gritted her teeth and remained silent. Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon, the battle heated up. The spiritual energy fluctuations here also caught the attention of the Hall of Enforcement. Three or four Hall of Enforcement disciples observed from a distance. With their strength, they could easily intervene if necessary. Meanwhile, L sat hidden in a tree branch, feeling quite rxed. Although Fiona was facing some difficulties, she was handling the situation much better than before. Given a little more time, Fiona would begin to counterattack against her assants. As L contemted this, a scream suddenly rang out from below. A man attempted to sneak attack Fiona, but she detected him and struck him squarely in the chest. He screamed and fell backward, struggling on the ground before finally lying still. Someone was injured! Witnessing this scene, the Hall of Enforcement disciples were surprised. Fiona''sbat talent was unexpectedly strong, despite her average physical abilities. Fiona felt a surge of excitement. This was the first time she had ever injured someone, and she felt no remorse, only exhration. It was as if this was the real her, unleashed after being suppressed for so long! Boom! Boom! Boom! The waves of energy continued to emanate from the crowd as Fiona grew more excited, her attacks bing more ferocious. In the course of the battle, three people had already been injured by Fiona! Ryan''s face had darkened considerably.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Useless! Useless! A bunch of useless idiots!" "You can''t even handle a little girl! What use are you to me?" "If you want to continue being a part of our sect in the future, you better use all your strength and stop holding back!" With Ryan''s furious roar, the others gritted their teeth and continued to attack Fiona. "Ten people have already passed the second stage! The rest, keep striving!" At that moment, a faint voice echoed from Tamrane Peak, urging those with strength to hurry up. Upon hearing the voice from Tamrane Peak, Ryan''s expression became even moreplex. After another few waves of attacks, Ryan realized he couldn''t defeat Fiona in the short term. With a cold snort, he waved his hand, and the crowd retreated like a tide. Watching Ryan and the others leave like fleeing rats, Fiona looked up and shouted to L, "L, I did it!" "Hmm, Fiona, you surprised me. You did very well." L, who had been wearing a cold expression, now smiled rarely, lifting Fiona''s spirits. "We don''t have much time. Let''s get through the second stage first." At this point, there were at least thirty to forty people on the mountainside, but less than twenty spots remained to pass. However, with L and Fiona''s appearance, those who had witnessed the previous battle instinctively moved aside. No one dared to provoke these two anymore! No one had expected that even the seemingly weak girl could be so formidable inbat. With L''s strength, he easily passed the second stage, looking at Ryan with disdain from afar. L sneered inwardly, thinking that after this incident, Ryan wouldn''t dare to act recklessly again. With a swoosh, all thirty people gathered at the mountaintop. Sullivan waved his hand, and the remaining contestants stopped in their tracks, having been eliminated. "No! No! I was just one step away! Give me another chance!" "I refuse to ept this! I can''t ept it!" Various expressions of dissatisfaction echoed, but none of the onlookers felt any sympathy for them. Even L was no exception. Having been through two battles et himself, he outran these contestants easily. It could only be said that their strength was indeedcking. "Next, there''s only one more test. Once you pass it, you''ll be official outer disciples of our Broken Pulse Sect!" "With the finish line in sight, everyone must stay alert!" "As usual, take a one-hour break, and then the third stage will officially begin." As Sullivan''s voice fell, the tension that had gripped everyone instantly dissipated. Many people even sat ory down on the ground, clearly exhausted from the intense sprint during the second stage. "Fiona..." Fiona wanted to strike up a conversation with L, but seeing him rise and walk away, she swallowed her words. Of course, L had to go find Kyrie to demand an exnation! How could his daughter be bullied within the Broken Pulse Sect? What was Kyrie thinking, leaving his niece at Fairy Peak without any protection? "What! Nora was bullied! That''s impossible!" "I explicitly warned about this in front of the entire sect! Is someone here daring to disrespect me, Kyrie?" Upon hearing L''s questioning words, Kyrie frowned, a coldness emanating from him. Sullivan was also unclear about what L was referring to. As the deputy sect master, he had too many matters to attend to and couldn''t pay attention to such trivial issues. The other elders looked at each other in confusion until a figure stepped forward. "I know a thing or two about Nora." Huh? As the voice rang out, all eyes turned to the speaker-a solemn-looking old woman with the cultivation level of mid-Nascent Soul stage. She was none other than Galilea, the peak master of Fairy Peak. "Master Galilea, was Nora really arranged to be at Fairy Peak? Exin the situation in detail." Sullivan spoke calmly. "Well, Mr. McCarthy did indeed warn about this matter within the sect." "But the atmosphere within the sect has be increasingly sinister. Now, rumors have spread that Nora is Mr. McCarthy''s illegitimate daughter..." "So, those who usually have conflicts with Mr. McCarthy take advantage of this to vent their anger on Nora, especially the peak master of Prideful Peak!" "Although I am the peak master of Fairy Peak, I can''t keep an eye on Nora all the time. I... also have my responsibilities..." Master Galilea sighed, her expression slightly apologetic and embarrassed. After listening to the old woman''s words, Kyrie mmed his hand on the stone table in front of him and stood up in anger. "Briggs Mayer! I''ll go ask him for an exnation!" "Nora is technically my niece! What right does anyone have to vent their anger on me?" "Bullying a young girl, what kind of aplishment is that?" Seeing Kyrie''s impassioned appearance, the other elders dared not speak up, each unwilling to get involved in the matter. "L, what do you think?" At that moment, Sullivan turned to L and asked quietly. "I don''t need Kyrie to stand up for me in this matter." "If they dare to bully Nora, I''ll personally resolve this situation." Chapter 613 The Third Stage Chapter 613 The Third Stage L''s insistence brought a hint of satisfaction to Sullivan''s eyes. As the deputy sect master of the Broken Pulse Sect and L''s master, he could naturally use his influence to suppress Prideful Peak and its peak master, Briggs. However, L chose not to do so and instead decided to reim his dignity through his own strength. This was the talent he had faith in, the genius who could grow in the future. Of course, the peak master of Prideful Peak was at the mid-Nascent Soul stage, so although he wasn''t considered very strong within the Broken Pulse Sect, he was still not someone L could directly confront. At that time, Sullivan would make some arrangements to help his disciple vent his anger! Sullivan nodded and chuckled softly at L. "In that case, you can rest assured when the timees. I won''t intervene directly, but I''ll find other ways to help you." Sullivan''s words brought a sense of relief to L. Soon, amidst the nervous yet expectant atmosphere among the many examinees, it was time for the third stage. Due to his concern for Nora, L wasn''t particrly focused on the third stage. He had originally participated in the entrance assessment just for fun, to apany Fiona. He had even told Sullivan that if things didn''t go well, he would just give up on the third stage. However, his mentor had rejected his proposal, saying that although L was extremely talented, they hadn''t seen him inbat yet. This was an opportunity to teach these neers a lesson and make them understand that there will always be someone stronger out there. L didn''t mind Sullivan''s thoughts. This was also an opportunity for him to assess the strength of these "provisional disciples" of the Broken Pulse Sect. The venue for the third stagepetition was on the square of Tamrane Peak. Upon returning, L found Fiona standing obediently in ce, looking rxed. This time, she shouldn''t have been troubled. Of course, given Fiona''s performance at the mountainside just now, no one would be foolish enough toy a hand on her again. Even Ryan was keeping his distance at this point, and after searching around, L couldn''t find his figure anywhere. "Are you ready?" L smiled lightly at Fiona. Seeing L suddenly appear again, Fiona was startled. L was truly mysterious. She had no idea where he went every time. However, this didn''t affect her trust in him. Nodding at L, Fiona looked up at him and said, "L, I''m ready." Soon, Sullivan and the others appeared once again. The deputy sect master introduced the rules of the third stage with a smile on his face. L''s eyes lit up as he listened.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Unlike the first two stages, the third stage didn''t limit the number of people who could pass. As long as they were capable, all thirty people could pass! However, if their strength wasn''t enough, it was possible for all thirty people to be eliminated. Of course, the criteria for passing were determined by the elders present. With their discerning eyes, they wouldn''t let any good talents slip through. Soon, at Sullivan''s signal, the ck-clothed Hall of Enforcement disciples who had been standing around the perimeter all shed to the center of the square. "Hiss, are we going to fight the Hall of Enforcement this time?" "This is too difficult! To enter the Hall of Enforcement, not only do you have to be outstanding among the disciples of the Broken Pulse Sect, but the prerequisite is also to be at least at the Golden Core Realm! How are we supposed to fight them?" "I remember it wasn''t this hard before. Entering the Broken Pulse Sect seems to be getting more and more difficult." As the Hall of Enforcement appeared, cries of despair soon echoed among the crowd. In their eyes, most of them would never be able to defeat the Hall of Enforcement disciples. Captain Rodrigo of the Hall of Enforcement saw this scene and chuckled lightly before stepping forward. "Brothers, there''s no need to worry. We will suppress our strength to thete Core Formation stage!" "Furthermore, the condition for passing isn''t to defeat us; you just need to gain the approval of the elders." With his reassurance, the mood of the crowd slightly eased. Most of those who made it this far were extremely confident in themselves Even Ryan, who originally had seven or eight followers with him, only had three apanying him now. This showed just how high the elimination rate was in the first two stages. "L, will you be participating this time?" Fiona asked, her eyes full of expectation. "Of course!" L nodded and chuckled. "And my goal this time isn''t to gain the elders'' approval, but to these Hall Enforcement members. Hehe..." Listening to L''s casually arrogant tone, Fiona simply nodded without doubting his ability. In her eyes, L was the strongest. If he said he would defeat the Hall of Enforcement disciples, then he would definitely do it. "Then I will also strive to match you and defeat them!" Fiona clenched her fists and stated her goal. Hahaha! Seeing Fiona''s unusually serious little face, L burst intoughter and stepped forward to pat her seemingly delicate shoulder. Soon, as the crowd became restless, the first challenger stepped forward. "You can choose any of the twelve members of the Hall of Enforcement present." The captain of the enforcement team, confident in himself, gestured to the young man before him with a light smile. With the young man''s eyes darting around, he quickly chose one of the enforcement team members who appeared to be rtively weaker. "Please enlighten me, senior brother!" As soon as the young man''s voice fell, the square erupted with bursts of true energy fluctuations. asionally, there were exmations from the surrounding area. The strength of the enforcement team members was needless to say, and theirbat experience was also very abundant. Unexpectedly, the challenger''s strength was evenly matched with his opponent from the start! As they exchanged blows, their figures constantly flickered, dazzling the onlookers. asionally, shes of martial techniques caused the surrounding crowd to retreat. Boom! In the end, the enforcement team member emerged victorious. The challenger, caught off guard, was hit and sent flying backward. "Passed." Just as the challenger was preparing to charge again, Sullivan''s voice suddenly rang out. Upon hearing the word of the highly esteemed deputy sect master, the challenger''s eyes lit up with excitement. He quickly stood up and bowed deeply to the crowd! Passing the entrance assessment meant sessfully joining the ancient sect of the Broken Pulse Sect, which was enough to change his destiny! Soon, various sounds of envy and amazement echoed around. With the first person passing, the remaining challengers began to stir. However, the challengers that followed didn''t possess the same strength as the first one, and three consecutive challengers were defeated. It was only then that Ryan stepped out from the crowd. "Younger generation Ryan pays his respects to the deputy sect master and all the elder brothers!" Ryan approached with a courteous posture, then pointed to Rodrigo, who stood in the center, and politely said, "The younger generation wishes to challenge this senior brother!" Chapter 614 The Astonishing Performance Of The Girl Chapter 614 The Astonishing Performance of the Girl Whoosh! Ryan''s words instantly caused amotion in the surroundings! He actually wanted to challenge the captain of Hall of Enforcement! Among the twelve members of Hall of Enforcement present, it was natural that the captain had the highest strength, and anyone with keen eyes could see that. Normally, most challengers would choose someone they were more confident in defeating. After all, performing well would earn them favor in the hearts of the elders. But now, Ryan chose the captain. There was a possibility that he wouldn''t evenst through a single move! The chances that he might have had to pass were likely to decrease because of this! The captain chuckled lightly and said to Ryan, "I admire your courage, but I won''t hold back." "If you can withstand three moves from me, you will have proven yourself." The captain''s words were extremely arrogant, but no one in the surroundings felt that there was anything inappropriate about what he said. Even Ryan took a deep breath and respectfully sped his fists towards the captain, Rodrigo, saying, "Please enlighten me, Senior Brother!" Swoosh! As soon as Ryan''s voice fell, Rodrigo disappeared from his original position. The next moment, Ryan felt a surge of true energy behind him, and Rodrigo''s voice sounded in his ear, "Your reaction is a bit slow!" Ryan gritted his teeth and swiftly twisted his body, narrowly avoiding Rodrigo''s attack. "Don''t underestimate me! In actualbat, I might not lose to you!" He had traveled far and wide with his father since he was young and had experienced numerous challenges and battles! He could be considered experienced in practicalbat, and his mind was rtively firm. Although Rodrigo''s movements initially caused him some panic, he quickly calmed down. He chose the captain because he had enough confidence in his own strength! As long as he could defeat Rodrigo, he would establish his dominance within the sect! Once he entered the sect, the path ahead would be smooth! In fact, he felt somewhat unwilling to be epted as a disciple by the Deacon. His goal was to be epted as a disciple by the elders! Therefore, he must seize this opportunity to stand out among the elders! After dodging the captain''s attack, Ryan''s eyes shed with coldness, and he immediatelyunched a counterattack against Rodrigo! Rodrigo also showed a hint of surprise in his eyes at Ryan''s actions, but he quickly sneered. Casually, he resolved Ryan''s attack. "First move!" Rodrigo shouted coldly, and Ryan easily resolved his first move, which surprised him a little. But he had more than just that up his sleeve! "Second move! Third move!" The three moves quickly passed, and at this point, Ryan had already withstood Rodrigo''s three moves but was somewhat exhausted. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and persisted, saying, "Senior Brother, I can still continue!" Hearing Ryan''s stubborn words, Rodrigo didn''t say much. He simply nodded andunched another attack. After exchanging five moves, Ryan spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air and flew back like a kite with a broken string. Hiss! Seeing this result, everyone around couldn''t help but feel astonished! Ryan was able to withstand five moves from the captain, which greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. Many elders nodded approvingly at him, their eyes showing satisfaction, but none of them spoke to offer him discipleship. "Ryan, you have passed." As Sullivan''s calm voice sounded, Ryan didn''t feel much joy in his heart. The expectation of being valued and epted as a disciple by the elders did note true. Feeling somewhat resentful, he gritted his teeth and withdrew without saying a word. "Fiona, why don''t you give it a try?" L said with a light chuckle, looking at Fiona''s eager expression beside him. It seemed that Fiona was somewhat dissatisfied after seeing Ryan''s outstanding performance. Upon hearing L''s words, before anyone could step forward, Fiona directly stepped forward with one foot.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "I greet the elders and senior brothers!" "It''s Fiona! I wonder whom Fiona will choose as her opponent this time!" "With Fiona''s strength, she should challenge the captain, right? Doesn''t she have a grudge with Ryan?" "That''s not necessarily true. Not everyone is like Ryan, you know." Most people around didn''t think Fiona was on the same level as Ryan. At this point, most of them didn''t have high expectations for Fiona''s performance. Passing the test was possible, but reaching Ryan''s level seemed somewhat unlikely. Fiona swept her gaze back and forth across the members and quickly selected one of them, sping her fist towards him. The chosen member showed clear surprise in his eyes and quickly chuckled, saying to Fiona, "Although you''re a girl, gender doesn''t matter on the path of cultivation." "Please make your move, senior brother!" Fiona didn''t hold back at all, and as soon as she finished speaking, she rushed towards the member. Seeing Fiona''s fierce action, the member shook his head helplessly and stepped forward to meet her. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of collisions continuously echoed between the two of them. §Ö Fiona''s strength was unexpectedly on par with the member''s! Moreover, she seemed to have a more proficient and stable control even overpowering the member? "It''s impossible! Fiona''s strength is actually this strong?" "Hiss, it seems like the senior brother might be in danger!" "Could it be that Fiona will be the first disciple to defeat a member of Hall of Enforcement?" Just as the discussions were dying down, Fiona suddenly shouted loudly. True energy surged in her hand, and she immediately struck the member''s chest with a palm. Thud! A muffled sound rang out, and the member''s eyes filled with astonishment. Then, his body uncontrobly fell backward. He actually lost? The member remained in disbelief even as he fell to the ground! Just as hended, before he could react, Fiona didn''t give him a chance and approached him again. Her eyes were filled with a sharpness as she was about to strike at the member once more. "Stop!" At that moment, a gentle surge of true energy appeared, instantly stopping Fiona. Many elders'' eyes shed with interest. Apart from her slightly weaker physical qualities, Fiona was a top choice in terms of talent andbat prowess! As a cultivator from the outside world at such a young age, her strength had already reached thete stage of Core Formation. She was truly a rare gem! At this moment, many elders had developed a sense of appreciation for her talents. What did physical qualities matter to them, members of an ancient sect? A few spiritual pills would easily solve that problem! Moreover, as her strength increased, especially after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm and awakening her innate attributes, her physical qualities, even if initially Just after Sullivan announced Fiona''s passage, a gray-robed elder smiled lightly and said to Fiona, "Fiona, I am the Peak Master of Cloud Crane Peak. Would you be willing to join my sect?" Before Fiona could answer, an old woman stood up and coldly snorted at the Peak Master of Cloud Crane Peak, saying, "It would be better for the female disciples to join Fairy Peak!" Chapter 615 LetS Go Together Chapter 615 Let''s Go Together "Little girl, join my sect! Fairy Peak has more girls, so rtively speaking, we can take better care of you," said the old woman, who was Galilea, the master of Fairy Peak. The other elders, seeing the two of them speak, gave up on trying to recruit Fiona. After all, although Fiona had great talent, not all the elders were interested in her. Hiss! This scene shocked the other disciples who were observing! After all, Ryan''s performance earlier didn''t prompt any elder to speak up, yet Fiona directly caused two elders to openly fight over her! From this, it seemed that Fiona''s potential in the eyes of the elders was much stronger than Ryan''s! Ryan''s face had already darkened, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Why? Why does Fiona receive such treatment while he doesn''t? How am I inferior to this brat? I refuse to ept it! It must be your wed judgment! Ryan''s heart roared, but he dared not say these words publicly. He still had a strong sense of self-restraint. Soon, with L''s rmendation, Fiona joined Fairy Peak. L considered that if Nora was in Fairy Peak, Fiona''s presence could help take care of her. Of course, L couldn''tpletely neglect Fiona either. There was some fate between him and her. One by one, figures stepped forward to challenge, and the elimination rate was around thirty percent! At this point, apart from L, the other disciples had alreadypleted their challenges. Out of twenty-nine people, only eight had been eliminated! It showed the strength of this group of disciples. Sullivan and the others nodded in satisfaction. "Next up is L. I''m really looking forward to seeing whom L will choose to challenge!" "Heh, I don''t think much of him. Apart from his impressive physical strength in the first round, he hasn''t shown any action since then!" "I think he might just be a paper tiger!" "I agree. I haven''t been impressed by him from start to finish!" Most people around didn''t have high expectations for L. Although he had been quite high-profile before, he hadn''t made any moves since the second round. Fiona had stolen the show! Many people subconsciously thought that L was afraid to act! At this moment, all eyes fell on L, waiting for his choice. "Please enlighten me." Facing everyone''s gaze, L stepped forward directly and walked up to the captain. He sped his fist and said lightly. L didn''t use the term "senior brother." With his identity, these Hall of Enforcement disciples couldn''t afford to call him "senior brother." "L is quite arrogant, not showing any courtesy to the captain." "Heh, does he think that if Ryan can withstand five moves from the captain, he can too?" "I guess this attitude has already made the captain somewhat displeased. L is in trouble now!" Seeing L''s impolite words, mocking voices resounded once again. Rodrigo, who was facing L, frowned, seemingly displeased. However, considering his previous affirmation of L, he suppressed his dissatisfaction and also sped his fist, saying, "As I said to Ryan earlier, if you can withstand three moves from me, you''ll pass." L didn''t pay much attention to the captain''s words. From the beginning, he hade with the goal of defeating him. If he could only withstand three moves, wouldn''t that make him worthless? Boom! The captain didn''t hesitate at all. As soon as his voice fell, he used the same technique to sh behind L once again. He struck down with a powerful punch aimed at L''s back. Feeling the majestic spiritual powering from behind, a smile appeared on L''s lips. Instead of evading the attack, he turned around and counterattacked with a punch towards the captain. Confidence! Arrogance! That was the first impression L gave to everyone. He dared to directly confront the captain? L was too confident in himself! At this moment, what no one knew was that although L suppressed his cultivation at the Core Formation Realm, his physical strength couldn''t be suppressed. After experiencing the tempering of the Earth Force and Thunder Force, L''s physical body could be described as abnormal. Ryan, who had a gloomy expression,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. also smirked when he saw this scene. He had fought against the captain and naturally knew the Bel opponent''s strength. He could guarantee that no one in the Core Formation Realm could withstand a direct confrontation with the captain. The two quickly separated, and exmations soon erupted from the crowd. They saw L''s calm face, lookingposed. On the other hand, Rodrigo''s face was filled with astonishment, and his fist that collided with L was trembling slightly. The captain actually suffered a setback in this exchange? How is that possible? "He must have underestimated the captain! Or maybe he deliberately went easy on him!" "This is unfair!" Upon seeing this scene, Ryan, full of dissatisfaction, immediately shouted, "I refuse to ept it! L can''t possibly have this kind of strength! You definitely held back!" Hearing Ryan''s mor from the side, the captain''s already unpleasant expression shed with coldness as he red fiercely at Ryan. Held back? How could he have held back! He knew better than anyone else that L had just exchanged a solid punch with him, and he hadn''t fought back yet! Now, he understood why L was so arrogant! Because he had the capital to be arrogant! If that''s the case, then I''ll use all my strength! The captain roared angrily, his aura rising even more. His attacks came like a furious storm, continuously bombarding L. In L''s eyes, the captain''s attacks were like child''s y, without any change in his expression. He effortlessly blocked all the attacks. "It''s my turn!" As the captain''s attacksnded, L''s calm voice suddenly resounded. Immediately, Rodrigo felt a strong fluctuation appearing in front of him, and then he flew high uncontrobly! The whole scene fell into a deathly silence! Everyone watched in astonishment as the captain was sent flying by L''s punch, their eyes filled with shock! "It''s impossible! This can''t be true! He must have held back!" Ryan, full of unwillingness, muttered incessantly. He refused to believe this scene no matter what! "It seems like one captain isn''t enough. The rest of you,e at me together." Just as L was about to stop, he suddenly heard Sullivan''sughter. The deputy sect master watched this scene with great interest, wanting to take this opportunity to observe L''s battle and better understand him. Immediately, everyone widened their eyes and looked towards Sullivan, many of them confused. What''s going on? Why did the deputy sect master suddenly make this request? The remaining members were stunned, but soon they exchanged nces and moved forward. Under themand of the deputy sect master, they had no choice but to obey! "L, be careful." As the voices of the members fell, twelve auras instantly locked onto L. Chapter 616 Dad Will Beat You Chapter 616 Dad Will Beat You L felt helpless deep inside. He knew that Sullivan wanted to test his limits. But having all the members attack him directly was like making enemies out of thin air. "Bring it on!" L sighed and reluctantly started to fight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Facing thebined attacks of twelve people, L remained rxed and carefree. He didn''t even use weapons and quickly sent each figure flying with his bare hands. In just a few breaths, three of them were defeated by L. This shocking scene dumbfounded the assessment disciples. L''s dominance and ferocity made them jealous. They felt that the gap between them and L was too wide. They couldn''t even think of catching up, let alone surpassing him. Even Ryan wore a desperate expression, unable to hide his unwillingness. He had to admit that L''s strength far surpassed his own. The twelve members attacked, but the result was unexpected. They were all defeated by L, leaving everyone present astonished. Struggling to get up, they respectfully saluted L and admired him in their eyes. "We have a monster in our batch. Competing with someone like him in the same generation can no longer be described as pressure." "I wonder how many elders will fight over L this time." "Probably all of them. If it were me, I would also want to take in such a formidable person as my disciple!" At this point, the resentment and prejudice towards L hadpletely disappeared from everyone''s hearts. Their words were filled with respect. "That''s enough, Master. If you keep speaking and make me fight the elders, then I''ll truly be under pressure."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing Sullivan about to speak again, L no longer concealed his true feelings. He walked up to Sullivan and smiled bitterly. "Hahaha, I was just thinking about that!" The strange conversation between L and Sullivan confused not only the Hall of Enforcement but even the elders who were in the know. "What''s going on? Why did L suddenly call Sullivan Master?" "Let me exin! Before L joined the sect, I had already taken him in as my closed-door disciple." "But for the sake of fairness, I agreed to let him participate in the entrance assessment." "Also, there''s something I haven''t told everyone yet." Sullivan said this and gave L a signal. Soon, L released the suppression he had been imposing on himself, and his aura instantly skyrocketed. In an instant, the aura of an early Golden Core stage filled the air. Feeling the terrifying fluctuations emanating from L, everyone present was dumbfounded. L turned out to be in the Golden Core stage! This news was even more shocking than when L single-handedly fought against twelve people. The members who had just lost to L, feeling unwilling and defeated, now felt relieved. Even Rodrigo smiled wryly and shook his head. He was also a strong early Golden Core stage cultivator, but sensing L''s aura, he admitted that even if they were in the same stage, he was no match for L. It was understandable... Seeing L nodding at him and not putting on any airs, Rodrigo quickly responded. However, he soon smiled bitterly again. He had just thought about recruiting L into the Hall of Enforcement, but now it seemed that it was the Hall of Enforcement being taken in by him! "Fiona,e here." L beckoned to Fiona, who was standing far away with an equally astonished expression. After seeing L reveal his true strength, Fiona felt a hint of restraint. The current L was even stronger than her father! Among the people she knew, he was the strongest. Faced with L, she suddenly became a bit nervous. "No need to be like that. I''m still L." Hearing L''s gentle words, Fiona suddenly sweetlyughed. With L''s actions, the entrance assessment was nowplete. The next step was to assign these formally admitted disciples to various peaks, but L and Fiona Wwere no longer needed. His task was to cultivate, improve himself, and share the heritage appropriately with the Broken Pulse Sect along the way... L was well aware of this. The Broken Pulse Sect, including Sullivan, cannot favor him for no reason. Leaving behind the astonished disciples, L greeted the old woman from Fairy Peak and quickly followed her towards Fairy Peak. He was getting impatient to see Nora! She was his beloved! It had been several days since theyst saw each other, and L missed his precious Nora dearly! As he caught sight of a towering peak in the distance, he slowed his pace when he reached a spot about a mile away from a small courtyard. At this moment, a lonely figure, Nora, squatted in the courtyard, seemingly bored. Her big eyes were absent-minded, and her little mind was lost in thought. Suddenly, a few figures broke into the courtyard. The leader, a burly man, upon seeing Nora, immediately sneered and cursed, "Why is this bastard still here? Where''s that bitch Samantha?" Bang! As the man''s voice fell, a beautiful figure rushed out of the house and shielded Nora behind her, coldly shouting at the burly man, "Guillermo Petersen, what do you want?" "Don''t you people from Prideful Peak go too far? Do you really think Fairy Peak has no one?" Samantha''s icy words echoed, but Guillermo simply sneered, "Samantha, my brother Cason was expelled from the sect because of you!" "I came here today to seek justice for him! I knew you, this bitch, would ruin everything. I should have dealt with you long ago!" Following Samantha''s voice, seven or eight members from Prideful Peak immediately pressed forward towards Samantha. Prideful Peak ranked among the top in the entire Broken Pulse Sect''s thirty-six peaks, while Fairy Peak''s strength was rtively lower due to only epting female disciples. Whenever conflicts arose between Prideful Peak and Fairy Peak Fairy Peak would usually be at a disadvantage. It seemed that this time would be no different. "Don''t you bully Samantha! Otherwise, I''ll tell my dad! My dad will definitely deal with you!" At that moment, Nora''s sweet voice came from behind Samantha. After speaking, she even poked her little head out to look at Guillermo and the others. As Nora''s voice fell, Guillermo narrowed his eyes and sarcastically said, "Your dad? Are you referring to Mr. McCarthy or your already dead dad? I think your dad has long abandoned you!" "You''re just a bastard!" Chapter 617 Compromise Chapter 617 Compromise As Guillermo''s voice fell, his disciples burst into loudughter, their eyes filled with mockery. It seemed that this was not the first time they had taunted and bullied Nora so easily.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing Guillermo''s words, Samantha''s face turned ice-cold in an instant. She immediately shielded Nora behind her. For some reason, she suddenly thought of the senior she had encountered at Tamrane Peak earlier today. Although she didn''t know the exact rtionship between the young-looking senior and Nora, the concern in his expression indicated that their rtionship was definitely significant. Regardless, the senior had helped her once, and she wouldn''t allow Nora to be bullied by the people from Prideful Peak in front of her again! "Guillermo! I advise you to watch your words! Don''t you know that misfortunees from the mouth?" Samantha coldly retorted, her face freezing. Hahaha! Upon hearing Samantha''s words, Guillermo burst intoughter, his eyes filled with disdain. "What kind of nonsense misfortune? Whether it''s at Prideful Peak or Fairy Peak, this is my way of doing things. What can you all do to me?" "Don''t threaten me! You caused my brother Cason so much suffering! Today, I must give you a harsh lesson!" "Of course, if you don''t want to endure that, there are other ways topensate me!" As Guillermo spoke, his gaze fixated on Samantha, revealing a lecherous and greedy look. Guillermo didn''t take Samantha''s threatening words seriously at all! With a wave of his hand, the people behind him immediately surrounded Samantha and Nora. Upon witnessing this scene, Nora, standing behind Samantha, felt a tinge of fear in her eyes. She instinctively grabbed Samantha''s hand tightly. "Don''t be afraid, Nora. With me here, no one dares to touch you!" "If they want to bully you, they''ll have to step over my dead body first!" Samantha gritted her teeth and spoke to Nora. After speaking, she drew her sword from her waist with a sharp sound, her face filled with coldness as she looked at Guillermo. "What? Judging by your appearance, it seems like you''re really nning to resist?" "It seems you haven''t suffered enough yet! In that case, we won''t be polite!" "Brothers, attack!" As Guillermo''s voice fell, seven or eight figures immediately charged towards Samantha. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless attacks were unleashed towards Samantha, and in a matter of moments, she found herself at a disadvantage. Samantha''s strength was only equal to Cason''s, and Guillermo was slightly stronger than Cason. Not to mention the numerous helpers surrounding them, Samantha was having a hard time dealing with the situation. After just a few exchanges, a trace of crimson blood appeared at the corner of Samantha''s mouth, indicating a precarious situation. "Hehe, Samantha!" "Don''t think we won''t dare to make a move against you! You still have a chance to repent!" "To be honest, I''m not interested in that bastard behind you. Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with me!" "But I must have you today! It depends on whether you''re smart enough!" At this moment, Guillermo finally revealed his true intentions. Seeking revenge for Cason was just an excuse. He had long been interested in Samantha, but he had been hindered by theck of opportunity. Today, when Cason encountered trouble, he was overjoyed as he felt he had found a perfect excuse to make a move. Taking advantage of the distraction caused by the entrance assessment today, with the elders'' attention not focused here, Guillermo nned to forcefully achieve his goal. With Prideful Peak''s protection, Samantha would truly belong to him! Thinking of this, Guillermo''s mouth curled into a sinister smile as he reached into his waist and pulled out a white jade bottle, pouring out a pink pill from it. He began to look for an opportunity to force it into Samantha''s mouth. "The Unity Pill?" Seeing the pill in Guillermo''s hand, Samantha''s body trembled, and a hint of panic appeared in her eyes. The Unity Pill was a forbidden item within the sect. Once ingested, would cause the body to lose control and be infatuated with desires. She didn''t want to end up in such a state. "Guillermo! Have you gone mad? Where did you get this Unity Pill?" "Aren''t you afraid of the sect''s punishment?" Upon hearing Samantha''s stern voice, Guillermo burst intoughter. "Samantha, if I dare to bring out this thing, do you think I''m afraid of the sect''s punishment?" "Don''t worry, I''ve already given enough benefits to these brothers around us to keep their mouths shut! By then, as long as you and consummate our rtionship, who would care about such matters? Hahaha! Samantha, I advise you to just submit to me!" "Do you think you still have a way out now?" As Guillermo''s voice fell, the others around him indeed didn''t react as he had said. They had already been taken care of by him. As for Nora standing behind Samantha, he didn''t even consider her. Just a child, what does she understand? Even if she speaks upter, Guillermo didn''t believe that the higher-ups in the sect would believe the ramblings of a child! Guillermo and his men relentlessly pressed forward, trying to subdue Samantha. Samantha had no choice but to gather a trace of true energy and push Nora towards the house. "Guillermo! I have one request: you must not harm Nora!" "Hahaha, Samantha, have you finally surrendered? Don''t worry, she''s just a child. I wouldn''t stoop so low as to harm her!" "Besides, I''m afraid of Mr. McCarthy''s retaliation if I were to harm her!" Guillermo''s eyes were filled with greed and malice, his expression bing more intense. With a wave of his hand, he threw the Unity Pill directly into Samantha''s hand and coldly said, "Take the Unity Pill, and I won''t touch this brat." Hearing the mockery and coercion in Guillermo''s words, Samantha''s eyes were filled withplex emotions Whether she took it or not, she would fall into Guillermo''s hands. It was better to fight for the maximum benefit before taking it. "If youy a finger on Nora, I''ll fight you to the death!" Samantha gritted her teeth and spoke, then she tilted her head back and swallowed the Unity Pill directly. Heat! A surge of heat rushed through Samantha''s body. Her eyes instantly turned bloodshot, and with a thud, she fell to her knees, struggling to catch her breath. Nora, who had taken refuge inside the house, saw Samantha''s painful appearance and instinctively ran over. "Samantha! Samantha!" "Bastard, this is none of your business!" Bang! Guillermo, seeing someone interfering with his ns, dared to ruin his affairs. He coldly snorted and kicked Nora away. But just at that moment, a sudden change urred! Chapter 618 Dad, You Finally Came Chapter 618 Dad, You Finally Came A sharp and icy breath suddenly came from behind, followed by an extremely cold voice. "Dare to touch Nora, you''re seeking death!" Like words from the depths of hell, the chilling words made Guillermo shudder. Subconsciously, his hand trembled, and his previous arrogance instantly dissipated, revealing a terrified expression. "Who! Who is it?" In panic, Guillermo turned his head and looked behind him with horror in his eyes. He saw that the tightly closed gate had been opened at some point. Standing at the entrance was a young figure, his face full of coldness, and his eyes exuding a strong murderous intent. His whole body emitted a terrifying aura, the kind that belonged only to a Golden Core stage expert. Golden Core stage! Guillermo was shocked. Just then, a stern shout rang in his ears again, "Kneel!" Boom! Guillermo and his men couldn''t bear the horrifying pressure from behind any longer, and they all uncontrobly dropped to their knees. "Senior, spare us!" "I don''t know this brat... I mean, youngdy has anything to do with you! Otherwise, even if you give me the courage, I wouldn''t dare to touch her!" As soon as they knelt, Guillermo began to plead with the person in front of him. At this moment, Nora finally saw the person''s appearance clearly. Tall figure, sharp features, and a hint of tenderness hidden in his eyes. Everything felt so familiar! Nora''s nose suddenly felt sour, and she ran towards the person with small steps. "Daddy!" Who else could it be other than L? "Daddy, Daddy, you''re here!" "I missed you so much, sob... sob..." Nora hugged the person tightly, her voice choked with emotion. "I missed you so much! Why did youe to find me only now?" "During this time, many people bullied me! I was scared!" Listening to Nora recounting her experiences during this time, L''s eyes filled with tenderness. "Nora, I''m here! I won''t let these things happen again in the future." "I promise you that anyone who has bullied you, I will help you get it all back!" L''s voice was gentle as he spoke to Nora. Guillermo and his men were overwhelmed by waves of shock and fear. The Golden Core expert standing in front of them turned out to be Nora''s father! The thought of their contempt and humiliation towards Nora, coupled with their recent insults, made Guillermo''s face full of panic. Guillermo kept his head down, not daring to look L in the eye, his face already pale. Finally calming Nora down, L''s guilt and heartache disappeared from his face. He turned his head and looked at Guillermo and the others kneeling before him. Instantly, a dense and icy aura erupted from him. Guillermo suddenly felt the air around him grow colder.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "All of you... should be held ountable!" Bang! Bang! Bang! As L''s voice fell, Guillermo and the others immediately startet kowtowing to him without hesitation. The fear on their faces couldn''t be concealed. "Senior, I was wrong! I truly know my mistake!" "Please, I beg you, senior, give me a chance! I will never dare to do it again!" While begging for mercy, Guillermo constantly observed his surroundings. Although the chance of escaping was slim, if a senior from the sect arrived, he might be able to save his life. "Do you think you can escape?" Just as Guillermo looked at the gate, only a few meters away, with a face filled with joy, his entire body suddenly froze in ce. With L''s voice echoing, his fist struck out, leaving an imprint that swiftly approached Guillermo''s legs, as fast as thunder. Ah! Guillermo screamed in agony as his legs disappeared into thin air! His thighs were shattered by L''s punch. The horrific sight of Guillermo terrified the others even more. None of them had any thoughts of escaping anymore. They all prostrated on the ground, waiting silently for L''s judgment. "You dared to humiliate my daughter! What punishment do you deserve?" "Since the ringleader Guillermo has had his legs broken, although you aplices don''t deserve death, you cannot escape punishment either!" "Each of you will give yourselves thirty ps and then sever one arm before rolling out of Fairy Peak!" Upon hearing L''s words, none of these people dared to offer any resistance. The courtyard immediately resounded with the sound of ps. Soon, cries of agony filled the air as each person severed their own arm and bid farewell to L without looking back, fleeing the courtyard. No one paid any attention to the fallen Guillermo lying at the entrance of the courtyard. He had to fend for himself! "But your matter isn''t over. Broken Pulse Sect doesn''t need trash like you." "In order to prevent you from making such a grave mistake again in the future, I''ll lend you a hand." L''s voice was calm and indifferent as an extremely violent true energy was instantly infused into Guillermo''s body. Quickly, the violent true energy directly destroyed Guillermo''s cultivation and foundation! At this moment, Guillermo not only lost his legs but also had his cultivationpletely destroyed. His fate was extremely miserable. Feeling the shattered meridians within his body, Guillermo couldn''t bear it any longer. With a spurt of blood, he tilted his head and passed out. Hmph! Seeing this scene, L''s eyes showed no mercy. Guillermo''s current state was entirely his own doing! With a wave of his hand, L directly pped Guillermo, who was unconscious, outside the courtyard. Only then did L turn around. However, as soon as he turned around, a fragrant breeze rushed towards him. He immediately wore a bitter smile; how could he have forgotten about Samantha! Just now, due to the effect of the Unity Pill, Samantha was struggling on the ground, trying her best to resist. When she saw L suddenly appear, her mind rxed, and she was instantly invaded by the effects of the Unity Pill. Her eyes instantly became confused as he looked at Samantha, who was continuously exhaling white breath in front of her. L wore an awkward expression and quickly said to Nora, "Nora, go to that house over there first. I will help Samantha solve the problem!" After speaking, without waiting for Nora''s reaction, L hugged Samantha and ran towards one of the houses. Chapter 619 Son Of The Peak Master? Chapter 619 Son of the Peak Master? "Samantha, wake up!" "Wake up!" L shouted at Samantha repeatedly, but she waspletely lost in confusion and couldn''t hear L''s calls at all. Despite L pushing her away again and again, Samantha continued to crawl towards him. Dealing with such a situation, L had no experience at all and became a bit flustered. This potent medicine was a product of ancient sects, and he had no understanding of it whatsoever. Being cautious, he didn''t dare to casually use Dragon Energy to neutralize Samantha''s toxins, fearing that it might lead to even more severe consequences and end up doing harm with good intentions. "It''s hot... so hot..." "I want it!" Samantha muttered, and as she spoke, she began to untie the straps of her clothes. Samantha was already in the bloom of her youth, and her body had matured greatly! Her twisting figure dazzled L, making his mouth dry and his tongue parched. Her appearance alone was enough to rank her among the top disciples on Fairy Peak, which was predominantly female. And now, with such a seductive posture... L almost couldn''t control himself! Fortunately, L managed to hold onto hisst bit of rationality and forced himself to restrain. In the next moment, he chose the "physical method," picking up the ice-cold water in the room and sshed it towards Samantha! He hoped that Samantha could regain her senses on her own, using her internal true energy to suppress the toxins. One basin, two basins, three basins... He kept pouring out the entire room''s supply of ice-cold water, and finally, a trace of rity appeared in Samantha''s eyes. "Samantha! Wake up and see if you can use your true energy to force out the toxins." L continued to shout at Samantha, preparing to ssh her with the cold water again. Just then, Samantha''s figure shed, and a blush quickly appeared on her face. "Huh? She actually dodged?" L saw this scene and raised an eyebrow.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Elder! I... I''m conscious now!" Seeing L''s actions, Samantha quickly spoke up, her voice filled with shame and a hint of resentment. Phew! Seeing Samantha tidying up the clothes she had just taken off herself, L felt a heavy sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had finally regained her senses! Otherwise, he might have had to use force to knock her out and attempt to use Dragon Energy to resolve the situation. "Now that you''re awake, quickly change your clothes. I''ll go out first." Although Samantha was doing her best to cover up any exposed areas, her clothes were already soaked and couldn''t cover everything. This attempt to cover up only made it more tempting! Seeing this, L quickly cleared his throat and hurriedly left the room without turning back. As she looked at L''s somewhat disheveled figure, Samantha suddenly chuckled and murmured to herself, "This man is really interesting. Once outside the room, L scanned around and quickly noticed Nora, who was currently tiptoeing and peering through the window. He walked up to her and lightly tapped her little head, saying, "Nora, what are you looking at?" " Nora was startled by L''s words, but quickly patted her small chest and stuck out her tongue, saying, "I''m watching if you will do something bad! Samantha is nice. You must not bully Samantha!" "And also, don''t do anything unfaithful to Mommy Miranda!" Hearing Nora''s words, L couldn''t help but feel helpless. What was going on in this little girl''s head, and who told her all these things! Kids these days... L quickly exined to Nora, "Did you see me bullying her? I was actually trying to save her!" He didn''t want Nora to misunderstand andplicate things further. Some things earlier were unavoidable, and he was ultimately trying to save her! Like when he identally saw Samantha''s body... Nora didn''t dwell on this issue for too long. It had been a while since she saw L, and she was extremely happy at the moment. She kept talking about the interesting things that had happened recently, bringing a smile to L''s face. Soon, the door creaked open. Samantha, wearing clean clothes, walked out. Although she had mentally prepared herself before leaving the room, her cheeks still blushed upon seeing L again. "E-Elder!" Samantha timidly greeted L, not knowing what else to say. "No need to be so polite. Let me introduce myself properly. I am Nora''s father," L said. "I heard from Nora that you''ve been taking care of her during this time. I appreciate it." Samantha quickly waved her hands and said, "Elder, it''s all my fault! But fortunately, aside from someplications earlier, everything is fine now. Please don''t worry." L nodded lightly, listening to Samantha''s words. Soon, the topic changed, and with a touch of coldness on his face, he asked, "Can you tell me more about Nora being bullied in the sect?" Samantha immediately understood what L meant and hesitated before asking, "Mr. Willis, may I ask something? If it''s about the other person''s identity..." Before Samantha could finish, L interrupted her with a decisive wave of his hand and said, "No matter who the person is, just tell me who harmed Nora! Even if it''s the sect master, I dare to confront him! Of course, the sect master wouldn''t trouble a young child like Nora. L said this to reassure Samantha and let her know that she could speak up without hesitation. He would handle everything. Seeing L''s confident appearance, Samantha''s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise, but she quickly nodded and said, "Since you said so, I will speak directly. The one who bullied Nora is from Prideful Peak, specifically the son of the peak master, Solomon Mayer." "Solo-who?" L muttered to himself, his face showing a trace of coldness. Samantha continued, "Solomon is nee always petty. One time, Nora spoke without filter and said something he didn''t like, so he held a grudge against her. Other members from Prideful Peak started bullying Nora to impress Solomon, leading to the current situation." "As for the other members of Broken Pulse Sect, they are rtively friendly to Nora. After all, she''s so adorable. No one else bullies her like Solomon and his group." Listening to Samantha''s exnation, L''s expression improved slightly. He had initially thought Nora was having a difficult time within Broken Pulse Sect, with everyone bullying her. But now it seemed that aside from Prideful Peak, everything else was normal. Solomon, the son of the peak master, huh? L muttered to himself, a coldness appearing on his face. Chapter 620 Paying A Visit Chapter 620 Paying a Visit Prideful Peak! Guillermo was forcefully brought in front of Solomon by a group of people, constantlymenting L''s cruel methods. Listening to the grievances of these people, Solomon''s face turned dark, and he smashed everything within his reach. "Useless! All of you are useless!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Nora, that bastard, still has a father? Haha, it must be the neer, L!" "Just because he directly attacked someone from Prideful Peak, does he think he''s invincible?" "He''s just at the Golden Core stage! We have plenty of Golden Core cultivators at Prideful Peak! If he dares toe, I''ll make sure he won''t leave!" As the son of an elder of an ancient sect, Solomon''s strength had reached theter stage of Golden Core. At this moment, he didn''t even pay attention to L. ncing at the barely conscious Guillermo, Solomon sneered and gave his orders directly, "Since you, this useless trash, was defeated by L, just roll down the mountain." "Prideful Peak doesn''t need useless people!" "As for your vengeance, I will take care of it!" Upon hearing Solomon''s words, Guillermo''s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but before he could speak, he was immediately escorted out by others. "The rest of you,e for treatment after dealing with L!" "But as for the resources for treating severed limbs, I won''t give them to you for free!" As Solomon spoke, a hint of amusement appeared in his eyes. These people looked at each other and soon nodded, saying, "Rest assured, Solomon. We will fulfill any request you have!" Led by Samantha, L and the others quickly arrived at Prideful Peak. As Samantha had said, there were many more people in Prideful Peakpared to Fairy Peak. Upon entering the peak, L noticed that there were lofts everywhere, and people were constantly shuttling in and out, giving an impression of prosperity and significant power. At this moment, L grabbed a passing disciple and said in a cold voice, "Where is Solomon?" The person being grabbed by L felt confused and immediately furrowed his brows, cursing at L, "Who the hell are you? Do you think you can casually call Solomon''s name?" After speaking, the person directly shook off L''s hand and sneered. With his voice falling, many people around also noticed the situation, especially Samantha and Nora by L''s side. Mocking voices quickly arose, "Oh, isn''t this Samantha and that wild seed Nora? How dare youe to Prideful Peak?" "Haha, are you here to beg for mercy in front of Solomon?" "I advise you not to bother. Don''t you know who Solomon is? But Samantha, if you serve him well for a few days, maybe he''ll spare you!" "Hahaha!" Various mocking voices continued, and soon a crowd surrounded them. Listening to the insults, especially the one calling Nora a wild seed, L''s face immediately turned dark, and he pped the person from a distance. Smack! Thud! L didn''t hold back with the p. The person who spoke was sent flying, and half of his face instantly swelled up, teeth knocked out. No one present expected L to suddenly strike at this moment, and an uproar broke out among the crowd. "Are you crazy? Daring to attack at Prideful Peak?" "You won''t leave today no matter what you say! You''re looking for death!" "Heh, when did such a presumptuous person appear in our sect? It seems you don''t understand the consequences of offending Prideful Peak!" With shouts from the surroundings, L and the others were quickly surrounded. L had never revealed his true strength, so in the eyes of the crowd, at the Core Formation stage just like Samantha. they subconsciously thought he 1.94 Is he a newly joined disciple? Many people secretly wondered, as they had never seen L before and he seemed unfamiliar. "You have ten minutes to inform Solomon!" "Tell him that L has arrived and demand that hee and kneel before Samantha and Nora to apologize!" "Otherwise, the entire Prideful Peak will pay for his actions!" Ignoring various threats and mockery from the surroundings, L directly addressed the crowd in a lofty and arrogant tone. "Seeking death! Seeking death!" As soon as L''s words fell, someone, eager to show off, shouted coldly and rushed towards L. Seeing this scene, a coldness appeared at the corner of L''s mouth, and he kicked straight ahead. Bang! Bang! These two people flew out like kites with broken strings once again. The power gap was toorge! They couldn''t resist at all. L took care of them with just one move! Although the ancient sect was powerful, not everyone there was at the Golden Core stage. With L''s invincible strength at the Golden Core stage, he easily dealt with these people! "My patience is limited! There are nine minutes left!" After dealing with these two people, L''s voice remained calm and indifferent! This time, the people around him no longer rushed to attack. They looked at L with fear in their eyes, and soon someone ran towards the mountaintop. At this moment, Solomon was in his room, thinking that if L dared toe knocking on his door, he would make sure he had no way to retreat. But he didn''t expect that L would attack right away. "Solomon! Something bad has happened!" Just then, a cry of rm came from a distance, causing Solomon to furrow his brow. "What happened that made you so flustered?" Solomon''s tone was somewhat dissatisfied, and he coldly snorted "If you don''t give me a good reason, don''t me me for kicking you out of Prideful Peak directly!" Listening to Solomon''s words, the person trembled all over and quickly lowered their head to speak to Solomon Solomon, someone suddenly broke through the mountain gate below and demanded that youe down within ten minutes and... and kneel before him to apologize!" "Otherwise, the entire Prideful Peak will pay for your actions!" The person didn''t dare to exaggerate and faithfully repeated L''s words. Boom! As soon as their voice fell, an intense aura instantly emanated from Solomon''s body. A strong killing intent burst forth. "Who dares to be so bold and cause trouble at Prideful Peak!" "How many years has it been? How many years have we not encountered such a thing!" Solomon''s voice was extremely cold, and the person delivering the message felt the immense pressure emanating from Solomon. They stammered and said, "Solomon, that person said his name is... L!" L? Upon hearing this name, Solomon immediately pped the table in front of him. He sneered and spoke directly, "I didn''t expect you to dare toe knocking on my door! Truly ignorant of life and death!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!